^\^N OF PR/iV^.

SEP 22 1.927

THE

Secret

Doctrine

THE

SYNTHESIS
OF

AND

SCIENCE, RELIGION,

PHILOSOPHY.

BY

H. P. BLAVATSKY.
AUTHOR

OF

THIRD

SATYAT

is

no

UNVEII,ED.

EDITION.

REVISED

AND

NASTI

"There

"ISIS

PARO

DHARMAH.

Religion higher

Volume

than

Truth."

I.

COSMOGENESIS.

LONDON
The

Theosophical

Publishing

House,

1S93.

Reprinted 1902,

1905.

1908,

1911,

1913,

1918,

1921.

^^

Entered

according

to

of

Act

Congress

in

the

by

1888,

H.

P.

Blavatsky,

year

ill

the

Office

of

the

Librariati

ENTERED

of

AT

ALL

Congress

Washington,

HAIyly.

STATIONERS'

RIGHTS

at

RESERVED.

D.C."

This

Dedicate

Work

all

to

Theosophists,

True

Country,

In
every

of

And

Race,
every

For

they

called

it

forth,

and

for

them

recorded.

it
was

CONTENTS.

OF

TABLE

PAGE.

Introduction

.such

of

The

Need

The

Antiquity

Book

of

3
and

Documents

is Intended

Book

the

What

....

MSS.

Do

to

12

Proem

31

.......

The

Oldest

The

One

The

Secret

Life

in

The

all

Cosmic

World

the

of

the

Atheism

"

and

Religions
Elements

Description

in

35

Occultism

of

the

the

Book

of

the

of

Book

42

Dzyan

I.

Dzyan

55

67

and

Universal

The

Cau.ses

The

Seven

The

Causes

The

One

Alaya,
Can

of

of
Form

the

the

71

Lords

73

Existence
of

75

Existence

Universal

Finite

69

Mind

Being

Sublime-

conceive

77

Soul

79
the

81

Infinite.?

STANZA
The

Builders

The

Absolute

The

Germ

48

Evolution.

Commentaries
Time

40

I.

STANZA
from

Mankind

Doctrine

Secret

from

Stanzas

of

Races

Cosmic

Stanzas

37

Seven

"

PART

Seven

31
32

Pantheism

Propositions

Three

its Symbolism

and

......

Doctrine"

"Space"
Seven

in

MSS.

II.

83
Knows

of

Life

Itself

Not

85
87

CONTENTS.

Vlll

PAGE.

is not

Light

Astral
Divine

Anima

Mundi

89

Thought

91

STANZA
Fohat

Child

the

of

the

Septenary

Buddhas

The

Celestial

The

Theogony

The

Protean

The

Correlation

of

Creators

135

Spirit-Substance
Gods

the

Worlds

The

Seven

The

Antiquity

The

One

The

Winged

Monism
The

Physical

Wheels
.

Materialism

Celestial

The

Lipika

The

Ring

"

Sciences

143
145

Four

137
139
141

of

Flame

and

131
133

the

of

Hierarchies

V.

147

149

Beings

151
153

Pass

Not"
.

155

CONTENTS.

iX

PAGE.

God

of

Man

The

Day

of

"Come

God

the

and

The

To

of the

Us"

Ant

STANZA
Our

"World, its Growth

The

of

Mystery

From

No-Number

Were

the

Ancients

The

Sleep

of the

The

Cosmic

Digression

few

Opinions

Differ

of

Number

The

Monadic

Monadic

The

Elemental

of

Seven

The

Lost

193

Explanations

concerning

207
209

211

Creation

of

Man

Origin

The

Creative

213

Sin

215

repeats the

Allegory

217
219
221

223
Worlds

Grades

of

193

205
?

in Heaven

Canon

Monads

203

Planes

The

the

199

-Jehovah

the

and

195

First

was

Nazarc^us

of

Globes

201

of

Cause

the

197

Opinion

Codex

The

189

Letter

The

Birth

185
187

191

which

First

The

183

Preliminary

War

Ego

Globe

The

The

the

Facts

and

The

Seven

179

Ancestors

Master's

The

176

181

Atoms

Ape

Ilda-Baoth

Man

177

Kingdoms

Erroneous

An

and

Host

and

or

Rounds

States

Life-Elements

The

Fourth

concerning Planets,

Evolutions

of

The

171

Letter

Facts

Lunar

169

Reality

777

Additional

The

165
167

Authoritative

Monads

Physical

ces?

like Answers

Questions,

Transfer

163
Scien

yet Agree

Transmigrations

The

and

Readjustment

Man

Life-Principles

of

An

the

Illusion

an

Reascending

and

Exchange

Like

of

Mother

Earl}' Misconceptions

Descending

161

Seven

Ignorant
Eternal

160

Mistake

The

I/Ogos

Number

Substance,

Laplace's

Development

Female
to

Plane,

Primordial

and

the

VI

of

of

225

Initiation

Proportion

Devotion

227
229
231

Powers
.

233

CONTENTS.

STANZA

VII.
PAGE.

The

Parents

One

Parent

of

Man

233

Countless

Flame,

Flames

235

Contrasted

Teachings

237

Hierarchies

The

Earth

on

Spirits

of

239

Nature-Spirits, or Elementals

241

The

243

of

Mystery

The

Ancestry

The

"Seven

The

Moon

Being

of

Man

245

Souls"

Egyptology

in

247

God

249

Jehovah
The
Dii

Female

of

Origin
Sunt

the

"Devourers"

The

Four

Akasha

265

on

of

Carbonic

Great

263

Differ

267

Space

271

Acid

273

Magic Agent

275

Ether

277

is not

Invisible

Atoms

are

Occult

Chemistry

Lives

279
281

283

Fiery Lives

The

Summing

287

289

Advent"

"Second

The

285

his Prototype
Heaven

from

Peopled

Earth

of

Shadow

the

Man,

Up

290

Upanishads

The

291

Recapitulation

293

Intelligence of

The

Guiding

The

Unity

of All in Nature

The

Three

Universes

Yliaster

The

Universe

295
297

299

of

Shadow

Spirit

301

Paracelsus

of

303

Christianized

Hermes

The

the

is the

Matter

Earth

269

Dimensions

of

261

Doctrines

Helpless

is

The

Oceans

259

Kabbalah

False

Kabbalists

and

SpiritAlone

257

Kabbalistic

and

Occultists

The

255

Root

and

True

Occult

253

Inversi

Metaphysics

Chaldsean
The

251

Man

Demones

Immortal

The

Sephira

305

Eternal
Occult

Few

Extracts

Yoga

from

Powers

Akasha
.

Nothing

New

is Real

alone

307

Aphorisms

"

under

309

Private

Eastern

an

the

Sun
.

Commentary

hitherto

Secret

309
313
315
317

CONTENTS.

XI

PART

The

II.

Evolution

of

SECTION

Symbolism.
I.
?AGE.

and

Symbolism
The

The

321

Cat-Symbol

Egyptian

Magic

Ideographs

Potency

of Sound

325

Language

Mystery

327

SECTION
On
The

the

Hidden

Gnosis

of

Deity,

its

Great

Mind

and

Glyphs

373

Marcus
.

The

Symbols

V.

375
377

CONTENTS.

Xll

PAGE.

of the

Symbols

International
Ancient

Creative

Powers

Correlation

of

379

Gods

381

Symbology

383

SECTION
The

Kinds

Three
The
A

and

Days

of

Brahma

395

Pralaya

397

of All

Reabsorption

Kabalistic

of

Nights

VII.

399

Key

The

Coming

The

Return

of
of

401

Night

403

Moru

405

SECTION
The

Lotus,

The

Ideal

Hebrew

as

Universal

becoming

Symbol

and

406

Material

407

Anthropomorphism

Brahman

VIII.

409

Semite

411

The

Letter

413

SECTION
The

Moon;

The

Christian

The
The
An

Deus

Phcebe

Lunus,

Lunar

Double

the

Hecate-Luna

to

The

Dignity

the

Moon

Symbol

Zohar

of

419

423

Counterpart
.

Ante-historical

the

421

Bi-Sexual

Moon

417

Womb"

Allegory from

The

415

God

Physiological Key
"

IX

of Jehovah

425
427

Sais

429

Catholicism

431

Identity of Typology

433

Tree, Serpent, and

The

Serpent, the

The

Ashvattha

Crocodile

Worship

of

Initiation

vSymbol

Tree

"Sevening"
Dual

The

Logos

SECTION
Demon
No

Deus

est

I/ife without

XI.

Inversus

443

Death

445

Theological Etymologies
The
The

of

War

The

449

451

Gods

the

Criticized

Criticism

Wilson's

447

Slandered

Angels

of

Deception

453

Gods

the

455

SECTION
The

Jehovah
The

of

Theogony
the

not

Primeval

"Female"

Logoi

Cosmic

of

of

the

459
Vedantiiis

463
465

Idea

467

Pyramids

the

469

Gods

Incredible,

471
but

True

473

in Confucianism

475

Idea

Same

The

Myster}'

God

is

of

Blackness

477

Self

Higher

our

479

SECTION
The

Seven

Creations

Seven

The

Ogdoad

Many

and

Versions
Seven

Who

the

of

the

Puranas

Secondary

of

the

One

Creations
Truth

Creations
Kumaras

"Virgin

Importance

the

485
487

489

493

are

Ascetics"
of

481
483

....

Primary

The

The

Creations

XIII.
480

The

The

461

Logos

Pythagorean

Antiquity

The

the

457

Deity

Theogony
of

Gods

Creative

Supreme

Synonyms

The

the

XII.

Number

495
Seven

497

CONTENTS.

XIV

SECTION

XIV
PAGE.

The

Elements

Four

Cosmic

The

497

Elements

the

On

501

Believed

St. Paul

Jehovah,

Gods

in Cosmic

God

and

Astarte

499

Gods

of

the

503

Elements

the

505

Virgin Mary.

Physical Forces,

the

Vehicles

507
the

of

Elements

SECTION
and

Kwan-Shi-Yin

On

Diseased

the

or

XV.

Kwan-Yiu

Imagination

Crinolines,

509

510
511

.....

Dragon-Garb?

513

PART

III.

Addenda.
On

Modern

and

Occult

Science

517

SECTION
for these

Reasons
Forces

Light

Addenda
and

Devas

are

is both

I.
517

Genii

Spirit and

519

Matter

521

SECTION
Modern
"

Is

Physicists are

Light

Body

of

Selection

Actio

or

playing
?

Not

at

Blind

II.
Man's

Buff

"

525

Contradictory Hypotheses

527

in Distans

529

.....

Views

Cauchy's

531

......

SECTION
Is Gravitation

Gravity

or

Jehovah,

one

Perpetual
Kepler's
The

Law

of

533

the

Cause

and

Elohim

Newton

Motion

now

535
537
539

Ideas
.

of

III.
532

?
.

then

Newton

what

523

Rotation

541
543

XV

CONTENTS.

IV

SECTION

PAGE.

Theories

The

547

Scientific Aberrations

549

of Science

Paradoxes

Forces

545

Hypotheses

Contradictory

The

544

in Science

Rotation

of

551

Realities

are

V.

SECTION

What

is Force

They

Agree

557

The

Causes

and

is

Atom

561
563

Effects

the

565

567

Gods

Vishishthadvaita

The

559

Disagree

to

Mystic Rays

Chemical

The

an

555

Light

of

Fixing

What

553

Misnomers

Academical
The

552

Science

of

Masks

The

569

System

VI.

SECTION
An

Attack

the

on

Dr.

Richardson's

The

Spirit and

Scientific Theory

Heresy
of

Soul

of

Sun-force
Pantheism
The

Seven

The

Tree

What
The

or

and

Kosmos

"

575

VII.

579

581
583

Senses

585
Ether

587

589

Life Principle

The

Solar

The

Heart

The

Quintessence

The

Original

the

VIII.
590

Theory

is the

"

Earth-force

SECTION

What

Life

and

571

577

is Nervous

Elements

Science

Gravity

Physical

of

of

573

Monotheism

or

of

Man

....""

SECTION
Life, Force,

by

Force

Solar
of

System

593

Kosmos

595

Base

597

Non-Elements

Directive

591

Force

599

CONTENTS.

XVI

in

Occultism

PAGE.

Caduceus

Scientific

6oi

Chemistry

603

SECTION
The

Coming

Force

Unconscious

An

Mysteries

Limits

to

and

607

Society

609

Discoveries

611

Keely's Ether

613

Discovery

Premature

What

605

Occultist

Occult

is the

New

Force

615
?

6(7

SECTION
Ancient

Thought

Chemistry
The

and

Trinity

Genesis

in Modern

in Unity

Dress

633
635

637

Elements

Royal

versus

639
Society

641

SECTION
Scientific

and

Esoteric

Science

and

Evidence

Theory
Modern

are

are

Cometary
Wnat

The

Occultism

Emanations

Queries
the

Objections

to, the

Modern

Nebular

645
647
649

Nebulae.^

651

Matter

is Primitive
Future

for, and

XII.

643

Unanswerable
What

XL

Science

Occult

of the

Puranas

Forces

IX.

653
Matter

Synthesis

?
.

655
657

CONTENTS.

SECTION

XVll

XIII
PAGE.

Kant

and

Mind

in

or

658

latelligences?

659

Occultism

661

Nature

663

Physical Sciences

and

Occult

Motion

of

Modes

Forces"

665

Plurality of Worlds
The

667

Enoch

of

Geology

SECTION
and

Monads,

Gods,
Who

and

Space, Force,

671

Point

673

Matter

675

Atomic

679

Souls
of

Chemistry
and

Aryan
Hermes

the

Huxley

or

and

Occultism

Spinoza

Leibnitz
of

Spirit and

683
685

and

Nature

681

Future

Science

Western

Leibnitz

The

677

Mind

the

of

Phantoms

The

Mathematical

The

669

Atoms

Blind

the

are

XIV.

687
689
.

691

Monad

the

693

One

Matter

SECTION
and

Cyclic Evolution
Is Man

God

The

Swing

The

Network

697

Beast

699

Karma

Destiny

of

within

Wheels

Cvclic

695

Karma
.

or

of

XV.

701

Wheels

703

Karma-Nemesis
Ancient

705

and

Astrology

Modern

Prophecies

707

Science

709

SECTION
The

Zodiac

and

The

Zodiac

in

Antiquity

of

its
the

Bible

The
The

vSign of Jonas

and

Chaldseo-Judean
Dragon

aud

the

713
Patriarchs

715
717

Gods
.

the

710

711

Zodiac

Zodiac

The

Antiquity

XVI.

Bull

719
721

CONTENTS.

XVlll

PAGE.

Conclusions

Bailly's
The

of

Beginning

Kali

Yuga
.

Hindu

The

Astronomical

Methods

Hindus

Aryan

727

Vindicated
729

SECTION

Summary
The

of

Position

the

731
Exact

Science

Negation

of
"

Forces

The

are

Aliases

735
of

and

733

Gods

Fohat
.

Legend

XVII.

History

737

739

PREFACE.

XX

imperfect English

which

foreigner,and

knowledge

The

life.

her

widely-diffused medium
become

her

These
the

truths

work

volumes

is to

left unnoticed
the

unbroken

and

what

she

theories.

herself
in

observation.
been

work

the

out

last few

seized
to

in

years,

to
to

entirety,but

she

what

thousands

not

is

resort

advanced

and

thought

the
to

own

wild

fanciful

from

writer

personal
of

as

study

and

stated

has

speculationsin

Mysticism have

endeavour,

nious
harmo-

students, supplemented,

of the facts herein

their

is to

partialstatement

many

of

hitherto

one

which

of

early

attempted

now

of them

need

and

and

symbol,
is

made

is contained

great x^siatic

more

does

indulged,

they imagined,

the few

facts

to

previously

them.

explain
a

that

this book

select number

special attention
by various

upon

For

advantage

students

of

complete system

It is needless

tenets,

by the

in

it had

revelation; nor

only, by the results of her

publicationof

most

mystic lore,now

make

to

taught by

details

necessary

communicated

in its

been

the

this work

For

which

throughout

What

sole

that

Theosophistsand

many

during

few

The

rendered

which

has

veil.

The

whole.

speculationsand

of

gl3^phand

together and

predecessors,is

her

over

tenets

it offers the

history.

Scriptures of

of this

acquired late

was

truths

as

scattered

under

is

world.

revealer

found

the

because

oldest

the

in the world's

be

the

She

pages.

because

put forward

sense

religions,hidden

European

has

no

language

conveying

positionof

the

embodying

gather

for

the first time

public for
this

in

are

in these

employed

place before

to

claim

author

in

duty

of the

is

English tongue

found

be

may

of

being paid
writers,and

to

is not

the

fragments
some

distorted

Secret

of its fundamental

facts which
out

Doctrine

have

been

of all resemblance

the truth.
But

it is

perhaps

desirable

to

state

unequivocally that

the

teach-

PREFACE.

do

volumes,

belong

not

exclusively. The

made

now

to

into their
has

dogma

and

mystery

every

Doctrine

in

Islam, Judaism
is the

various

origins,the

back

merge

Buddhism,

to

Secret

it in their

from

Sprung

contained

incomplete,

these

Hindu, the Zoroastrian,the Chaldaean,

to the

nor
Eg}'ptianreligion,

the

or

and

fragmentary

however

ings,

xxi

of

essence

all these.

religiousschemes

originalelement, out
developed,

grown,

tianity
Chris-

or

are

of which

and

become

materialized.

of the

section

public as

the whole

is

fully aware;

all that

to

seem

Genesis

new

claims

of

The
is not
his

wildest

at

"a

and

rightfulplace
the

they

Nature

has

all
never

large

; for who

it has

and

on

has

closely adheres

shortcomings

that, romantic

with

the

appeal

any

Nature,

and

it

as

this

''working

Science.

to

charge

consistencyentitle

Modern
of

bility
responsi-

face the

many

level

all the
to

even

for it is

reason

may

be

in the

to

scheme
truths

some

thus
of

concurrence

archaic

uncover,

which

claims

rate,

by

Further, it

dogmatic

to

follows

the

analogy.

work

fortuitous

to

it

because

of this

degradation

she

That

freely accepted by

so

uniformity
aim

of it.

any

kind

take

to

work, and

logicalcoherence

-consideration,not

authority,but
laws

rank,

to

hypotheses"

its

many,

regarded by

Dzyan?

in this

invented

having

may

of

Book

will be

of the

romance

is contained

for what

she

the book

writer,therefore,is fully prepared

The

of

of the

heard

even

ever

probable that

than

It is more

show

to

atoms," and

of

the

which

show

approached

to

Universe;

that

assign
to

basis

the

are

extent, the

spring; finally,to
been

stated

by the

the

to

from

rescue

of

man

all

gions;
reli-

unity from

fundamental
that

Nature

Occult

Science

of

side

of

modern

civilization.
If this is in any

degree accomplished, the writer

is content.

It is

xxii

PREFACE.

in

written

generations

court

of

acquainted

the

service

it

be

must

Abuse

appeal.
with

of

at

October^

is

she

slander

1888.

and

judged.
she

De

lyONDON,

humanit)-,

mmimt's

Its

by
author

accustomed

smiles

non

humanity
recognizes

to;

in

curat

and

silent

calumny

the

no

future

inferior

she

is

H.

P.

daily

contempt.

lex.

B.

important

would

doubtless

have

corrected

That

this

is

considerable

extent.

Awkward

phrases,

corrected

"been

the

given

references
in

of

most

the

general

our

English

reader

we

"

alphabet

sound-values,

and

they

occur,

the

notes

in

when

they obviously
added

For
debtors

of

the
Mr.

combinations

A.

been

the

to

In

few

part of

labour

so

in

exact

of

system

the

misleading

to

not

in

consonants

present

have

their

express

quantities,
we

have

Rejecting

being

wherever

incorporated

sparingly done,

for

the

and

reference
we,

and

of

assistance
to

all

only

students,
tated.
facili-

be

it may

students,

are

J. Faulding.

G.

1893.

many

references

uniform

Annie

London,

very

it.

that
this

as

inserted

very

Index

copious

the

the

as

adopted.

instances

been

has

English,

approximately

that

carefully

have

loose;

very

given

new

verified, and

labour,

Orientalists

separately,

great

great

has

words

formed

it

bound

have

often

have

this

of

been

have

quotations

were

of

one

more

the

it to

enlarged
is

done

all

at

issue

to

correct

to

loss.

involving

vowels.

text, but

the

have

We
and

on

we

lived

imperfect knowledge

by Western

favoured

most

the

striven

touching

and

not

great

one

Sanskrit

for

P.

to

work

"

due

editions

previous

transliteration
form

by the

caused

losses

H.

Blavatsky

Had

EDITION.

have

we

press,

matters.

edition, she

minor

for the

literaiy form, without

in

detail

of

points

minor

REVISED

AND

THIRD

tliis edition

preparing

In

THE

TO

PREFACE

R.

Besant.

S.

Mead.

the

INTRODUCTORY.

Gently

kindly

hear,

to

judge.

to

Shakespeare.

Since

the

become

having

become

it

has

truisms

are

free

from

entirely

This

is said

of

Theosophy

Buddhism

to

religious

philosophy

doctrines

broadly

enemies
eminent

Pali

of

they

from

tenets
corner

of

would

be

the

Esoteric

dark

veil.

concealed
Buddhism

title, though

it

meant

and
the

For

to,

or

was

remain

to

of

it for

long

excellent
than

if he
world
aeons

the

work

in

the

out

raise

give
which

the

the

from

hidden

an

esoteric

esoteric

greatest

religion
teaching,

more

in

many

mental
funda-

but

has

small

Adept,

living
out

the

cuously
promisbeen

so

ages.
with

the

as

The

would"

our

was

many

the
more

because,

East,

that
and

does

enabled

giving

the

even

even

has

contain

by

though

not

thing

hitherto

supplemented
latter,

Any

be

the

with

it, there

book

the

from

one,

could"

more

did

nor

of

tenets

Buddha,

to

made.

been

the

It

ceased

work,

before

ing
(a) of limit-

Buddhism."

Doctrine
no

an

no

hardly

mistake

expressed
nor

unbelieving

from

has

has

Theosophy,

against

tenets

Secret

mocking,

effectually

few

even

the

permitted
to

And

volumes.

present

public

explained

now

are

imagined.

Sinnett's

simply

Truth

formed

aspects

the

be

pointedly

often

confounding

Buddhism.

Esotericism

Mr.

experience

can

double

Esoteric

weapon

very

made

were

but

Buddha,

which

in

daily

while

are

Gautama,

hardly

neither

"

presented

moment

could

scholar

And,

mind

all its

(d) of

by

in

effective

an

named

volume

truths,

find

to

preached

this

than

and

outlined

from

prevailing

the

to

human

opinions

subject

reference

with

erroneous

decisive

bias, and

examination

thorough

The

wisest.

the

has

Buddhism."
on

plane,

it

hill."

up

often

based

inclined

an

England,

in

"Esoteric

proverb

old

an

down

its way

literature

teachings

its

as

runs

climb

laboriously
Old

habit"

"Error

"

call

to

customary

Theosophical

of

appearance

title

ver"'

of

this

unfortunate

work,

Thb

THE

in

habit

the

of

of the

most

Fellows

by Brahmans

and

volume,
author

that

intended

This

has

first to

be

entirely

was

by the

between

lyord

"Knlightened"

door

the

Theosophists

the

time,

of

did

we

India

from

deplorable misnomer
and

altered,
"

Spelt and
This
like

it

as

The

world

\ that
into

put

"

in Esoteric

two

years

European

to

Sinnett

much
a

small

two

three

Europeans
teachers
"

See

latter

is the

know.

to

To

avoid

had

only

at

this
be

to

written

and

correctly

term

the

and

latter

my

even

the

undoubted,

European
the

by

1883.

the

first
in

crept

divulged

"

Doctrine

to

two

though

her, rather

and

birth

H.

to

first

was

education.

expounded
S.

"

her

Buddhism

Isis Unveiled

had, the

has

other

of Esoteric

philosophy

before

Esoteric

it became

before

author

colleague. Colonel

gentleman

Thessophist, June,

the

work

all the

any

for

is

all that

years

nor

have

must

error

knew

ma7iy

was

part of

to

writer

I,
here

Science,

This

in

made

1883), neither

of

inheritance

statement

the

of

beginning

the

portion of the Secret

has

being

considerable

of

more,

of whom

one

the

etc.

present

taught in America,

was

Budh,

pronounced

at

{i.e.,in

shape,"

and

equivocal, privilege of

to

spite of

surely the present writer

Knowledge

or

word

the

Religion is the

alphabet

The

impart

gentlemen,

Moreover,

mistake.*

necessary

ago

the

scientific

Buddhism,

(in 1880)

in

over,

inadvertence.

through

the

called, in English, Buddhafsm,

be

to

preached

culprits,although,

the

both

out

Buddha,

of

root

real

Nor

ought

Wisdom-

living, knew

European

the

of ethics

the

spellingof

the

Buddhism."

"

point

to

Buddhaists."

"

present.

Buddhism

and

explanation is absolutely

nations, the

duty

correct

consent

of

pronounced,

the

time

easy

the

the

Wisdom,

Sanskrit

the

ourselves
to

common

instead

its votaries

and

was

by

Budhism,"

best

our

completed

having been

title

his

irom. Budha,

are

myself,

to

in which

who,

religious system

(Vidya), the faculty of cognizing, from

We

raised

were

manner

of those

named

so

"Budhism,"

and

"

as

to

Budh-ism."

the

"

and

me

public notice, neglected

"Buddhism"

Gautama,

to

even

fallen victims

protests

of the

by their

than

and, in justice

always

are

universal, that

so

presented

unaware
"

laid directly at

rather

Society have

title

was

bring the subject under

difference

people

first,however,

against the

spell the word

to

to

the

Buddhism

Esoteric

become

now

Theosophical
From

others

that

has

error

of the

and

add

must

the

misconception.

same

because

unfortunate,

proved

judging things by their appearance

because

and

meaning,
the

It

Doctrine.

Secret

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

by

Mr,

published,

was

Olcott.
a

Of

the

Hungarian

Preface to the original edition.

SECRET

THE

all

reconciles

It

religion.

has

Philosophy
abstract

and

and

Buddhistic

with

unacquainted

one

but

are

"

limited

the
and

sphere,

Pali

incorporeal,"

received

their

of

This

MSS.).
and

Magadha,

Time

and

the

and

secret

than

of

and

in his

circle

of Fa-hian,

reformer

physiological
Things
terrestrial

our

public lectures,

of his

Arhats.

The

Cave

Saptaparna

Baibhar

(the Webhara
the

(the
of

the

capital of

ancient

is

as

to

antiquity

alone.

outside

Being

Rajagriha,

dealt

was

Buddhist

their

and

believe,

See

rightly suspected by

In

discover

it.

soil less

the

during

Arhats,

for

prepared

in

seen

studying

phonetics

Tibetan
old

books,

second

inner

Buddhism,

p.

engitieer

at

129,

Buddhagaya,

is

Janna

birth.

garb,

is the

Ckhan,

word

the

Hence

general

Dzan,

as

Djan

their
ceptions
con-

grand revelations

not

term
"

defined

and

China, Japan,

so-called

of the

some

of

course

into

pristine purity of these

the

purity

metaphysical

transferred

were

the

transplanted from

were

How

and

Chinese

Edkins,

the

they

of

they

the

knowledge,"

that

once

work

antiquity in their modern

of

Chinese

short

i.e.,once

be

may

of

circle

India;

Beglor, the chief

to

teachings,

sacred

literature.

meditation

Mr.

these

schools

in modem

Dan,

Dzyan.

with

made

imagination

Burmah.

and

Siam,

in

its

only

Hindu

man

famous

Mount

Cave

proselytism, into

of

work

human
of

philosophy

the

of

beginning

archaeologists.!

some

and

and

select

at

near

Cheta

the

was

for

was

cave

of

reader

the

they appear

as

The

entirely untouched

Initiation

Mahavansa)

ethics

image

own

therein

grand

whole.

mysteries

left
Truths

Hidden

Sattapanni

the

the

purely moral

to

the

portions of the Da}i

secret
"

of

Ever-Unknow-

Wisdom-Religion

the

the

to

Wisdom-Religion,

the

reserving
latter

portion

great Teacher

the

of

since

absolute

gods

in his

man

occupies
the

of the

tenets

the

of the

world

metaphysics

public teachings

of

"unseen

small

very

his

aspect

the

whole

the

place before

to

mean

Indeed,

oi Gautama's

(Dhyana)*

J anna

by

Occultism

more.

no

of

any

Esoteric

sun.

Deit}' as

nor

great

Principle in

the

caricature

we

other

Absolute

accept

sorry

of the

tenets

legitimate place, and

or

and

records

the

and

humanity,

our

to

garments,

of every

it does

in Nature,

Philosophy-

human

that

Divine

than

more

blasphemous

esoteric

the

embrace

with

religions,gods created

Furthermore,

able.

of

onl}^ refuses

It

Ens.

likeness,

identical

rejected God

never

monotheistic

so-called

no

of its outward

one

necessity

Deity

denies

be

to

the

proves

It

Nature.

of each

root

Esoteric

special religions. Moreover,

religions,strips every

the

shows

and

and

beliefs

dogmatic

DOCTRINE.

"esoteric"

only in China
for the

esoteric

reforming-

phonetically;

one's

schools
self

by

the

Book

the

first,we

of

note.

and

distinguished

archsologist,

was

INTRODUCTORY,

of

Buddhist

other

and

Buddha

differed

left to

orthodox

was

disciple

of

the

Buddhism

from

wise

no

Buddha

reform

which

had

kept

been

of ascetics

philosophy
he

to

heard

gave

his

of the

That

doctrine

Nirvana
have

researches

emblems

libraries
real
This

its

of the

his

pledges,

Buddha

taught

esoteric

ledge,
know-

and

body

its

kept

Orientalists

have

understood

its real

in

Being

the

with

cut

those

it

tion
aspirascholars

satisfactoril}'

logically and
through

of this century
with

based,

by declaring

most

circulo

the

form

in the

"

it

more

scholarly
considered

was

and

religions, myths,
wanted

symbologist
given

was

for their

remarkable
vicioso

general,

the

on

foregone

syllogisms

in

out

them

to

place

of

ingenious

conclusions
of

tions
deduc-

generally

than

more

one

skrit
San-

appeared rapidly in succession, over-flooding

symbolog"%

and

is the

reason,

each

on

phallic

and

contradicting
perhaps, why

sexual

worship

the

other.

the

outline

of

of

class

became

year

every

ancient

distinct

soi-disant,
in

other

outward

rude

dissertations

true

and

premisses
"

have

yield anj^thing

speculations,
Pali scholar

it

Orientalists

and

Works,

of

solve

and

dogma

curiosity of

the

world, which

the

to

often

they

its chief

within

"

annihilation.

Egyptian,

made

to

secretly, perhaps

too

"

irritated

first quarter

tendency.

place

and

knot,

absolute

meaning.

the

and

true

have

to

"enchanted"

to

the

among

shrouded

that

it,that, unable

end

thus

and

taking

tried

so

Hindii,

yield, and

owing

material

seem

His

of that

portion

of the

the

scholars

None

mystery

has

were

the inner

Chinese

of Sanskritists

scientific.

on

The

means

in

ground-work

preserved secretly

appeared

defined

of

doctrines, for the

out

him, though

to

Many

its Gordian

the

literature

Unable,

only its outward

was

"

Nirvana

Toward

giving

and

Dvijas.

or

their

outside

world

the

studied

by untying
that

upon

from

The

da5^

importance.

sanctuary.

who

imparted
the

"Soul-Doctrine."

and

"

been

ence
differ-

Kshatriya

Brahmans)

man

every

of his

Hindu,

in

Temple-Initiates.

Elect.

meaning
the

and

llamas

Doctrine, however,

Brahmans

born

merely

from

secret

had

all that

for

schools

important

ver"^

Secret

initiated

different

be

not

the

His

initiated

(the

consisted

and

built

soul

few

i.e.,the public teachings of Gautama,

"

Ar}'an soil, a

could

Buddhist

uninitiated

of

in mind

of the

Twice-born

whole

to teach

in not

even

care

Budhism.

that

of

child

teachings, therefore,

circle

the

bear

to

his esoteric

and

"

in

is asked

reader

the

between
the

been

but

general,

innovators.

Mongolian
Thus

in

have

which

Tibet,

countries

rather

few

the

than

funda-

THE

mental

from

truths

permitted
silence

to

and

which

remain

silence

it be

these

upon
the

with

unknowable,

become
a

vast

necropolis, wherein
of

and

revival

sciences

dead

them

who

now

mysteries
of

Stanzas.

even

science

in the

yet the

chief

in

possession

work

that

"

of

is utterly unknown

heard

of

drawback

by
to

them

Science;

Occultist, this

to

under

those

but

of

be

thousands

interpretations,

therefore,

scholar,

facts,
the

usual

as

made,
new

to

and
the

Commentaries

has

of

"

an

is known

profane
be

be

may

when

ago,

the

his
the

explain

The

main

still

opportunity
of

most

Orientalist

to

waiting
of

given

to

their

passages
trace.

Dzyan

rate

(or

was

course,

never

great

prescribed by
genuine

every

of the

trines
doc-

hundreds

and

the

their

Every

turn.

quotations.

only, and

is not

"

disfigured in

verifying

the

difficult

"

Orientalists,

body

throughout

already translated

others

found

is, of

verified

Mongolian

of

any

and

Occultism,

scattered

some

and

of research

methods
of

be

are

at

the

to

preliminary

some

Book

This

the

them

Stanzas
The

name.

the

be

to

Philologists,or

our

checking

will

in

I^ibraries.

found

MSS.,

of Sanskrit

contained

little moment.

is

given, however,

will

which

students

to

that

to

of

minority

objection

serious

work

volumes

follow

plished
accom-

little for the

years

Sanskrit, Chinese,

its present

who

will

of the

European

Dzan)

and

fair

attempts

strife,

generation

care
a

now

holy aspirations

truths

ten

most

whole

from

one

few

the

later

the

statements

present

has

eternal

infidels

is

rapidly

published.

the

portion

great

quoted

the

is

new

every

there

than

when

perhaps

the

can

learn

more

were

and

to

much

reliabilityof

How

True, though

7iow

or

greatest

and

correctness

herein

with
amiable

"

past

entitled

and

of esoteric
the

of the

are

appeared,

official

most

; but

Unveiled

the

the

of the

to

works

and

of by Greeley,

students

One

of

profligates" of Society, spoken

earnest

given

The

atrophied.

and

career

confound

to

his grasp,

discord

becomes

soul

complete

spirituality. It

highest

the

That

Spirit-Soul.

our

paralyzed

more

lie buried

of Saddu-

than

ready

eludes

of

that
of

such

of to-day, in its mad

problem

valley

true

that

hundred

generation

is too

now

because

is better

given

Physicist

to

in

is

profound

most

truths,"

present

world

the

Ages

of the

contained

now

plane

reverse

arena,

the

the

whenever

the

on

to

The

which

unknown,

progressing

be

is

Archaic

few

"a

not

imparted

vital truths.

towards
the

could

the

millenniums

long

little that

the

even

of

advisedly

say

unsaid

could

nor

But

cees.

doctrine;.

Doctrine

light,after

secrecy.

must

volumes,

Secret

the

the

see

s:ecRET

statements

few

quoted
Several

of

new

from
the

INTRODUCTORY.

in

instance

every

it

However

and

whose

and

even

schools

in

Syria,

the

possession

and

print, all

the

language

or

ideographic

found

may

South

fact, that

down

in

and

character, since

hieroglyphs

quite

of

volumes

certain.

the

writer

members

Himalayas,

China, Japan, India, Tibet,

have

claim

"

of

have

to

in

works

in

writing began,
of

alphabet

their
MSS.

ever
written, in what-

been

ever

art

the

the

The

philosophical

the

to

for

store

is beyond

America

sacred

in

works,

these

even

countless

in

is

of which

seat

also

total of

sum

almost

fact is

be

ramifications

orally, yet

temple-literature.

one

the

"

the

whatsoever

criticism,

esoteric

of several

in

at

and

be,

may

transmitted

Tibetan

and

malevolent

through

been

hinted

are

Chinese

Brahmanical,

and

hitherto

have

also

teachings

from

the

and

the

Cadmus

Devanagari.
It has

Alexandrian

profane

Library,*
the

to

of

members

of these

added,

works
and

the

three

save

In

away.

copies

and

hidden

MiiUer

shows

that

lead

might
of

that

efforts

which

of each
of

last

during

all

precious
of

It

such

preserved

were

these

reign

the

of the
for.

found

once

the

of the

some

diligently searched

know,

India, the

secured

that

combined

the

to

of the

destruction

comprehension
been

who

those

by

stored

were

has

Brotherhoods,

the

character

Science, owing

destroyed,

safely

of

since

ever

discover}^ and

Secret

moreover,

were

that,

work

every

ultimate

mysteries

is

claimed

constantly

been

the

scripts
manu-

Emperor

Akbar.
Prof

Max

extort

the

boasts

that

complete

original

text

It is maintained,
the

text

had

any

copied
and

of

which

direct
in

Emperor's
helped

references

the

to

sinful

reign,

into

prying

Brahmans

"

See

Introduction

Isis

Unveiled,
to

II, p.

Science

may

and

yet

has

the

have

very

of

this

kind,

symbolism,
was

defy the

destroyed

to

or

first
art

the

MSS.

the

of the
last

best
copy.

at

the

infidels, themselves
Such

27.

of Religion,

which

carefully

courtiers, displeased

their

Vol.
Uie

to

religions of

conceal

to

as

then

the

in

book

mysteries,

fanatical

some

Europe

future

sacred

every

characters, such
and

could

Orientalists.

ancient

the

palaeographer,

Akbar's

that

the

Akbar

Brahmans,

That

it.f

and

of

threats
the

sufficientlyveiled

not

was

have

for the

store

furthermore,

cryptographic

cleverest

During

in

or

from

doubtful,

exceedingly

disagreeable surprises

Vedas

the

Orientalists

European
is

of

text

bribes

no

p. 23.

was

Badaoni,

who

had

in his Muntakhab

Badaoni,
As

and

morals

on

based

proofs

that
....

on

reason

no

man

they

numerous

This

and

are,

work

dust,

to

inquiries into

relished

Majesty

....

crumble

to

were

could

who

the

heavens

their

in his

brought

doctrines

to

were

Majesty

firmly

so

tains
moun-

His

counted,

be

cannot

so

books*

till the

published

not

was

if

even

asunder

tear

infidels,who

revealed

of

and,

secret

perfection, they

human

doubt

of these

end

no

in their

high degree

raise

sects

have

kept

"was

now

or

the

treatises

in their

men

reach

inculcated

and

testimony,

and

and

and

spiritual power,

in

future,

the

of

knowledge

learned

other

surpass

religious sciences,

and

physical

on

Brahmans]

religions.

for idolatrous

writes

Tawarikh,

at

and

they [the Shramana

mania

of Akbar's

tmdisguised horror

an

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

of

reign

Jahangir."
in all the

Moreover

lyhakhang

Tsaydam,

foot

has

deep

trodden

ever

with

living

hermit,

galleries and

even

Turkestan

One

sandy

At

All

reader
over

be
this

desert,

oases

belongs

of

Orientalists,

very

large

it may

truthfulness

and

translated

wilderness
with

than

lyama,

the

number

find

to

of

the

by

Dr.

late

city

also

room

The

years

Science

Blochmann,

of

let him

But

labours

Religion,

quoted

pause

collective

the

by

the

by

immense

C3dinders.

fact.

of doubt.

reports,

and

of

solitude.

visited

of

the

wealthy

under

is often

tiles

of

heart

and

buried

speaks

actual

an

the

its dread

but

one,

smile

the

in

filled with

be

regions

flourishing

vast

facts.

well-known

especially

i Akbari,

of

desolate

tradition

likely provoke

Comparative Philology

Ain

and

idle rumour,

and

in

subterranean

of books,

is too

now

no

abodes, of large corridors

will

old

the

that

say

lost

rather

one

only relieve

to

The

Buddhists.

following

'

covered

sepulchre

rejects the
the

of old

the

the

the

veritable

"

carpeting

an

hamlet

such

European

no

hamlet,

it, and

given,

verdant

subterranean

in

collection

accounts

tradition

same

in days

and

houses,

few

Mongolians

It may

the

to

Gonpa
Western

several

soil

certain

Pilgrims

of

soil

it.

it contain

Tarim

present,

such,

of

the

are

whose

Altyn-tag,
exists

the

Beyond
there

ranean
subter-

are

Museum.

of

were

"

cluster

watch

to

under

the

to

land

waterless

cities.

by

near

British

According

of

there

rock, whenever

Kuen-lun

poor-looking temple

halls

in the

of

far, there

small

the

mountains.

the

ridge

so

according

which,

of

is

It

gorge.

monastery,

the

Along

in

cut

solitary passes

the

hiding-places.

in

situated

are

in

wealthy Lamasaries,

cave-libraries,

crypts and
and

and

large

Max

have

before
and

the

reflect
of

researches

of

students

enabled

Miiller, op. cit.

of

them

INTRODUCTORY.

that

ascertain

to

known

works

without

disappeared

of

works

they

obliterated

ascertained,
and

extant,
their

perish, and

human

memory.

of

most

be

to

they

importance

710

their

the

this
the

without

readers,

these

additional

not

the

volumes

of

have

for,

been

as

now

works

to

still

portion of

greater

of

Were

course

so,

keys

true

have

them.

would

is

printed

They

natural

names

entirely incomprehe?isible,for

now

behind

in

of

even

found.

more

very

But

and

trace

might,

contained

them

MSS.,

slightest

left to

from

of

now

leaving the

no

been

time, have

existed,arc

have

to

number

incalculable

an

commentaries

and

explanations.
for

Such,

instance,

Confucius.
books
in

is

He

ethics

on

His

all.

doctrine

said

and

the

Max

commentaries,

for

commentators

back

far

as

the

four

but

all

be

to

now

Lao-tse,

scholars

Western

If

the
we

Five

turn

surrounded
scholars

But

and

learned
the

at

and

China,
the

not

they

have

Confucianists,
88

"

affirms
access

the

find

we

Shu

Four

voluminous

would

of

to

books

fathom

fathomed

not
a

read
the
"

in

Commentaries,

venture

as

that

very

learned

the

the

"earliest"

hypotheses

real

p. xxvii.

are

followers
of

of

European
which

to

well

almost

as

all

profane.

religion

of

Confucius

themselves

of

without

depth

it; and

of

this

member

considerable

which
their

is the

canon.

Max

MuUer,

on

most

learned

complaint

of the

body, in Paris,

op. cit.,p.

the
and

extent

the

even

sacred

of that

is founded

1.

Tao-te-King,

the

occult records, but

as

of the

eyes

whom

commentaries

the

of

L,ao-tse doctrine

true

and

commentaries,

true

we

the

going
During

see.

priests and

not

are

we

this

the

yet

sixty

earliest

the

that

his

Stanislas

than

more

Japanese, among

blunders

tradition

that

veil

priests. The

of Confucius

to

by

in

to

long disappeared from

works

King

ample

of

unintelligible without

earlier,as

preceded

heart

of pages;

translation, the
not

one

the

thirty
thousand

in it,as

consult

to

of his

time

most

laugh

veils, and

texts, have

Of

the

had

that

was

is

text

half

Sinologues have

intentional
the

Julien

initiated

found

simply

Chinese
our

his

the

"

and

dozen

of

predecessor

magic,

on

Tao-sse, has

163 B.C.", and

and

there

that

purpose

year

centuries

commentators

from

the

the

as

M.

hundred

words,"* hardly

5,000

that

so

nine

Tao-te-King,

scripture of the
finds

Miiller

the

seventy
the

however,

sacred

Lao-tse,

written

religions, and

Julien shows, only "about

Professor

of

works

have

to

work,

great

and

the

are

114.

plained
com-

THE

lO

If

scholars

our

the

to

fountain-head

the

not

of

point

the

Chaldea,

of

the

do

what

Only

and

few

To

startingthe

perpetuate

Chaldean

preeminently
which

fragments,

and

record

to

gions,
reli-

instructress, if

basis

find ?

the

Semitic

the
and

Bible, the

of

of

sister

elder

they

splendid

remains?

now

the

religions of Babylon,

their

of

literature

Mosaic

observations

tradition

what

of

ancient

astronomical

of

the

Christianity,
of the

memory

ancient

to

turn

Scriptures

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

the

cycle

vast

Magi,

to

justify

occult

literature,,

said

are

be by

to

Berosus.

however,

These,
of

what

has

editor

of the
this

to

bear

day

For

hand.

written

was

of the

histor

years
made

the
in

of

used

the

adopted

that

his
and

less
they doubt-

treatise

and

worthy
trust-

the

on

these

from

defender

and

covering

once

latter most
of

champion

the

with

Kusebius
The

Jewish

and

Eusebius,

to

faith

new

Poly-

Chronicon.
the

of

period

lost.

dangerous

together

and

his

between

"

the

also

priest

records

Alexander

B.C.

are

writing

identity

chronological

records

"

in

of

scriptures

and

it,which

extracts

almost

"

Great, by Berosus,

the first century

In

of extracts

former

of

censor

veracious

this

the

temple

scriptures,* made

role of

of

the astronomical

lost.

now

resemblance

Chaldean
his

is

series

(270-340 A.D.)
points

for Alexander

priests of

and

"

hands

and

"

character

in Greek

the

preserved by

religions

eminently

history

the

to

the

through

men's

his

of

clue

self-constituted

that

"

other

is the

what

of Belus, from

temple

200,000

of

mark

the

of Babylon

grand religion
It

records

sacred

as

even

passed

they

Caesarea

of

Bishop

valueless,

for

disappeared,
the

Reverence,

almost

are

which

them

had
absurd

an

chronology.
certain

it is pretty

Now

synchronistic
him

with

mutilating

historian

of

the

fifth

in the

daring

and

Found

out

and

Account

"civilized

Egypt's

history
century,

and

of the

that

so

the

Egyptian

Bunsenf

charges

spare

and

unscrupulously,

Socrates,
of

Syncellus, vice-patriarch
eighth,
it

him

denounce

likely, then,

records, which

Chaldean

proven

only

Genesis),

for

in

Is

much

so

not

as

he

that

the

dealt

stantinople
Conmost
more

the

already menacing

were

rashly accepted?

of

nations"

Place

"

most

beginning

the

religion,so

Chaldean

Manetho

desperate forger.

tenderly with
new

of

tables

did

Eusebius

that

over

and

1,500

History, i.

200.

now,

through

which,
years

into

thanks

discoveries

the
to

accepting

this

made

Armenian

Jewish

derivations

by

George

forger,
for

have

direct

Smith
misled
Divine

(see

his

all

the

tion.
Revela-

THE

12-

miraculous.

seem

natural

76,000,

of events

5,000

6,000

or

persecutions in, and

that

the

of

purpose

early

the

61

Ming-ti,

allow
the

for

and

of

Judging
every

{a)

by
of

one

that

upon
the

old

the

in the
of

dogmas
better,

at

classics

before
the

the

face

of the

the

truth

We

walls

gods

and

still

Rev.

standing

and

may

religions

have

of

lost only for

should

have

of the

out

the
reach

and

use
mis-

indeed

data

few

very

does

the

mysteries,

be

had

and

to

served
preand

Pantheism

hardly
the

this

hour,

tell their

Philologist

least

understood;

well

Along

eloquently

about

writers, the rites

Europe

to

data

that, thanks

and

to

century.

do

in

not

imagine

stand

of almost

sufficientlysure,

philosophies

Oxford

learned

be

profanation

of ancient

relics which

may

to

seem

they generally

would

there

They

feel

as

language

present

[Ind.
B.C.

the

pyramids,

hieroglyphic

with

goddesses.

in 137

On

rolls

example,

General

Chinese
Max

and

which

of papyrus,

Cunning-ham,

Buddhism,
Miiller's

p.

87.

lectures.

the

ruins

inscriptions,and

II, 1,072) shows

Althersumkunde,
; and

J. Edkins,

X See, for

The

so.

public

abstruse

too

tenets

speaking

confessions

least, ought

at

Kmperor
the

not

records

numerous

number

with

in

themselves.

to

One

Hima-

China

of the

people

the

the

do

texts

to

conclusions

country,
fresh

ever

covered

Lassen

Range

them

for

any

Nile

and

yearly

on

and

history.

own

himself

idea

confesses

by saying:

see

their

of the

the

Asiatic

lack

reached

the

tained
ascer-

the

Orientalists

Eg"''ptian theogony

in

religion

whole

it is not

the

the

the

sacred

and

such

Egypt,

beginning

daily exhumed,
Still

and

rate, than

India, of whose

of

of

Pharaonic

any

final

dogmatizing.

records

numerous

deliver

to

that

{U)

from

them

the

their most

of ancient

faiths, and

prevent

that

or

the
Orientalists,:]:

such

and

Heaven"

hear

possibilitythat

expressed regrets

build

to

of

to

and

invitation

the

"Son

"vastly superior"

students

Kashmir

era,*

our

it is well

as

religious exodus,

really possible.

were

refusing

the

the

which

it

keep

to

so

the

the

destroyed during
But

their

at

strange

seem

India.

the

that, of these

statement

been

beyond

before

300

for themselves,
boldness

faith

new

acquaint

the

races

have

began

Kashyapa,

to

foreigners, thus
even

the

year

moment

unparalleled
of

Arhats

though

as

one

West

the

it does

loss

might

the

to

with

acquainted

one

every

emigrations from,

there

of Buddhism,
of such

treatises

A.D.,f when

went

vice versa,

subscribe

Buddhist

as

DOCTRINE.

would

propagating

laj'^as,
as
year

it been

Had

course

SECRET

one

eariier

seem

Buddhist
than

that

of

temples

with
to

the

defy

monastery

and

labyrinths,

strange pictures of
the

ravages

erected

in

of

the

time.

Kailas

INTRODUCTORY.

have

we

worship

ceremonial

again the

Here

keys by which
fact

little

so

the

on

sex

acquainted

Only

The

Cairo.

its

turned

neck,

and

to

out

Eg"'ptians.

of

the

mysterious

original intention

kind

of

that

Egyptologists
of the

on

the

"

Boulaq,

at

unimportant

an

amulet

an

Sesostris

of

the

mistakes.

discovered

the wife

with

difference

ludicrous

was

considered

the

disappeared.

most

inscriptionfound
be

remain, but

marks

led to the

its

of

us.*

to

outward

this

was

an

to

the

of

of what

has, thanks

Pharaoh,

the

records

the

greatest

our

are

one

ago,

mummy

and

Egypt

it has

that

two

or

year

ancient

of

intelligiblehave

Eg}-ptians

mummies,

the

books

hieroglyphic documents

they become

funerary- rites of the

of

in

sacred

being fully disclosed

mysterious

alone

the

called

of

religion

far from

are

be

may

deciphered

the

of

mainspring

the

In

been

has

much

Yet, though
race,

of what

fragments

even

13

round

hung

of

King

greatest

Egypt!

between

religion before

the

belonging

only

"three

language";
and

declare

"that

of

as

"scientific

even

thoroughly

of

personages,

proved

to

of

rules

the

during
he has

not

the

from

however,
Odin

the

he

to

the

his

sight of Oriental
*

own

basis"

of

centres

not

hesitate

to

of

the

treatment

for

his

the

Veda

may

of

of

verv'

of the

Op. cit.,p. 318.

it

saying in
deity

Homer,"t

history and

makes
be

the

to

proved

supreme

and

has

different

two

has

and

as

own

Orientalist

are

it,but

wide
+

Philologist,
out

opportunity

of the

yet very

no

that, according

other,
the

its "historical

for

giving

Buddha

conclusions, which

scholars, but

op. cit.,p. 118.

age

other

primitive religions

eminent

Vv^orshipped

"was

slightest "historical
to

takes

common

the

"three

hand,

on

the

and

each

and

guarantee

no

satisfaction

law, Odin

and

gained!
is

doubt,

No

Semitic

common

does

justifiedin

is

world's

period long anterior

fact subservient
in the

that

breath

same

subject

eminent,

distinct

When,
scientifically.

and

scientific

been

has

Aryan

commofi

Chinese

Professor

for

basis

connection

having, in fact, discovered

scarcity of data

such

Grimm's

quite

race;

the

"

Semitic

the

origin

treatment"

most

race

religion"

"

for historical facts.

conclusions

phonetic

their

with

was

entirely ignorant of those

as

world"

the

among

of

centres

the

basis"; and

the

natural

"there

Aryan

class

truly historical

principalreligions of
A

Turanian

though

languages

that

is

separation of

the

the

to

ancient
and

of

separation

religion before

tribes

"there

separation of the

the

religion before

that

religion"; and

and

language

Turanic

found

having

Nevertheless,

"scientific"

mark

of actual

1*HE

14

Orientalists,

Martin

from

in the

the

that

being

evidence"
follow.

to

better

who

been

have
of the

of

"fragments

whole

For

been

this

proclaiming

last

the

the

from

world

the

to

the

day in India, assured

fact with

same

Professor

Max

the

theory

the

fathers

the

holy and

Mr.

'Moksh

and

came

what

will of

to

further

the

and

on

to

to

than
the

the

and

Pandits

And

while

him

to

known

sacred

canon,

dits^
Pan-

European

Society of the
that

of his Lectures

that

it still exists
;

would

say

nor

to

sacred
will it

Mlechchhas

the

though

reappear

India
our

that

out

from

passages from

revelation,' and
will

find

ocean]

If

"

crypt]

secret

soon

"

Brahman,

[a

to

present"

at

were

cave

of the

waters

granted

suggestive.

would

he

where

of his

told

name],

gupa

well

was

When

was

answer

take

but

point,he

the

in

Jones,

missionaries

that

the

of

"the
*

and

Sir

Hindus

Asiatic

Colonel

were

was

even

Researches, I, 272.

at

now

Calcutta,
to

more

blame

himself

himself,*
almost

at

was

Colonel

upon

Wilford

Jones

This

more.

century,
one

no

William

no

Brahmans

last

deserved, and

well

testimony

maintain

ancestors

wait."
on

been

it

supporters

the

primeval

William

it had

that

works.

m^^stificationplayed by the

Sir

time.

Theosophical

pronounced

Himalayas,

world,

the

have

doubt

former,

was

must

temples of Greece

the Buddhist

few

His

Kalapani [the black

'

1880.

affair

but

finds

he

might

in the

any

learned

there
the

to

to

audiences

the

to

laughed.

[as
I

that

primeval preternatural revelation

race,

man

me,

in

cruel, but

human

to

only the bits of rejectedcopiesof some

lost

Wilford

enough

the

course

Meerut,

that

was

Math,

Questioned
No

declared

with

There
be

ever

had

Mooller'

were

books.

Miiller

learned

crossed

Europe

writer

Brahmanical

to

of the

of those

so

the

beacon

Mythology

Initiates

time

of the

ancient

regard

that there

"

Okhee

near

the

members

some

in

"internal
safe

on

proof

Sarasvati, the greatest Sanskritist

Dayanand

late Svami

of

places inaccessible to the

and

in countries

away

or

Eastern

all the

what

important tracts, belonging

most

stored

were

century

evident

upon,

the contention

preserved

prominent Singhalese priest assured

that

stand

to

himself,

an

primeval revelation, granted

is

are

Comparative

to crush

for

of mankind

race

Italy."

have

insisted

have

Vedas,

basis

of modern

bring forward

to

Miiller

Max

of the

case

Philologistsand

Jack-o'-lantern, instead

Science

the

has

Nor

often

Prof

to

"historical"

no

very

argument

writers

and

has

statement

eminent

various

down

Haug

subject of chronolog}^

the

DOCTRINE.

of the

conflicting views

The

truth.

SECRET

were

was

in
The

silly

Christians,

INTRODUCTORY.

because

conclusions

modern

their

their

mental

that

the

whole

Brahmans

Lectures

benefit, and
interfere

concerning

later

with

Doctrine

the

the

New

nor

ancient

more

records, the

for

of

early mythology
declared

and

Brahman

the

presence

What
a

of

the

of

gods

Mare,

In

See

his code
their

Pdax

of

MSS.,

Colonel

Wilford

and

written

about

Adam

in

correct

and

they

can

have

ago

value, in

Max

Miiller.
become

now
"

between

of

Mercury
Buddha,
is

for Mary
(Illusion,

Maya

since

any,

ters
charac-

three

yet these

"

the

long

of Gautama

mother

symbolically)

in

their

Mother

the

the

of Sanskrit

connection

"

the

to

from

seat

has

laws

not

Bopp

has

"laid

laws."

288 et seq.

Miiller, op. cit., pp.

Puranic

nor

collect

to

and

Maia, the

Illusion

phonetic

efforts

phonetic

of Jesus, likewise

mother

connection,

no

of

though

Thus,

etc.)was

Sea, the great

the

have
down

the

code

As

Prof.

by

from

Chaldean

has

lose

must

that

show

the

Kennedy

all

Secret

influence

Vedic

out

identification

nations.

many

and

Maya,

The

proofs

the
at

the

learning

origin, the

her

worked

theory

latest

(Budha, Thot-Hermes,
also

all such

for every

solvent

was,

But

knows.

it is everyone

from

for

not

Kusebius.

Vans

the

it does

from

primitive

Colonel

prove

anything

knew

undeniably

an

and

Babylonia

learning.

universal

the

Babylon

that

their

do

Buddhists,

by

on

of

Professor

results

borrowed

all they

selves
them-

to

Oxford

studies

the

and

later

got

shows

Rawlinson

if

Brahmans

mutilated

of late

the

who

one

so

full extent

the

Wilford,

Colonel

the

plagiarized by

by

Testament

borrowed

not

in

interpolations,

For,

Old

the

assuredly

they

Brahmans,

have

being

latter

Chaldeans,

of

religion

of

come.

Colonel

manuscript

to

was

cited

which

to

the

even

the Jews

that

justly

conclusions

of
desire

attempts

famous

now

sorrow,

unavoidably

must

neither

the

to

on

the

and

foregone

first supply

demand

and

so

Krishna
facts

the

But

of

Sanskrit

absurd

about

story

the Bible

from

his

follow

Puranic

the

of them

some

"that

the

Oriental

justificationfor availing

they do

by the

is shown

powers,

For

than

the

pendulum

archaic
full

That

opportunity.

made

necessity

every

missionaries

also

to

evident

an

made

way.

answer

other

no

It

the

other

in

nearly

the

give

to

of

the

declare

to

as

created

it has

caused

the

market,"

now

Orientalists

has

were

lesson.

perchance

much

too

Brahmanical
has

but

Mahesha

good

its reaction,

swing

to

the

Wilford,

in

in

and,

shy

and

was

cautious

doubly

scholars

from

It

trinity."*

Christian

too

Vishnu

Brahmt,

their

and

Abraham,

together
This
archaic
Noah

relates

the

to

the

Sanskrit, of
and

his

three

clever

all
sons,

of

skeins

many

forgery,
that

the

etc.,

on

leaves

Pandits

etc.

unwritten

inserted
had

heard

in old
from.

l6
it is

hisfoJT,

while

Thus,

does

writing

is refused

credited

with

without
Common
of

departed

mountains

of the

course

secrets
"

covered

the

Nan-chan

with

cities

last,

The

the

Built
secure

anyone

sandy

of

they

deep
and

powerless
their

as

where

And

same

there

proofs

is
of

instance,
Tchertchen-

not

situated

bush,

parch'd

need

ancient

populated regions

which

now

testify.
Within
found

are

yet ventured,

verdant

profane

the

native

whole

sweep

subterranean

stores

are

that

invade

the

desert, when

the

armies

several

plains
reach.

is little fear

there

or

there

oases

is be5'ond their

the

should

even

mountain-range
the

no

and

and

Tarim

oases

ever

sands

whole

breathed

traveller.

fresh

concealed,

are

the

time

sterile
of

these

upon

cities

basin

to

earth,

strange
of

"

the

Round

the

have

portions

the

even

upper

hills,witnessed

those

these

that

destroy

of

them,

pool,

the

up

entrances

discover

wastes

to

bowels

the

would

"tear

may

the

Babylon.

has

Among

entirely inaccessible

are

are

in

soil.

the

once

to

foot

European

no

of

should

and

is water,

there

treacherous

now

Not

But

sand

wall

and

superficiallyknown

chronicles?

or

unbroken

with

of the

plains

central

tion
civiliza-

the

were

sand

an

This

in

central
"

of

links

land, since

shifting

be

are

broken

and

vie

the

there

Tibet, from

of

and

well

found.

Karakorum

Altyn-tag

over

of

are

Hurricanes

traveller.

away,"

swept

alone

which

some

the

and

years,

eastern

could

that

there, wherein

blooming

are

and

the

to

of

The

mounds

table-lands

trodden

down

millenniums

immense

borderlands

those

table-land

has

the

as

soil of the

dead

whole

during

geological period
their

in the

tell mankind.

to

regions

gigantic

Khuan-Khe

river

civilization

The

be

annals

the

supplement

to

can

without

nations.

hem

that

how

they

traces

still to

of

knowledge

the

even

sciences

nations, and

are

And

form,

some

ought

alone

sense

history

in

literature

and

arts

great

priori

conclusions.

Nevertheless

Asia,

prehistoric.

is undeniably

civilization

deny

to

special

ancient

culture.

in Central

civilization, even

immense

of

of time, yet

most

of

instead

barbarism

their

with

night

of the

some

take,

to

daily made

are

in the

to

Orientalists

dove-tail

not

far back

DOCTRINE.

our

discoveries

new

existed

having

step for

bold

that

everything

SKCRET

THE

of the
about

Darya, is

now

to

not

forms

flats of

send

the

the

4,000

rugged

dry, dry

feet

The
above
in

screen

desert

the

across

found

are

country.

surrounded

is seen,

reader

civilization
same

house

every

even

oasis
the

in

comparatively

of Tchertchen,
level

direction

of

by

for

the

riv^r

the

ruins

INTRODUCTORY.

of

archaic

relics of

the

about

which

of

names

are

them

the

antediluvian

these

about
fathers
ruled

tribe

known

according

ruins

local

to

be

wind,

other
of

with

utensils

and

two

the

broken

glass

Coffins

found

with

young

girl was

jaws
the

tall

held
head.

firm

by

feet

Tchertchen

ages

ago

The
the

by
the

traces

right to

learned

what

bodies

built

with

men

Her

us.

circlet

it.

eyes

from
her

garment,

under

the

bosom

hero

our

era.

and

china

and

gold coins,

remarkable

most

male

"

mummies
A

time, in
with

by

broken

The
.

closed

which,

and

hair

wavy

Another
were

running

woollen

long

of

material, also, within

or

found.

are

oasis

of

shifting sands

copper

is the

undeca3-ing wood,

some

sitting in

narrow

vault

was

coffin,

separate

golden discs, and

chin

was

the

across

covered

with

the

top of

golden

left naked.*

traveller

they heard

the

shifting

adds

that

legends

about

sands

of

L,ob-nor

and

of

civilization, and

such

credit

natives

find

brings

of

century
to

now

traveller

the

ago

relics; with

by

famous

river

on

years

tenth

often

turquoises, and

embalmed

men

golden

being

this, the

exists

dead

in

of

natives

is

oldest

covered, owing

now

The

and

powerfully

discovered

Clad

stars, the

To

twelve

is

Alone

and

to

to

Secret

what

close

3,000

were

put down

Russian

cities, the

in the

their

Alexander,

quite

heterogeneous

bones.

ingots, diamonds,

extremely

and

strange

human

silver

all

found

tioned
ques-

whence

of the

from

all

their

tradition.

The

destroyed

cities

two

beautifullypreserved

days

enormous
was

be

may

come

of

of

earliest,men

teachings

corroboration.

by Mongolians

melted

are

the

not

primeval

have

to

before

know

of the

and

When

moon.

This

ver)-

pologist
anthro-

little of

as

first,or

upon

Prjevalsky
of

their

in view

in

they

deserts.

based

tradition,

the

emplacement

which

that

these

effect

General)

giant, and

kitchen

of

that

the

An

descendants

know

from

sent
repre-

the

races,

class, divide

to

themselves

claims

that

the

desert

heard

may

to

(now

The

had

Khoorassan

lore

Tchertchen

the

but

and

respective

fallen

had

Afghanistan, long

legendary

and

tribes

they

answer

of

as

Colonel

and

beings

ethnologists.

our

the

as

superstition,yet

the

Doctrine,

so,

great Genii

and

ignorance

more

nations

embarrassed

origin, they reply

come,

the

by

the

their

had

than

to

human

3,000

extinct

more

if

as

some

unknown

races

forefathers

own

There,

hundred

now

feel

would
subdivide

cities.

and

towns

I7

of

other

in the

the

oasis

all

along

twenty-three

deserts.

of

The

"

and

From

Mongolia

lecture

by

N.

who

M.

buried

towns
same

the

on

way

tradition

Kerj-a.

these

and

like traditions,

legendary lore, warranted

India

their

speak

Prjevalsky.

by well

give

educated

of immense

us

and

libraries

l8

THE

from

reclaimed
which

Lore,
To

the

have

authentic

all been

the

records

and

all its great

belonging
This

saved

the

universal

hands

profane
of
thousand
India

the

Babylon;

of

riddles

that

the

real

intelligible,
though

the

among

The

to

of

words

the

casts, savages,

those

which

that

Svami

beyond

and

the

with

solve

the

tradition

make

in

Vedas

the

still remain
identical

for
belief

books.

secret

of Aryan

ture
litera-

occult

the

of

reach

could

an

spoliating

Western
for

age,

Sarasvati, "the

pale

of

texts

the

and

eyes,

exist, safe from

Dayanand
the

crypts

their

of

out

alone

enlightened

more

ancient

records

profane

to

to

all these

some

of Akbar;

alone

which

and

regard

reign

sacred

vast

keys

visible

parchments
thousands

true

the

comprehensible, amounting

the

commentaries

with

in

those

the

of

the

long passed

of

caves

ancient

in the

that

have

longer

no

assert

late

teaching

consideration

of

Eg"'ptian hieroglyphic

secret

reappear

the

ing
show-

crypts of libraries

destroyed

them

make

of

loss

the

Buddhists,

Occultists

hands,

alone

in secret

Initiate, hidden

the

documents,

secret

thousands

Japan

disappearance

the

and

of volumes,

thousands

many

of its diffusion,

of

by

in India

disappeared

which

commentaries,

the

of the

library was

in China

tradition

in the

credible

more

tradition

which

works

diffused

Fraternity.

Alexandrian

the

universally

land, together with

this day

to

is rendered

facts:

when

Sanskrit

to

Occult

statement

following

in ever}^

exist

Magic

Proofs

chain

history, a complete

presence

Adepts,

the

to

the

was

prehistoricworld.

and

of ancient

relics

away.

Doctrine

Secret

of its

various

safely stowed

The

ancient

its character
of

sand, together with

recapitulate.

religion of

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

in

which,

the

[out-

Mlechchhas

will have
civilization]

to

wait."
For
"lost"

it is not
to

desire

any

of

the

to

profane;

to

monopolise
Secret

from

the

unprepared

equivalent

was

The

fault

the

the

concealed

the

students, when

the

Initiates
their

was

nor

the

Science

But

which

with

policy

these

this

has

statements

were

had

ages

to

the

in

powder

arisen

frequently
as

or

tions
porremain

imparting
importance

tremendous

candle

such

There

because

was

now

are

by selfishness,

lore.

such

lighted

documents

dictated

incalculable

of

secrets

child

question

meeting

for

gaze.

multitude
a

that

life-giving sacred
that

profane

giving

to

to

answer

of

magazine.

in the

this, may

well

minds
be

of
lined
out-

here.
We
the

can

herd

understand,
such

secrets

they
as

the

say,

Vril,

the
or

necessity
the

for

concealing

rock-destroying

from

force, dis-

THE

20

the

of

archives

is

corroboration

unfortunately,

Theosophy

have

than

whether

founder,

original

not

as'old
in

only

the

masses.

them
the

to

which,

as

cultus,

time

ancient

sage

in the

or

of

eye

real

into

developed

on,

not

create

disguise.

mythical

history, shown
maker.

As

things.

new

in

Dr.

I believe

in

less

or

Therefore

to

says,

"I

ities
actual-

"

revealed
of

some

philosophical

is Confucius,
a

be

emphatically
hand

and

modern

very

only

ancients

the

the

special symbolism.,

Legge*

himself

he

man

personal

its turn

chronology, though
by

by

were

to

of

Ad3^ta

Seer, and

and

more

orally

verities

grand

pretations,
inter-

based

and

Mysteries

local

own

and

were

the

received

nation

forms

Sage and

new

all tr-ansmitters,

new

in

religious

hivented

revealed

of such

of its

had

teachings

truths

the

more

every

the veil

in

world's

than

more

was

were

perpetuated

the

never

who

of

their

many

and

legislator in historical

transmitter,

on:

therefore

them."t

The
and

of the

one

Thus

Pantheon

very

love

the

went

it is not

means;

taught by,

founders

which

initiation, during

to

no

already stated, it is

there

authors

the

upon
out

that

These

were

preserved

truths, under

said

cannot

new

they selected

visible

is

published for the first

now

Turanian,

or

truth.

Thus

through

transmission,

stated

Semitic

the truths

beginning,

temples

has

They

mankind.

as

the

teachers.

while

mischief

the consequences.

By

to, and

out

purpose,

fact,have

the

now

for, as

not

are

the

especially by the late Ragon.

"

Arj^an,

revealed

religion,or

Its tenets

great scholar

one

But

"new";

cautiously given

Initiate

European
More

before,

little known

asked?

are

philosophy

man.

been

if

slanderers.

religion,we

new

thinking

as

time, but
one

times

many

longer be denied, whatever

no

is its

"religion," nor
old

of the

imposture with

veritable, even

for the

Karma

should

truth

done, and

as

himself

benefiting humanity',

and

invention

asserted

who

only generated bad

assure

stated
of

Instead

indiscreetly.

too

those

at

Is

will

been

has

of what

charges of deliberate

virulent
hurled

he

and

metropolis,

stated.

fact above
This

Russian

DOCTRINE.

SECRKT

writer

loves

the modern

transmits

that

will accept

majority

heirs

As
will

she
to

therefore

their Wisdom.
has

those

bear

lyiin-Yii {? I a)

Life and

too, and

to

which

it.
she

"

them

them

received
who

may
no

Schott, Chinesische

learnt

reject

Literahir, p.

ancients,

her

herself, to all those

testimony

malice, for they

Teachings 0/ Confucius, p. 96.

these

believing in both, she

And
and

in

believes

7 ;

quoted

will
by

Max

be

the

"

as

Muller.

now

who

great

right in

INTRODUCTORY.

their

way

look

at

from

Truth

scholar

Western

much

accept
is

doctrines

is based

unknown

to

Science

to-wit, Occultism

"

truths,

unwelcome

Therefore,

only

but

centur}^

invented

and

century

remain
The

times

have

not

Sanskrit

proclaimed

existence

very

could

have

was

translated

of the

Buddhist

...

work

to

of the

marvel'."

at

time

one

doubted,
a

the

line

of

of

our

neither

has

pretension

no

of

knowledge
the

the

door

is

knowledge

than

facts.

world

that

permitted

to

century.

new

hitherto

mitted,
per-

and

Tripitaka, and

dialect

derived
About

Brahmans,

the

unknown,

single
the

not

their
who

scholar

Zend

Avesfa,

or

...

the

now

highest antiquity,whose

not

of

Veda

of

"a

Was

scholars?

all but

"were
was

other
books

called

and

ago?

years

of, and

sacred

there

the

rejected

fifty

progeny

Buddhists,
and

is

every

as

the

tells us,

of the

this

simply outlined;

with

Lempriere

to

these

regard

show

derided,

been

recently

so

even

and

Magians,

the

Vedas

must

limited.

very

now,

Miiller

Max

serious

more

defend.

to

to

wider

opened

be

according

Greek,

Prof.

as

the

even

forgery"

1820,

will

still,even

modern

from, the

for

ripe

are

though
For

ajar, it

little

an

hate

who

century

This
the

on

Once

through

to

contrary,

made

being

superstition.

vain

no

is

attempt

an

is

statement

repudiated

Doctrine

Vedas.

based

Occultism

the

the

on

which

with

xeyecieA.a priori in

Secret

the

that

tongue

ever
"scholar," in what-

twentieth

the

simply

Every

of

in

For

as

people

own

himself

and

derided

be

one.

in

esoteric

expected, and

be

may

about

all those

their

of

oral,

of

offered

are

priori
can

the

source

by

permit

the

but

of

with

from

dialects

himself

styling

one

exaggerated, but,

nor

and

they

how

records

world

the

teachings

recognize

to

the

special hobby

will

this

knows

from

finally that its teachings antedate

prophecy,

to

begin

will

scholars

in

nothing

are

Science, will

They

teachings seriously.

he

finally they

and

of these

of exact

And

is selected

emanate

before

No

himself.

languages

to

some

beforehand.

department

been

have

or

rejection

the

expected

era

said

are

reject

to

written, it is claimed,

of

since

Agreeably

first instalment

which

are

nomenclature

the

has

volumes

This

Stanzas,

upon

incessantly discredited

agency,

be

these

teachings.

philology is acquainted;
by

in

given

affirming,

stand-points.

hearsay that which

on

ethnolog}'. They

from

absent

in

fullyverify for

cannot

written

from

as

hers

Orientalist

scholarship, the

which

that

Indeed,

in

right

entirely different

he

evidence

whatever

is

she

as

two

of critical

rules

the

denying,

in

21

'

Vedas

are

proved

amounts
preserv'ation

to

be

almost

THE

22

The

same

proofs

are

given of its existence

but

ten

he, who

Happy
The

key, and
in these

volumes.

in which

the

spoken

about

disciple

made

known

men,

but

Such

the

was

and

Vidya

Gupta
the

of

source

world

has

Much

One

knew

the

fitted,

for many

language

things, freely

be

the

there

the

exists

mysterious

once

philosophies

forgotten and

ages

some

by

sent

proofs that

religions and

explained

the

Twentieth,

may

that, like

of the

turn

is

of many

Century

all

been

give it

the mystery.

more

hardly

irrefutable

and

into

be

must

will

We

System.

disclosure

better

final and

by the

"

In

far

the Zodiacal

to

said key

glimpse

one

centuries

be

remarked

was

divulged.

writer

the

keys

"The

Esoteric

the

days

give

to

the

forbidden.

was

Nile,

to

whole

written, and

informed,

now

lost

to

it is at last found.
work

this has

as

rather

volume

The

since

those

In

now,

it

given in Isis Unveiled.

was

called

of

sources

of the whole

work

more

Science

with

be said

of Wisdom

Masters
a

the

more,

no

is

profane

understands

may

same

that

system

the

thereby allow

and

turn,

whole

the

of the

world,

Isis Unveiled

in

ago

before

times

seven

one

years

the

it will

But

Speaking

to

undeniable

Doctrine, when

records.

it.

lost

almost

Archaic

and

given from

being

as

some

turned

is

more

Mysteries
writer

DOCTRINE.

will be said of the Secret

much

before

SECRET

theories, but

be

that

one

"

Secret

to

introduced
would

contains

that

all

be

can

simple preface, but

no

give facts,not

is not

Doctrine

with

treatise,

given

or

out

disquisitions,

mere

series

to

the

of

world

vague
in

this

century.
be

It would

portions of

than

worse

esoteric

the

the

unless

useless

genuineness
existence

Such

will

by various
and

doctrines

to

learned

because

they

them

upon

initiated
the

certain

into

doctrines

arcane

give

historical

and

and

truthfulness,

also

secret

arts

and

ancient

of

to

were

be

them,
whom

had
had

even

name

first established.
warranted

as

names,

and

and

to

read

been

these
works

personally

writer
cite

writers

knew

performance
The

the

rate

any

shown

seen

allegorically enacted.

of

at

of whom

some

Mysteries, during the

trustworthy

or

ment,
confine-

philosophers, classical

Fathers,

studied

modern,
to

have

those

even

pages

escaped from

now

teachings

made,

as

in these

authenticity,

such

some

were

authors, ancient
as

had

ancient

the

of

Church

and

and

be

now

authorities, such

even

written

as

publish

teachings that have

probability, of the
statements

to

of which
will

well-known

recognized ability,good judgment,

some

science, together with

of
the

the

famous

have

proficients in

and
the

mysteries of the latter, as they

INTRODUCTORY.

divulged,

are

is this to be

How

illustration

in, and

rocks, he

be

it from

short
the

idea

correct

summit

distance

he

of the

has

the

line of the

be

point

offered

of the

mists
of

mysteries

the

who

patience, and

creeds

in

Europe, compare

the

latter

and

and

followed

our

However

demon

but

name

of

Magic,

so

and

of
every

thej^

bigotry and
bright page

of beliefs

Christian

and

history

to
era,

then

he

all

the

present work.
made

downfall

of

memory

From

that

often

under

of the

men

time

its

the

Mysteries

the

but

venerable

Mj^stics during

the

with

atic
systemof

real nature

teachings became

As

Sorcery,

of

of the

Philosophy.

the
trace

every
were

if the

But

is known

what

volumes

two

texts.

state

present

the

rather

which

real

quently
fre-

Occultism

centuries

that

its Occult

Arts,

Christianit3^

zealous

to obliterate

Pagans,

of

or

it

at

gaze

understanding

correct

more

it with

Hermetic

loftiest

that

began the disappearance and

too

pretty

the

efforts,beyond

own

recapitulation will be

the

and

can

in these

cannot
a

of the

the

among

beginning
great

centuries,
the

era,

his

following the

Science.

sailed

prevalent
the

from

to

there, he

to

the

history, and

to

the Sacred

Magic

been

preceded

of

brief

ledge
by his know-

cliffs.

get

at

check

volume

known

misleading
had

future

final elimination

Initiation

glance

and

described, after which

and

occult,

will

volume

principalAdepts
will be

to

directly preceding and

ages

will find all this in

In

like

examining

general

pre-archaic periods given in the

has

the

is, thanks

tory
exploravisit the

dimly perceives with

he

he

impassable

of

Helped
a

incog?iita,

cannot

means

well-

in his

only climb

Once

cloud-capped

would

of the

reader

of

that

now

and

of him.

which

if he

get

will

preliminar"^ observation,

those

to

that

baffled

at.

can

view, if he

in front

altitudes

he

of

barrier

But

arrived

left behind,

from

terra

an

plan clearer,

our

of

himself

still find

be

achieving such

make

formidable

may

can

transmural

just left below,

Such

public in their

tourist, coming

is forbidden.

as

landscapes
of the

To

borderland

acknowledge

to

his leisure, comparing

at

the

for

way

the

by

region personally, he

as

of

view

Ingress beyond

mysterious

best

When

reaches

from

out

still refuse

plans.

is the

attempted.

suddenly

shut

may

what

ever-recurring question.

may

explored country,
hedged

done

the

been

object,has

before

partially presented

form.

strange archaic

an

rather

or

23

fanatical
of the

failure

intolerance
written

but

has
in

the

efforts, during

mental

the
ever

and

these

intellectual

early
labour

same

spirit of the

since

systematically

pre-Christian periods.

dark
verted
per-

Kven

SECRET

THE

24

survived
reader

throw

to

tarry

selected.
the

uncertain

in her

history,

with

the

is asked

give

all

of the

has

the

Nativity.

This

into,

bulwarks

failed.

the
Truth

and

of the

indiscreet

too

dust; of the bands

the

ruined

the

symbol

the

new

faith

remained

of

fanaticism
from

and

"

the

both

victims.

Over
Karma

of

churches

for

cunningly made-up

between

characters
the

accepting too
the

golden

two

discern

much,

mid-point,

and

will

other
who

denying

believes

in

has

all.

the

Wise
eternal

made

sword;

of human

ominous

portals of

point

and

loved

have

words
our

the

to

out

of

own,

Karma

purposely perverted,
Bigotry

of

spirit

of the

the

that

it bore

point

the

and

little has

so

both

gloom

era,

Over

obelisk

Islam

hecatombs

our

mountain,

appropriated by

of

the

at

among

if only

I of

"

only

one

fiendish

tomb,

earth
murkier

and

heaven-kissing

Jagannatha

away

about

it is that

how

by posterity, mangled

of
the

and

the

events

all

Wisdom,

I^et

on,

; and

words,

they

sweep

every

ignorance

proselytes

other

desert

Verily, the

past.

history, for

slandered
cars

plainly

Century

to

of monuments,

roaming

borrowed

sign

hell itself

on

of

to

burnt;

lay their hands

blood,

veiled

Fathers

ancient

destroy

to

eager

fatallyglowed.

Israel,"

future

great

like

their

won

of that

in

Egypt,

and

because

of man,

failure

ascetics

Christianity

hell, and

gateway

may

the

of

pictorialsymbols, pulverized

and

see

"

glimpse

dreaded,

memory

millions, of MSS.

then

even

testified to it.

and

not

or

Dispensation."

the

who

Lower

or

year

erection

early Christian

vestige

the

correct

for the

of

intentionally

New

"

very

every

other

sun

signal

and

hence

for and

of

the

the

seer

the

mediaeval

tomb

the

from

in darkness

built their

have

"The

will

have

creeds

the

any

records

The

Both

he

first to dwell
.

of

they could

or

of early and

the

novel

efforts

and

Upper

Tau,

of the

the

inscriptions

parchment

or

and

witness

highland, seeking

pillar,scroll

hated

of early hermits

cities of

valley and

of,

the

perhaps

by

return

killed

every

gag

divided

possible

as

earth

millennium

first

known

be

that

to

on

Let, then, the

historically

Past

has

spot of observation

the

attention

as

the

the

of the thousands,
their

of

now

never

the face

his

whole.

on

whether

"

any

Doctrine

can

to shackle

with
to

is

Secret

entirely from
think

what

writer

serve

light

superhuman

obliterate

and

vivid

interpretation of
However

to

religions

such

throwing

event

against

hated

the

the

upon

post-Christian periods,

made

been

nevertheless

manifold

to

and

pre-Christian

One

impartial light

an

of that which

preserved enough

has

records,

little while

He

DOCTRINE.

and

recognition,

Materialism;
is he

for

who

justice

holds
of

one

to

things.

INTRODUCTORY.

who

freethinker

belongs

Ka'bah

of the

sins

the

of

assembly

the

In
the

sins

The

is only

there

other

In

Truth"

"The;re

words,

(^SatydtNasti

"

adopted by

Benares,

Paro

oi his

Unveiled,

of the

latter, and, though

indispensable corollary
could
Secret

in

it

As
times

concerned

was

could
of

evolution

given,

four

the

of the

that

out

than

Maharajah

is not

volume

of the

of

in

explanator"^

the

those

opening

work,

an

former

work

days.

The

left

problem

many

version

earlier

in

was

on

which

pages,

solved
un-

have

present

writer

be

must

I of
old

attempt
in

his

to

begins

our

explain

Unveiled

alone,

tremendous

with

do

to

reference

the

is said

by

to

only original copy

"

as
now

to

the

an

nature

Op. cit.,p. 257.

the

an

"old

of

the

The

vast

present volumes,
as

cosmic

and

mysterious
fore,
There-

of the

Esoteric

work.

earlier

ponder

in existence.

allusions

Humanity.

with

antiquarians might
agree

can

mysteries

some

what

illustrate

quite

our

Nor

of the

Adamic

the

stated

was

few

problems

gradual development

two

Humanity

in the

attempted

elucidate

to

in

and

the
and

which

work.

that

in

fifth-race
that

hurried

cosmogony

our

volumes

preceded

modern

still not

It is the

preceded

truth, nothing

allowed

that

time, and

that

Occultism

detailed

work,

of such

nations, only

of

throughout

the

fallen

panorama

be

historical

philosophies within

of the

Sciences

and

races

has,

is written.

religions

higher

Doctrine

the

the

that

of his

disposed

Philosophy

very

light

present

large

Archaic

and

the

thither

and

have

humanities

So

the motto

of what

with

Races

first page

planetary Evolution,

Volume

of

day

Spirit.*

It is rather

throw

the

their

they shall find

Theosophists

by

at

two

now

of the

we

the

forgiven,
churches.

on

vanity of

[or Law]

"

especiallyon

the

In

hither

catalogue
before

his.

and

the

scattered

be

Societ}'.

Much

simply

thrown

be

of

on

heaven

Secret

respective symbolism

the

volumes

understood.

and

glance

it.

now

first work,

the

been

never

only

will

Doctrine

in

the

entirely independent

to

understood

be

hardly

see

God's

DhainnaJi)

originally intended.

as

shall

of Christian

of Christianity

Religion

no

Theosophical

the

dust

will
;

of

worship

is

of the

dust

earth

on

already said in the Preface,The

As

are

the

the

as

religion
"

past things

sake

of

when

Christians

and

religion

true

one

speeches

replies:

Miiller

fight aboi:t

Men

for the

worthless

as

are

wonderful

sects"

resurrection,

forgiven

Muhammadans

both

doctrines.

day

the

to

thousand

of

Max

Islam

of

resurrection

to

will be

this. Professor

To

"witness

the

Diwan,

Faizi

Says

25

The

instance.

book"
over

its pages

fabric
most

upon

ancient

an

which
Hebrew

definite
init

26

document
at

learning

the

former

of its illustrations

One

luminous

occult

on

when

time

proceeding

arc

earth, bringing
and

to

nearer

This
oiKiu-ti
but

volumes

in

Picrdnas

India, the

Chaldean

it

that

says,

from

of

Asia,

from

turn,

the
the

from

direct

symbolical,

as

the

and

explained

giving the

after

man,

Fifth

our

own

of

the

origin of everything

the

Kali

Race,

goes

just 4,989

Yuga,

bright Sun-god, the

"

"

The

Rabbi

miracles

from

the

Jerusalem
Occultists,

in the

is used

name

Jehoshua
"

by

Ben

the

Sanhedrin,

Alchemists,

of the

Greek

who

died

book

Talmud,

Babylonian

Talmud,

sense

Chananea,
of

means

and

Eliphas Levi, publicly asserts

names
c.

years

ago,

living hero

once

word

and

and

have

it in his books

Franck,
made
on

who

Races

tion
illustraof

and

Manvantara,

or

periods

seven

I^ife-Cycle,the

02ir

illustration

This

the

covers

is

ground

evolution

cosmic

described

it

learnt

of these

of the

as

earth, including physical

on

stops short
at

the

at

down

to

beginning

Krishna,

of

death

the

First

the

from

the

reformer.

avdpoiTTO?.
A.D.

about

it

of

it,in their

The

72,

openly declared

Sepher Jetzirah, and challenged every

Rabbis
thaumaturgists,
other
two

7, etc.

Kabalists

It

further.

no

was

Initiates

Races.

and

history of the Races,

true

Light,

understood

Yugas

book, having

old

The

beginning.

from

the

Manushis,

understand,

well

can

one

every

to

reached.

nearly

tongue,
of

for there

Race

passed in

now

are

being

fifth

point of the

middle

which

of

four

Humanity;

of

of the

Tradition

Sons

the Vaivasvata

in

the

Pe7itateuch

inherited

First

tive
primi-

Hermes,
the

the

Toltec

evolution

the

to

being composed

Round

each

Round;

it to

the

and

Hebrew

sacerdotal

Fifth

the

Race,

the

by

volume.

known

was

volumes

many

and

secret

our

of

Humanity

fifth-race

and

fourth-

our

relates

his

of in

spoken

of

Second

of the

Devas

until

Siphrah Dzeniouta,

parent

dictated

who

Third

of the

sages

to

nearer

shadowy,

Thoth-

lost Atlantis, who

of the

easily as the inhabitants

returns

SJm-kiiig, China's

the

Senzar,

forefathers

the

the

Egyptian

language (the Senzar)

nation, when

every

like

highest

the

approaches

the

of Numbers

beginning

the very

at

its

when

time

in

that

Adam*

and

more

attributed

small

one

Beings,

Divine

the

Book

that

it

which

(!),the

of

down

taken

was

words

the

in Central
a

from

all derived

itself,are

again,

and

from

work

the

Abraham

sacred

Bible, the

from

attained

As

only the latter and

Not

Patriarch

back

more

original work

"

their

to

bends

its vortex.

it,and

literaryrelic.

night.

as

Sepher Jetzirah f

the

Kabalists

black

as

is the

compiled.

were

even

ground

old book

very

it is

light

having

becomes

Emanation

planet, the

the

in

of

emanating

then,

Glory

humanity

of

the

Essence

circle; and

ineffable

the

higher type

our

touching

upon

form

in

from

compiled

was

"

considered

Divine

the

represents
to

Dzeniouta

Siprah

already

was

of its circumference,

point

the

"

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THB

Die

the

Magic.

same

Kabbalah,
claim

pp.
; and

55,
even

that

he

performed

had

sceptic.

Franck,

Chanina

and

56).
the

Many
late

quoting

Oshoi.

(See

of the

mediaeval

modern

Magus,

28

THE

which

from
nations

from

"

Buddha
Platonists

from

the

and

at

Gnostics
for

the

the

one

later

This

last.
end

time

finishing

with

focus

only

bright

the

of

religions

period, beginning

and

unobscured

by,

gone

the

"

other, is the

last

the

of times

asons

streamlets

the

at

DOCTRINE.

to

first down

converge

the

the

all

Pythagoras

and

wherein

fed

were

SECRET

of

rays

Neo-

History

light streaming

the

hand

which

the

writer

from

the

hoariest

even

at

by

with

the

left in

all

of

bigotry

and

fanaticism.
This
of

for the

accounts

from

gathered

the

with

charged
hand.

public
in

preserve

of

existence
Initiates

of

the

1888

other

every

and

chapter

altogether

indeed

of

antediluvian

past and

according

who,

hardly

weakests

discredit
foam
for

on

and

bark

that

years

at

the

stolen

and
his

Vie

slanderers

public

name

is better

round,

in

the

been

and

denounced

of the

Jesus

from

the

As

shall

descend
con-

by

very

few

throwing
their

own,

first maintained
and

by the
Unveiled

(! !),and,
charge
and

name,

the

Theosophist,

Gospels,

on

than

having

well

judge

bacilli

attention
known

are

serious

are

author's

Nor

Isis

arts.

man,

fortunately

"

great

itself.

w^ho

lethal

Eliphas lycvi (!),Paracelsus

(!!!).

on

world

they

say.

naming

semi-historical

all inveiited

had

Brahminism
de

These,

taught

Buddhism,

from

plagiarism

to

lived

in the

literature

like

nothing

shadows.

doctrines

in

interminable

and

Masters

the

as

attract

whose

very

finallyturned

dictu, Buddhism

having

their

in Esoteric

writer, have
as

writer

"

fasten

crack-brained
to

these

unpopularity

or

I have

"

of

whether

der\nshes

its contents,

hoping

every

as

future, therefore

body

found

it confers

old

even

by

powers

the}^ are

popularity
at

the

the
The

have

to

and

of

and

only

long

age,

tenets.

done

manj^

least

its

shown

postdiluvian

and

howling

those

who,

"

culminated

rest

of the

notice

number

the

glancing

points
to

in

to

those

by

at

w^as

of every

at

of

semi-traditional

on

that

be

followed
and

knowledge

fictions, but

literary critics, or
book

shown,

be

may

and

classics

knowledge

could

more

efforts of

the

Initiates

once

means

incomprehensible

This

mention

preceded

with

actually

like

not

were

where

occult

if not

laboured

being

other

in the

the

remain

histor5^

it be

judges,

my

humanitj^

would

famous

authority, that

To

of

writers

has

past by evidence

risk of
No

acquainted

and

poets

the

system.

made

philosophy,

were

could

only

and

verse

line of other

not

be

must

age

characters, who

Thus

method

records

such

given
period,

impossible myth,

seemingly
in

of

of initiated

world-adepts,
to

historical

lack

The

facts

the

explaining

ever

under

necessity

Max

which

present
and

the

7nirabile

Renau

Miiller

with
his

INTRODUCTORY.

Sacred

Books

and

readers

the

the

for

the

have

You

We

with

an

more

subjects brought

upon

them.

from

the

his

is

judgment

references

frequent

in

speaking, belong
in

passed bj'
indeed

Thus,
better
and

the

swept

of

equal
and

will

the

faithful

modern

the

obstinacy

archives

of

the

by

fact, and

will

have

the

together
giving
may

the

each

remain

But

in

certitude

of

35

satisfied

with

to

such

ness,
consciousThis

fact

also

which,

properly

could
it

as

the

be

not

fairj^tale

very

famous

i.

If three

f ff

The
.

produce

long

of

the

of his
in

sceptics by

care

bear

evidences

for

no

the

The
more.

an

evidence
that
to
are

of ten

agreement

true

sceptical

f of certitude;

such

is

probabilities

their

give

\%^^, etc., etc.

certitude, and

"

the

of

and

which

somewhere

law

case

ages

memorial

benefit

persons
them

present

intuitional

and

to

explained

in all like cases,

as

for the

of

latter

be

in the

nay

"

the

must

still exists

If two

and

by presenting

the

day

proof

There

it each

will

made

hence,

which
upon

one

touch

to

me

and

testimou)^ of

mathematical

will become

| of certitude

In

place, but

learnt.

|ij of certitude; i.e.,its probability will

ratio

with

statements

Present,

the

themselves

thus

to

As

cosmogony,

led

the

but

the

this

mathematicians

impart

has

matters

the

the

any

Academ)%

runs

of

mind;

look

of

but

French

It

to

should

more

bigotr"'.

certain

thus

then

few.

the

in

probable

once

and

algebraical process.
a

than

console

will.
away

with

out

already

work,

the

if you

experience,

bear

errors

impress

very

have

this first volume.

deemed

has

realize

The
more

brain.

to

that

with

obdurate

out

help

"

may

Sadducee

worked

part of

Past.

fail to

sajang

the

shall

certitude

to

to

he
to

modern

some

yet it is

away,

history

of

Past

appreciate

it amounts

be

first volume

later

Montaigne

make

to

dealing chiefly

silence, lest the reader

fiction

"

to

this

able

already given

obliged

constantly

have

arid
floivers,

shreds,

concerning

what

on

more.

knowledge,

own

of

culled

inevitably judge

will

of his

stand-point

writer

the

reader

be
no

may

those

to

of

in

never

and

word

forward

added

Every

basing

it up

prefacing chapters

consideration

words

the

in general

what

repeat

may

nosegay

cut

will

you

public

of

string that ties thetur

and

parting

philosophies
the

to

in the

orilya

only ignore them,

close

introduction

certain

facts

But

clothe

but the

"

the

Doctrine

now

pieces

to

from

Buddha.

made

own

of

can

maj'

20

Chips

Secret

here

"string"

nosegay

these.

the

which

brought nothing of my
Pull

his

or

Gautama,

and

"/

Gaitlemen,

East

of The

along,

all

stated

of

and

Brahmans

the

of

to

fact

its improbabilit

joined
persons

Occultist

PROEM.

An

before

writer's

the

within
with

central

before
of

Emanation

will

Kosmos

The

of

limitation

the

face

Only,

the

black,

clearly
it

though

is

It

Mind,

hardly

rather

the

which

But

the

is

of

notion

emotions

changeless

of

such

fluctuate
and

thinks,

mental
to

with
infinite

say

states

nothing

events
are

thus

in

necessarily

is affected

clearly
the

worlds

involves

he

presides
and,

he

unthinkable

the

impossibilitj'

unpsychological

postulates

emotion;

by

we

of
over.

what

ascribing
The
is worse,

one.

ground
hazy

and

that

plane

this

that

Soui.

lies

wherein

like

far

how

the

limitation.

repents

and

of

postulate

conceptions

into

The

Personal

feels

"fierce

of

of

on

states
tion,
sensa-

God

being

Personal

of

anger."

externality

the
to

unphilosophical.

soars

absolute

that

resting

changelessness

in

which

intuition

it, is resolvable
ultimate,

that

to

creative,

vast

consciousness,"

conception

know

akin

the

at

Universal

of

that

process

realize

etc., all, in

complexity,

all

to

faintest
as

are

this

on

arrived

who

the

Mind,

the

theogony.

Hartraann,

form

all
of

two

dim

in

turns.

view

the

Thought,

superior

by

incognizable

intellectual

an

those

Space.

is

Divine

von

within

whither

ever

is

oi

periodical

in

Thought,*

forth

can

and

again,
and

of
the

Time

it

and

Only

intensity,

Sensation,

Maya.

for

term

to

Wisdom.

thought

of

duration,

perceives,

stimuli,

ideas

the

dawn

surrounding

It

man.

wisdom

clairvoyant

ratiocinative

the

that

the
Germ

knowledge,

Divine

according

absolute

of

varying

again

"by

mean

processes

Theism

exciting

plan,

would

the

sole

shadowing

vaguely

hitherto

proceeds,

although

the

the

boundless,

abstract,

cosmogony

reader

the

the

symbol,

and

by

the

future

even

the

begin;

"Unconscious,"

transcends

consciousness,

orthodox

as

limited

is the

plane

in

denotes

all

but

Kosmos

periodicallj' and

Soul,

attainable

every

remind

to

The

tardy

which

white,

Pralaya,

of

regarded

be

man.

which

is

the

plan

evolutionary

Wisdom

from

manifestations

language

above

active,

disk

Energy,

point

the

is

"

disk,

same

represents

Egg,

All,

and

being

its

is, that

the

the

slumbering

Mundane

the

Universal

disk

white

Pralaya,

indicates

"

the

that

necessary

not

by

Vedintic

the

the

shows

the

must

exhibited

of

of

during

concealed

or

plane,

still

slumbers,

mind

immaculate

The

in

forcibly

"

its

manvantaric

the

latent

Unity,

divine

human

and

Presence,

is

circumference

its

returns:

is

in

process

knows,

sj^stems.

able
imperme-

unknown

page,

still

of

Universe,

the

which

circle

one

student

Eternity

Point

the

become

Germ

"

is

It

an

following

the

later

and

Space

differentiation.
which

in

and

is

page

reawakening

World

disk,

immaculate

On

first, the

the

the

first

made

leaves

palm

specific

some

the

The

point.

Eternity,

it

On

ground.

black

dull

air, by

eye.

of

collection

"

fire, and

water,

to

in

Manuscript

archaic

RECORD.

PRE-HISTORIC

FROM

PAGES

of

whose

God

as

SECRET

THE

32
is

It

beginning
which

One

the

Consciousness,

trul}^

Chaos

sense,

is motionless

five centuries

Almost
maintained

that

motion,

however

From

the

the

Moisture,"

this

motion

Plato

motion

in

meanwhile,

Realism

"revealed

and

And

Life and

what

we

is still the

to

Motion

come,
has

claim

we

delivered

and

agree,

at South

of

be

or

opposes
is

of

to

to

which

successions
human

of

to

the

but

in the

word
the

phenomena;

Chapel, Finsbury,

of

its

ancient

God,

not

Loudon,

to

know

the

crude

is to

which,

are

of

Edward
the

this

views

Clodd,
of

essence

before

all

thy

anthropomorphism
of

the

is the

which

that

time

in the

27th, 1885.)

of

put

you

part

humbly

know

and

idea

materialistic

walk

conception

the

lo), may
Then

advocates,

to

ta

C'eetv,
called

abstract

further

in which

(See Science
December

in

Roscelini's

words

symbolic

the

substance?

mercy,

from
bodies

Introd., par.

on,

ablest

physical order

consciousness.

it

against

as

justly, to love
the

theology,

know

be, within

do

by

connote

we

current

our

itself

given;

Is

farther

is

"

of God.

breath

Knowledge,

Ever- Present;

form

to
...

motion?

one

perception

to

heavenly

"

answered

says

the

menon
pheno-

ceaseless

and

is derived

C'eos
of

impossible

that

will

that

"

Light, Heat,

it is the

aXriue.Lathe

term,

is

science,"

come,

Universe,

Place

"it

rights of Conceptionalists

provided

will

This

etc.

"Has

existence

is, and

another

producer

the

subject

motions

{Principles of Human

our

of

Cratylus
the

moving"
etc.,

to

backbone
of the

produced

is

was

versal
Uni-

Occultism

of, every

eternal

abstraction

in

Deity

living \or moving]

cause

is

which

observed

first appearance

Nature.

arcane,

the

motion

sa^^ng"

who

weakens

that

in the

been,

being

that

Nominalism.

anything

God?"

and

an

"

Preseyice,are

and

eternal

an

in

an

7i7iseen

Berkeley

body,

God?

relig^ion,past, present,
which

body

the

Personal

As

word

with

is that

question, What

believers

of

afiinity

of

unrevealed

Breath

this

that

Initiate, when

the

Later

from

distinct

to

visible, or

an

arguing

Nominalists,

work;

lateral

philosophical aspect

""Deityis

thus:

first astronomers

the

creative

Intra-cosmic

the

"

^eot,gods.

planets

the

doctrine, adding
idea

the

the

on,

its only

trinityincluding,

himself
for

run,

under

witnesses

periodical.

proves

to

lives

he

globe

Existence

Nature.f

finite and

"t

producing

same

the

atoms

by

aggregated,

they

as

inheritance, from

thrill of the

the

One

"

in
cosmic

the

the eternal

Fire, and

move,

the

Democritus,

actuated

collisions

taught

the

of

atoms

time,

mutual

of

man's

considered

Motion,
up

of

and

recognized

sums

of

beginning

architects

the

motion

lateral

of

Lucretius

Soul.

instructor

the

fact

in

nothing

teaching.

Occult

of

the

to

Universal

course

through

and

Epicurus

movements.

the

within

due

in

is

there

of

which

That

Space.

in

motion

perpetual

eternally filled with

was

which,

generated rotatory

is the

lute
abso-

one

is called

Motion,

then

Leucippus,

B.C.

Space

motion,

ceaseless

ceaseless

But

motionless

realityabsolutely

and

Divine.

be

cannot

Its

reason."

of limitless, ever-present

sense

yet

self-existingReality:

one

the

to

Breath,* which

Great

the

Universe, in the

the

Kosmos

between

"

unconscious,

Non-Being;

is Itself, eternal,

attribute, which

parlance

of

mystery

unrealizable, yet the

the

to

dark

the

without

omnipresent,

end, yet periodical in its regular manifestations

or

absolute

esoteric

eternal, invisible, yet

Life,

periods reigns

"a

DOCTRINE.

past, present,

moral,

know

is to

Emotions,

course
Dis-

PROEM.

it is finite

manifestation,

2.

"as

the

opposite,

Kosmos

intra-cosraic

the

to

that

Thought,

each

at

yet

first and

never

its

body
its

last

of

ago

it
onl)'-,

its kind,

has

of

nought

is only

Kosmos

in

the

cosmic

or

will

the

reference

immutable

Divine

will it have

nor

organization, though
have

ever

maj^

it evolves

every

it

last construction,

organization

as

with

with

beginning

the

structions.
recon-

do

to

It

and

successive

World.

had

first,or

Manvantara,

new

the

to

it had

that

"It

say:

direction

coming

Omega

"

ideal

the

the

and

Alpha

Noumenon

Soul,

regard

said

be

cannot

in

both

phenomenal

may

we

With

end."

an

the

"

of the

relations

causal

the

being

two

25

be

regarded

time

higher

on

the

as

plane.
few

years

infinite

that

the

regular

and

harmonious

phraseology
The

Brahma.

it foolish

condition

theorize

to

which

powers
the

and

the

of

the

creative

would

bent

upon

within

an

phenomenal
forces

thus

or

work
becomes
broods

books,

of

is

universe
set

which

more

over

is the

the

\\-ill convey

ultimate

of

the

Divine

the

and

material
face

of

In

Essence

"deep."
still

of

more

the

To

takes

clearly,

the

says

chain

were

Secret

and

of

from
the

cosmical

passive
the

universe

solitary and
from

tion
condi-

previous

visible

metaphor
an

who

those

place, and

"darkness"
use

philosopher.
being, j^et no

the

The

of
of

law, and

long

undone.

own

essence

inwardly

when

and

their

the

immutable

and

manner,

and

period,

amid

one-sided

in

true

except

them

infinitude

an

universal

without

result

like

dispersed;

idea

from

progressively

the

active

an

eternal

to

but

atheism,

with

right

for any

of

their

with

take

we

substance,

mystery

Essence

in motion.

gradually

disintegrated,its
once

obedience

in

contraction

Divine

may

Creator,

no

dition.
con-

modern
of

Buddhists

the

be

speculation

inaugurating

Upon

occurs

him

If

eternal

the

upon

charging

this

of

progressively

creation

argue
of

for

subject

is
one

and

roaring

Jehovah,

ages.

deem

passive

becomes

greets

materialists

the

and

personified secondary-

the
which

science

archaic

the

in its

profound logic

male

the

"

there

that

to

thought

visible

is resumed,

of

latter, our

not

refused

expansion

outwardly,

Christians

rationalistic

collectivelyform

destmction.

his

Doctrine,

the

maintain

have

ever

the

hence

invariably

Socrates

of

which

powers,

of

its turn,

than

universe, and

phers
philoso-

or

theologians

the

God

other

no

visible

"Positivists"

Buddhists

is inscratable"

which

one

the

as

philosophy

The

way.

In

of

the

of

Nepaul, speculate only

power

understand

poetical

Nights

the

they call Svabhavat,

Christian

both

to

the

In

Svabhavikas,
in

"unknowable"

by

able

are

out

God

lightning.

Svabha\nkas

view

Atheists

two

The

in

eternity,and

and

Days

Kabalism,

even

all

active.

still exists
which

and

from

or

the

"asleep."

or

"Essence,"

will allow

worked

have

anthropomorphic

thunder

the

former

The

philosophy.

called

of

passive

which

abstract

the

are

scientists, for neither

this

exists

called

are

"awake"

of

upon

they

Hence

is either

of Buddhism,

and

Brahmanism,

Essence

conditions

is either

school

and

unknown

successions

latter

active

the

and

these

Manu

oldest

of the
upon

one

of

Buddhism

like

doctrine,

esoteric

The
teaches

that

stated

was

the

out-breathing

alone,
secret

of

the

essence"

"unknown

This

of

been

infinite

an

This

will be

stands, its esoteric

in

shows

its third

in

symbolizes

now

crossed

by
has

of

-f-,it

the
and

is

When

Fourth

the

pure
It had

the

circle,

^;

or

as

diameter

"

male.

/sis

J We

his

told

are

the

the

"

The

is

Cross.

manity
Hu-

sign for the origin

is

leaves

only

accomplished,

circle

so-called

divided

first

Jaina

in

symbolizes
phallic.
within

Svas-

or

cross,

Hence

of

the

horizontal

line

and,

which
in

to

Nature

his

knows

were

man

mother

sacred

more

still

"

of

perception

than

degree, objective and

fructifies

circle,

the

horizontal

creative

man

deities

feminine,

by

two

shadowy

female

Spirit Principle

it, is concealed.:]:

perpendicular, the

-5.

by the
of

value
is the

the

third

Western

Jehovah

of

the

Kabalistic
in

it

into

especially in the

mathematicians

transformations
its

the

One

case

of

this

transformations

gods
of

and

of

word,

which

is

and
"

as

of
then

Unity

Jehovah

it

is

now

not

Add

circle."

and

you

have

Cainite

this
of

to

the
in

androgynous

special national

proclaiming
admits

in

Kabalists, that

American

some

diameter

feminine

name,

making

Gods,"

priapic deity,

the

entirely masculine,

Principle whose
a

and
of

is that

name

Sephiroth, Binah,

the pagan
deity among
Iviving God," the "God

change

diameter

inscribed

first manifestation

is therefore

to

Genesis, becomes
"One

all-

Veda.

certain

By

father.

Unveiled, II, 264

"the

Jehovah

the

Tau

procreation is feminine, because

Nature

"mig

also

within

it becomes

circle

feminine.

with

adding

It

Mundane

within

meanings

the

"

the

meant

tangible, and
By

Q.

matter

as

Space.

diameter,

is left uninscribed,

Hammer

symbol

was

than

more

yet

abstract

disappears and

cross

and

circle, (^.

passive, because
connected

cross

other

Thor's

third

the

the

and

same

tika, within
By

when

it is the

into

archaic

Nature, sexless

the

man

The

begins.

Race

Pantheism

fall of

has

first diflferentiation

horizontal

the

circumference

the

sign that

When

which

in the

Mother-Nature

Root-Race;

the

the

into

it becomes

its Third

reached

Life.

human

^,

one,

second

ever-eternal

immaculate

now

student.

The
"

it

as

deal

good

potential Space within

Infinitude.

vertical

of the
or

divine

absolute

embracing

(^.
in it, Q

no

Orientalist,

Western

point is transformed

the
a

the

to

point

THAT,"t

stage

contain

may

is but

end.*

possible, in the present

the

to

new

disappe?-

universe

present

will have

it is

as

it to

causes

our

and

plain disk,

with

disk

infinite, "Aditi
In

far

as

nothing

periodical manifestations

the

eternity,and

entirely unknown
is

inhalation

an

beginning

no

explained,

first illustration

symbol

and

all

interpretation

remained

The

had

it contains

Though

hitherto

from

on

series, which

passage

work.

going

DOCTRINE.

world;

the

produces

has

process

one

of

SECRET

THE

34

and

this

key
the

fact

the

mystery.

to

first

phallic.

The

call

upon

God,

worship

to

to

be.

that

chapters

of

choosing
it

as

does

monotheistic,

multiplication, change,

demonstrated

Kabalah

the
the

or

the
not

form,"

36

THE

of the

attributes

the

unconscious

of

"This"

which

to

in

"

infinity and

was

the

explains

that

"This"

beginning,"

the

aggregates

Self,

refers
before

meaning

Fire,"

that
the

Fire

not

Flame,

or

not

are

Spirit

is the
of

key-note

true

eternity,
be

not

can

and

the

the

"That"

and

applied.*

the

Universe

the

to

Essence

is, in short, the collective

only;"t

one

the

which

sentence

its

distributive

This

beginning

above

of

Parabrahman

in

absolute

latter. Heat

of that

the

not

the

Spirit of

philosophy?

Kosmos

of

tcharya

Is

cause."

aggregate

of the

Spirit, but

the

Rosicrucian

later

is "the

"

attributes

itself; therefore, "the

else than

naught

It

Shankaracharya.

itself,"says

DOCTRINE.

in fire,is

like heat

or

sun,

SECRET

the

"In

Shankar-

great

(Jagat); the words,

reproduction

of

the

menal
pheno-

Universe.

Therefore,

when

Secret

in the

Creator,

Doctrine,

rather

or

collective

logically,to attribute

very

finite

passive

to

"

an

latter, because
and

and
the

finite

of

Soul

conditioned

or

from

postulate attributes
ishvara phis Maya, and

tins

than

there

Since

be

can

supposed
of

"r

for,in

the

See

Cowell,

Avidya

Aitareya

'^on-Being,

this Ali, lies concealed

Sara, by Major G.

Jacob

A.

the

sense

its coeternal

and

also

of

the

Vedan-

calling it
rather

conception.:}:
in

hardly

be

in the

verse
Uniceived
con-

perceptions

that

it is the

and

coeval

emanation

of Shandilya,

translated

Aphorisms

T/ie

if the

this

can

and

senses

in the

idea

any

Absolutes

Self- Existence

To

butes,
attri-

no

Nescience

in

two

nor

invisible

its emanation,

Atheism

any

is

the

to

ever

And

and

One

Be-

by

Upanishad.

Atheism.

prejudiced

and

proof

of

For

antiquity echoes

the

thought

rather

has

it"

Orientalists

Christian

Major

this, compare

Omnis

Lucretius

fanatical

Jacob's

would

Vedanta

enim

Iramortali
as

this

creating personally.

Vedanta

to

It

have

can

it.

is

perceptions;

the

eternal,

with

Infinites

two

boundless,

is

and

thing
some-

"

refused

are

Ael,

(Agnosticism
find

deny

Mukta.

in man's

Supreme

as

p. 42.

% Nevertheless,
pure

be

that

belonging simply

as

neither

beings.That

of finite
ness

as

to

them,

unconditioned

connected

being

state,
not

Parabrahman

naturally precluding

very

it is difficult to

Ignorance),

the

changeless

Nature,

Absoluteness

term

With

omnipotence

being

do

they simply refuse,

still attributes, reflected

are

which

especially formation

the

Cause,
and

Parabrahman,

because

Spirit

these

and

Principle.

omniscience

limited

only

create, they

of creators

aggregate

absolute

Upanishads,

cannot

"creation"

Infinite

an

because

"This"

that

the

echo

Pantheists

the

purely Vedantic

per
Eevo

se

natura

divom

surama

conception.

cum

pace

necesse

fruatur"

est

Sara.

like

to

prove

Yet,

the

this
whole

to

be
of

PROEM.

moving

yana

manifested

Word

Age

every

years

requires

among

them

will view

temporary

disappearance

periodical

rest.

Occultists

The

philosophers
the

grounds,
creating

or

in order

to

himself

into

limitless

extension

the

All

One

representation
object of,

cannot

nor

infinite

eternal

or

Locke's

idea, that

motion,"

the

that

of

all

that

is, whether

Absolute
"in

"

into

we

very

the

Rishis,

is neither

Being

of

meanings.

(see Calcutta
nature
the

Mauus,

of

the

the

two

Review,

and

chief

vol.

the

essence;

and

all in this

Ixvi., p.

BrahmaUniverse

and

14); Vishnu,
thus

simply

Vishnu,
by

from

being
the

infinite

Potencies

be

to

one.

resistance

void,"

nor

nor

ditioned
"con-

abstraction

finite minds,*

to

and

Container

Christian

and

from
the

verse
Uni-

of

it is, therefore, that

ought

some

in

being

cease

the

being,"

our

is derived

Vishnu
are

between

an

the

manifold

absolute

unmanifested,

have

Brahm,

only

physical

suppose

of absolute

the

Plenum,

something;

of

neither

plane

is void

deities, Brahma
or

the

difference

no

move

Brahman,

or

of

the

is neither

"

"limitless

on

"

which

manifested
is

capable

that

say

and

instead

would

Unity

enter

presupposes

could

one

as

expands

They

existence

If

All

to

later

mental

Unity,

that

is

space

perception,

There

it is said

of that

only

of

plane

our

perception.

Space

live and

names

esoteric

expand

mayavic

All.

Him

The

their

or

is its

as

Vedantin

absolute

Universe.

duration

the

and

which

ever-incognizable Deity,

on

of the

Creator, who

visible

than

philosophical

on

periodicalmanifestation

fulness," but both.

"

the

sopher
philo-

no

existence, or

which

at

period

sense

Infinity, for Infinity

Personality,

is incorrect.

idea

is any

Advaita

the

into

Egg,

omnipresent

"pure

of

show,

the

Brahma,

to

to,

express.

Yet

other

theists
Pan-

Creator,

Years,

plane

They

the

Divine

with

one

Golden

through

multiple

at

accepting

earth,

All, the

Eternit}',becoming

manifested

all the

subject

the

Manu

the

Brahma,

in an}'

tenet.

Space,

this

on

the

something,

like

"

figures

"

against

forced, if

of

this "death"

pass

of

death

to

of

and

Gods

Unity

into

becomes

now

most

are

fifteen

itself into

transform

Atheists,

loo

the

evolving

the

"Nara-

is transformed

who

rise the

deity

above

impossibility

even

Space,"

of this

from

the

to

absolute

and

who

therefore,

are,

as

Universe.

by him,

accept the

to

our

in

which

those

Brahmans,

expiration of

of

male-

(the

Logos.

in this matter,

authority

manifested

the

moved

Advaitins, calling them

and

the

substance

or

orthodox

The

periodically Brahma

[abstract]Waters

the

on

of concrete

Waters

the

itself into

Potency), expands

female

becoming

radiation, which,

inherent

or

37

root

to

the

the

Hindu

have

long: ago
brih, to

root

vish,

Space,

Apostle's

of

to

suggested
grow

pervade,

which

(Vibhutayah).

Rishi's

the

to

Gods,

or

to

enter

the

orthodox

in

being both

esoteric

the

symbolism,

to

the

Apostle-Initiate and

Visible

the

in

Space.

"Seven-Skinned

Eternal

its differentiated

surface

bolical
sym-

of the

is called,

Space

Mother-Father."
it is

of

composed

layers.

seven

which

is that

What

"

not;

whether

And

the

gods

made

is

the

"Word."

humanized

material
fellows

as

Occultist

manifested

the

lyiFE; from
Dhyan
See

of

account

Mauu's

in whom

Vach,

he

Lives,

Rishi-

the

Chohans,

or

from

Prajapati of
his

body

this

into

with

pride
of the
his

it upon

The

SPACE.f

still finite

yet

One

Dhyani-Buddhas,

and

female, the latter

of

or

Elohim

the

Hindus,

male

his

unmanifestable

esotericism

the

and

out

forced

Man,
the

in

inherent

divine
the

Primordial

compare

and

unrevealed

one

Nature

dogma,

conceit

from

never

separating

Brahma

Viraj, and

creates

the

coming

as

or

sacrilegious hand

his

from

Entities, called

those

Universe
Catechism.

in Nature,

brain-fabric, and

small

own

revelation

accepts

Beings,

with

revelation

direct

Senzar

of human

infinite

his

it himself

in his

found

he

God

"God"

the

in

Man,

vanity, shaped

and

esoteric

the

ever-present

rejected, but

is

abscondito, that

there is

"Space''

"

unknown

One

asks

noneV

or

be, whether

will

is,and

was,

the?'e be

answer

It is not

or

female

the

II, III, and

Chapters

IV

Genesis.
Occultism

is indeed

recentlypublished,
not

M.D.

of Space

"This

Simple

of

the

be

to

seems

First

this

century.

our

students

to

of

New

plane,

and

dogmas

Unknown

of

close

especially
special human

our

esoteric

by what

"the

as

at

recommend

the

merits

other

works

who

would

Religion, by Henry
in

latter, however,

spirit of conditioned

Cause,"

many

Occultism

of Life and

Aspects

philosophy,

Among

theoretical

the

concluding
what

Nevertheless,

positivism.

quotation.
of

unknown
embodiment
thus
identified
something,
recognized
with, the primary
as, and
and
invisible
because
Unity, is invisible and impalpable [as abstract space,
granted] : and
therefore

simple void,
be

of

air"

the

realm

limited

chapters, rather
is said

the
full

is

It

"in
would

we

beyond

venture

Pratt,

to

and

Unseen

its undifferentiated

From

"

the

for

absco?idito,and

z"

male-female*

of the

God

the

dogmas,

to, Brahma":

Universe

lyOgos, made

manifested, is the

the

Brahma,

will return

is that

(neuter), the unmanifested,

Brahman

Rishi

DOCTRINE.

proceeds from, and

lives in,

Universe

"the

of

SECRET

THE

38

either

incognizable.

And

this

receptive capacity.

mere

self-existent,infinite,and

incognizability has

But,

viewed

even

eternal, or

have

to

as

an

had

led

to

the

absolute
first

cause

palpable,
im-

it to be a
of supposing
error
be admitted
void, space must
outside, behind, and beyond

itself.
"And
of

yet could

the

attributes

step farther

such

back, without

found

be

cause

otherwise

accruing

old

Occult

is,

Kabalistic

ideas

in Nature,

indeed.

the

as

Unknown

Pater-iEther
and
as

under

the

of

theories

Space,

Causeless
the

unknown

Vishvakarman,
many

and

unusual

Greeks

and

Indra,
aspects,

defined, this would

and

by the

God.

Many

which

he

of the

Vishnu,
in the

work

the

Dr.

as

etc.

referred

and

They
Still
to.

are

they

"

Matter,
all found
are

creator,
of

most

Unity"

"

the

them

"New

as

living

Potencies
in Aryan

expressed

very

we

extra-

an

Source

earlier
of

Space,

philosophy

say

may

of

Aspects"

millenniums

Occultism,

(Op. cit.,p. 5.)

garb

new

thereto

transferring

difliculty of origination

causation."

subjects

quite
in

the

to

the

anthropomorphic

an

Substantial

Force

Unknown."

etc.,

in

dogma
"

are

in

Pratt's

presents

oldest
So

primary

to

as

only lead
throw

merely

believers
of

viewed

however,

Latins.

thus

light

done

Cause,

revealers

and
space,

additional

gaining

This
is precisely what
has
been
of an
intra-cosmic
cosmic, instead
are

to

of
than

"

the

Life

"

the

able,
insepar-

fied
personi-

philosophically, and

PROEM.

of the

God

of

-Sons

for

Gods

become

The

men.

of

Occultist

Mulaprakriti,

direct

emanation

female

aspect of the Creative

Soul

Universal

this view

But

long

Next

wit, for

to

Science.

one

the

comes

the

archaeologists. Then,

of

Babylonian

in its

of the

Indian,

the

the

over

Kabalah;

in the

the

symbolical

in

page

disguise, they

of science

and

prologue

knew

better

of

creeds

will

their
be

was

their

what

traditional

explained

Pe^itateuch

Jews

persecutors.

The

light of

line
of

of

in

side

serve

as

of

part
was

above-named

the

silent

certainly

now

their

in the

the

universal

the

in the

by the light

It

have

will

fragment

meant.

to

by

that

let them

on

revenge

lost

collection

thorn

To

root

Egyptian.

Left

ugly

Karma.

the

in the

the

known
un-

rendered

Read

cosmogony.

cruel

spoliation,and

protest against their

better

effect of

or

religions

are

tale, an

nursery

Christianity

to

Rabbis, who

are

world's

the

evident

logic, an

the

exoterically,a

Zohar, the four initial chapters of Geiiesis

nected
con-

entirely

Pentateuch.

so

applying

Jewish, esotericallyfollowing

in Gejiesis and

as

of

Maya.

esoteric

present

number

the

now

at

of the

known

and

Mazdean,

the

purposes,

phenomena

as

form

from

nor

of these,

and

its existence

practical

to

Sabeanism

passing

as

in

the

"

of human

cause

exoterically,for

"

outcome

disfigured

Magism,

highly philosophical

the

the

akashic

believing

all natural

world

later, comes

allegoricallegends,

from

the

Chaldean,

world, except

mentioned

and

have

Adi-Shakti

of That,

Root
in her

Mulaprakriti,*

are

"

the

be

eternal

nations, who

the

Mahamanvantara;

is with

religions of
is

him

one

of

this World-Soul

oldest

the

all

regards

Cause, Brahma,

prevent

as

foundation

or

not

radiation

the

Akasha,

The

does

it lasts, to

as

also

philosophicallya Maya,

as

"

Planetary Spirits of

the

Jews,

39

the

exoteric

doctrine

as

we

proceed.
The

Occult

What
What

Catechism

is it that
is it that

"

ever

In contradistinction

Earth
in

"

is

or

was

The

"

to

prakriti, nature),

is ?

ever

comijig and going?

axid.

contains

manifested

the

teachings septenary,
and

eternal:

as

Universe

everything

it becomes

Vyakta,

vatara, Upaniskad, I, 8, and

Gitd, in speaking
Bhagavad

of

Parabrahman

Mulaprakriti.

any
and

material

to

appears

it

as

object is material

Mfilaprakriti is

sort

of

Devt

to

of matter,

veil thrown

over

Universe.

Purdna.

Mulaprakriti,

the

differentiated

Bhagavata

us.

is

says:

Of
...

Parabrahman
it."

its

is

[Theosophist

Alchemists

"

Adam's

religious metaphysics,

As

Mulaprakriti,

of

the

according
Four

Mulaprakriti

unconditioned

an

ever

in

[the Logos']

this

course

is

three Eternals

are

conditioned,
author

"From

is it that

by Western

dual

and
The

Mfllaprakriti (from rnUla,root,

term

called

"

Matter

in

else

the

Matter

answers

[^Pare?itless^.

What

Then, there

primordial

and

Amipadaka

iii the Root.

Parabrahman.

to

like

the eternal

Breath.

unmanifested

the

following questions

Germ

Great

applied by the Vedantins

esoteric

Space,

"

The

"

the

VIII, 304.)

and

entiated
it is undifferto

Lectures

S/if^/f/jAon

the

objective standpoint,
is material
and

absolute

to

it, as

reality,

THE

40
three

No, the

is

which

that

are

with

"

the

periods ;

manvantafdc

perceived everywhere during

the

Ring

it is nowhere

(i.e.,Mdyd,^

"

scatters

The

is invisible a7id

Germ,

but

duri7ig Evolution

Hot

Breath

a7id
[^heterogeneous'],

back

them

ref07^771

her bosom, to

into

the proge7iy

when

outwardly,

and

and

co?itracts

diffusesa7id
This

i7igathers.
a7id

the

of

is

proceedsfvm

Mother

Pralaya.
cool

is
Circle']
a7id

is cold

her garme7tt

One

hi Darkness

expands

\thePlane

the

the

7'adiant.

of the ma7iy-facedEle77ie7it
Cool
\l107noge71eous].

a7id receives the7n

co7iceives,
for77is,
bri7igsfo7'th,

who

Mother,

is the

Breath

It

single-facedones

the

leaves

It

within

back

draws

the Root

devours

zontal,
the Hori-

the Father,

a7id Dissolutio7i,Ma7iva7itara

fiery;

who

of

is eternal!'

from

the

nowhere,

aiid

Light

expa7ids,the

it

a7id Ma7ivanta7'a

is the Father

base

Ring.

the Centres).\

Mother

periods of Evolution

the

produces

of

one

it C07itracts, the

when

which

hihalatio7i\. When

and
\exhalatio7i

that

everywhere, and

it is

found

realitynowhere, for

in

is the

only during

Vertical

and

\_Ring']

O^ie

the

Point

it is the

within

are

the ''Breath

when

inwardly,

without

Diameter

the szmimit

reaching

that

Rings

Light:

in

Darkness

and

the

also

as

periods ;

the Mother,

of

extremities

two

those

Circle

everywhere ;
a

is one,

was

Space.

unbroke7i

indivisible

the

is

ever

this is

and

an

and

One

the Mother,

and

the Father

is

Circle, manifesting

the

of

Plane

bou7idless

that which

07ie

One

it is nowhere

for
circumference,

no

is also

The

\disciple\

Lanoo

is is one,

ever

becoming

being and

ever

DOCTRINE.

which

That

one.

Explain,

SECRET

[of the Day of B7'aht7id,or

the Dawn

at

Ma7iva7itara].
For
be

understanding

clearer

stated

that

Science

Occult

entirelyphysical, and
visible

in

two

the

over

supreme
are

Air

the

*
Esoteric
Philosophy,
in the
necessarily view

organized,
first

ultimate
a

i-

refers

essence

solar

By

or

Science
in itself

even

of

of

the

and

planetary

one.

centre

planet,

then

creative
material

the

after

so

to

in its second

or

of

the

Minor

say,

resurrection

One

to

is meant
which

Element,

moon

when

life from

"

the

to

force

from

then

within

from

the

or

the

; when

"is

the

first flutter

outwardly.

of

ignorance),
it is

that

atom

in

latter

statu

may

Life and
to

quo
the

contain

acts
"

or

by

the

when

Pralaya,

Manvantara,

its

creation,"

being said
the

the

into

which

"

so-called

Absolute

of

one

molecule,

by Occultists

remained
of

must

something

after
to

Manvantara,

ever3rwhere,"

everj'thing having
at

planet

designated

outwardly, every
after an
And, whereas
Breath

They

inwardly, etc.", in its

local

within

and

remaining

reevolution

from

partial

is

seeing

without

great

in Nature,

focus

Breath.

Pralaya,
the

like

or

reign

to

The

illusion

four

"

perception.

body,

must

will become

Round,

Fifth.

(or the

Maya

proceeds

form

that

place

divine
of

but

as

planet and

clause,

cosmic

by

takes

process

which

of human

range

thing

compound

every

energy

of the

Mahamanvantara,

accomplished

consists

state,

their

of
is

energy

inwardly

planets begin

of

the

therefore, "it

the

Elements

Fourth

our

whole

intra-cosmic

sentence,

dawn

element
a

Energy,

preexisting
without

The

the

to

or

Centre,

formation,

the

finite

every

light every

periodical dissolutions

complete

be

regarding
same

finite.

hence

clause,

during

of

end

yet absolutely beyond

as

Cosmic

seve7i

(Ether) semi-material,

the

towards

others

part of the general reader, it

recognizes

fifth

the

the

on

in

from
a

planet

frigerated
re-

or

PROEM.

will, however,

which

sub-elements,
Science,

simply

are

of

source

The

these.

Science, is not
calls it

of solids, fixed
of gross,

out

all

be

things

The

of

be

not

by

the

highest

given

In

the

modem

being fixed

to

the

of evolution
+

which

the

immutable

there

penetrated

the

it is called.

Spencer

ancient

how
read

in the

change

thought
studied

and

Principles (p. 482)

motion
of

distribution

universally coexistent

the

in all minor

produce

totality of its changes"

changes

predominating,

and

of

motion

thereupon

attraction

and

Universe,

the

period during

then

immeasurable

an

difiusion

universal

cause

motion

forces

matter,

as

which

immeasurable

an

now

concentration,

universal

well

throughout

be

Hindu

independent

an

as

matter

indestructible

[?],the

is

to

seems

ancient

is it

Or

"

which

of Brahma.

Night

notice

to

rhythm

allowed

of solar

that

Therefore,

after

it is carried

cause

say

ever

correctly, half incorrectly,

the

age,

separate the milliards

that

Apparently,

repulsive forces

the

and

that

direction

predominating,

views

of

(of which

and

in

conjunction
World

in the

could

openly

have

this

they

Teachers

in his First

necessitate

since

the

to

alternate

"

eras

dissolution."

plastic matter,

the

seen,

regard

the

Herbert

that

seem

around

are

half

say

is visible

given,
in

of the

only

treat

greatest, who

Cosmos,

passage

may

the

Mr.

him

in whicliever

have

we

rhj-thm

Akasha

corresponds

made

distribution.

as

and

Whatever
that

certain

attracting forces

period, during

ages

limit

reverse

which,

necessitate

which

wrote

quantity [?],it would

effects,coming

also

he

perhaps,

among

cycles of ideas, it is curious

Had

out

minds

as

visible

our

perception that

in

necessitates

to

Sun,

fluids

highest

boundaries

speculation.

when

of inner

repulsion

only

be

Dhyani-Chohans

Central

evolutionary
in

philosophers
flash

the

relates

reflected

those

intuitionally

with

teachings

Moreover

subject.

with

of fixed, subtile

out

of what

and

cannot

Initiates,even

this

mysteries beyond
from

even

by

although

generating

Stanzas

the

secret

Kosmos

upon

that

The

the

:J:

mind

Universal

few

the

systems

in

Pralaya.

be very

even

Ether."

One

but

"

Thus,

planetary .system

own

the

speculate

to

our

understood

to

bear

to

Solar

evolution

seem

has

of

it, after

from

the

advocated

Newton

of subtile

out

gross

of

to

it in his mind

volatile

of volatile, and

out

originated

reader

cosmogon}^

not

things

known

Newton

As

antiquity.

numberless

Akasha,

even

perpetual circulatory worker,

and

of

not

associated

having probably

Seventh

aspects

Sir Isaac

by

and

those

quite freely

now

hypothesized

name,

is

Ether,f

Element,

"Father-Mother"

Nature

"

says,

by

Ether

that

the

^ther,

the

Fifth

and

Seventh

their

than

modifications

and

Sixth

with

numerous

latter is not

Sixth

in the

Elements

more

conditional

This

fully known

seven

far

are

only Element.

he

These

respectively.*

Rounds

and

will be

and

of this Round,

Races

the

during

presentments

as

appear

41

from

its

with

higher
radiant

in its lower"

Hypoih., 1675.

Ether

which

creative

Physical Science

in

is the

proceeds
its

human

physical

principles.
Destroyer.

Manas

the

In

heat, it recalls
the

form),

nature,

"

dead

"

Fifth

the

worlds

universal

is, cosmically,

correlative

creative

Science

subject, Occult

the

upon

grossest

in

condition
to

life."

its

radiant,

grossest

it is called
In

its

has

cosmic

been

to

"

for

which

cool, diathermanous

aspects
the

teaching

Principle
and

portions,

Sub-Root;

higher aspect

it is the

and

in

Soul

of

THE

42
Before
Book

reader

the

that

necessary

their

on

follows

apprehension

therefore

the

entire

pervade

the

These

basic

depends

the

is invited.

it is

present work,

acquainted with

and

from

of the Stanzas

few

absokitely

fundamental
of

system

ideas

of all that

understanding

apology is required for asking the reader

no

first,before

these

with

entering

to

make

perusal of the

the

on

thought

in number,

few

are

the

itself.

work
The

An

conception
similitude.

or

render

with

ideas

clearer

all manifested,

conditioned

dimly formulated

in the

philosophy

European
be."

shall
without

relation

any

Rootless

in

any

of

power
sion
expres-

thought

of

and

is

and

"

ever

is essentially
is

It

beyond

Cause

is, or

was,

and

Being.

out

of current

of "all that

finite

set

antecedes

Eternal

all attributes

Sanskrit,

which

"Unknowable"

Root

in

"

unspeakable."

Reality

and

manifested,

to

Being, Sat

than

rather

This

devoid

human

reach

Infinite

"Unconscious"

course

the

general reader, let him

Absolute

Being.

is the

"

is of

It

is One

there

postulate that

the

and

the

to

by

and

"unthinkable

Mandukya,

these

the range

Principle,

it transcends

dwarfed

be

only

can

is beyond

It

of the

words

To

and

propositions:

Immutable

and

speculation is impossible, since

all

of human

fundamental

three

Boundless

Eternal,

Omnipresent,

which

the

then, establishes

Doctrine

Secret

I.
on

underlie

of the

basis

made

be

should

clear

familiar

himself

the consideration

to

the

form

his attention

which

but

he

which

conceptions
to

proceeds

which

of Dzyan

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

"Be-ness"

all

thought

or

speculation.
This
On

is

Be-ness

the

the

thing which

one

conception,

any

to

us

apart

from

have

graphic

to

need

axiom
Be-ness

no

of
"

Secret

motion

by

symbolized

On

two

the

exclude

Breath,
Thus,
is this

One

symbol

then,

the

metaphysical

intelligence

from

Even

is inconceivable

the
a

jectivity,
sub-

other, absolute

symbolizes
of

aspects.

bare

Consciousness.

aspect

Great

finite

either

can

best

latter

Doctrine

under

consciousness

elucidation.

further
the

itself.

that

the

term

mind

Unconditioned

and
This

by the

symbolized

by

shown

change,

characteristic.

essential
also

representing

thinkers

Western

our

of

Doctrine

Space, representing

human

no

conceive

or

Motion

Abstract

Abstract

absolute

hand,

one

Secret

in the

symbolized

as

the

change,

its

Reality, is
sufficiently
first fundamental
One

lute
Abso-

theological

Trinity.
It may,
here

however,

given.

assist

the

student

if

few

further

explanations

are

remain

would

could

it were,

is,as
just
the

Manifested

the

Divine

the

the

other

Thus

and

Spirit

Matter,
in

so,

Matter,

to

while

consciousness;
link

mysterious

electrifyingevery

into

atom

is, as

which

visible

ness,
Conscious-

in

which

that

reflective

or

"

made

is

manifestations,

Matter,

the

animating

clearer

idea

to

"

the

principle

life.
a

of the

Parabrahman

the

(i.) Absoluteness:
Reality, Sat,

and

and

our

self

to

various

its

will afford

summary

attains

and

; or,

guiding

the

of the

comes

of

Laws

Ideation

Vehicles

several

the

in

the

as

Architects

in

existing

transmitted

Ideation,

Cosmic

Mind

between

following

the

Fohat,

Ideas

intelligent medium,

Chohans,*

individualized

is

the

of Cosmic

Thought

the

speculation,is called

Substance

Divine

Substance

Cosmic

Consciousness

energy

Spirit,or

from

from

dynamic

Dhyan

the

through

Cosmic

side, it is the

of all manifestation,

The

links

which

by

on

impressed

are

is thus

from

World.

But

synthesized,

are

to Western

"bridge"

It is the

Fohat.

Fohat

Nature.

manifest

they
which

is "that"

present unknown

at

Thought

regarded

in which

Unity

which

Object.

to

something,

power

ness
Conscious-

Manifestation.

as

Object, Spirit

and

Subject

there

Universe,

Occultists

by

of

One

aspects of the

but

This

of its ^;i:-istence

essence

very

opposite poles

are

Subject

of

emergence

therefore, is pervaded by duality,

Universe,

the

the

as

no

ensue.

Manifested

The

abstraction, and

empty

an

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

44

Hegel

both

says,

the

reader.

Vedantins

Absolute

and

Being

One

the

or

Non-

Being.
Firs i

(2.) The
fested

the

Cause,"

(3.) The
(4.) The
Universal

of

precursor
of

"Unconscious"
Second

Universe,"

the

the

Logos,

impersonal, and,

the

Logos:

and

Prakriti.

Third

Logos:

Cosmic

the

One

Reality

Secret

Further,

the

II. The

Eternity
and
"

the

by Christian

"Spirit

or

of

Nature,
in the

Universe

disappearing,"

Called

the

"

First

also

of

the

Intelligence,the

Matter,
called

conditioned

the

basis

of

Maha-Buddhi.
Universe.

affirms:

Doctrine
of

of

aspects

playground

periodically "the
manifesting

its dual

is the

Pantheists.

Noumenon

and

Unmani-

This

Ideation, Mahat

Cosmic

intelligent operations in

The

Manifested.

the

European

Purusha

philosophy,

Spirit-Matter, Life;

Logos:

World-Soul

in

of

in

toto

numberless

called

the

theolog-y, Archangels,

as

boundless

Universes

"Manifesting
Seraphs, etc., etc.

plane;

incessantly
Stars,"

and

PROEM.

the

of

Eternity."

of

"Sparks

The

"

Eye of Self-Existence"

the

45

Eternity of the Pilgrim*

the

as

Book

disappearance of Worlds

and

of Dyzan

is like

is like
it.

puts

wink

''The

pearance
ap-

regular tidal ebb offlux and

reflux."
assertion

second

This

of that
which

Death,

we

see

the

Docrine

Secret

Cycle of Incarnation,

spiritual Buddhi

(Divine

existence

before

Universal

Sixth

the

of the

self-induced

all the

ascending through
the

from

highest Manas,

admits
his

The

and

metempsychoses
the

the

"

"

Pilgrim
It is the

whole

"

the
When

cycle.
used

their

of the

"

cosmic

whether

immortal

Universal

explanation

of

and

Spirit, from

it is said

for lack

is left to the

appellation given

is the

only

to

appropriate

differs

Vedantins

which

words

somewhat

themselves.

Monad

our

is why

the

in

from

of

the

The

in

Two

one)

an

which

Occultists;

call
to

during

explain which

say
every

outcome

and

also

why

plane of maniits cycle

part

incorrect

it Sutnitma

by

won

One, the only

;

the

sophy
Philo-

is in

and

indivisible

and

angel
Arch-

Hindiis

the

it is absorbed

awkward

Vedantins

on

to

long series

being all the

Seventh

being

into

Spirit, an

One

English.
that

and

those

Brahman

physical,

us,

lowest

Esoteric

throughout

by
thus

holiest

micro-cosmic

or

(the

Principle in
it emanates,

from

emanate

to

eternal

the

save

man,

then

Karma,

the

to

for

the

Manvantara,

its

of the

This

Brahma,

aspects

that

by

merit

permutations, psychic, spiritualand

"

be

and

of

{a) passed through

of

plant, up

reincarnations.

conscious

Essence

intelligence,from

and

purely

no

impulse, and

special gifts in

or

variously differentiated

Reality in the Universe

the

world

universe, the six Principles in Nature

of the

atom

of

Cyclic and

words,

pure

the

through

"

with

has

"

pivotal doctrine

is Brahman

Universe

the

natural

personal effort and

through

Ego

own

that

"

from

efforts, checked

degrees

privileges

no

former

and

independent

an

Over-

Root;

other

OvER-SouL

mineral

(Dhyani-Buddha).

of

have

phenomenal

self-devised

and

Universe.

Universal

Unknown

In

ib) acquired individuality, first by

and

the

spark of the

issued
the

or

"

that

comprehend

of the

with

the

"

can

spark which

form

of

term.

Soul)

Principle

elemental

ever"^

whole

perfectly

so

Necessity, in accordance

or

the

during

Law,

Soul

flow,

Night, Ivife and

to

Laws

and

departments

common,

easy

sality
univer-

aspect

an

for every

obligatory pilgrimage

Karmic

teaches

all

and

so

it is

that

identity of all Souls

Soul, the latter being itself

the

fact

in

Day

absolutely fundamental

fundamental

The

of

absolute

reflux, ebb

recorded

that

is

is the

and

and

as

exception,

of the

one

such

Waking,

without

and

Moreover,
III.

and

flux

observed

has

alternation

Sleeping

Doctrine

Secret

periodicity, of

science

An

universal
in it

of

law

physical

of nature.

of the

at

of
the

of

tions.
incarna-

the

integral

end

expression
(Thread-Soul),

of
has

the
to

but

difference, however,

46

THE

festation

form, of the

and

viewed

by

is that
manifested
than

an

In

phenomenal

its absoluteness,

brahman

manvantaric

periodical

and

androgynous
in

its turn,

and

female

the

Great

Minor

first that

the

"

all its radiations

or

is

Space

Spirit

the

Mother,

Mother

called

the

the

of

of

But

the

of the

Manas

Principle
cosmical

seven

Kabalah

of the

their

Occultists,

whole

difference
and

Mystics

between

the

in

anthropomorphize

the

three

which

Avatara

and

(Hypostases)

of

Personal

and

admits

abstract
It

the

is not
the

great

during

the

Minor

just

huge

physical
Cosmic

or

Pralayas,

with

even

Solar

animal, caught

and

the

The

that

remain

Pralayas,

embedded

in

but

by the
in the

off

statu

the

"Night,"

Western
with

lies the
The

Trinities.

Pantheists,
The

abstraction.

Shankara

of

the

Supreme
his

in

first

qualities of Formation,
divine

three

Christian
of

least

of
or

planets

polar ice, remains

the

things,"
separates

the

Trinity,
is

Occultism,

perfect Cube.

akashic

Avasthas

created

with

latter, in

the

are

ing
divid-

this

In

Personages

quo,

and

Hari, and

orthodox

only their

Fatherit is also

Western

perish

the

Circle.

Trinity, and

or

"Spirit

the

three

orthodox,

overtaken

once

the

Deity.

the

organisms

not

whereas

higher

no

Triangle

"does

Deity into

Creative
of

during

as

of Vishnu

name

his

which

that

its Atma-Buddhi-

or

divine

abstract
are

quo

the

Earth, greets Vishnu

and

male

Father-

Kabalah

the Christian

manifesting

Destruction,

of

Jah-Havah.

pure

radiates

Doctrine, these

Triad

Hiranyagarbha,

purely metaphysical

Preservation,

Achyuta,

the

the

One,

in statu

Principles, in

and

Its

Pralaya, whether

branching

Eastern

also

become

to

Plane

Universe,
Triad

eternal.

worlds

the

Para-

aspects.

radiation

Eastern

and

title Prithivi, the

the

are

"

it.

of

Hypostases

Spirit," by

Esoteric

Triad

orthodox,

the

Jehovah,

the

pregenetic

its

better

activity, and

In

it is the

Philosophers,

their

lectively,
col-

no

plastic Akasha,

cosmic

human

seven

the

the

the

or

its

in

Mystics

synthesize

"

Ether,

Manifested

male-female

the

is

and

After

life is the

whereas

Christian

it

the

reawakening.

and

form

radiation, is

When

leaving

(Spirit-Soul-Intelligence),the
into

For

Reality, still,in

its two

aspects.

before

Mother

are

mayavic.

androgynous,

latter

Soul

Father-Mother-Son.
Seventh

lower

active

first stage

the

at

and

also

to

reawakes

One

primal

or

are

"

Brahman)

of every

appearance,

finite.

their

Pralaya

and

Principle under

phenomenally

in

and

senses.

emanation,

principles

or

of

is sexless, unconditioned

Mulaprakriti,

and

our

One

the

the

temporary

of

illusion

evanescent

illusive

as

Principle
and

vehicle

individually

atom

Seventh

the

(Brahma

antiphrasis

of every

root

DOCTRINE.

Sixth

metaphysical

the

although

SECRET

The

all their
astral

remain
same

"

psychic

creative
principles,

photographs."
intact, though

for ages.

the

But

dead,

PROEM.

god

the

or

gods

aggregate

of

reason

erroneous

the

Soul

Fifth

(lower

in

translation

the

is the

Hall's

notes

"That

Brahma

in

of

Spirit and

is

Cronus

generated god
At

this

of

stage

This
The

also.

the

the
it

sign

of

reawakening

as

begin

however,

best

known

by

its breast
of

the

be

seen

symbols,

modern

feed

to

also

fold
two-

is the

being

as

its

Rosie-Cross

little

seven

and

the

whence

from

one

of

has

never

is that

ones

direct

of

real

name

of

Christian
Zohar.

of pregen-

Cross," the
Rosicrucian

"

and

important

most

hitherto

Pelican

stood
under-

tearing

of

creed

from

outcome

Kabalah

and

been

of the

the

"

the

the

symbol

the

in the

in the

shown

Rose

bolism
sym-

(Root)

hands

the

give, as

sacred

it in

the

plainly

from

It

Mystics.

in

the

Point

find

we

it is

which

one

the

now

"Union

generation,
may

of their

even

born,

is

Time

and

Universe,

with

end, and

it the

calling

This

(Rose Cross)!

the

at

of occult

great mystery

the

universal, therefore

Kabalah,

^,

Kosmos,

of the

twice

next

Theogony

Circle

perfect

was

Western

sectarians

etic

The

unevolved,

Orphic

revised

essentially the

Spirit,O

Brahma.*

Mystics, ignores it altogether, though

These

in

human

and
[Miilaprakriti],

aspect of Time.

and

and

as

agent.

or

represents
"centre.

in

explained

and

totality,has

as

of, by-

translation

unevolved

evolved

shown

form,"

Wilson's

its

Supreme

Prakriti, both

"

conceived

egotisticpersonal

to

and

the

of the

leading aspect

last."

evolved

philosopher

"

beautifully expressed

Fitzedward

aspect

aspect,

of the

is

It

material

conception

Prakriti, both

of

aspect

as

Principle).

Purana.

Vishnu

also

illusive

Eastern

appearances," something

appearances,

arising from

the

by

regarded

are

"false

Bhrantidarshanatah,

47

the

Brothers

Kastern

the

open

Secret

Doctrine.
Brahman
Western
the

Brahman

is the

A-hamsa,
*

Thus
old

and

form,

the

under

unknowable

beginning
seeks

to

gauge

or

like

nevertheless,

end

the

and

prand

power,

which

in

Time."

Infinite

and

lands

his

"that

and

we

is

unveil

referred

are

only
the

to

and

readers

daring
Fathomless

bleak

to

Universe

the

recognize

Theology
and

"

the

only
shore

as
never

Unknowable.

Creator,

is Hamsa,
it be

Let

persists unchang^ing

which

obliged

the

it is

Hamsa-vahana

Brahma,

Hartmann.

von

Brahma,

notice;

(neuter)

on

is

so

as

Commentaries.

by

explained

under

not

Brahman

which

appearances

It

(or goose),

Vehicle), and

in the

mystery;
sensible

as

brought

be

to

Schopenhauer

hence

these

thus

while

explained

philosophers,

formulates
in

its

as

Kalahamsa;

who,

is

ought

Swan

will be

Spencer,

reverently

which

real

as

esoteric

changing
without

which

the

uses

Swan

mistake

great

(neuter)

(that which

the

meaning,

KSlahamsa,

Eternal

Orientalists, the

Creator.

who

is called

(neuter)

reflects

an

and
under-

Agnostic

in

quantity, but
to

us,

limit

in

presents
without
Science

or

oi

aspect

of

despair
is

an

Space

"

ever
known
un-

ana

Philoaophy"

48

THE

stood

the

that

because
are

to

stand

for the

Such

are

basic

not

be

inherent

system
Once

the

the

need

further

no

subject
the

The
to

student

cannot

for the

The

Universe

mind

till the
The
this

that

the
Stanza

A
to

moment's

describe

Chain

the

to

the

of

task

general

process,

state

shows

impossible.

such

and

stages
of

beginnings

versal
Uni-

account

an

to

who

men

that

to

next

so

the

Hence

of all the

and

which

formula
that

so

of

forms

Earth

in the

to

in

on,

be

can

tiny Earth,

our

one,

to

the

to

Solar

ascending scale,

an

effort.

represent the

to, and

refer

evolution.

existence

to

in this volume

They

the

cf

is,

Stanzas,

is limited.

that

belongs

the

incomprehensible

all evolution

which

describe, the

spoken

are

in the

Bible

of the

One

as

All

the

great

seven

of in the

"Days"

of

terms

seven

of

Purdiias
Creation.

during Pralaya,

before

Manifestation.

reawakening

thought
it is

to

adding
the

words

give

abstract

an

in

To

plane

of which

given

I describes

first flutter of

the

give

Creations," and

"Seven

few

and

will be

truth

volume,

first

the

consciousness

to

stages of the evolutionary

as

the

is exhausted

formula.

abstract

in

account

an

between

even

of Planets

Stanzas

there

be

their

reels and

seven

this

oi that

it would

of

mutandis,

which

to

"

therefore,

on,

traced

state.

therefore,

Chain

are,

in every

of them

thereby rendering

as

present

as

nature

Stanzas,

of the

our

moment,

applied,mutatis
that

find

to

intervene

and

the

their

pass

him

formula

algebraical

impossible

as

of

hope

they

of

of life,they will

problem

in

given

proof

or

how

comprehension

Evolution,

which

grasp

which,

Cosmic

expect

not

the

show

rests.

explained.

of

Evolution
be

in

which

terms,

defence

to

because

eyes,

as

the

are

name.

every

by placing before

easy,

transformations

would

on

Both

misleading guise

clear

here

because

Doctrine

any

of the

heaven.

Stanzas

of them,

abstract

must

in

sun

the

therein

the

gained

simply

West.

I pause

under

they throw

the

of

history

say,

often

but

Secret

upon

can

not

vowelled

the

enter

nor

too

has

which

as

more

conception

to

used

are

in All."

which

on

the

seven

All

"

justificationin his

outline

student

One

here

place

in

philosophy worthy

or

light

matter

skeleton

the

conceptions

reader

evident

as

and

nomenclature,

three, and

one,

though

"

thought

that

realized

him

our

in

Parabrahman

students

reasonableness;

in fact, contained
of

and

the

to

All,

the

would

their

One

of

DOCTRINE.

Esoteric

our

familiar

more

perfect equivalents

It

Brahma

terms

they belong

they

SECRET

that
Nor

such
can

it be

state

can

only

symbolized

be

symbolized;

except

in

nega-

PROEM.

tives

it is the

for, since

specificattributes

terms.

Hence
most

abstract

remotest

limits

those
the

that

II

Stanza
identical

intuition

the

to

he

can,

the

that

the

to

Staiiza

Pralaya.

depicts

It

within

absorption

of Worlds
the

/F

Stanza
into

the

the

active

in the

inform
control

the

and

One

Law,

which

various

This
"Creation

of the

Stanza

Cosmic

various

Stanza
"World"

the
the

nebula.

VI
and

appearance

F//

the

far

as

faculties

as

be

rather

life after

to

from

their

of

state

in the

tion
forma-

apply equally

"Germ"

to

of

Universe
which

Powers,

They
the

all

are

the

are

manifested

is

"creator"

intelligentBeings

intelligible;
adjust

who

of

manifestations

those

of Nature."

"Laws

Dhyan

Chohans,
in the

in

of

spoken

of the

Energy.

name

the

the

Secret

Hindu

of

each

though

Doctrine.

mythology

as

This

the

brings

nebula
forms

case

indicates

continues

of Man

and

condenses,
Solar

may

the

the

of world-formation.

process

the

as

the

and

after

the

stages

of such

period

history,tracing

thus

first stage

in

mation
for-

the

passing through

Planetary Chain,

or

be.

evolution
to

First, diffused

the

Universe,

subsequent

great period, corresponding

Sta7iza

left

it must

Universe

Divine

"Fiery Whirlwind,"

transformations,

single Planet,

of

Gods."

describes

idea
be

grasp,

inner

may

creators

designation
is

Indeed

which

one

the

the

as

own

evolution

Matter, then
of

of

its

used.

in themselves

as

known

are

has

groups

stage

know

we

to

Supreme

are

evolution, embodying

reader

highest stage

of the

in which

sense

the

atom.

One

guide it; they

Generically, they
the

of the

as

nearly

so

it must

Hence

the

conscious

ultimately

only

and

of

Hierarchy

is

express

Monads

and

differentiation

manifestations

Universe,

tiniest

the

or

the

being

Monad

the

shows

of

earliest

the

all

physical brain.

Reawakening

One,

System

shapers,

of the

of

to

the

to

of

conceive,

mind,

itself.

of the

positive

negatives

than

Western

appeal

emergence

term

Septenary

framers,

and

the

"

Solar

vastest

they

the

in

in

conception.

I, that

faculties

Stanzas

the

the

of

Stanza

comprehension

describes

to

treatise

the

none

possess

objects

feel rather

men

allegoricalphrases

all these

ordinary

III

in

higher

of the

meaning

remembered
than

the

suggested by

which,

stage

require

and

describe

by their power

mentioned

would

be

se, it can

per
to

us

which

attainable
a

serve

only

can

attributes

that

its difference

which

state

describes

with

of Absoluteness

state

of those

49

closes

the

in

in

World
which

First Book

down
we

the descent

formation

the

are

to

its fourth

living.

now

of life down

of the Secret

of

to the

Doctrine.

Round

this

in

subject

in

throughout
than

useless

archaic

almost

here

writer,

reference

could

said

the

used

Thus,

Ssa

in

Grub

terms

as

the

reading,

was

thought

Zhi-gyu

171

and

his Chelas

would

of

one

Khorlo.

the

latter

more

only

the

Tibetan

Zodmanas

so

being

substantives
Senzar

and

Yinsin

iJi

zhiba.

Lha-Chohan

not;

Tgenchang

ceased;

is written

for the

not

like pure

sound

this work

benefit
it is

wherever

terms

sions,
ver-

Nyug
Tenbrel

not;

become

not

All

night of Sun-

Barnang

chan

and

and

Yong-

Abracadabra.

for the
of

all

remind

such

the
of the
as

now

terms

possible

reader
latter

that

these

language,

known,

philosophical terms

was

not

used

do

to

in

The

their

in almost

and

pertain

spoken

every

the

hy

the

systems

of

Occultism,

such

foreign

untranslateable
are

Sanskrit

to

avoid

well

may

meanings

are,

in the

of students

so.

their

rendered

are

instruction

Philologists,we

alone, incomprehensible unless

the

the

\^Paranishpan7ia\etc., etc.

As

but

these

follows:

Tho-og

alone

and

texts

(or Disciples),

Thyan-Kam

Dharviakaya

not;

in

slept seven

not;

the

the

frequent

too

originals:

synonyms,

does

whenever

English, using only

into

employed

the

need

forbidden

together

names

proper

prehensible
incom-

profane,
the

are

any

those

is

It

Stanzas
remain

avoid
blend

to

words.

of Dzyan

is there

of the

giving

to

accepted

as

best

Book

would
Nor

to

and

the

translations

seven

understand

and

worse

language.

the

they

most

Tibetan

all

read

would

Ngovonyidj

This

and

than

the

European

recorder,

and

Sanskrit
on

Occultists.

more

no

translate

to

Konch-hog

Chugnyi

it

are

one

and

be

by introducing

puzzling style

only portions of

high

humble

Master

shloka

bosom.

that

Sanskrit

terms

technical

Tho-ag

that

few

the

the

were

the

given

are

it would

as

Glosses

into

first time

facilitate

between

its

and

avoided, in preference

be

not

earth

will form

section

difficult

Tibetan

Chinese,

state

save

reader

glosses,using

him

every

more

original,with

the

foot-notes,

to

of

they published complete

all

To

passages.

subject

the
to

rather

or

still

Commentaries

for

Were

the

assure

find

now

version,

translated

of the

from

unnecessary

given.

and

the

given

are

to

as

make

rendered

now

to

modern

original Senzar

of the
"

to

their

phraseology

Extracts

we

thesis

the

form

which

Stanzas

The

which

in

state

this

on

II.

Book

of

the

to

first appearance

his

from

"Mau"

of

development

The

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

ijO

explained,
form.

case,

Fifth

the

left,

are

Needless
late

to

ments
developskrit,
San-

Root-Race.

Atlanteans,
of the

terms

India

and

most

of the

of

Post-

PART

COSMIC

SEVEN

I.

EVOLUTION.

STANZAS

FROM

WITH

THE

COMMENTARIES.

"BOOK

OF

DZYAN,"

Aught

Nor

TVas

not,

it

Was

There

There

The

the

no

was

no

only

Other

The

forth,

the

Gods

The

this

themselves

That,
WTiether

will

Its

The

High

Most

it

knows

into

Gazing
Ere

wert.

Shall

burst

Thou

O,

know

endless

no

sprang?

being

was

in

is

"

creation

creation

or

here?

sprang?

came,

mute,

heaven.

highest
he

even

knows

not.

eternity
of

And

shalt

it

into

great

great

foundations

the

Thou

And

this

perchance

or
"

heat.

creation

that

Seer

fervent

later

created

husk

proclaimed

manifold

this

light.
the

the

Who

whence

all

whence

from

came

from

knows

Who

veiled

was

in

covered

secret?

whence

Whence,

lay

first

without

ocean

nature,

one

knows

Who

He

still

been.

has

at

all

an

"

that

since

and

Itself,

by

nothing

was,

night;

and

day

breathless

profound

Burst

immortal,

nought

was

betwixt

there

there

germ

there

yet

confine

It

gloom

concealed?

What

abyss?

breathed

than

above.

"

One

Darkness

In

death

sky

outstretched

sheltered?

fathomless

water's

was

roof

What

all?

bright

yon

broad

heaven's

nor

covered

What

existed;

Nought

nor

the

when

its

prison

be

still

change,

thought,

the

and

as

thou

when

divine

earth

were

laid.

flame

subterranean

devour

wert

time

the

frame.

before

shall

be

no

Eternity.

Rig

Veda

(Colebrooke).

more.

Cosmic

Evolution.
FROM

THE

STANZAS

OF

Stanza

DZYAN.

I.
.

The

1.

had

Eternal

slumbered

2.

Time

again for Seven

once

not, for

was

in her

Parent, wrapped

it

Ever-Invisible

Robes,

Eternities.

lay asleep

in

the

hifinite

of

Bosom

Duration.

Universal

3.

contain

4.

of

Mind

not,

was

for

there

were

Ah-hi

no

to

it.

The

Misery

ensnared

?.
Mother
awakened

Seven
were

Wa3's
not, for

to

Bliss

there

was

filled

the

not.

were

no

one

The
to

Great

produce

Causes
and

get

by them.

Darkness
and

Son
for the

alone
were

new

once

Wheel

more

and

Boundless
one,

and

All, for
the

Son

his Pilgrimage

had
thereon.

Father,
not

yet

THE

56
6. The

Sublime

Seven

ceased to be, and

immersed

in

Naught

Non-Being

the One

of Existence

Form

is sensed

the

by

where

when

Dangma

was

Where

Manvantaric

Dawn

with

away

Life

the

Form

was

AnupadaRa i-

IL

In the Unknown

Paranishpanna. The
the Root

"

of the World

rested in the Bliss of

Where

2.
.

No, there

was

the

Alaya of the Universe

Sons

Darkness

...

Ah-hi

conscious
pulsatedun-

the Builders,the Luminous

were

by that which

Opened Eye of Dangma.

Stanza
.

Necessity,was

stretched boundless,

Sleep; and

in Paramartha, and the Great Wheel

had

Space, throughout that All-Presence,

in Universal

1.

of

Truths

Invisible that is,rested in Eternal

causeless,in Dreamless
infinite,

was

Seven

Being.

Alone, the One

9. But

the

was.

the

and

was,

which

and

of Existence had been done

Visible that

8.

Lords

Paranishpanna, to be outbreathed

Causes

"

DOCTRINE.

Universe, the Son

the

is,and yet is not.

7. The

SECRET

was

Producers

of

the Devamatri

"

and

in their

from

Form

of

No-

Svabhavat,

Non-Being.

Silence ?

neither Silence

Eternal Breath, which

nor

knows

Where
Sound

the
;

ears

naught

itself not.

to
save

sense

it?

less
Cease-

had

Hour

The

3.

4. Her Heart had

5. The
Darkness
was

Seven
alone

the

were

57

Matripadma had

not

yet opened for the One

not

thence to fall,
as Three

DZYAN.

yet struck; the Ray

not

flashed into the Germ

OF

STANZAS

THE

into Four, into the

not

not

vet

yet swollen.

Ray

to enter,

Lap of Maya.

yet born from

of

the Web

Father-Mother,Svabhavat

was

had

Light.

Svabhavat

and

in Darkness.

Two

6. These

Universe

are

the Germ,

stillconcealed

was

and

in the

the Germ

is One.

The

Divine Thougnt iiiidthe

Divine Bosom.

Stanza
The

1.
.

last Vibration

III.
of the Seventh

swells,expanding from within

through Infinitude. The Mother

of the Lotus.

without, like the Bud

2.

The

Vibration

Wing the whole

sweeps

Universe

the Darkness

Eternitythrills

along,touching with

and the Germ

that breathes

over

its swift

that dwelleth in Darkness,

the

slumbering Waters

of Life.

^.

Darkness

radiates

Light,and

Light drops

Ray into the Waters, into the Mother-Deep. The

one

solitary

Ray shoots

58

THE

SECRET

DOCTRINE.

through the Virgin Egg, the Ray

the Eternal

causes

and drop the non-eternal Germ, which

thrill,

Egg

condenses

to

into the

World-Egg.

becomes

fall into the

Three

4. The

Seven

outside.

inside,Seven

in itself is Three, curdles

which

The

Four.

and

The

Radiant

Essence

Luminous

Egg,

spreads in milk-white

Curds

throughout the Depths of Mother, the Root that

in the

Depths of the Ocean

5. The
and

Root

Root

and
Immortality,
and

of Life.

remains, the Light remains,the Curds

remain,

is One.

stillOeaohoo

6. The

grows

of Life

the Ocean

Heat, and Motion.

in its own
it disappeared

in every

was

Radiant Light,which

was

Darkness

of

Drop of the Ocean

vanished and

was

Fire,

was
no

more

Essence, the Body of Fire and Water,

of Father and Mother.

Lanoo, the Radiant Child

7. Behold, O

refulgent
unparalleled
Glory
"

who

from

emerges

the

and

*.

He

shines forth

BlazingDivine Dragon of Wisdom;

Chatur

takes to itself Tri, and

Sapta,in whom
Hosts

and

are

the Seven, which

the Multitudes.

the

BrightSpace,Son of Dark Space,

Depths of the great Dark Waters.

Oeaohoo, the Younger, the

he is the

of the Two,

Behold

the Eka

the Union
become
him

as

It is

the Sun,

is Chatur,

produces

the

the Tridasha, the

the Veil, and

lifting

is

Each

Svabhavat

Then

12.

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

6o

sends

Lord," like a Mirror, each becomes

Stanza
.

the Sons of the Fire.

Learn what

who

our

Fathers.

Instructors

"

last; for

are

from the Primordial Seven,

descend

Flame, have learnt from

the Primordial

...

3.

From

Darkness
from

And

IV.

Learn, there is neither firstnor

who

we,

born from

we,

the

World.

Number, issued from No-Number.

all is One

2.

in turn

Listen,ye Sons of the Earth,to your

1.

the Atoms.

harden

to

Reflectingthe "Self-Existent

part of the Web.

Fohat

Effulgencyof Light the Ray of the Ever-

the

"

sprang

"

in Space the reawakened

the Egg, the Six,and the Five.

Four, the One, the Five

these

are

the

"

Then

the Twice

Energies; the One

the Three,the One,

Seven, the Sum

Essences, the Flames, the Elements, the

Builders,the Numbers, the Arupa, the Rupa, and

Divine Man, the Sum

Total.

Forms, the

the

And

from

the Seven.
servants

was

The

the

Sparks, the Sacred

Army

Sparks of

the Force

the Divine Man

Messengersof the Sacred Fathers within

4. This

Total.

are

the

Holy Four.

of the Voice, the Divine

the Seven

ated
eman-

Animals, and

the

or

Mother

of

subjectto, and the

of, the First,the Second, the Third, the Fourth, the

THE

STANZAS

Fifth, the Sixth, and

called

6l

of the Seven.

These

Cubes, Lines and Modellers

Spheres,Triangles,

5. The

1. The

is Darkness, the Boundless, or

Svabhavat, the O

Adi-Nidana

Voice of the Word,

he is One
"

III.The

Formless

the Ten

Sons, the Seven

Breath which

are

is the

Square."

are

the

within

0"

Ariapa Universe.

the Second

The

Seven, who

^ire

Then

are

the Sacred
the

come

his

the Lipika,produced

RejectedSon is One.

The

"

Son-

countless.

Stakza
The

the

Light-Maker.

by the Three.
"

Svabhavat,the Numbers, for

the One, the Eighth left out, and

Fighters,

Then

6.

'-

Nine.

and

these Three, enclosed

Four ; and

for thus

Adi-Sanat,the Number, for he is One.

II. The

And

are

the Oi-Ha-Hou.

Oi-Ha-Hou, which

the No-Number,

1.

DZYAN.

the Seventh

stands the Eternal Nidana"

Suns

OF

V.

Primordial Seven, the First Seven

Breaths

of the

Dragon of Wisdom, produce in their turn from their Holy Circumgyrating Breaths the FieryWhirlwind.

2.

They make

Dzyu becomes

of him

Fohat

the

Messenger of their Will.

the swift Son

The

of the Divine Sons, whose

62

THE

Sons

DOCTRINE.

circular errands.

Lipika,runs

Thought is the Rider.

and the
the

the

are

SECRET

Five, and

Seven

Regions above, and the Seven

lifts his Voice, and

them

is the Steed,

He passes like h'ghtning

through

fieryclouds; takes Three, and

through the Seven

Fohat

calls the

innumerable

Strides

belov/.

Sparks, and

He

joins

together.

is their

He

guiding spiritand

leader.

When

he

work, he separatesthe Sparks of the Lower

that float and
forms

thrill with

joy

therewith the Germs

in their radiant

of Wheels.

Six Directions of Space, and

He

Kingdom,

dwellings,and

places them

in the middle

One

mences
com-

in the

the Central

"

Wheel.

Fohat

4.

Seventh
at each

"This
the

the Crown.

"

An

to

unite

is

good."

Then

Chhaya Loka,

$. Fohat

The

first Divine
the

"

Divine

the First Garment

of

and
takes five strides,
of the square

corner

the

Sixth to

the

Army of the Sons of Light stands

angle; the Lipika,in the Middle

Second.

each

spiral lines

traces

Wheel.
is

World

Arupa

"

They

say:

ready; the First,

reflects itself in

Anupadaka.

builds

for the Four

winged wheel

Holy Ones

at

and
.

their Armies.

6. The

Lipikacircumscribe

Cube, the Second

the

the First One, the

Triangle,

One, and the Pentacle within the Egg.

It

STANZAS

THE

Day

Arupa and
of

each

Us."

With

"Be

the Riipa: from

the Seven,

the

watch

for those

during il'.eKalpa

ascend; who
Great

Not"

"Pass

Ring called

is the

Ring.

are

By the

the

Kwan-Yin"
Yin-Tien

"

The

the

were

Lights; from

Lights. The

Wheels

VL
of

Mercy and

Knowledge,

Fohat, the Breath of their Progeny,the Son of the

Swift

With

the lower

and the Seven

and

the

Us"; and

Abyss, the

Illusive

Elements.

Radiant

Laya Centres, againstwhich

Day "Be

formed

Thus

Tripleof Kwan-Shai-Yin, residingin Kwan-

of Sien-Tchan

2.

the

Seven

of the Mother

Sons, having called forth,from

Form

and

power

descend

Light,Seven

Stanza
1.

who

progressingtowards
.

One

times

seven

63

DZYAN.

OF

One

produces the

seven

will prevailto the Great

none

seats the Universe

Foundations, surrounding Sien-Tchan

with

on

these Eternal

the

Elementary

Germs.

^. Of the Seven"

first One

manifested,Five concealed
Four

produced, Three

Two

and

One-Half

manifested.Six concealed

Three

Two

manifested.Four concealed

hidden: Four

and

One

Tsan

revealed,

concealed ; Six to be manifested.One

laid

64

SECRET

THE

DOCTRINE.
"

Seven Small Wheels

Lastl}^

aside.

revoivMig

givingbirth

ae

to the other.

builds then) in the likeness of older Wheels,

4. He

them

the

on

He

Centres.
Imperisliable

does Fohu?w*build them

How

Balls of Fire,runs

makes

the other way.

some

They

cools them.

Thus

collects the

sets them

They
them

dry,he makes

are

He

Fiery-Dust.

through them, and round

then
infusinglife therciiito,
way,

placing

acts Fohat

are

into motion

from

; some

cold,he makes

moist.

them,
one

hot.

them

They shine,he fans and

Twilightto the other,

one

during Seven Eternities.

^. At the Fourth, the Sons

refuses.

One-Third
The

Curse

suifer and

Spawn

fought between

rotated downward
filled the

the Creators

fought for Space; the Seed

7. Make

the correct
Mother.

They will be born in the Fourth,

suffering.This is the First War.

Older Wheels

Mother's

Reach

of

whole.

and

upward.

There

were

and
Destroyers,

Lanoo, if thou

thy Small Wheel.

the Fourth

the

and

Battles

Battles

tinuously.
appearing and reappearingcon-

thy calculations,O
age

Images.

obey.

is pronounced.

cause

6. The

The

Two

told to create their

are

wouldst

Its Fourth

Fruit of the Fourth

learn

Spoke is

our

Path of Know-

THE

ledge that leads

thou shalt

1.

see.

to

Behold

the

STANZAS

thou

Stanza

VIL

the

Mind-born

they who
and

from
which

of the

the

then, the
Mother-Spirit;

the Four

and

the

Four-fold

First Lord, the

Lanoo

the One,
the Seven.

downward;

Shining Seven.

they who

One

The

watch

over

the
It is

thee

the smaller Rays. Life precedes

Ray multiplies

Form, and Life survives the last atom.

Through the countless

the One, like a Thread

Kays the Life-Ray,

the Three

becomes

the One

3. When
are

One

the Man-Plant

and it is our

called

4. It is the Root

of the Four Wicks.

tne

from

thy mother, Bhumi.

2.

the

comprehend, for

the Three, the Five and

thou, 1,he, O

are

from

the One,

Three-fold

Sons

shalt

beginningof sentient formless Life.

the Five,from
are

65

the Three
Spiritual;

These

DZYAN.

Nirvana, and

the Divine,the One

First,

and

OF

Waves

and

Beads.

Two, the Threefold appears, and

Thread, O Lanoo, the Heart of

Saptaparna.

that
The

Three-tonguedFlame
Beams

through many

never

Wicks

dies
are

shot out

Sparks of

one

the

the

Three-tongued Flame
Sparks,that draw

by the Seven

Moon

of all the Rivers of Earth.

"

from

their Flame

reflected in the

"

running
"

66

THE

Spark hangs from

5".The

journeysthrough

It

Fohat.

SECRET

DOCTRINE.

the Flame

by

the Seven

Worlds

and is a Metal and

stops in the First,
behold

Second, and

changes and becomes

of

Animal.

Sacred

through seven

From

the combined

attributes of these, Manu, the Thinker, is formed.

The

Seven

him?

The

Fivefold Lha.

Fish,Sin,and Soma.

his Shadow

and

Watcher

The

with every Change.

noon-day glory.

7.
"

"

Thou

who

Who

perfectsthe last Body?

the

Thread

becomes

more

between

descend

[ Thus

thou

art my

radiant Earth and

on

image and

my

radiant

Vahan

to the
I have

to the

Day

Spark.
clothed

Be

With

and
myselfand others,thyself

reign over

their first Clothing,

Men

"

who

are

selves.
them-

ends this portionof the arcJjaic narrative,

dark, con-

An
attemptwitl
fufed,alnioji
incomprebenfible.
throw

Silent

strong and

shadow.

the Builders,having donned

Then

the

morning Sunlighthas changed into

thou shalt re-become

Us,'when

completes

myself,my

myself in thee,and

forms

Who

This is thy presentWheel," said the Flame

art

me."

And

First-born

the

From

6.

Life.

the One

Lives and

him?

it

Maya,

Stone ; it passes into the

Plant ; the Plant whirls

"

the finest thread of

into this darJiness,

to
light

non-fenfe.1

make

now

be made

to

out of this apparent

fenfe

Asiatic

metaphysics, and

throughout
making

of

Brahma

consisting of 4,320,000,000

the

the

total,

true

of

nature

the

smallest

multiples of

calculation
"

it has

all human

third

In

the

highest

of

the

and

the

the

fourth

stage of symbolism,

the

generative powers

the

on

when

Time

not,

was

for

the

upright

the

symbols

figure
to

be

necessarily

lies the

of

ordinary

the

says

Kabalah,
is that

ten

is the

symbolical.

become

the

on

is

the

horizontal

in

the

the

of

number

only

matter

and

the

to

greatest

symbol

of

plane

at

the

glyphs of

physical plane.

STANZA
2

"

male

arrive

for herein

1,000

of

every

7,000 is also

is the

4
the

on

feminine

masculine

Decad)

Day

Eternities

the

number

the number

figure

abstraction

the

Mysteries

therefore

and

"

of

to

purposes

seven,"

Nights

and

and

must

given,

the

number

The

(the Pythagorean

Doctrine

plane

for

and

Divine

of the

power,

Secret

"

sense.

no

knowledge

the

to

key

be

Brahma

according

from

world,

to this cannot

order

world;

cycles

unreal

calculations,

esoteric

great number

is the

ten

The

in

"

of

These

varying

real

Brahma),

of

year)

years.

7-^',x

different

objective or

the

seven.

of

mystery

in

"

lunar

mortal

be

must

representing,the

or

of

number

same
or

subjective or

cycle in the

the

relating to,

figure

every

the

ing
extend-

of

Year

period

or

Years

each

calculations, in which,

secret

most

of

(loo

years;

Chandrayana

the

(reckoning by
to

of

and

Brahma

belone

Age"

tianity.
Chris-

Manvantara,

than

philosophical

periods,

seven

"Great

or

Days,

360

better

ecclesiastical

of

periods, of

seven

of 311,040,000,000,000

composed

being

Mahakalpa

total

the

to

advent

the

mean

in

exist

cannot

till the

Eternities

in its duration

answering

and

not

unknown

were

Seven

The

do

words

Such

misnomer.*

is the

; nor

only in futurity,anything

eternal

sempiternity,"the

"

term

Existence

One

the

application to

in its

except

ear,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

68

\."Conti7tued.

it

i.ay

asi^eep

in

Infinite

the

Bosom

of

Duration.

"Time"

is

only

of consciousness
exist

"

It is stated

of the
all

where

Kalpa";

that

is to be

universal

reabsorbed."

as

in Book

travel

II, ch. viii, of

Wilson,

understood

dissolution

we

the

of

the

Vishnu

Purana
remarks

immortality

[or Pralaya]."

Eternal

through

And

"

in

By

IJsoteric

the

Philosophy

is meant

"This,
the

gods
"

says

be

can

existence

according'

perish

at
'

not

prothe

to

the

to

they perish

They

states

our

it does

and

illusion

immortality

foot-note:

[or eternity] of

of

Duration,

in which

exists

translator,

by the succession

produced

consciousness

no

and

illusion

an

end

Vedas,
the

not,

end
but

is
of
are

TIME

"lies

but

duced,

part which

that

from

for

duration,

of the

give

call the

Future,

same

impression

solely of what

material
totals"

the

itself consisted

coincided

moment
same

been,"

out

senses

another
alone

of

with

eternity
the

cross-section

atmosphere

things, which, dropping

Future

the

and

and

into

the

these

anything has

eternities

two
true

existence,

Universal

"Mind"

grouped
ceases

Ego

our

the

given

any

Even

of

into

so

the
to

our

pass

eternity to

one

able

"has

they

as

Duration

but

bar

at

from

senses

as

separates, and,

selves,

that

say

it left

momentarily

way

constitute

degrees

that
at

be"

"to

"sum-

would

ocean.

total

their

on

were

and

in

in which

to

cognize it.

l."Co7iti?iued.

was

not,

for

there

were

no

Ah-hi*

to

IT.f

CONTAIN

the

Mind

their

of the

by

one

which

present

"

of

Space (as Matter)

STANZA
3.

Past

consist

not

existence

water,

of the

of the

composed

No

the

In

continuing

pass

plane that

out

it were,

as

and

into

and

we

Past.

is these

It

thereof

our

its appearance

Past.

the

it entered

as

from

came

blurring

case

and

is

earth.

the

sea

time, joins, the

of

but

Future,

in

in the

thing does

conditions
from

the

blurred

or

person

the

Time
:

real

into

that

cross-section,

through

of the

actuality

the

things that

name

of duration

reason

mathematical

and

persons

for

exist

only

we

for the

"

of the

of

real

of ideals, which

region

that

sensation

changing

dropped
to

comes

has

same

from

glimpses,

the

eternity in the

exist

ceased

of

from

disappearance

from

of metal

Present,

the

have

we

Future,

earth

on

or

"

particularmoment,

any

and

its

to

matter,

bar

air, and

the

at

seen

exist

The

retina.

to

that

through
that

is

form

or

spark, by

all its various

of

sum

as

succession

experience

the

on

the

region of memories

electric

instantaneous

change

line

call the

we

Nothing

sensation

things pass

the

to

we

way

known

those

as

us,

the

mathematical

which

Past.

without

and

glimpse,

momentary

senses

the

of Time

division

of the

remains

second

is only

Duration

the

69

MIND.

Present

call

we

nothing

part of

billionth

The

asleep."

that part of Eternal

divides

which

UNIVERSAL

AND

is

under

Thought,
the

on

Will

and

is not,"

ideation
"

the

Celestial

and

Beings.

of the

sum

Feeling.

physical plane, and

time-being "Mind
manifests

to

given

name

memory

the
the

on

And

of Consciousness,

During deep sleep

is in

memory

because

States

through

organ,
material
hence

to

abeyance;

tion
idea-

thus

which

for
the

plane, has tempor-

manifest

it.

THE

yo

arily ceased

function.

to

appropriate basis
Pralaya, when
remains

as

absolute
The

the

who

"

Universal

and

Laws

to

but

Powers;

imposed

they

as

through

which

by

host, truly
"

itself,and

regiments,
its limited
in

is

freedom
a

and

Mind

of

the

and

containing lesser

The

Seven

OF

Misery

GET

Ways

were

ensnared

not,

{a) There

Existence, which

the

Divine

the

of

Nirvana.

Nidana

total

Maya.

army

nation

"

fests
mani-

divisions, brigades,

interests

own

life,and
tained
con-

vient,
subser-

are

in itself.

no

Great

to

one

Causes

produce

and

of Non-

"Bliss"

the

to

Consciousness.

and

far, was

so

The

Wassilief, Der

and

cause,

Nidanas

Neibban

"Twelve"

by

Buddhismus,

empty,

in Burmese;

concatenation
97 -128.

(in Tibetan
of

causes

of

Causes

They

existed

and

only in

the

on

Four

System.]:

Moksha

Each

Being.

in its turn,

cause,

Hinayana

Nidanas

pp.

or

being based

of the

in Chinese;

existence, effects generated

t See

of

an

individuality or

"Ways"

or

Nidanas,

of the

Nippang
and

was

Being, Existence

the Twelve
.

especially characteristic

of

Powers

spiritual Beings,

("). The

not

there

Universe,

eflfect of its antecedent

sum

its

cording
ac-

Thought.

{b) For it is
the

act

by still higher

of

power

that

responsibilities; each

which

were

Paths"

is absolute

not, because

were

or

Divine

{b).

"Seven

are

of the

l."Cojttimied.

for

THEM

by

fighting

limited

Bliss*

to

of

action, is like

individualities

STANZA
4.

into

its separate

larger individuality,to
each

spiritualBeings

manner

of army-corps,

with

action

manifestation.

they themselves

Hierarchy

comes

composed

forth, each

so

This

abstract

Intelligent Forces

similar

Mind"

that

"personifications" of the

of which

which

and

the

thought.

means

in

them

Universal

the

the

called

"Messengers"

manifestation
are

of rest

as

or

and

"L,aws," while

her

not

are

an

of

hosts

Elohim

the

They

upon

erroneously

Nature,

for

Will.

plane through

relative

concrete

collective

the

are

in. Nature

enact

is the

Vehicle

on

"Universal

action,

mental

Christianity, the

the

are

Thought

give to, and

of

Angelic Hosts

Jews

Mind

Chohans)

(Dhyan

dissolved, the

are

possibilityof

of which

that

on

phenomenon

during the long Night

Existences

permanent

Thought,

manifesting

by

vehicle; and

or

become

can

noumenon

only

all the

Ah-hi

the

'"

plane of existence

any

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

is the

its successor;

to

Truths,

They

doctrine

belong

to

the

in India.

Ten-brel

produced.

Chug-nyi)

are

the

chief

causes

THE

theory of the
the

great truth

that

entails

upon

world

this

in

itself

being unable

door

through

catenated

law

which

he

after

the

the

Great

death

of

the

hills that

the

Hinayana

have

reality. Yana,

false

bliss

alone

of

may

Maya,

which

appearance

depends

upon

an

of colour, while

which

contains

belonging

to

cognizer is also
real to him

as

for in them
material

long

like

himself.

before

as

have

we

field of

may

be

acting in, both

time

being,

development,

mistook

passed, we
the
with

Ego

we

is

it the

we

only

our

shadows

that

the

in

by

any

last, we

which

absolute

or

and
scape.
land-

Existences

Chohans,

lantern

magic

on

relatively real, for the

such

therefore

are

directly, so

that the
each

reached

existence

consciousness
that

rise in

stages through

the

through

existence

we

as

be looked

must

flash

to

as

the

Existence

The

things belonging
But

of

e^-e

face

our

have

the

observer

bring only material

for realities,and

at

are

progressive awakenings,

now,

culcating
in-

of streaks

plane

the

in

things, for

highest Dhyan

Whatever

realities.

perceive that

series of

idea

and

hidden

passed like

which

consciousness.

our

untrained

things cognized

cognize

and

even

for any

realit}^things possess,

sense-instruments

the

things

they have

cannot

we

into

for the

after

or

for

world;

Whatever

and

all finite

instantly

the

to

the

as

doctrine

Knowledge,

confusion

one

cast

all

reflection, and

the

sees

shadows

old

as

"Vehicles"

of all realities.

noumena

the

are

absolute, realitj^since

an

To

except the

or

originated

same

assumes

eye

of

Mahayana,

immemorial,

the

into

unmeaning

educated

little

Ignorance.

relative, not

an

the

School

or

latter

and

noumenon

Nevertheless

screen.

teach

enters

plane of being, up

comparativelj^

colourless

an

which
a

after

the

time

based

is merely

earth

while

merit,
de-

pain; death

System,

from

and

cognition.

first

in itself the
every

existence

as

sufferings of rebirth

Illusion

is permanent

Nothing

are,

is at

death

of the

both

the

hidden
of

dreaded,

on

and

system

mystic expression, both

of

the

merit

period, having

tenets

schools

element

power

painting

savage,
daubs

his

later

Schools

everything that exists has only

the

life

by obtaining Wisdom

Devachan,

Illusion, is

or

such

escape

dispel the Fruits

can

be

Hinayana

the

Yet

Vehicle, is

man

It is

it, since

growth

is of

Vehicle,

Mahayana

or

that

The

contained

and

is to

ancient

Buddha.

produces

full sway.

another

to

Devachan.

Little Vehicle, is of very

of

which

from

man

passes

the

only suifering,misery and

man

on

"

BEING.

reincarnation

rest

School

into

deliver

to

its threshold

OF

Karma

finally brings

and
upon

of

stream

CAUSES

which

upward
advance

plane

the

are,

scale
we

of

have

progress

of

bringing

"reality"; but

only

THE

72

when

shall

we

it,shall

with

own

have

free from

be

STANZA
Darkness

5.

Mother

Son

and

which

is the

source

is unknown,

As

only of

is added

this

but

noumenon

same

and

but

discern

we

of

eye

of

light that

shines

is

clairvo^^ant

the

its

to

luminosity,
the

"

of

the

The

term

in

when

whole

"Small

that

The

revolution

Wheels"

be

can

Eternal

Nothing

light.

there

"

in

the

perceives

eye

had

sleep
"

neither

darkness

powers

insects, and

normal

was

far

How

our

upon

plunged

was

mind,

Mystic, though

certain
the

of the

scientific

the

average

to

where

element

"Mother"

the

our

of

centre

necessarily

"

is the

Wheel

special Chain

the

Rounds,

of

in

which

seven

there

for

world

not

filled

or

also

or

our

Cycle

Spheres
seven.

principles

things

They
Pralaya,

and

every

are

"once

all

in

the

cause,

to

eternal

globe, which
square
of

on

allegorical aspect,

motionless

of

Globes
are

less

primal

one

duration

whole
of

all

during

Brahma,
its

to

in

female

"Son."

the

or

revolving: globe,

was

of

meaning

of

and

male

manifest

expressipn

symbolical

"Great
our

that

Universe,

returned

Earth

the

are

Substance,

Night

the

has

is

"Wheel"

taught.

Fathers
the

it

phenomena

are

depends

Universe

whole

is the

of which

aware

were

darkness

is darkness

us

Spirit and

or

"

objective Universe

ancients

in

opposite poles

the

Kosmos

one,"

more

and

"Father"

resultant

of

All."

in Root-Nature,

plane

logic,

it darkness,

make

it is absolute

perceive light, and

to

that

point

then, is the

to

of the

Initiate

illumination

the

eye

Boundless

(J))The

the

primordial

one

nor

to

sees

When

only blackness.
returned

light

and

reason

light to

darkness

perception

spiritualeye

What

Light,

disappear.

both

Yet

versa.

is absolute
the

the

of vision.

vice

twilight to

gray

of the

that

to

source

its source,

and

to

some

light is
interchangeable; and, scientifically,

and

which

"

an

appear

Eastern

intellectual

Darkness,

light,or

from

by

from

us,

Light

of it

are

of darkness

mode

They

plane.

our

by

of

make

to

demanded

yet

{b),

old

an

Primordial

of

case

character.

Sources

the

the

strongly

so

mayavic

darkness

to

in

not

had

thereon

coming

as

secondar}^ light,whatever

or

temporary

as,

"Darkness"

borrowed

to

in which

Matrix

on

though

it is called

therefore
view.

of it: and

cause

Son

the

their Son,'' says

except

Father,

(a), for

Pilgrimage

his

Light

inconceivable

is

Light

proverb.

All

and

one,
and

Mother:

is Father-

"Darkness

(a)

more

Wheel*

new

the

for

awakened

by Maya.

produced

Boundless

the

once

were

our

l."Contimced.

filled

alone

delusions

the

blended

and

Consciousness,

absolute

reached

we

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

Being,

from

shows
as

or

that

Mahakalpa,

beginning

the

Christian

some

to

end;

i.e.,
the

SEVEN

THE

at

Eternal

Cause

following

Day

or

new

and

Man

the

"

of

son

"Wheels,"

in

the

or

his

{d),and

to

be

IN

PARANISHPANNA*

YET

{a)

The

Dhyan

{U),TO

"Seven

others

of

belong,

successively

Planetary
the

human

and

and

the
far.

Fourth
This

So

far

in

are,

of
four

secrets,

and

Round,
is

the

the

which

and

and

during

had
was

ceased
immersed

WHICH

IS, AND

only have
world

Elohim.

the

said

Gabriel, and

St.

Michael,

has

Root-Races

us,

as

our

Bodhisattvas,

we

only four
will receive

and

watch
of

Round

every

Revelations,
to

had

Dhyanis

their

for

all the

over

during

and

handed

also

the

send

Dhyani-Buddhas

been

to watch

great

to

Truths"

is the

while

System

and

It

St.

Theology

Esoteric

Spirits,the

Michael,

Only

Latin

Creative

Hebrew
St.

complicated question,

very

THAT

Seven

the

moreover,

"Seven

the

the

to

Rounds

of the

correspondents

later

treatment

They

Out

Earth

Spirit,

Truths

BY

Theogony.

of the

one

Chain.

the

Earth

necessity,

of

are

to

dogmatic

gulfs,

over

Race.

revealed

in

Seven

OUTBREATHED

correspond

Archangels

instance, is allowed

promontories

cyclic

cosmico-

Matter,

on

bute
attri-

Continued.

son

Lords"

Christian

in

and

Spirit

its

at

(c).

was

who

Chohans,

each

and

appearances

the

and

the
BE

Sublime

Hierarchy

same

\."

IvOrds

Naught

NOT.

IS

of

new

Body

in

Deity, Planetary

periodical

universe,

the

and

the

Chain

esoteric

In

Breath

at

anew

of

In

held

Manvantaras.

Sublime

Seven

Divine

Planetary

creature

STANZA
6. The

out

attribute, and

an

has

to say,

Universe.

evolutionary.

Unknown
the

two,

of them

manifestation
the

the

is, so

Spirit, Soul

or

the

Universe,

purely spiritual, the

of

of

is alone

commencement

symbol

efflux of

graduated

it is the

physical sense,
the

the

"

Universe

crystallize

is the

being symbolical

personage

and

again

Karana

Karana

Cause, and

is Father-Mother-Son,

differentiation, involutionary

in

plainly :

eternal

"

periodically.

more

which

Dawn,

73

previous objective

differentiate

to

quality being

or

and

primal

Manvataric

Brahma

each

put it
The

activity of Brahma

parlance,
once

To

LORDS.

it does

as

"

Brahma.

one

Space,

in

in solution
the

of

its

into

dissolved

Dawn

alone.

was

"

Nights

the

during

following

the

reappear

SUBLIME

or
are

rather
still in

Buddhas,
more

so

ample

on.

"there

are

"

Absolute

only

Four

Truths,

Perfection, Paranirvana,

and

which

is

Four
Yong-Grub.

Vedas''

"

say

the
"

Hindus.

and

Buddhists

necessity of Four
of

Round

attain

which
it is

Tibetan

since

the

at

in

tara, and

close

of

they

rest

has

Kverything

be

to

of how

Non-Ego,

to

and

"

die, in

and

expression
The

to

be

may

conceivable

neither

of

one

beginning

The

regards its

as

cause

and

appearance

and

outbreathing

an

Absolute
the

Abstract

"

Great

regarded
"

which,

and

eternal,

as

the

which
So

Kosmos.

Universe

which

we

can

in

only

perfection,

following period
perfect flower

mode

of

Space

and

has

"Universe"

of

them

of

Universes,

all

chain

is
of

"Sons

each

regards its predecessor, and

as

of the

of
is

of

of the

one

Duration

out

the

when

the

only speak

of

bosom

yet is not"
as

as

Absolute

of

Deity

it were,

Divine

the

Ever- Invisible

is,and

Divine

the

which

and

One

is

tence
Exis-

becomes

is

Breath

Great

the

the

When

two.

Breath,
"

is

of

symbols

other

as

which

Breath,"

being the
the

pictured

are

three

Unknowable

thought,

Universe

"Great

the

projected, it is called

is it that

which

eflect

Our

end.

Universes,

disappearance

Motion,

in her

of everything,

successor.

disappears into

(c) By "that

an

being

breathes

sleeps "wrapped

of

breathing

also

and

development

stupendous

great cosmic

inbreathing

is

Breath

the

ledge
know-

in One,

absolute

to be

cease

this

of

in the

relation

standing in the

of

Three

are

in

imaginable

nor

number

links

Necessity," because
one

acquire

progressive development

and

atoms;

as

infinite

an

the

teaches

well

as

vana,
exception of Paranir-

perfect fruit, if such

it.

permitted.

Doctrine

worlds

must

Yog-

understand

can

state, and

of excellence

into

grow

the

contradictory

many

to still further

room

of

absolute, however,

is

It

Mahamanvan-

day

who

Darkness

perfect flower

order

Secret

only

as

so

the

that

and

perfect.
give

hence

Idealist

all Existences

which

taught publicly, but

was

ideal, with

as

higher standard

just

activity

Voidness,

for it must

sense,

only

will

period of repose.

the

to

of Paranirvana

true

Round

next

to

succeeding

head

on.

Up

comprehend

would

self-existent

the

during

viewed

who

so

Perfection

entirely esoteric
It is

by him

according
of

revealers, the

and

the

on

the

at

great period of activity,or

nature

true

interpretations of it.

relative

Root-Race

new

every

"Yong-Grub."

become

it has

then

alone

as

insisted

Irenaeus

reason

Absolute

is the

called

the

School

acharya

But

its revelation

have

(^) "Paranishpanna"

In

similar

Fifth, the following the Sixth, and

the

bring

For

Gospels.

must

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

74

the

inspired, the

Mother,

who

then

Robes."
is meant

the Great

Existence,

but

Breath
cannot

itself,

picture

76

THE

remains

for

hidden,

ever

abstractions
be

necessity

itself

presents

secondary

the

to

without
is

of

herd

common
a

try

every

back

trace

the

are

become
of

plane
the

physics, analogous
and
The

idea

appear

{b)
will

of

ideas

our

its

of

life

that

as

is

Being
underlie
possess,

the

but

ton

alone

they
the

gold
the

when

we

to

to

he

give
the

his

phenomenon.
extracted

conception

from

that

of the

any

Only

the

in

"One

into

the

senses

of

gold

may

they

be

our

which

the

or

scattered

not

quartz, whereas

the

express
the

know

of

to

One
must

reality they

through

the substance

the

to

and

that

what

the

from

cognize

naked

this

of the

gold
the

at

of

eye

there, but

that
of

relation
noumenon

will look

mortal

common

reality of things separated

it

to

forth

the

alone

of data

we

only present

knows

manner

intellect

imperceptible

are

it think

case

shadow

appreciable value;
miner

absence

In

it

making

similar

limit

we

its consciousness

Being."

whatever

the

that

data, probably

noumena

them

Being,"

life which

the

such

faintly shadow

may

the

all

not

quartz

quartz

of

into

infant, could

to

express

is Real

atoms

quartz

our

form

is the

of Existence;

unborn

comprehend

give

knows

the

condensed

remember

not

it),it would,

which

impalpable

stractions
ab-

approach

be

intra-uterine

to

to

of

of auriferous

miner, yet

the

(death

have

which

metaphysics

necessarily in

the

to

endeavour

and

quickly
These

in

of

which

An

term.

Being

noumenon

which

The

present.
of

of

Science

more

they

can

does

terra, would

that

phenomena,

steam

who

anyone

Non-Being

"

which

last when

both

abstractions

as

conversion

Non-Being,"

of faculties

and

of

This

ice.

generic

birth

concrete

the

by

at

come

thropomorphize
an-

anything

concretions.

present consciousness

it to

were

of life after
upon,

go

to

much

the

blank.

effects, but

physical

more

by

into

our

conception
and

knows;
idea

to

mind

metaphysical

which

been

conceive

of blankness

process

"Eternal

acceptation of

our

limit

no

Being

that

paradox

instead
specific,

in

to

of

"gods"

finally they phenomenalize

by

frozen

water

and

must

of

underlie
have

the

and

the

causes

to

mind

of

and

Universe,

the
causes

they ignore

more

makes

condition

existence, until

material

water,

this

to

of

so

Universe

must

to

plete
com-

must

which

"God"

impossible

do

which

chain

material

Nature,

as

is

to

to

conceivable

only

of

It

the

most

abstractions

intellect, and

powers

age.

the

for

is necessary,

than

of

the

are

These

cause

and

attempt

Religion jump

and

the

as

condition

virtually the

we

conceive.

worshipped

; the

cause

to

can

senses

and

first emanations

its

subordinate

and

DOCTRINE.

and

mind

postulated

SECRET

can

M^ya

like
form

which

THE

veils

them,

with

the

Maya

of

"Eye
have

can

Nidanas

they

Alone,

8.

One

the

INFINITE,

The

{a)

basis

homogeneous

from

developed
for their

homogeneous

Science

is

and
idea

into

Existence"

Sanskrit
is the

word

is

for

so

much

as

the

"Material
it

explain
spiritof

viewed

in the
India

phraseology

it is called
as

highest

spiritual eye of the

understood,

the

Adept,
and

seer;

i.e.,the

power

through

which

direct

and

with

"third

eye,"

which

Vishnu

Purdna

I.
,

21.

of

"Eye
Opened

"Dangnia's

the

Jivanmukta,

light as

dual

same

the

of

Shiva," but

Eye."
rather

or

faculty which

seeing

certain

at

knowledge

mythological

the

manifests

ascribes

Range

purified soul,
His

rather

it, is
the

This
to

certain

translated

the

World,"

commentators

the

ideal
of the

Svabhavat

of all

Root

views

through
but

is obtainable.

tradition

the

Great
a

as

Effect, omnipresent

and

so-called.

Mahatma

distance,

Puranic

and

means

as

of

stage, it is the

beyond

Dangma

whence

Hall, is scarcely

"Womb

Vedantin

the

the

The

things,"

Philosophy, by

Esoteric

plasticEssence

self-existent

of

plane]

World,"

The

Form

correct.

of all

Fitzedward
the

or

Cause

Eternal

the

this

perhaps

But

rather

heat,

carries
One

altogether

of

by

but

geneity
hetero-

"

protyle,while

"

things.

resolution

"Mother

its secondary-

In

all

of

idea

searching

now

Doctrine

Secret

World."

the

"Cause,"

philosopher, the

abstract, the

the

of

Cause

things

are

postulates

is the

World,"

Dangma.*

archaic

for their

place [or

shown

as

of the

cause.

different

is not

"the

the

Yoni,

by Karana,

that

Buddhist

In

It is not

"Mother

the

of

which

into

Jagad

and

Existence,"

THAT

electricity,
magnetism,

The

source

Prabhavapya3-a,

says.

by Wilson;!

of

origination, and

commentator

and

Form

"One

of which

force

lylFE

AND

of

the

to

Chemists

and

metaphysics,

basis

the

as

the

phrase,

of

of

less,
bound-

{b)\

Eye

Biologists

differentiations.

region

the

become

THROUGHOUT

recur

apparently widely

protoplasm

the

are

is to

thought

the

of Esoteric

stretched

Opened

the

homogeneity.

for

looking

forth,

so

for

SpACE,

by

of modem

tendency

(a)

SlEEP

UNIVERSAL
sensed

is

no

secret.

DREAMLESS

IN
IN

which

which

on

Truths

Four

Existence

of

causeless,

All-Presence,

things

l."Ccntimied.

Form

UNCONSCIOUS

PULSATED

the

predecessors,

teachings

the

that

and

are

STANZA

of his

of

essence

It is here

but

greatest importance;

the

the

Initiate, rich

the

generations

toward

the

to

77
Alone

hidden.

are

influence.

any

EXISTENCE.

numberless

Dangma"

in relation

Philosophy

they

acquired bj'

lore

the

directs

which

in

and

OF

FORM

ONE

his

"Opened

things,

Parabrahman

it is known
one

yet

who

Eye"

in Esoteric
has

become

is the

inner

not
clair\'oyance as ordinarily
faculty of spiritual intuition,

faculty is intimately
races

of

men.

connected

THE

78

Mulaprakriti,the

and

find

to

and

Vedanta,

entirely upreared

made

are
our

{b)

Oriental

known

in

portion

of the

mind

Dreamless

to

blank, just

blank

unconscious
he

been

has

in

But

WAS

in

is

this case,
somewhat

when

he

returns

acting

the
And

"

yet,

his

address

annual

against

occult,

little

audience
and

austerity
of

kind
"little
t

It

and

known"
is

being

either

etc.)

labour

under

had
not

We

long
the

Upa?iishads

Fw/(7"

the

of

of
"

is

his

Six

question

various

by

state,

seems

to

him

as

{ Absolute

the

basis

of

Being and

all, Anima

lower

of

of

of

Yoga

quite
Hatha

which

have
his

informs

self-maceration,
that

unaware

which

Yoga,

this
was

time.
or

Schools

due

to

Colebrooke,
that

are

no

again:
to

seems

forthwith

its

set

had

It

(! !). And,

men"

at

4th, 1888, in

Buddhism

bodily torture,
seems

more

Sanskrit

of
the

knowledge.

lecturer

Yoga,

been

into

June

form

of

scholastic
have

Professor
on

lecturer

form

of

truth

Boden

lower

AnUPADAKA((^)?

WAS

"the

of
Greek
"the

Hindus

Philosophy,
teaching!
highest
were

traces

of

(See Weber,

Max

show

authority"
in

this

in

instance

Mundi.

Consciousness,

an

Universe

the

learners."

X Soul,

would.

"Originally,

learned

the

But

the

showing

term

of consciousness

seems

of

ordinary

and

forms

(! !)

that

impression

from

time."

or

being.

condition, although

heights

later

precisely

Darshanas,

express
The

Paramartha,"

Britain:

himself, the
that

Buddhism

would

waking

audience,

sublime

the

in Gautama's

from

different

centuries

Williams,

Great

career,

states

individual

his

contradicting

Z-a/z/a-

all the

the

and

withheld

began

"common"

taken

settled

ago

consciousness

state

normal

taught

attain

to

of

splittingthe

he

Institute

in Gautama's

that

argued

even

influence,

in

...

self-maceration
3'et so

that

WhEEI,

Monier

Sir

doctrine

then,

common

and

which

Shankaracharya

of his

to

subject

and

is what

from

learn

were

torture

This

Buddha
And

"we

that

of

system

known."

also, the

Alaya

"Alaya,"

Victoria

the

Gautama

When

been

fact.

before

esoteric

no

"...

of

allegoricallyto the Universe

the

the

us

authority, namely,

the

solitary asceticism

all

and

subject

GrEAT

schools

dividing

denied

just

"evoked"

Continued.

THE

terms

two

claiming

one,

Oxford, has
face

The

of

causes

was

Vedantin

plane

his

when

before

have

disputations.

by
it is

these

conscious

\."

AND
(";),"

we

as

applied

to

as

Dangma

was

where

; or

mesmerized

the

and

of

remembered

being
of

talking

(cL) Here

"evoked

contrary,

states

analogous

sleep

PARAMARTHA

IN

the

the

of Shri

seven

different

STANZA
9.

been

Doctrine,

which,

on

each

action

not

the

as

Secret

of the

one

into

which,

in man,

possibility of

that

teachings

the

In

condition

and

Esotericism.
comes

Sleep,"

express

is

is conscious

it,the individual
"

"

Sleep

Dreamless

"

the

ordinary
extra-

undeniable.f

is

contention

of

to

on

Buddha,

tenets

According

rest.*

to

whereas,

attempted,

is here

the

on

indeed

seems

especially,having
"

of Gautama

the

on

It

aspects.

speculating

Buddhists

the

teaching

partial sketch

two

Miniansa

Uttara

of

the

Buddhism,

under

one

great scholars

the

teachings

the

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

Absolute

Non-Being

and

Unconsciousness.

such

the

Buddha's

MiiUer,
matters,
teachers,

THE

ALAYA,

different
the

World

by either

included.

in

Soul

the

the

visible
in

Universe

"like

dispute the

its

the

CParataniraJ

term

the

Paranishpanna
"Two

these

that,

relative
Absolute

tantra

And

through
soon

a
as

wick.

but
or

Pararnarthasatya
above

parama,
In

or

teaches

beings.
"

is

everything,

it

it,and

which

artha,

absolute

and

are

Para-

illusionary

not

e.g., the

"

exists

has

is removed

lives

similar

to

only

disappear
flame

e.g., the

"

or

salya

and

self-

is conscious,

those

to

the

as

upon

Svasamvedana,

comprehension;

ledge
know-

light disappears.

look

we

does

which

or

Kun-tag)

and

it is, which

everything

consciousness

Eife

maintain

Paramarthasatya,

reach

emptiness

exist

to

proceeds

that

self-consciousness;
and

the

connection,

which

extinguish

all life and

animal

even
"

cause

Philosophy

that

not

or

from

and

Parikalpita and

is that, whatever

causal

exposition of

Parikalpita (in Tibetan

realize

to

things

is limited

Samvritisatya

of

can

the

schools

other

the

only

existence

and

Yogacharyas

believe

Paranirvana.

something

Paratantra

Destroy

Esoteric

unable

believe

dependent
the

with

one

other

Paramartha

exists

of

basis

object of

upon

i.e.,in

Arhat, O mendicants,

Tibetan) is

the

The

former

the

the

great enemies."!

who

teach

is

every

dependent

of

it is eternal

Paramartha.

say

Yoga

condition

in

tranquil water";

that

in

Aryasanga,

as

Tsang

in

one

Yogacharyas

Alaya

itself

there

rate,

the

ours

are

but

that, though

is also

Four,

planes,

it,"

while

yet

Perfection

latter

"No

two

and

for

same

the

with

are

changes

strong

man

(N3'ingpo and

clear

any

the

by those

of all

Non-Ego.

at

becomes

his
made

nature

of

he

are

is error,

as

and

Truth.*

before

of

lower

Nirvana,

Thus,

in

which

the

is not

reflects

Absolute

or

plane,

truth

This

Madhyamikas

Truths"

this

on

that

as

ing
accord-

Dhyani-Buddhas

his soul

it

of

planes which

the

to

even

merge

Alaya

The

and

but

thing, and

moon

which

"

the

on

the

Voidness,

essence,

statement.

interpret the

to

the

invisible

and

immutable

that

say

personificationof

every

only

says.

Soul

gods (Dhyani-Buddhas),

disagreement.

School

Mahayana

the

"

school,

Hence

it.

essence

Essence,
to

is the

Alaya

periodically. Alaya, though

respect

not

is able

"

Yogacharya

to

next

inner

time

79

of Emerson

nature

cosmic

or

and

(Mystic Meditation)
of the

its

men

that

During

Alaya

with

Over-Soul

life-periodwith

active

the

the

"

in

changeless

unreachable

during

Mundi

SOUL.

mystic words.

teaching changes its

and

eternal

other

any

Anima

or

esoteric

to

than

aspects

UNIVERSAI,

One

analyzing

meaning

of

absolute

human

Form

reflection

of
"

from

being,

true

Tibetan

or

is Dondampaidenpa.
The
opposite of this absolute
Paramarthasatya
reality, or
truth
the relative
Samvriti
false conception
and
actuality, is Samvritisatya
only
meaning
being
the origin of Illusion, Maya;
in Tibetan
Kundzabchidenpa,
"illusion-creating appearance."
esse.

"

"

Aphorisms

of the Bodhisatlvas.

"

"

8o

THE

manifesting in what

Existence,

separating them,

is the

Soul

these

three

are

all.

The

idea

of

which

but
"

Mundi
would

has

been

scouted

think

animals

as

bearing the
animal

life,is

"force"
that

and

half

plants

relation

"energy,"
have

enough

century

this

century,

as

Botanists

are

that

believe

they

that

Science,

now

ing
search-

living things, whether

feel

can

structure,

some

itself much

disguise from

to

bear

nerves

to

nutrition.

of terms

use

mere

"Anima

plants

plant life that

to

Science, by the

are

Science, it

familiar

now

explain vegetable growth and

can

quence
conse-

whisper

even

they suppose

functionally

life

conceptions

Theology.

to

ago.

that

; not

Spirit,

postulating the signs of Universal

because

to

necessarj^

things that

ancient

in

of

pervades them

those

"crystalline life,"

hardly possible that

seems

of

is

Matter

man.

by Life, which

one

or

bold

do, but

same

incorrectly

plane of existence, and

this

mind

tracing

of

of

in

Matter

on

what,

or

anthropomorphic

been

idea

is

human

from

yet

nerves

of Soul

Life

the

to

The

have

for the
or

Universal

not

and

Trinity synthesized

itself with

is true, contents

Matter;

higher plane for the manifestation

its liberation

of

Life,

on

returning

are

is called

manifestation

Vehicle

and

DOCTRINE.

Spirit,Soul

name

we

for the

Vehicle

the

SECRET

It

such

as

longer the fact

they be

atoms

or

planets.
what

But

What

ask.

"

Buddhists

"

With

Self

and

the

can

introduce
of

of

which
cause,

them,

Alaya

in

cause

"

de

at

is subtile

confuses

places him,
who

the

Alaya

has

"The

two.

Vdyu Piirdna.

lived

for

some

during

the

Adept
of

one

who

and

founder

his

own,

first centuries

of

in
our

of

are

Buddhist

is the

which

true

acquainted
esoteric

century

era,

and

Hungarian

a.d.

Pradhana,

is not,

uniform,

seventh

unevolved

is eternal, and

[what]

the

the

the

existence,"

sages,

is

Yoga

it is Pradhana,

eminent

which

cause

Mundi,

in the

eternal

which

is] and

contemplative

into

sense

that

most

what

those

which

reasons

In
"

even

Anima

meditation

absolute

an

as,

Soul,

Prakriti, viz.,that

indiscrete

pre-Christian

of

the

[or comprehends

effect, and

and

Aryasanga,

is

once

Aryasang-awas
Koros

means

emphatically called, by

process."!

mere

by

the

may

Esoteric

and

is strong

who

He

the

double

of

system

"

Pnrana

Vishiu

Universal

the

Nagarjuna.*

rival of

the

original base, which

which

Alaya

"The

Existence."

is

Yogacharya

is both

has

Alaya

reader

subject by

this

on

answer,

we

Schools, the

Esoteric

progressed Adept,

explained

is

inner

taught

the

In

will his

at

Aryasanga,

says

doctrines

School,

Mahayana

nature

are

the

meaning.

threefold

of the

belief

is the

school,
There
scholar

and
with

though
was

most

or

is

both
first

Csoma
another

probably

Prakriti,

the

the

universality

ver"'

One

the

simply

or

his

to

the

based
of

Anaxagoras
propagator,

as

Soul,

also

was

from

of

so

the

One

to

who

that

known

the

which

of

Life,

Jivatma.

or

cradle

very

of

reject the

Anima

of

Mundi,

forward

Democritus

blindly

he

called

atoms.

and

acts

in

India,

his

with

gence,
Intelli-

views

design,

is absolutely
called

was

before

ages

its

only

Mundane

to

on

driven

its inventor, but

principlethat according
matter

nothing

teaching

conceptions

not

*'un-

only by Anaxagoras,

brought

was

the

who

the

is

incorrect

an

know

the

or

which

is not

scholars

teach

theory

That

free from

and

separated

those

made

was

however,

Plato.

of
is

who

itself

evolution

Prakriti

doctrines

exoteric

Clazomense,

for

those

materialistic

the

on

Si

itself, one

of

philosopher

too

(NoDs), the

Nous

Motion,

Occult

This

age.

oppose

cosmogony,

mistake

especially

Universal

of

it better;

forth

Prakriti," however,

"primordial revelation,"

Life

during

or

and

races,

of

idea

the

INFINITE

put

aspects
"

is

It

of

not

various

explain

Brahma."

human

does

Pradhana.

would

Alaya

cognizable
of

of

aspect

an

and

word,

exhibits

only

but

THE

Prakriti, is the incognizable Brahma

all,"* i.e., Brahma

before

create,

CONCEIVE

and

Pradhana

principles,call
was

FINITE

THE

CAN

the

year

A.

which

with

This

the

them

leads

German

Arj'an philosopners

is infinite,with

naturally

schools

primitive

mirrored

of

only

aspect

an

Geist"

philosophy

of

approximation

of the

shadowed

the

and

Fichte

basic

forth

by

Unconscious,"

"

made

by European

the
the
to

to

vast

of

hope

be borne

attach

and

in mind

to

use

the

as

an

Vishnu

Finite

Parana,

aspect, the

in

of

Wilson, I.

highest of which

useful

to

of

of

task

the

it is,

the

the

evolving

to

and

Even

in his

perhaps,

have
the

pessimistic
the

Hindii

the

would

never

the

closest
Advaitin

it

taken
under-

which

the

Unconscious,

usually

symbolize

bears.

in

except

this connection

term
as

have

Universe,

In

Parabrahman,

term

Principle,

from

reality.

connotation

better

point

Vedanta.

to

designating Spirit,a
to

the

diverged widely

Hartmann

von

"Unconscious"

equivalent

expression

self-consciousness,

be

clear Self-Consciousness.

that

in the absence

"

the

laborious

attaining

Pantheists
not

Hegel,

it maj^

speculation

doctrines, yet similarly falls far short

According

and

of

while

thinking."!
Hegel

have

idea

principle,

Spirit"

Absolute

an

of
of

that

of

conception

this

finite "attribute

contrast

"

endowed

never

"Supreme

Schelling

archaic

"Absoluter

the

the

to

Transcendentalists
The

out.

the

Only

B.C.

500

It is

ean
Europthey

It is

do

ployed
em-

profound myster"'.

20.

I mean.

aspects

For

known

how

can

to

us

the

Absolute

is human

attain

this

consciousness?

otherwise

than

simply

as

82

THK

The

"Absolute

which

is only termed

single concept
from

the

realize

the

in

since,
of the

in

the

"

Finite

and
of

hope
that

this

awakened

Prakriti,

and

Purusha

Secondless,"
The

power

Archaeus
this

of

source

series

of the

idea

is

numberless
the

of

all the
of

the

apply
that

to

the

impulse
over,
more-

Occultist

would

the Universal

Mind

and

"Spirit

of

of

the

Matter,
One

the

or

and

notions.

philosophical

Paracelsus

of his

or

of

degrees

of

of which

life

pupil

all

this kind

are

but
in

struck

the

was

Helmont

Van

basis
The

localized.

"

was

Nor

manifested

the

of

phenomena

key-note

ever^-^

general Spirit-Soul pervading

speculations

in

different

has

stone,

Father-^ther,"

"

innumerable

theme,

same

of

Archaeus

the

said

Soul, immanent

animating
in

latent

man,

oldest

same

it

Vedantin,

primeval aspects

two

the

Nous,

discover^' either

the

latter.

of

taught.

in

is the

Nature

but

this Pantheistic

and

the

to

never

are

matter-moving
manifested

the

are

we

atom,

for

but

Absolute,

changeless

and

phrase

first aspect

the

as

merging

can

the

Mahat,

world

already projected into the phenomenal

use

but

can

instinctive

an

; and

idea

Hegelian
the

applies perfectl}^to

it

even

it must

"the

it be

Self-Consciousness?*

clear

admit

never

have

can

to

can

faintly

to

Being

"

Infinite, nor
how

shrouds

however,

consciousness,"
the

able

of Absolute

powerless

whither

existence

experiences,

Absolute

the

attaining

would
say

of mental

standard

own

and

Chohan,

mystery

conceive

cannot

Spirit is

it sprung

of conscious

universal

the veil

liberated

the

awful

the

the

that

highest Dhyan

culmination
in

individual

the

raise

to

form

to

is

whence

source

unable

Man,

us,

element

empirical phenomena,

being

Only

before

that

Unconscious
or

As

ignorance

Fichte's
it its

of the

return.

even

of his

Absolute.

nature

eventually
bow

constitution

of the

majesty

the

of

terms

of any

absence

conception.

human

in

the

tell

they

phenomena,"

in

unconsciousness

except

very

behind

Consciousness

personality, transcends

of

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

and

whole

variations

this

on

"primeval

revelation."

(Ji)The

"Anupadaka,"

term

mystical designation having

this

name

Celestial

are

generally

Buddhas
which

and
latter

personality
"

See

is

Schwegler's

meanings

Dhyan

correspond

known

as

in their

Handbook

compound

in

the

progenitors,

or

Sixth

and

By

that

Seventh

human

the

to

(Human)
once

Dhyani-Buddhas,

mystically
Manushi

is

philosophy.

our

Chohans

designated Anupadaka,

also

merged

the

These

Bodhisattvas,
are

several

Beings,

meant.

without

parentless, or

Buddhas,

their

whole

Principles,

of the History of Philosophy, in Sterling's translation, p. 28.

of Brahma,"

Age

of
of

kinds

well

as

System

on

(dissolutionof

Pralaya

Pralaya and

Solar

the

to

as

Planetary

our

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

34

subsequent
There

higher plane.

are

will

thing visible), as

rection
resur-

many

be

shown

elsewhere.

(^)

the

hence

that

which,

Non-Being,
all that

explained, is

without

Paramartha,

dana), is

no

ball

iron

heated

through,

but

will.

is only

man

It

arid
S07iality,
in

Being

to

the

under

placed

will

with

"

of

assimilation

an

living and

the

and

Absolute,*

continuing

in full

STANZA
Where

2.
.

No,

was

{d) The

idea

than

instance
The
*

things

rests

of

similar

Hence

all the

(the

One

the

rest

First

gods, including

Parabrahman"
the

whether

is Maya,

or

Brahma,
we

so

teaches

of

Under

words, is
is

have
it Ain

The

One

the

Advaita

to

by Perdevoted

with,

one

die

at

Secondless

the
or

(a);

end

Existence

Philosophy.

which

is

to

cease

Age

in

the

In
one

of

sense

Brahma

Spencer

Advaita,

the
"

the
A

thing.

chemical

by

the

be, is

mental
funda-

in

Philosophy.
of

still

SAVE

(^b).

not

important

Herbert

NAUGHT

realize

manifested,

with

and

it?

sense

contradiction

oxygen

is, while

to

ears

this apparent

afforded

and

Suph,

to

the

Being-," in Esoteric
Wisdom)

call

while

Universe^''that

itself

exist

to

Nature,

hydrogen

Primeval

Reality.

Absolute

Motion.

the

knows

cease

paradox

is "Absolute

Non-Being

which

can

fact

about

to argue

get

of Paramartha.

SoUND

NOR

p.sychology.

question whether

Adi-Buddha

that

there

terms,

rather

Breath,!

in Eastern

one

in

Where

SlEENCE

NEITHER

Eternal

Ceaseless

will

sun

ll."Contimied.

THERE

Thus,

warmth,

sentiejit

possession

Silence?

was

the

into, becoming

gets rid of personal existence, merging

one

(Svasamve-

of manifold Existences

the merit

whole
collectivity
\_the

its

between

undarkened

and

clear

nmid

the

Paranishpanna,

the

appreciate

or

in

Eternities.

of

rays

of

later,

or

actually

of

Seven

for

scorching
feel

not

Sooner

Consciousness

extinction

simply

bliss, but

condition

is

It

meaning

difference

great

Self-analysing

the

full

the

Being.

The

Being.

unconscious

is

but

plane.

own

reality and

in

it is

anything

to

its

on

Absolute

there

But

Paranishpanna,
and

relation

no

appreciate correctly

to

one

as

conscious

an

has

seemingly exists, will be

now

of

state

leads

which

state

final state,

being the

(Paramarthasatya)

Truth

Absolute

One

the

subjectivitywhich

of

bonum, the Absolute,

summum

Besides

Paranirvana.

as

same

conditio-n

that

is the

Paranishpanna," remember,

"

mind,

familiar

combination.

exist, when
of

tenets

the

latter

Illusion, Maya,

an

the

abstraction

Unknowable"

Without

they

alone

Second,"

even

since
called

being
and

all

ABSOLUTE

THE

combine

they

form

to

again when

found

are

all the while

is still

water,

others

the

being

real condition

the

has

condition

Nights

the

new

One

One

Element,

in every

dimensionless
Primordial

Breath,

as

is

can

seen,

the

never

real

again, when

more

the

be, during

the

is only used

by Archaic
the

on

coexistent

which

oxj^gen

is

to

ceases

material

with

of

dawn

not

application

plane

Motion

of

is

Space,
tion,
Dura-

Absolute

"

One

the

Element.

the

during

even

Motion.

"

Endless

are

and

in other

Vehicle,

which

"Breath"

cease,

in

Esotericism

element-containing

yet
and

faintly symbolize

(hence Indestructible) Matter,

Motion,"

"Perpetual

sense

of

call existence.

we

Existence

or

for the

else and

which

sleep, or

to

replaced by its equivalent

Eternal

it may

thing
some-

conception

for

water

reappear

spiritualaspect of Cosmogony
it is

This

or

faintest

Non-Being,

it goes

into

turn

something

as

be there

must

themselves

as

the

become

and

it to what

of the

"Breath"

form

of

gases

to awaken

recalls

exist

to

has

state

as

they actually

as

to

they

since

that

arguing

; some

Existence

85

NOT.

decomposed,

cease

when

"

Manvantara

the

The

be

to

existence

of Brahma

{b) The

must

itself.

Universe

of the

the

said

their

that

thing, which

be

one

is

water

side is able

to

be

may

Being than

cases,

of

ceased

not

hydrogen

to

neither

but

moot

contending

totally different,they
time

ITSELF

KNOWS

Pralayic

Eternities.
But
the

the

One

of the

Breath
Causeless
which

All-Being,

Cause
is Brahma,

creation," is held

implied, the

that

treat

to

be

Cause.

Ideal

of

Therein

"

the

is the

they

correctly rendered,

create

as

the

they become

referred.

potency

not,

far,

the

clearly

as

have

to

seems

in the

verses

Ideal

the

"and

of

"Worthiest
of that

cause

the
from

Purdnas,

"

is

cause,"

the

material

other

to

ascetics, through
created

every
"

Wilson,

be

generated

the

Vishmc
to

be

perhaps

be

potencies

would

proceed the potencies that

IT

no

to

are

instance, in the

proceed

real

[on

cause

there

Cause

For

him

from

become

real

potencies that

"creation."

of

have

more

be

and

so

to

four-faced

the

accomplished

"

waters,

of the

sense

of the

Purdna,^' the translation, "and

Causeless

Brahma,

Orientalist,

to

contradistinction

Instrumental,

real

cause

subsequently for the work

One

in

apply

same,

creation."

Brahma

created, after

of the

the

No

not, all the

Universe.

out

only

does

All-Be-ness,

the

or

comprehended

thoroughly

the

or

lifting the Earth

after

god, who,

Existence

One

I. iv.

thing

which

plane]."

comes

Universe

the

its potency

Save

"

will
that
can

i.e.,through

by its inherent

or

86

THE

If, "in

nature."

proper

Sankhya,

Vedantists,

but

contradistinction

when

applied

material

real

these

can

that

to

of which

in

both";

as

expounded

be

speculated

Parabrahman

by

that

nearest

the

Advaita

That

human

no

reason,

is

even

in

ideal

find

can

"

misnomer,

that

even

which

the

Ishvara

ideal

the

the

upon.

and

in

Esoteric

the

and

systems,

efficient

[and]

cause,

(the Visishthadvaitas), as
or

"

of

is the

of

Adept,

an

conceive.

can

To

know

be

itself

oneself, necessitates

or

both

limited

Parabrahman.

Hence

the

Infinity

comprehend

to

cognized

relation
the

to the

Unknown

Bounded
and

indescribable

it is

"

consciousness
than

more

attribute

own

and

the

of, and

that

from

term

no

we

abstract

remember.

terms

to

we

give

because

it

seems

We
to

recall

to

describe, and
It

that

Absolute,

appears

quite impenetrable ; yet

Darkness,"

because
we

our

we

is

forget

the

be

must

distinguish between,

the

finite

be

not

forgotten,

appearances

they

ness,"
unconscious-

"

necessarily be
to

that

To

Consciousness

it must

his mind

of,

must
to

to

actively thought

greater

to

than

more

language

memory.

much

How

call Absolute
us

not

things according

call the

"

knowledge

of

sciousness
Con-

cognition,

the

recalled
of

poverty

differences!

or

to

names

for ourselves.

assume

facts

to be

happens

to

to

not

metaphysical

also, that

unable

are

difficulty of finding

the

and

be

to

Absolute

But

its

sciousness
Con-

things.

is conscious

man

is the

such

distinguish

with

synonymous

which

knowledge

to

knowledge

07ie.

of it.

an}'

being

wetness

something

thing cognized
No

this

Concrete

other

qualifications;

the

describe

who

"

in

the

Consciousness,

consciousness,

of water

conscious

cognizer,

particular time, yet

any

have

of his

be

all three

abstract

quality

wet

and

to

the

of

predicated

of the

cause

someone

in itself and

portion

be

can

teachings,

immovableness.

and

no

Self-Existing, is

of those

senses

have

can

Occult

Absolute

being

predicated

limitations

contains
all three

be

itself not."

knows

the

or

perception

subject except

any

the

In

Mover,

limited

the

to

Boundless

the Conditioned.

thus

and

which

The

unconsciousness

quality wet

implies
conscious

Finiteness.

And

to

cannot

the

Breath

Unknowable

"

in relation

"Bternal

Essence.

Motion

consciousness

faculties

and

the

Divine

Absolute

and

"

cannot

Absolute

at

the

published speculations,since

in

room

all

updddna

the

to

Nya5^a, nimitta

Vedanta

the

the

and

functions

the

of the Vaishnavas

is,in the minds

no

is

which

none

iipdddna,

reconciles

which

of

exponent

Vedanta

implies

pradhdna

Philosophy,

the

with

contrasted

as

cause,

DOCTRINE.

SEICRET

so,

just as

understanding

recognize fully that

our

we

it

perception

THE

of such
in

does

things

what

reach, with

can

is not

The

Hour
INTO

SWOLLEN

{b).\

(a)

of

Ray
in

the

the

effulgent Light
Point"

"

in

for

Space,

collectively form
visible

to

applied

the

of eternal
One

Nature

of

the

(vapour
system,

The

of India.

water-lily

ether) ;

or

is the

Lotus

in

standing
a

light of the

fire is

Mother,

and

archaic

botany

before

shape
giving
seeds
an

Universe

"

us

of

day,

perfectly

formed

as

phanerogamous
plantlet ready
"

preformation

YET

"

the

"

Point
But

sense.

particular

to any

atom,

and

these

be

made

can

term

be

can

infinite) forms

Dual

This

Creative
is

of heat

"

the

ether,

or

the

Padma,"

and

water

religious

Spirit

the

in

Power

(fire)and

of the

of

Deity,

of matter,

soul

principle, from

which

thing
every-

ether

water

is

of

or

Jones
the

"

and

leaves,

with

the

will become

of its

before

contain

Lotus

production

proper

explains

Mother-t,otus.

unpoetical term, yet still very graphic.

Gross, The Heafjien Religion, p. 195.
An

NOT

philosophical

plants bearing
formed.

HAD

(if the

plane)

perfect plants, they

of the

specimen

all

embryo

one

the

William

seeds

that
"

and

the

showed

and

Hence,
Sir

Father.

the

they germinate
of what

emanated.

yet

atom

these

product

female

passive

not

Germ

"

no

representation

active, male, generative principle ;

this

for

every

the

fire,for the

as

material

the

had

Matter.

the

in

distinguish

it is emitted,

as

of every

centre

boundless

figures

Christianity, as

in

even

fire

the

collectivityof

on

applying

as

indestructible

force

and

(matter

this

But

in its abstract

rather,

or

is

symbolical

into

Matter

in the

which
and

some

thoughts

to

Ray

the

flashes

"

the

eye,

something

to

with
our

manage

becomes,

understood

exists

Germ

"

than

MaTRIPADMA

THE

and

be

germ

physical

our

noumenon

{b)

can

Darkness"

Life,

not

must

former

Continued.

Egg, represented by

Mundane

term

point

{o) ;

or

we

ness,
Conscious-

in ourselves.

struck;

"Ra}'^" of the "Ever

The

the

higher plane

that

yet

GERM

THE

FLASHED

on

l\."

not

had

Absolute

consciousness

as

STANZA
3.

involuntarily distinguish

unconsciousness.

as

us

We

unconscious

consciousness
to

appears

know

we

of

kind

any

what

from

justice.

quality that corresponds,

indefinite

87

LIFE.

by secretly endowing

unconsciousness,

and

OF

instance, between

for

minds,

our

them

do

not

GERM

flowers
the

the
him
even

"

miniature
thus

nature

the
.

containing

sentence,

"The

88

THE

had

MStri-Padma
inner

the

to

The

for

given

itself

fact that

these

before

world,

the

that

the

fact

root

in

The

I^otus thus

the

sunk

i,otus

through
floating

water

the

on

man.

in

the

the

the

typifiesexistence

in the

in

of

air

the

astral world,
is

above.

Cosmos;
the

are

same,

of the

root

stalk

its

having

The

life, the

sky

Secondly,

the

of both

the

to

immaterial

water,

that

also

typifies the

the

direction.

represents

contains

earth.

on

elements

same

opening

in

its flower
and

reasons

I^otus-seed

exist

through

favourite

popular

plant, which

things

man

that

and

the

future

material

water

The

that

up

and

ancient

materialized

life of

teaches

mud

for

spreading

developing

the

very

all

grows

and

typifiesthe

are

in

the

of

become

mud,

or

Doctrine

both

that

and

also

of the

lyOtus-plant

Ilus,

Secret

for the

moreover,

miniature

things

sacrificed

being usually

sj^mbology.

spiritual prototypes

the

form

just mentioned,

fact

perfect

is,

the

"

itself,and

Cosmos

the
firstl}^

are,

within

the

"

in archaic

Padma,

or

DOCTRINE.

swollen

yet

idea

root

or

lyotus,

symbol

not

SECRET

passing

and

up

flower

the

emblematical

of

spiritualbeing.

STANZA
Her

4.

Heart

THENCE

TO

latency
far)

invisible

or

It

opens.

transformed

the

Four.

into

Trinity

mental

dogma

Herein

leads

This

Unity

to

remain

must

the

precosmic

(to

origin

and

Thought

Alaya

of

fundaunder

Deity, which

incomprehensible

forever

are

mystery

(or Homogeneity)

Unity

the

"

Son)

first and

The

it

its "Heart"

"

double

of the

so

man,

strikes"

possible conception

its

Divine

Conception.

is Universal

of

enter,
MaYA.

(Father, Mother,

lies the

Immaculate

of Occultism

aspects.

absolute

the

and

Three

OF

out

Mundi,

Anima

to

LAP

"Hour

of the

impress

the

the

as

Ray

become

even

But,

aspect of the

THE

yet passed

not

Fohatic

differentiates, and

of the

an

had

One

the
INTO

objectivity,or

of the

male

for

FoUR,

of Science.

Protyle

receptive

Logos,

three

Substance

Continued.

opened
INTO

differentiated

into

becomes

yet

ThREE

AS

FAI^L,

Primordial

The

not

had

\1."

to

as

finite

intellects.
If thou

imagine
and
these

wouldest
the

root

of its leaves

believe
concealed
and

objects. Life

flowers.
can

be

in

the

under

Power

the

Thou

soul, thou
canst

only by

known

which

not
the

acts
hast

to

imagine
Tree

Precepts for^Yoga.

of

the

within

of

think

that

Life.

root

its stalk

plant, or
or

trunk,

independently

Power

*
.

of

of

LIGHT

ASTRAL

of Absolute

idea

The

had

And

Unity.
not

the

Deity being
contains

branches,

its many
the

Say

something

but

atom

an

triple,because

It is

its aspects, for it

body

in

meant

Occultists
lowest

call

and

plane

summits

of the

Mother,

the

means

Conception,

common

is

It

deities
born

language

of

113x5

of

last

the

(Anatma)
garment,
say

and
or

Abstract

two

its

body,

of

the

Christian

beyond
and

any

study

of the

origin

its

dogma.
physical
meta-

the

male

Osiris, etc., etc.) is

or

personified by

Male

not

having

this

in

the

even

"Mother"

the

of Measures.

numerical

Jehovah"
value

565

mathematical
of

Speaking

(Kabalistic) value,

His

Realities

Substance-changeless,
rather

aspect
so

would

and

(sharira) of
the

unable

eternal,
colour

Advaiti

would

Trinity.

are

to

and
the

Parabrahman.

Vedantin.

that,

the

he

of

the

writes

qualities of
But

an

and
any

of

this

only

and

Chit, and

Chit

(Atm.a)

object.

Occultist

it clearer,

make

to

The

would

the

independent

Parabrahmau,
or,

way,

expression

56-5x10,

the
"

separately;

incognizable"

in

form

though

is three,

He

exist

is obtained

factor

say

That

this

under

placed
becomes

113

from

dependent
form

be

can

Philosophy

inseparable

and

Measure,

Man-number

Visishthadvaita

against this claim, and

Source

(Father,

of the

sexless, and

render

us

The
his

"

Essence

Immaculate

idea

source,

that

the

"

qualities, as
or

Eet

even

being

itself

three

preeminently

Horus,

the

"

from

(personified by

Deit}' being

Eife

and

the

is

is the

Parabrahman

immaculate

"Man

Here

Veddntin

the

an

or

565, and

Reality, Parabrahman
Achit,"

from,

Man"

the

565x10=565.
"

Brahma,

the

Light

of

Kabalah

and

Nature

or

author

in Genesis, iv.

in

which

diffused

idea

the

mathematical,

vation
Pri-

of these

dogma

find

to

every

living manifestation)

the

triplein

Quaternary

archaic

read

to

interpretation

"Father."

but

that

is

It

matter.*

radiates

metaphysical

Viraj,

the

"

It is called

viz.:

not

of the

"Measure

as

is

union

this

"

ver\^

this

Element

Be-ness,

have

cannot

that

Male

through,

Being

of

"

but

the

to

has

astronomical,

for

And

tree.

one

Astral

universally

Quaternary

the

and

infinite.

and

I^ife which
a

hence

principles for

The

Existence.

and

one

I^ogoi

"Mother,"

it,three

philosopher

the

are

is

It

in

that

tnnik,

manifestation

Mundi.

become

to

leading

For

the

and

has

impressed

carnalized

has

methods

This

great

"

the

roots,

because

finally cr3^stallizedinto

now

purely

the

fourth

of

Unity,
of

sense.

numerical

is one,

Anima

upon

which

Church,

of

planes

as

been

has

of

Unreachable,

Son,

The

tion,
concep-

omnipresent;

objects, 5^et they

Aristotle

mind

world

manifested

the

on

distinct

prototypes

principles depends

be

must

our

contain

to

eyes

objective : privation, form,

the

the

our

itself

89

entirely in

before

manifesting."

requires, as

MUNDI.

broken

absolute,

Deity

ever

become

to

be

within

It

"The

ANIMA

concrete

three

are

Kabalists

natural

would

Unity

not

we

NOT

IS

Achit

and
two

find

are

much

the
to

THE

90
of

(Kabalistic)reading
Jehovah.

emanation

of

of

birth

the

male

this

SECRET

last

numbered

The

expansion

of

male

(Jod) from

the

element

from

repeated

on

DOCTRINE.

expression

565 into
female

10

is

Jod, He,

Vau,

is

purposed

to

(Eva) principle; or,

immaculate

an

56-5 x

in

source,

other

or

the

the

speak,

to

so

words,

He,

show

immaculate

an

conception.
Thus

is

Seers,

is born

again

becomes

mother

Karth,

future

for Jehovah,

"

female.
The

and

Triad
the

number,

(the

gets

into

transformed
the

Maya,"
Astral

Light,

uses

Seven*

Darkness
havat

was

The

Planetary
the

This

of

all

things.

of

the

abstraction

being
made

of the
the

"

Plastic

in

now

limited

senses,

the

through,

the

of

"L,ap

Reality

has

unless

the

ledge
Know-

rescue.

Continued.
Web

the

from

I^ighTo

of

Svabhavat;

Svab-

and

of

Yih-shu-lu-kia-hm,

of

"

to

that

of

the

the

be

that

the

*Sc., Sons.

term

concrete

to

Akasha,

Chinese
Chinese

(the Lung-shu

Nagarjuna

is the

of

It is the

the

latter

mystics

translation

China),

"Being,"

root

aspect

Mulaprakriti.

former.
In

of

creators

Universe,

Buddhistic

would

Ether

Being."

it is said

fills the

the

s^y,

the

are

our

fully hereafter.

more

philosophy

which

especially with

and

therefore,

explained

Essence

"

System,

itself

given, occupies

here

Sons,"

principle

synonj^m

Ekashloka-Shastra

Solar

in Hindu

that

informing

Stanzas

our

is, so

called
and

the

will be

Svabhavat

Soul,

of it the

The

descending

manifest

to

the

Mother,

"Seven

teaching

the

Svabhavat,

body

The

Chain.

latter.

in

Doctrine,

entirely, with

not

earth.

on

itself and

born

Father-

was

and

darkness.

in

Secret

chiefly,if

yet

male

Pythagorean

of Days,

is

It

to

W."

not

were

alone

vehicle

comes

STANZA
5. The

his

of man's

Paramarthasatya

through

our

is Mankind.

sacred

Cube

Ancient

between

Deceiver

Great

the

Eve,

both

or

below, he

the

it, the
as

its infinitude)

Microprosopus (the lycsser

now

Tetragrammaton.

Illusion, and

Great

in

past, present, and

"

androgyne,

six-faced

is

have
he

Kosmos

Face)

Great

whom

Kadmon

Adam

on

as

the

to

Celestial

terrestrial

total

Tetraktys,
and

Immaculate

of the

is

whole

becomes

Kabbalists

the

as

; or,

Son

Humanity

is the

the

according

Prot5de, Matter

the

as

perfect Square,

Macroprosopus
Face)

Son

Triangle

or

of

Jod-He-Vau-He,

or

the

Above,

Son

Cosmic

earth

on

enacted,

mystery

The

Undifferentiated

the

Virgin (or

the

plane.

divine

the

on

earth

or

have
of the

called

the

"Subhava,"

THE

92

Intelligence, limited

Universal

is called

(Pradhana)

teaching differs

the

from

as

periodical and

better

no

reflected

phantasm

Reality, "devoid
is

Mahat

tins

"

fore-ordained

Activit}^ and

from

small

in

present

centre

size

It

condition.

plant exists

like

onlj^

Eight from

All
the

shadow

else,

of the

"Eternity,"
"^on,"
limited
esoteric

as

note

miniature

Dawn"

"

this, teaches

as

the

eternal
well

literally,"between

of

Science,

Manus,"

by

increase

in

change of

the

(a physical
form

ideal

in

us

Manvantara.

or

rather

Thought
in

only

seemingly

of whom

temporary-

in Divine
here

period,

Manu-antara
are

reflection,
;

the

interminable,
For

there

the

of grass.

tiniest blades
the

Eotus

objective Universe;

this

is but

again, standing

Manvantara,

tAvo

fact, in

to the

the

an

its seed

an

the

during the manvantaric

ideal prototype

cycle of activity, called

in

into

for

Eotus";

or

Sicbsta7ice

was

"

size

to

plane

own

being

in

embryo

of

trees

Hidden

the

of limitless

immaterial
its

of

expansion

an

reference

not

is present

matter

giant

of

"Night"

to

lasting throughout

meaning

development

from

so

from

"

"Waters

the

to

enlargement

no

Bud

the

its prototype

to mite, from

man

"like
as

the

of

time

expansion

allude

periodical Shadow

w^as

virtue

same

not

and

"

periods of

great

The

invisible
\_to
tis']

of

One

Vedan-

in

the

at

objectivity, without

admits

is

"

the

some

occurred

elsewhere

means

Logos

Eternity

the

Brahma.

etc., does

ever

its

expanded

everything

from

The

but

causes

called

focus, but

extension

not

of

with

Seventh

implies that this expansion,

It

characteristic),but
Astral

Mother,

eternity,threrv

for infinite

"

the

limitless

as

the

which

the

(Parabrahman),
while

the

Mahat,

; so

or

is

Matter.

or

of

former

graphically, and

so

Mulaprakriti, the

Wisdom

particular,

Nights

or

area.

of Maya'''

Lap

of the

qualities";

Law

Matrix,"

"

or

in

and

of

subjectivityinto
limitation

called

Universal

"

Space,"

no

Days

without"

within

God

changeless

Rest,

poeticall}^ the

"

Nirguna

Vibration

and

Prakriti, its phenomenon,

of Prakriti,

last

"

by

"

and

eternal

the

the

Advaita

is, in short, parent-

origin

"

phantasm

and

Nature), which

the

that, while
any

Absolute

the

manifestation

(Ji)Therefore,
"

from

of attributes

it says

Brahman
a

of

of both

(or Gnosis), Knowledge,

of Jnana

first-born

than

some

this respect, I believe. Esoteric

without

with

one

Root

doctrines

For

With

(undifferentiated Substance,

In

Vedantin

schools.

less, Anupadaka,

duration.

Mulaprakriti, the

self-existingand

is

noumenon,

of Pradhana

Illusion.

Maya,

Visishthadvaita

the

of

periodical aspect

the

DOCTRINE.

by manvantaric

is the first-born

schools, Mahat
or

SECRET

what
?

fourteen

the word
of

sense

but

still

is the
It

in

real

means,
every

special cycle

his

Divine"

"Thought

therefore, being

the

scale, all the

the

or

within

The

Wing

Darkness,

over

"the

the

latent

the

Brahmanical

principle

sight),in which

lie the

of empty

space,

Peripatetics and

word

ever"^

Cosmogonies
and

for the

of oxygen

for

ideal

the

gradually,
the

to

lowest

objectivity^ the

acme

"

with

its

the

over

swift

dwelleth

that

in

slumbering

and

thing,

the

first

his instructor

Leucippus,

abhors

"Nature

in
a

philosopher.
plays the

material

understand
thus

Simultaneously.

Life,

existence.

the

vacuum,"

it

that

or

Chaos

made

primordial

of space,

sense

according

but
the

to

part.

It

Scientists, mistaking
chemical

specificmeaning
t

Moves.

"

mental

that

the

sonification
per-

(or Para-

our

was

important

same

by it the definite
giving

(to

original is
is the

of

vacuum

with

Matter

All

This

moving

Its

unconscious
Waters

ness"
"Dark-

Darkness

Genesis.

Matter.

vacuum,

and

Waters), who

the

are

Spirit and

the
The

"

of

the

on

of

of

is Primordial

chaper

Mover

symbolism

and

Breath

Life," which

ancient

hydrogen,
"

of

in solitude

dwell

"Water"

of

source

to

Breath

atoms

were

said

Occultists.

latent

after

assert,

principlesof all

base

Eastern
in

the

(the

Eternal

brahaman)

Democritus

of

Narayana
the

the

the

Germ

the

idea

Waters

of the

all

The

in it, recalls

Spirit

female

is also

"Germ."

of

In

Fohat

cross

noumeual

breathes!

that

Monas

slumbering

the

not

and

Darkness

Pythagorean
like

all that

Life.

of

The

is, to

full

Manus,

of

causes

touching*'

along,

Universe

the

Waters

of the

Continued.

\\\."

sweeps

whole

and

the

of

matter.

grossest

Vibration

the

the

on
finallj'

the

into

last

patron

idea

Manvantara.

or

the

thinking

fashioner

that

"

from

planes,

STANZA
2.

and

errands,

without

"the

each

word

that

us

personified

creator

Chohans')

from

bloom

to

the

respective cycle of being

own

hence

Pymander)

the

tell

Ages,

the

anthropomorphized

an

but

is

of four

analyse

now

think";

as

Hermetic

(or Dhyan

descending

Illusion,

Manu,

special god,

expand

to

phenomenal,
of

man,

us

dictionaries

"to

(or Round),

the

Manus'

prototypes
on

root

(as the

during his

appears
runs

the

in

But, esoterically,every

man."

of

is from

"Manu"

term

their

93

aggregates

i,ooo

Let

ugas.

Orientalists

Manu.

name

Mahay

or

of

consisting

Day

Ages"

Great

"

1,000
or

such

of Brahma,

Day

SHADOW.

FLITTING

UNIVERSE,

THE

is

the

combination
to

term

used

THE

94

in

by Occultists
with

and

metaphysical

DOCTRINE.

INTO

Waters,

THE

Mother-

Egg,

Ray

the

the

non-eternal

"solitary Ray"

dropping

drop

and

thrill,

is

composition.

one

drops

The

Deep.

causes

-the

Germ,*

which

Ray

solitary

Ray

shoots

Eternal

Egg

to

condenses

into

World-Egg.

THE

The
to

Divine

mean

however,

Thought,

occurs

the

on

into

of

plane

for

the

ever

call

we

dropped

becomes

in

emerges

from

infinity as

picture of

in

The

from

man

of

emblem
realize

radii

whose
into

the

of

an

form
is

of

the

from

Pascal

circumference
idea

and

nowhere"

"

an

course,

in

itself,when
of

potency"

in its
the

fact

manifested,

self in

or

of

be

Space,

which

bolical
sym-

the

idea

eye

the

Universe

taught in Occultism
from

atom

with

its

and

It is the

into

the

tail.

of

as
a

To
seen

sphere

extend

out

symbolical

is everywhere

enters

globe,

to

all nations

thought

direction,

centre

tion.
objective manifesta-

thought, is like

vistas all around.

"whose

mind's

swallowing

must

every

conception

the

it

all the

abstraction,

boundless

sphere

Kabalists,

the

and

serpent

vision,

one's

an

contains

sphere being

"

field of

The

the

infinity

however,

meaning,

later

in

everything

and

which

expresses

spheroidal,

eternity and

proceed

also

Qgg

is eternal

or

periodical Germ,

endless

as

opening up boundless

space,

circle

The

angel,

its centre.

from

of

and

if not

magnitude,

symbol

to

from

of all ova,

place

brings before

It

abstraction, is

symbol, for it suggests

true

the

takes

promise

is, of

or

abstract

of

This,

rather

eg^

Egg,

se

circle.

emerging

primordial

the

Mundane

idea per

endless

an

fecundation

taken

Chaos.

fecundation,

through

symbol, "the

the

Kosmos

shoreless

that

said

the

sense

non-eternal

expression, it is

of

mode
of

the

one

be

may

abstraction,

metaphysical

the

as

the

so

Though

Universe.

just

symbolism
the

in

developed

And

same.

it is

before

becoming

of

power

"Mother-Deep"

metaphysical

reality. The"Virgin-Egg," being

the

the

Intelligence,impregnating

or

which

that

whereon

plane

as

neither

water,

chemical

same

L,ight

and

the

into

Virgin

the

through

is not

Cosmogony

\ll."Co7itinued.

I^ight,

radiates

in

employed

Ice

precisely the

have

all three

Darkness

is

mystical meaning.

STANZA
3.

which

and

generic sense,

although

steam,

SECRET

the

and
pound
com-

of this emblem.

"World-Egg"

is, perhaps,
*

one

Periodical.

of the

most

universally adopted

NATURE

symbols, highly suggestive

cosmological

and

The

wisdom.

of

in

through its

cosmic

of

process

of the

efflux

creative

own

creative

unseen

The

graphic symbol.
macrocosmic
The

Deep.

male

due

the

versed

and

in astronomy

ness?

Kosmos,

immaculate

for

representation than
seven

This

secret."

may

translated

are

original

be

found

"envelopes,"
has

text

The

under

of this

is

and

an

Primeval

Ray.
its

see

if

Who,

left

yet

"

it could

have

Egg

surrounded

was

from

suggestive-

fructified

egg

Golden

the

by the

fail to

can

of the

symbol
or

the

other

no

by

readj^ [ether, fire, air, water], three

stated

in

secret

Vishnu

Pu?-dna, where

is added

one

it mentions

Ahamkara;

no

well

as

springs forth

name)

boundless,

as

four

"

an

evolution

moisture

Chaos

"

fructified

sciences,

spheroid.

and

microcosmic

Mother"

Root

natural

Elements,

natural

is the

Virgin

"

regarded

once

heat

to

receptive Nature,

as

rejuvenation,

"

virgin female, the Immaculate

the

religious S)^mbolism,

self-generation and

(under whatever

creator

the

symbol,

spirit fullyjustified the selection

"Virgin-Egg"

prototype,

world-

every

repeating in miniature, in the egg, the

both

"

in

serpent

regeneration, and

power,

evolution

the

in

as

of apparent

mystery

spiritual,physiological,

it is found
with

philosophy

of etemitj-, infinitude,

emblem
as

Therefore,

largely associated

being everywhere,

latter

ge,

it is, equally in the

as

sense.

it is

where

theogony,

SYMBOI.S.

elements

Ahamkara.*

"

Elements

seven

The
without

specifying the last three.

STANZA
The

4.

Three
Seven

BECOMES
WHICH

IN

Curds
IN

use

all ancient
even

Kabalah,
often

itself

of

of

CURDLES

the

Depths

the

Ocean

of
of

geometrical figures and

in the

scriptures,as
the Bible
there

are

be

must

"

kinds

two

simple blinds, and

"

Wilson,

Triangle.

Quatemarj-.

Hirauyagarbha.

IIThe

three

Vishnu

the

AND

the

explained.
of numerals
Sacred

of

the

IN

Root

frequent allusions

In

Egyptian
the Book

to

be

Numbers,

or

Egg, "

MILK-WHITE
that

grows

to

figuresin

(b).

Book

studied

the

Vishnu,

the

three

of the Dead

of Dzyan,
"

values

40.

Brahma,

Essence

Luminous

SPREADS

Mother,
Life

Radiant

The

(a).

Purayias, the

Piirdna, I.

hypostases

The

outside

ThREE,||

IS

Four

the

Seven

inside,

Depths

The

into

fall

throughout

THE

and

l\l."Co7itinued.

Arasthas.

the

as

in the

Figures,

of which

are

96
all known

the

to

conventional
the

say,

one

As

in

the

of

the

Breath

the

Number."
The
from

As

other

by
all

attributes,
to

proven

will

tell

God

is

it

begins

existence

begets

you

add

of
a

the

which

that

Motion

and

Seers

and

"The

of

few

words,

Symbolism,
more

whole

Number,

The

than

The

precious things."

of

never

Milky
It is

We

the

will speak

It is Motion

Science

Secret

of

the

Word,

to

that

the

abysses

of
I

were

Reason

Supreme

mighty

3'our

Deity?

think,

you

spreads

of

Breath

narrative
of

of

throughout
view

difficult,however,

more

standpoint
of

the

them, hereafter.

which
or

to

Occult

God,

one

is found

Mystics,

the

Logos,
in the
the

is easy

explain

it in

Science

and

are

it contains

of them

the

Primordial

Herein

glyphs.

begets the

allegory

Buddhist

of

this
or

begin with,

To

symbols.

The

into

you

the

subject
from

World-Stuff,

mysterious objects,!every
Motion.

first abstraction

to

would

point

the

Way,

complicated

dozen

precious things."
Japanese

and

astronomical

lines, from

the

strated.
demon-

single Number,

emanate

old, sensed

be

to

fact

matician
mathe-

coimnon

still hope

What

curdles

most

is
The

an

it is the

it is the

as

truly; but

"fourteen

others.

From

even

pantheon

and

or

days

in

forces

their

demonstrated.

not

the

plunge

Numbers?

of

distinguished

is not

measure

which

begotten by

are

in

Essence

its first form.

in

Matter

the

but

of

subject:

Numbers

without

to

I to

feel, were

you

Apocalypse

Space.

explanation:

of it,you

Sciences

effect

an

be

is felt but

which

"where

this

to

of

nothing

get hold
Secret

Number*

is the

it has

either

organizes

Radiant

of

Depths"

the

Prophets, who,

which

to

of

All,

dimensions,

exists

! unable
to

or

would

what

Force

the

witness

iU)

Deity,

call the

physically given.

which

Unity,

on

time,

is

not

mind.

same

upon

infinitude

motion,
which

depends

mystery

And

to

the

the

measurements

with

Numbers,

they

are

Numbers

of

we

which

words

be

can

where,
some-

physical Cosmos,

Deity,

The

proof

with

What

by

the

hensible
incompre-

"an

at the

what

qualities,their

Number?

infinitude

the

the

creations,

no

and

Balzac's

quote

endowed

the

"

the initiated

to

never

God

the

through
to

by

all

to

Motion,

that

the

Spirit

to

Matter,

Entity, and,

an

organize

which

Numbers

of

them

yielded

of

Number

profane,

quantities,their

but

is to

literature, says

it is to

as

called

immense

begotten

us

he

but

most

their

mind,

our

Unity,

The

the

That

all.

stands

of French

thought,

could

It is instructive

each

and

alone

as

but

are

purely metaphysical,

Matter

as

same

the

to

what

its form

smallest

of

symbols

other

other

the

so

from

which

obtains

naught

Mind

great writer

emanating

Breath

the

Occultist

Perhaps

the

basic

former

Substance.

One

is to

Number

is,as

each

unconscious

agent."
Number

latter, the

to

The

Initiation.

through

the

relation

the

Balzac,

doctrine.

purely physical,

are

poles

extreme

Occultists

glyphs;

standing

two

secret

the;

having
Word,

the
some

in Occultism.

Shatapatha

Yamabooshi,

shrined
en-

Bramanah
has

"sevca

THE

definite

the

by

Ocean"

immortalit}', Surabhi,
curds,"

and

of the

adoration

in

generative power
and

the

the

"fourteen

the

of

bulk

relates

"

versions

of

with

"Fall

the

each

blinds.

as

only

the

other,

both

Occult

they

is here

meant.

formation,

the

the

and

occult

survive

to

disappeared

the
of

the

that it is

is in direct
and

nor

tion
connec-

contradictory
of the

Brdhmaiias,

reproached

used

public*use

in

War

"

subjects often

circulation

Rig

"Churning"

ing
clash-

purposely

and

unintelligibleto

from

which

Age
that

This

works, hence

of

of* the

Atlantis,

away

same

for

absolutely

are

have

the

on

solar

Fourth

neither

dogma

the

remarked.

it is evident

various

Tho.

Angels."

be

Deluge,"

and

Christian

preeminently

were

they would

carried

legend,
in

Deluge,

which

earth's

allowed

are

this

the

first

however,
"

the

Churning

the

versal
uni-

purposes,

at

may

the

Yuga,

As,

their versions

are

that

Vaivasvata's

which

of the

with

They

because

Otherwise

with

the

the other

productive,

or

of milk

Hence

following

Satya

that

nor

culminated

the- Orientalists

by

the

mention

"

universal

of which
and

in

Noah,

before

another

Heaven,"

fountain

milk."

the

the

"Deluge."

Deluge,

period

of

of life

water

"the

connected

but

preceding

Race

Great

with

the

both

Deluge

to

called

it is stated

place

Fourth

the
the

even

plenty,"

the

specificproperties,for

Brdhviana

followed

of the

neither

Amrita,

bull, one

given here;

took

Manu

nor

The

ing
allegorical"Churn-

Besides

symbols

97

Hindii

the

this "sea

and

Nature

be

Milk

immediately
Veda

from

OCEAN.

precious things," being explained only

Shatapatha

Ocean

of

"cow

cow

deities.

cosmic

Initiation, cannot
In

the

THE

from

Gods.

extracted

was

OF

extracted

meaning,

Occult

of the

CHURNING

the

property
masses.

long

as

as

ago

the days of Akbar.

STANZA
5. The
AND

Root

OEAOHOO

STIEL

"Oeaohoo"

the

proceeds. All
adding

ever

an
a

"Six

depends

be

may

without

IS

thorough

Light

remains,

"Father-Mother
in

One,"
the

upon

pronounced

after the

Continued.
Curds

the

remain,

OnE.

is rendered
or

which

the

remains,

\\\."

final

as
0.

or

the

accent

of the

Gods"

Septenary
given

one,

three,

This

mystic

or
name

to

Root

these

even

in the

from
seven

given

master}^ of the triplepronunciation

which

all

vowels,

syllables, by

seven

is

mentaries,
Com-

out, because
for

it remains

mefiectual.
s

98

THE

refers

One"

"Is

being,

Rootless

sense

it is

The

in

whether

the

Parabrahman

and

entered

begin

is the

"L/ight"

The

One.

differentiation, and

supposed
This

be

to

Dhyani-Buddhas,

Universe,

of the

ultimate

this

"

These

the

are

radiant

in

of

seeds

and

the

The

Root

IvIFE

of

Heat,

AND

IT

Motion.

and

disappeared

Father

OF

The
the

during Pralaya,
to

Science, but
*

finite

our

being

or

the

to

THE

Absolute

the

term,

Buddhi

Telang,
Sattva

M.A.

is the

Atma-Buddhi,

or

the

higher plane.

+ Amrita.

and

milk.

mortality,
Im-

of

Fire,

was

was

no

more;

WATER,

AND

of

the

"

"

of the

use

common

the

; edited
name

by

.given

Rest,

word."

Atma-Buddhi

among
on

Occult

this

students

renders

plane corresponds

motion

p.

of

Physical

the

soul, of
'Refined,' he

is rendered

Sattva

etc., translated

meaning
Aryasanga
to

or

148,

Parabrahman

various
School

the

Motion,"

Antaskarana.

at

[Bhagavadgitd

of the

and

noumena,

Kalha,

of

as

Non-Being,

or

Heat,

fire,heat, and

Miiller, p. 193.) Whatever

Max

condition

Fire, and

abstractions, the

is taken

Darkness

Light,

Trimbak

which

FiRE

OF

of Absolute

The

not

underlying

the

mean

awakening
re-

when

thin

Ocean

and

BODY

is Sattva, which
Shankara
original for Understanding
'by sacrifices and other sanctifying operations.' In the

Shankara

appearing,

the

IvIGht,

"The

says,

perfect
first

the

in

the

star-stuff."

vanished

term

minds.

of course,

spoken of, are,

here

the

of

of the

curds

of

allegorical representation

appropriate

it appears

as

like

Drop

ESSENCE,

of Darkness

Essence

from

Continued.

Darkness
OWN

know.

we

at

is

Mother.

and

Universe

ITS

in

Space

"

Radiant

was

which

received

eye

first

the

matter

the

to

has

matter

periodical Sleep

lumps,

every

in

Ocean

THE

AND

the

of the

which

matter

the

"

call it

we

are

cosmic

through

1\\."

was

(Sattva),*

cosmic

"Curds"

revelation

worlds, the

future

living Unity.

calls

cool, becomes,

and

clusters

STANZA
6.

Way

scattered

motion,

Earth,

the

from

seen

Milky

another

symbols

two

and

conceivable

tenuity

the

The
that

the

i"

Spiritual Ray,

to

to

Oeaoiioo

Knowledge

but

Egg,

is, during

matter,

of cosmic

the

according

primeval
Bodhisattva

of

origin

which,

"matter,"

also refer

probably

the

Divine

its

(Satya), whether

Sat
are

has

in

eternal

Pure

of differentiations.

series

long

its

Parabrahman

Omnipresent
the

sense,

one

I^ife,the

One

for these

same

fecundated

now

with

one

Reality, or

Mulaprakriti,

or

In

state.

explained,

already

as

means,

hence,

manifested

for the

name

All;

{nitya) unconditioned

eternal

to

of

passive

or

and

lives

of all that

Non-Separateness

active

an

Root

Root"

"

to the

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

schools
to

and

by

by Kashiuath
the

dual

may

give

Monad,

Mulaprakriti

ou

THE

lOO

transformed

been

than

DOCTRINE.

Church

by the

older

higher and

SECRET

into
and

Jehovah,

lyiicifer or
had

Satan, because

be

to

sacrificed

he

the

to

is

new

dogma.

STANZA

Lanoo,*

7. Behold,

GLORY

Oeaohoo,

It

is

AS

the

Eka|

he

PRODUCES

SAPTA,

THE

Tridasha,"

VEIL,

THE

LIFTING
out

shuts

Great

Hosts

the

He

marks

IJPPER

Illusion.

AND

TURNS

THE

One

THE

Manifested**

dropped

from

Depths,

which

it

of all

Philo

because,

called

Logos, the

because

the

the

is

*Lanoo
t

t Eka

student,

"Whom

thou
is One;

Ashvins"

33"

the

enumerates

or

**

sacred

twin

sons

2,2 crores,

Upper

Element.

Chela

as

Space.

number.

or

the

three

times

They
Sun

and

hundred

and

Ones,||
(c),

AND

the

Ray

Life,

"Blazing
Greek

the

to

use

an

of

Dragon

and

secondly,

being the
the

Oeaohoo,

Creative

in himself

philosophers

Divine;

Wisdom,

the

Life-Cycle the

contains

and

the

Cosmic

great

the

who

Light

to

"Oeaohoo,

first manifestation,

Hosts

thesis
syn-

"Son

of

(Sephiroth),

Comment.

"

Sapta,

ten, alludes

Sky.

the

practical Esotericism.
and

are

of

Thought

Seven

the

Kwan-Shai-Yin."

Tri, Three;

Four;

of

this

Universal

studies

who

now

the
as

Man

which

of the

himself

Thirty, three

IIStars.
IT The

knowest

Chatur,

\ "Tridasha,"

accurately

in

contains

Sun,"

is that

HE
as

FiRE

OF

into

is called

He

Philosophy

aggregate

of

generator

seen

corresponds

end

the

to

Incorporeal

Verbum

of

be

him

Shining

differentiated

to

Behold
WEST.

be

the

Dawn

new

THE

Waters.

Space,"

reemerges

firstly,he

in Esoteric
or

the

Judseus.

Wisdom,"
the

of

the

Idea,"

of

expression

Dark

is "the

He

things.

Divine

the

of

Great

Union

BECOME

TO

SEA

SHORELESS

the

Life"),

(the "New

Younger"

for

places
A

into

first thrill

the

at

INTO

{b).
EaST

the

the

and

WHICH

to

forth

Wisdom;

Tri,

Below

WATERS.

shines

of

FROM

the

the

He

paralleled
un-

SpACE,

DARK

f (a).

SEVEN,

the

DARK

OF

GREAT

itself

IT

leaves

Space, Son

{a) "Bright

Germ

and

Son

Multitudes

the

Two,

the

Dragon

THE

UNFURLING

AND

to

ARE

and

Above,

the

takes

WHOM

IN

THE

Divine

Chatur

and

of

SpACE,

OF

Blazing

the

is

Chatur,

is

BRIGHT

"

1''ounger, the

the

Sun,

Child

DEPTHS

THE

FROM

EMERGES

Radiant

the

REFULGENT
WHO

lll."Co7iHmied.

the
This

to
12

Seven.

the

Vedic

Adityas,
is the

thirty millions

the

deities
8

root-number
of

gods

in

Vasus,
of
and

round
the

the

numbers,
ii

Hindu

goddesses.

Rudras,

or

and

Pantheon,

more

the
which

DEITIES.

ANDROGYNOUS

the

is thus

and

of manifested

essence

will

Light of Oeaohoo

is identical

"Kwan-Shai-Yin"
and

Avalokiteshvara,
and

gramraaton

called

Mercy,

of Tibet

of

number

of

son

with

Vach

Isis, and

Esotericism

days

in

the

the

the

converted

Father

See

seven

is

it

and

Theology

far later

invention.

who
Ghost
The

is the
and

purchase
a

earliest

also

So

is
in

derision

the

writer

that

it

two

must

to

is male

Creator

manifested

of the

in the

Gnosis

the

of

all,

Logos

Ogdoad

was

as

as

verted
non-con-

Christian,
of

palm

is, of

logic

to

course,

female.

and

of

Jesus

Padre,

dogmatic
the

"idols"

or

but

award

seen

of

Jesu-Maria

was

statues,

our

asking the

On

nose.

in

has

statue

witness, another

"Mother"
the

is hermaphrodite

Jesus,

even

permission

Christos

he

is

so

Avalokiteshvaras

before

will appear

esoteric

The

in exoteric

by the

Occultist

the

India

answered

to

this

Blasphemous

virgin,"

breasts.

two

are

ring in its

by

were

interchangeable

with

female

offerings

were

called

were

Hindii.

with

money

origin

Logos.

done

was

is

connected

Southern

we

Zeus,

or

"beautiful

Osiris

there

with

before

Mother"

their

the

profanation and

In

and

the

as

in

(Aditi, in
the

female

ancient

certain

sense,
The

systems.

everywhere"

the

mother

planetan,' powers.

Chinese

conclusions

have

Finally in St. John's vision

Second

puja

no

Sophia, "Wisdom,"
eight sons), is the Holy

"

deity

patron
deities

originally bisexual,

having

escape

Gnostic
her

the

had

Theosophist

sexless, but

"The

that

properly,

but

can

masquerade,

convert

very

the

science.

and

Hindu.

"f

and

be

to

was

now

But

Jehovah.

of

(Kala), in

sexes.

as

clothes

in one,

zealous

they,

both

where

Piiranas.

the

is described

making

of this

Apollo

is

First

woman's

blended

female
Goddess

Logoi, like Jupiter

is said

Zeus

I^ogos, who

or

The
Time"

is of both

he

native

meaning

is the

latter

all "Sons

Father."

and

Horus

politicsand

converted
clad

sects

some

the

Kwan-Yin,

The

are

"Infinite

religious symbol
of

only by

represented with

in China,

Puto

bearded.

Revelation, the

No

the

in Mayiu

Tetragrammaton,

of

of

male-female.

as

for

"

of

is made

Venus

with

island

"Sons

represented

the

Voice."*

"Divine

Cronus-Saturn,

Brahma-

and

becoming

aspect

is

It

Tetra-

monasteries.!

they become

in

antiquity.

higher gods of antiquity

The

and

female

the

of the

and

of

the

in

deity, like the

androgynous

an

bathes

who

equivalent of the Sanskrit

an

anthropomorphized,

his

under

attributes;
of

is

is

''He

by the Veil of MayaT

with, and

Logoi

all the
he

that

China

in

such

as

Wisdom.

be deceived

never

lOI

are

Buddhism,
very

by the

frequently

Rev.

erroneous.

Joseph

Rdkins,

who

always

gives correct

facts, although

his

THE

I02

(3) The
curious
"His

Jehovah's
is

name

decide

which

used

IrOgoi. Jehovah

the
the

by

and

philosophy, recognizing
but

power,

Eight

pure

Evil.

Matter

or

Fathers

to

this

from

the

the

Devas, and

from

the

through

the

Zoroastrians, who
Evil has

discrimination

philosophical
of

the

for

initiated

into

Gnostic

Serpent

emblem

of

Creators.
a

Primordial

the

or

of

Ananta,

throws

periodicallythe

off

Second
or

plane.

whereas,

its

of the

Oeaohoo
the

in

Time

seven

archaic

Manifested,

Tetragrammaton,

the

in

Space,

Gnostic

vowels

as

doctrine;

suit

of

the

one,

i.e.,the

the

Triangle

and

the

Rays

the
the

the

Ananta,
on

of

Powers,

the

from

the

other.

tion,
allegorical abstrac-

an

contains
this

the
the

Germ,

and

three

the

Planetary

Vehicle,

one

the

same

Germ
fested
Mani-

triple

seven-syllabled

Unmanifested

Eogos,

the

ry
Quaterna-

concreting
of

has

being

or

or

contains

First

bol
sym-

Hence,

head,

or

which

Ophis

shown

Genesis

in

Hierarchies

is

efflorescence

D'Evil

beings; Moses,

Shesha

of Vishnu,"

Hindii

the

primitive

Septenary

the

took

always

all

its

distinguished

be

to

"Couch

infinite

Universe;

symbolism

the

have

and

in

Immortality.

first Vahana,

Eogoi

of this

Perfection, and

over

the

idea

They

have
The

and

serpent

his

and
the

Eike

serpents

Hindii

the

Vishnu,

Waters.

of

Christian

Evil

and

vowels

seven

ignorant

transmutation

following

Hermes,

becoming

or

spiritualof

most

hence

"Devil."

symbols.

Wisdom

Hierarchies

also,

symbolizing
and

the

Seven

name

these

however,
Shesha

with

Hence,

Infinite,

of

Wisdom

the

the

serpent

evolution

Pagans

psychical Regeneration
the

calling

Hermes

their

fection
Per-

natural

scientific

double

the

But

divine

symbolized

serpent

stood

always

in

and

dependent
in-

or

(Universal

and

Devils

by

(Diabolos, Diable, Diavolo, Teufel),

of

the

Light

Archaic

fundamental

Ai.l

highly

Dragon

or

Astral

Chaos."

form,

saw

become

as

course

called

to

respective

Serpent
of

early

superstition

Achad.

"Dragon"

their

for the

Absolute

into

gradually

the

gb'ph

the

One,

the

with

Evil

nor

absurd

word

and

Wisdom

philosophical and

later

the

old

an

Good

left with

was

"One"

is also

the

degrade

into

emblem

condensing
It

is

be

is

It

other, linguisticallyand

The

"

Saka.

or

Philologists ought

the

is the

both

also

in connection

Dragon

starting

should
The

Sanskrit.

neither

eternally),traces

"Eka"

from

ancients

the

the

Rabbins.

Principle), "which

(Primordial

to

the

is derived

not

One,

Hebrew

esoterically Elohim

"

Eve;

tempted

in

say

two

surely,

expressions

that

the

DOCTRINE.

is the

name

Achad,"

of

symbolically;
are

of Wisdom"

"Dragon
that

SECRET

into

latter

on

the

material

SERPENT

THE

they all made

Yet

Light of

(the Astral

Evil,

plane of

the

on

ancient

the

Pagans

until

it descends,

as

the

plane.
the serpent
accepted
Jesus

Serpent

on

beforeMother

of

Universe,

skins,
not

to

the

than

Universe

and

writhed

deceitful

and

also),

or

in

the

from

Space."
nation

every

the
it

made

fiery mist.

that

time

of

The

rest.

unpoetical image

more

appears

Fire, and

The

than

The

Dragon

with

the

the
to

of

serpent

soul !

and

bolizes
sym-

globular shape

springs the butterfly, the

oldest

assume

which

"

which

as

ordial
prim-

serpent-like,periodically cas_t off

after

ones

by

and

our

long trail of

"a

its mouth

also

Universe

Egyptians,

the

its tail in

Before

light upon

matter

the

in

Sarparajni,

serpent

ning,
begin-

moved

Earth

symbolized

was

Man,

new

"/?i the

moves."

like

cosmic

the

graceful

the

"Light,

is I, I

the

All that

"

Book

By "God,

the

am

human

spiritualof the

most

in

Flame."

the

shape
the

Pymander,

symbol

the

In

the

Greek

also thfe

was

Gnostics.

Hermes

am

the
and

sees

which

[the Mind

Nous

principle
I

thus

[Mahat]

sense

the

Chaos"

chrysalis from

Deity].

Thought

this

grosser

Book

of
of

Logoi

of

Fiery

"Thought

personified, says:

concealed
God.

calls the

infinitude, but

Earth

Continent,

of

Light

older

Spirit-

this formed

and

says.

of all that

"Mother

on

within

Pymander,

Western

The

is

and

Mother, the Fiery Dragon

incubated

assume

Logos with

Divine"

the

Ps5^che, the human

of

Dragon

Ether, of

"

tempting

serpents," he

as

serpent with

less

caterpillar and

Hermes,

it had

also the

as

surely

of the

and

formed

bodies

emblem

latter.

the

the

or

of Wisdom,

Aitareya Brahmana

only eternity and

not

is

wise

ye

moving

shape of

annular

old

ment
embodi-

Ught,

fiery serpent breathing fire and

until

waters,

their

God

shape of

all the

the

Spiritual,and

the

or

synonym

[or fire-mist]moved

dust

"Spirit

the

as

egg-shaped (and

globe became

in the

Maya,

Father-

The

Queen,"

"Serpent

The

"Be

became

Infinitudesalo7ie."*

cosmic

former,

our

part of his teaching:

the

Serpent

spiritual plane, it becomes

pure

it becomes

bad

Light is quite modern

Astral

name

with

the

Astral

the

For

the

good and

the

region of the

the

Matter.

the

"

Beginning

Matter.

"

in

103

between

Kabalists)

the

Wisdom

of divine

between

difference

SYMBOL.

which

germ
hears

is God,

of
in
the

IManu],

or

from

escapes

thought,
thee

the

thy God,

am

shadow

Verbum
The

of

and

[Darkness,

resplendent Word,

the

is the

Father.

the

celestial

the

Master;

Ocean,

am
or

Son

far
the
of

it is the

the

^ther,

of Sarpar"jni.
the

Father,"

principle being
it is the

Logos

the seventh
principle in Man
Nature
inseparable in its Esse and
of

the

Greeks

and

the

Avalokiteshvara

and
from

Kosmos
the

of the

are

seventh

Esoteric

here

unmistakably

cosmic
"

principle.

Buddhists."

meant,
In

one

I04
Breath

is the

THE

SECRET

the

Father,

of

DOCTRINE.

life-givingprinciple, the

the

the

Mother,

....

Holy

Here
as

for these

Spirit,

find

we

(Understanding,

Mahat

itself

Brahma

as

in

Lord,

the

called

Cognition

is said

translator
in

explains

into

Brahman,

it

then

"

Esoteric

our

the

into

"

becomes

Aham-s\n^.

Creation

(or

(or

the

which

of

as

the

in

of

the

which,
is transformed
and

gods),

the

Secondary
will

Purdna),

of

feeling

finite

Mahat

Vishnu

the

Mahat

of the

(the

And

Egoism,"

when

"

that

even

Kaumara

into

was

Orientalist)

European

name

means

it is called

the

is
versal
Uni-

sense.

it is born

develops

phraseology,

Why

Ninth,

the

not

Mahat

assumes

Manas

human

this

Secondary Creation."!

the

foot-note, ''i.e.,when

Self-Consciousness
translated

learned

and

able

(an

be

to

Mahat

Mahat

when

Ego-ism,

(afterwards)called

Sd?ikhya

has.

is, in

"that

but,

Divine;

fests
it mani-

the

says

Ael."

the

etc.),before

Logos

and

Creation,

Thought

feeling itself)'I,' that

the

as

of

of

"Son

is the

Breath

Vishnu,

as

aspects, just

Primary

and

Thought,

Shiva, appears

the

or

is

produced

first

Mind,

several

it has

Hence

Sdra."^

Universal
or

third

of the

head

the

at

Ceaseless

and

Doctrine,

Secret

place

not

comes

"Eternal

the

but

Mother,"

the

who

"Father,"

Life the

of

Evolution

does

latter

the

Only

expounded.

now

is Life.

union

archaic

of the

echo

unmistakable

the

their

separated, and

not

are

....

be

plained
ex-

hereafter.

and

they

beings,
mastered.
was

called)

Shoo

being

the

the

Kabalists

the

god

Fitzedward

Anugitd,

of

"whose

and

I See

god

Hall's

Mariette's

xxvi,

phenomena

and

in

as

and

One,

and

Abydos,

T.

Telang's

II.

63, and

413, 414,

so

micro-

sub-human
the

Cosmology

may

"

Indian

first
be

Theogony

creative, androgynous
Osiris

in

his

original

%
Western,
Indica,

Translation, p.
III.

dying
un-

but

then

the

is unknown."
and

to

and

existence

Occult

also

down

human

to

that

and

are

"

the

(correlations,

macrocosmical

edition, in the Bibliotheca

K.

in mind

transformations

Occultists, Eastern

ch.

of

creation,

name

bears

called

is infinite,unborn,

objective

Egyptian
the

student

down

disappear

It is also

Matter.

world

from

One,

Deity,

Undifferentiated

and

aspects

short, of

the

Concealed

primary form,
All

in

Thus

Mulaprakriti,

which

super-human

difficulty will

Noumenal)
(^i.e.,

If the

in the

as

"

of that

totality, in

the

chief

there

Element,

effects, from

cosmical

and

Universal
rest

Super-Astral

Astral

becomes

differentiated

now

are

Root

described.

as

all the

that

various

many

god

One

is but

there

the

above

Serpent,"

"Fiery

from

which

Substance,

Cosmic

is, then, the

first radiation

the

Light,

Fire"

of

"Sea

(c) The

No.

p. i6.

333.
1,122.

recognize {a)

and

Fohat, for it is Cosmic

cosmically

"Son,"

Entity

Entity

electrifies into

"

into

matter

female,"

ninth

the

magical

lead

which

that

[the

It

subtile

and

thing

the

tell

of

Book

the

pure

nefarious

why

meaning
word?

The

Miletus

of Dzyan,

is the

Hermetic

it is

is the

It

philosophy

that

form.

such

fiftyportals,

being.

all

composes

But

there

two

are

material, correlative

other

subtile

from

solid

the

....

again

from

world

the

heaven

substance
that

of water,

taught that the

B.C.) of water,

all

the

the

the
of

phenomena

Universe

the
said

from
Heraclitus

etc.

principle that underlies

Anaximenes

subtile

every

is transformed

moves

earth.

to

formed.

Stoics, alone, who

into

one

years

of

essence

the

is nine, for

of the

he

as

played

force, for it conquers

was

of the

while

door

descends

intelligence that

is fire,and
of air, and

same

Esoteric

Doctrine

III.

life-givingfLight,
terra

used

is the

by

Akasha

is not

fluid

or
magnetic
synthesis of

Reichenbach

light, brightness, radiancy?

But

Thus

primary

the

(600

evil fluid; Aour

Od"

solid.

its

intelligence. And

Thales

Od

to

and

hisses

strong force of every

that

is fire.

the

fire,the

the

of air, then

that

maintained

Nature

"

the

ninth

says

heaven

"

and

figures it with

value

spiritual,the

from

is

negative,

"male

serpent which

their

Hermes

Zeno, the founder

of fire into

fire is

earth

earth

evolves, and

Ephesus

light] is

not

Universe

in

from

penetrates into every

was

state

the

separate

ascends

Adam,

Kabalah

designates in

one

of life,that

(Eliphas Eevi)

mysteries

determines

As

united.

ever

Shalt

Thou

It

for

the

Matter,"

operations,

consciousness.

and

the

universal

concealed

the

to

spirit that

Hermetical
and

is the

Primordial

into
the

things, and
secret

symbol

excellence,and

agent par

infused

Life

"

The

Its

an

pregenetic

or

serpent, for ''Fohat

alphabet, and

Primordial

Eife.

zigzags.

Jd, whose

of the

letter

gatewaj^s, that

or

by

part in the Mysteries.

prominent

in

thither''

Teth,

letter

it

hardens

passive, positive and

primordial Elohim,

represented

and

glideshither
Hebrew

and

Electricity and
(scientifically)

or

ancients

The

active

Aour,t

the

Electricity is

all life and

of

source

agent unique oi all forms

light" of the

"first

insist that

night: it is the first light in Creation"

and

like day

and

Ob,

Od,

called

the

universal

the

separates primordial stuff

life,and

themselves

atoms,

exists

"There

the

"

of

evolution

that

means

Occultists

Eastern

for the

Electric

the

Akasha

or

Electricity. "Fohat

;'^ which

Brothers''

Seven

the

scatters

^ther,

before

{b) its homogeneity

(Astral Light); and

I05

Primordial

with

Mother"

"Father-

identity' of

the

AGENT.

MAGICAL

THE

It

quite Ether,

to

also
but

the

Ob

two.

the

denominate

means

far

"sky"

messenger

Astral

Light

the
in

higher than

an

vital
Occult

that,

as

of

death

proper.
fluid"
sense.

will

be

used
Can

is also

by

the

sorcerers,

Philologists

Tibetan

Whence

the

shown.

word
root

of

Io6

SECRET

THE

reconciles

all

these

right, the sj^stem

philosophers, by showing

of

Where

was

The

IvAnoo?

The

of

the

of the

teacher

importance,

appeal

these

understand

answer

the

correct

of

literature

and

will be,

as

"

also called
Kali

so

profane

"It

words
read
him

is

am

"He

of the

doctrine

the

glyph of,

name

such

given

and

to

this

Brahman

which

senses

than

the
of

are

those

that

hope

can

to

contained

in

while

the

second

him

one

indicates

Lanoo

furnish

Stanza, the

with

the

clue

"

the

by

nasal
a

French

to

In

language
man's

am.

often

equal

single

convertible,
the

Kalahansa
on

to

Hebrew
to

vulgar word,
word

the
cause
be-

Hansa,
three

way

it will
for

is contained,
universal

mystery,

god-essence.

Hence

the

with

essence

the

even

"A-ham-sa""

word

of wisdom,

later

in

in still another

divided
this

and

This

to

sophy
Philo-

etc., it is

conveys

name

and

is, was,

Esoteric

are

As

otherwise.

or

is

allegory about,
(neuter),

the

sacred

ordinary,

while

[is] I."

or

an

Hamsa

case.

in

"Whirlwind,"

and

It is

mind.

"Kala-ham-sa,"
w

the

MSS.

name.

all that

only

the

mysterious

some

no

means

human

of course,

the

the earliest

has

Deity

for

used

terms

In

many.

Sanskrit), and

in

Here

identity of
the

It

the

Abstract

received

He";

the

understands

the

will

is

single phrase

problem

answer

the

than

"I

"So-ham,"

to

anagrammatically

just

meaning

who

able

second, which

the

metaphysical

Darkness,"

many

more

White

the

permanent,

more

Kalahansa,"

the

Sanskrit

in

Before

on

(Black Swan).

no

ear

of the

like

the

physical

Principleare

so

the

sound

Hamsa,

be

"Unfathomable

"

IvAmp, O

thy

Light,

is

Philosophy.

our

second

(Tad,

can

in

Darkness?

first.

"That"

it is concealed
or

the

the

also in the

to

appellationsgiven

Hamsa

both

and

Occult

this Unrevealed

that

or

such

Among

"

the

called

be

unrevealed

and

generally

of

Commentary

concealed

In4ian

the

to

Sanskrit

the

In

reply

was

Father.

real and

must
to

burns

That

themselves.

gives

now

pupil, contains

transcendentally

he

very

the

more

question, he

first

was

question, suggested by

to

senses

the

that

Hidden

truths

far greater

the

and

things imperceptible

of

to

That,

first

essential

most

existence

the

to

Flame

Dark

the

of

answer

reply

is

where

and

the

of

Germ

Son

Brilliant

the

Spirit

the

is

each

lll."Conti7med.

Germ,

the

though

that

complete.

was

none

STANZA
8. Where

DOCTRINE.

(or Hamsa),
the

male

and

Brahma,

the
of

I08

THE

of

symbol

the

Hansa

as

Hindu

every

milk

given

milk

the

is

with

leaving

and

archaic

period, is

certain

caste

water;

for

spirit,and

Hindus

the

among

also

of

north

situated

the

Mount

the

exoteric

the

mistake.

the

Brahma,
swan

This

goose."*

or

is

characterized

the
how

can

god?

It

it

ever

is

quite

of the

symbol

male

the

itself
being, antiphrastically,

intellect,at

of

The

could

not

an

initiations.
in

Kala-hansa,

abstract

an

manifest

no

finite

itself in the
for

"

is the
of the

Vehicle

or

at

then

"

(Hansa)

of Darkness

then, who

and

deity,in

emanation

the

talists,
Orien-

manifested

Goose"

Vahan

the

Kalahansa

the

Brahma,

as

is

attributes, and

human

or

vehicle

by

and

Esoterically

it is called

emanation

with

Brahma-Prajapati,

is described

deity, Brahma,
serve

is

being

as

connected

gloss.

"Swan

to

was

There

books

them

by

any
or

par

there

Caste."

Orientalists, it is quite

the

of

of

caste"

one

and

texts, is

he

It is Brahma,

rate.

any

"

old

of

exoteric

Vahan

is made

otherwise

Ray, which

that

temporary

or

the

earliest

Purana,

because, forsooth, "his

ascription

reverse.

which

primordial Ray,
Divine

the

the

Hamsa,

the Vedantic

the

become

in

called

purely

it is maintained

time

same

by

Bhagavata

Vehicle

is

milk

"

very

forgotten past

infinite,is all that

and, agreeably with

way

the

Deity, One

of

vahana,

the

logically,if Brahman,

of

called

neuter,

drinking

two,
wisdom

from

was

described

supposed

Hansa-

male,

which

translations

the

Brahman,

the

history of religiousmysteries and

the

and

texts

dates

One

Veda,

Hansa,

(in the allegory)

inherent

in the

mists

Mem,

being

Kalahansa

to

the

Himalayas,

episodes pertaining to
As

in
"One

only

in

range

back

when

in

for matter.

and

Hansa,

Wisdom

purposes,

separated

water

mention,

or

important

an

Wisdom,

which,

showing

ancient

Hamsa

far

excellence; when

thus

the

by

Divine

all exoteric

bird

is

Swafi)

or

for its food,

water

shown

named

For

men.

fabulous

is very

allegory

this

Goose

things.

the

standing symbolically
That

of

reach

knows,

mixed

other

among

the

beyond

DOCTRINE.

(whether I, He,

symbol, representing,
Darkness

SECRET

for the

Universe,
our

human
and

is Kalahansa,

the

Ray, Hansa-vahana.
As
true

by
and

to

the

mystic
the

strange symbol

thus

significance being

Primordial

subsequently
itself

of

idea

of the

for the

issuing, of that

in

IvOgoi or

Builders).
*

the

Waters

contains

the

Compare

other
Hence
Dowson's

Deep,

Seven
the

it is

chosen,

Universal

the

by

the

of Hindil

Ray

Matrix,
for the

opening

One

Procreative

choice

Dictionary

or

equally suggestive;

or

Rosecroix

Mythology,

p. 57.

figured

reception,

(the Logos)

Rays

the

Powers

of the

which

(the
aquatic

DIFFERENTIATIONS.

PRIMEVAL

fowl

whether

"

modified

of the

end

future

of the

divine

itself into

Prakriti
halves

two

(the male)

that

"

the

the

Light

Heat,

Cold

is

which

Mundane

Brahma,
he

(Matter).

Therefore
Vach

Prajapati

becomes

Water

it emerges

from

it at

He

is Purusha

it is only

male

(Spirit),

after

and

separating

Brahma-Viraj

Brahma.

Continued.

"

is

Fire,

and

of

Life

Water

the

"

Self-

Prajapati,the progenitor

or

the

Flame

and

the

(the female)

III.

Flame,

Svayambhuva,

expands.

Brahma-

is

Suph

of Ntimbers.\ Appearing

Kgg,

into which

"

yields

or

symbol,

Ain

country.

everj^

in the Book

as

STANZA
9.

of

for

ones,

young

Narayana,

as

incubation

Universe,

is also

he

but

seven

of the Pelican"

penetrating into

and

with

"

religion

Manvantara

everj^

Existent,

the

to

"Fiery Soul

with

the

adapted

and

the

called

pelican *

or

swan

lOQ

Fire

produces

Great

the

in

Mother.]:
It

be

must

have

"Fire,"
the

old

All
and

these"

to

the

floating

other

Fire

beings.

the

feed

to

The

of

The

two

after

its

on

the

among

his kind"

only in

far

so

it is esoteric
connection

it

like

word

not

because

under

the

form

of

the

render

and

vocabulary

of

the

of

clearly the

more

in

the

original.

entirely unintelligible
Occult, however,

the

bird
waters

the

the

to

above

or

with

ones

forbids

fowls, and
a

rest, and

the

the

word,

less

sacred

no

destroyer;

matter,

no

Eighteenth

motherly

Mighty

the

issuing from

then

modern

it is

as

those

Degree

feeling of the

an

aquatic
give birth

waters

to

of

Rosecroix

the

of

pelican rending

is
its

its blood.

eating the

xi. 22.), is

it is

pelecanus,

of

poetised into

on

and

preserver

anser,

of

"Water,"

as

or,

Electricity.

generator

Spirit, and

the

"Heat,"

the progeny,

of

Sacred

cygnus,

like

later

pelican and swan

eating "the bald

permits
purely

physiological

like every

may

superstitions"

it is "unclean"
a

be

"Fire,"

plane,

our

correlations

"unclean,"

all the

certain

food;

"Flame"

employed

"Cold,"

creator,

the

little

unclean

the

with

remained

symbol!

was

Moses

(Leviticus
as

from

to

symbols

significance of the symbol

true

seven

why

reason

order

and

on

the

the

"

genus

precisely this, though

bosom

are,

say,

moving

or

in

"Flame,"

"

mightier

of

progeny;

"Light,"

translators

student

"Light,"
of Life"

still

Whether

To

would

Physicist
a

have

words

sufficientlyclear.

"Water

and

would

reader.

will be

terms

terms

the

the

by

adopted

archaic

they

European

that

Philosophers,""

of the

Otherwise

been

"Fire

meaning

bird

remembered

but

other
"

well

as

mean

^-.^r-,that

because

of the
the

holy

ought
"

Holy

has
not

not.

as

Russian

"

and

one,

word,

xiv.

(Deuteronomy,

16, 17), classing

locusts, beetles, and

do

to
to

It

be

is

people, who

Ghost

"

with

the

grasshopper

mystic

symbology
literally; for

understood

very

will

is credited

suggestive

not

with

use

the

blind

pigeon

in
for

ha\-ing appeared

dove.

X Chaos.
} Not
or

the

Fire,

as

the

Mediaeval

Philosophers
a

m.ystic and

Alchemists, but
per i/^nem,
divine

the

element.

the

successors

and

Magi
of

the

Fire-Worshippers,
Theurgists, borrowed

from

whom
all their

the

Rosicrucians,

ideas

concerning

the;

no

the

lyight
"

of

essence

Fluid, the

Astral

Devil, Good

and

; and

into

of

its

which

all

from

proceed

life,as

the

first there

at

to

devoid

the

"Four

the

Primordial

later
or

atomic
on

idea

to

both

plane of

such

the

Seven,"

ancient

Eastern

of Force,"
now

It is

in Alchemy

by combining
"

Isis

Unveiled,

and

(for

They

and
I.

146.

Mundane

Snake
the

plane

under

the

gases

laymen

and

Occultists

recombining,
t

"Para"

who
or

that
the

ozonic,

or

when

are

force

of

many

more

are
are

by other

known

beyond,

yet

energizing
elements

dissociating, the

as

perhaps

supersensuous,

and

to

"

defined

practise phenomenal

gives the

of

terms)

which

be

may

These

They

seventy

terminology

of gases,

active

These

develop

better

in the

"

called

Natures"

of

and

matter.

Chemistry.

Entities,by

into

want

(in Occultism,

effective

most

First-born,

the

"

"Primal

definitions
and

her

Occultists

answer,

electro-negative.

to

state

prolificslime

Atoms,

or

four

so-called

Fiery.

of

are

awakened

from

divided

The

Occultists

missing links

is

worlds,

myths

the

are

the

grossly differentiated

more

cold

thrill of action

become

scientific

the

and

when

the

and

the

forces, or

latter

electro-positiveand

probably
names

the

Space,

manifested

the

it emerges

Even

aspect."

and

both

to

matter,

radiance, colourless, formless, tasteless,

the

are

matter,

cold, bzit

7ior

cosmogonic

the

"Elements,"

Chohans

Cosmic

with

Heat

crept forth

to

of

coeval

(the Father) and

to Science.

substances), being

the

and

plane by Cosmic

our

and

parahydrogenic,t paraoxygenic, oxyhydrogenic,

nitrozonic;

God

which, in its absolutely

Western

awakens

names

known

practical Occultism,
clear

Being, and

actuates

Virgin," and

then, before

One,

Ethereal, Watery

of

soul

of dissociated

of

Hyle,

which

cool

great Cosmic

first Dhyan

convey

order

on

eternal

"Cold

primal "Centres

sub-elements,

Akashic,
of

"

and

"are

seven

the

the

that

sense

realms

ancient

quality and

Sons," who

into

so

the

of every

of the

lower;

Commentary'.

the

to

Matter,

qualificationsand

four

the

tieither hot
end, \_is']

an

the

Hyle), from

or

impulse of Fohat, is but

and

of

energy

in the

only cold mist

never-manifesting,

whose

nor

the

as

The

was

Ilus

(Matter).*
the

In

generated

manifested

the

"Mother."

(the Mother,

of

pertain

aspect, is referred

latent

that

beginning

qualities and

relative

to

neither

is

Matter,

special 7iature,'"says

own

the

"

rung
at

Flame"?

atoms,

first Primordial

The
has

Flame

upper

Alchemists,

period Cosmos,

that

before

not.

''which

the

"Cold

Eight called

after its first formation

was

of

the

at

of

(as taught by the Occultist),the

Evolution

Heat

lyife

One

Athanor

ancestors

Evil.

is

why

Now,

doctrine.

divine

our

Electricity, the

things.

secret

powers.

"Elements"

outside.

in

certain

by

way,

OF

WEB

THE

Fire,

of Astral

means

BEING.

Ill

that

greatest phenomena

the

produced.

are

STANZA
Father-Mother

ID.

TO

Spirit,*

TO

ITS

the

In
and

its web,

the Universe
of

is only

and

from

becomes

The

MADE

is

from

the

material

the

spider, as

true, if the

brih, to increase

the

Universe

at the

"

CONTRACTS

the

Sons**

THE

Bosom,

the

When

her.
AND

dissociate

at

iTff

contract

is

OF

to

it

cooling,

Great

evolves

all

the
the

THROUGH

THEIR

Him

see'st

FiRE

OF

return

water,"

etc.

is

"Creator,"

"expands,'*
who

says:

by.

|| IS

and

Mother's

re-become

AND

ThEN

IT.

their

one

Its

IT

IT;

UPON

TOUCHES

into

SELVES

OWN

and

ply,

radiant.

becomes

"Germ

Continued.

Day,

of the

expanding

Universe,

under

suggestive in the light of the fire-mist

speaks

for the

substance.

own

MOTHER

THE

Great

the

is

Sons

with
expand

HEARTS;

THEY

Infinitude.

EMBRACE

The

of

Brahma

expand.

BrEATH

scatter,

and

end

out
so

from

Brahma,

thou

III."

BrEATH

THE

Time

garment

THE

WHEN

WHEN

SPUN

spider throws

which

foam

of his

of

loom

roaring
for God

EXPANDS

one

SvABHAVAT.

beautifully expressed by Goethe,

STANZA
It

from

term
or

out

woven

been

weave

lower

IS

fastened

UNIVERSE

WHICH

it is written, "As

root

And

is

the

THE

IS

OnE,

IN

the

has

and

WEB

THIS

and

Thus

II.

Darkness,

graphic

idea

same

end

spring up in the ground

the undecaying
one," Brahma,

from

web

the

"as

upper

whose

herbs

Darkness,"

develops,
derived

AND

as

derived

unknown

This

MATTER;!

UpanishadX

Mandukya

retracts

One

SUBSTANCES

Two

THE

OF

OUT

the

op

end,

shadowy

Web,

spin

Light

the

Continued.

III."

so

and

much,

breaks

heat
*

Purusha.

Prakriti.

in

knows
up

the

the

"Breath

period, of

which

of

Modern

Web.

IIThe

Father.

U
""

The
The

+t The

Root

of

compound

elements

and

Matter.

Elements,
Web.

with

very

Science

realityso little.

I I, I. 7} The

Fire," is

their

respective Powers,

or

Intelligences.

resolves

the

THE

112

bodies

heavenly

into

SECRET

their

Primeval

'"'"Once disintegrated into

and

attraction

about

carried

are

held

it in

to follow its

0W71

The
or

contraction
which

we

which

causes

of
with

which

Astronomers
the

ancients

the

the

now

riddles

theorj^ of

losing heat

contraction

exceeds

its

temperature

under

Contraction

which

etc.
one

the

or

fact,
Popular

of

Winchell

Professor
in

even

as

J.

set

Astronomy,

Lanef

pp.

507,

508.

body

American

at

the
"

had

that

loss
even

of
on

the
heat
the

points out, "by

by

the

produce

the

generated
to

shrinking

the

as

long disputes. The

to

the

law

at

of volume
of

Charles.

(from cooling) is
any

constant

paradox

that

assume

decrease

of heat

proved
+

show

is false

contraction

amount

has

\or Heat^ of

Breath

led to

naught

at

tries to reconcile

Homer

external

which

heat

pari passu with

maintaining

heat

and

by radiation, and

lost

to

by the

gets hotter,

body

other

knowledge

in order

lose

to

develops heat, it is true; but

mass,

world-stuff",

fires,by

the

is greater, has

is

tive
sugges-

especially of
or

Newcomb*

and

it had

lowered

pressure,

of that

acquainted

the writer

the

assumption

contracts,

which

solar

Professor

as

incapable of developing the whole

in

to

internal

to

the

The

getting colder

constant

is heat

of

paradox, that

is not

and

\^Spirit\and

surplus of heat, it is argued, is

the

Scientists

ignition of matter,

''There

For,

regular

by Svabhavat,

were

they give explanations

body
that

This

produced by

it

world-stuff,

Ocean,

ancients

points unmistakably

erroneous.

gaseous

contraction."

a?i

leave

then

it is also

But

the

Commentaries,

admission.

own

shoreless

and

of many

extinction

the

through radiation, is
Scientists'

be

it

by refrigerativecontraction, and

of the Father

\_Matter']'
; and

modern

many

for it is the

atoms.

that

produced

MSS.

the

''the Breath

which

Fohat, gathering

Matter, emanated
of

first

phenomena.

access,

the Mother

shows

puzzle

for it

"

of

of the

heat

atom,'' say

the

zvithin

dead, will

or

i.e.,the

"

movement

vibration
It

cause

in every

mentary.
Com-

will, by giving
\_nebulce],

infinite

the

noumenon

else.

the

of such

Matter

pulsatory
of

universal

of the

cosmic

zintil

of the Mother,'

contracting of the "Web"

the

is

"

paradox

such

call

something

that

alive

develop the required heat, and

anew,

here

the

space, a body, whether

in

expansion

may

\_ene7gy\of

heat

of

centre

of Cosmic

and

and

explains the

Element,

growl hJ"'

new

express

"

One

p7'inial constituejit, by getthig

the 'Bosof?i

motion

expanding

atoms

fro

in

few of the clusters

impulse, set

its

focus, or

to and

vapourized, and
a

of

reach

DOCTRINE.

"

time

existing

temperature,
only

seeming

by vSuggesting "something
Journal

of Science, July, 1870.

ELECTRICITY.

CONSCIOUS

besides

But

Force

all-creative

likely

not

to

of

"something

"Breath

Intelligence, which

among

distance''?*

the

this

unless

the

Heat,"

of

Fire," the

Physical

is

Science

it to be

its

Stanza, notwithstanding

of this

reading

be, the

phraseology, shows

archaic

law

some

repulsion

accept.
it may

However

"Causeless

Absolute

plus

to

irreconcilable,

found

is ticketed

heat"

besides

be

will

this

even

asks, "simply

according

varies

which

molecules,

the

be," he

it not

"May

heat."

II3

scientific

more

than

Modern

even

Science.

\\l."Co7itinued.

STANZA

IS

Svabhavat

Then

12.

PART

OF

Mirror,

LIKE

Fohat

the

hardens
the

scatters

is

Fohat

the

it; but, in this

to

that

faint

to the

of

has

Science

Modern

Sons

THE

last;

the

to

come

(a)

all

The

is

terms,

Mist," and

FIre

"

Winchell,

X The

the

of

the

Universal

Mind
of

nature

Fohat

properties

the

"Sons

electricity,

Eearn

is

World-Life, pp.

and

cerebration

the

the

Instructors

your
is

neither

from

No-Number

Fire," the

"Sons

They
and

myster3^
in

passage

to

there

issued

universal

to note

phenomena.

Earth,

the

of

be

may

applied

of

all

pressed
im-

are

are

Bhagavadgitd,

esoterically, says

first

nor

{b).
of

the

connected

it is not

"

easy

Firewith

to

wherein

make

it

Krishna,

83-5.

Atoms.

Universe.

} Primeval
IIThis

(a).
Number,

speaking symbolically
+ Of

while

IV.

like, require explanation.

the

There

of

One

great primordial and

clear.

he

them,

himself

scatters

conclusion, that

electrical

by

Sons

ye

the

of

for

into

energy

He

known

commonlj'

attended

Listen,

||

Electricity,"sometimes

STANZA
I.

the

of the

idea

"Cosmic

appellation
case,

ideas

the

Some

brain-activity are

and

Matter.

''

LorD,""

others, including intelligence. It is of interest

added

be

must

infusing

i.e.,by

that

Matter.

from

gathered

SELF-ExISTENT

World.

EAcnf

into Atoms."

through
upon

turn

Primordial

or

"

Atoms.

the

harden
THE

in

Atoms;

"Atoms,"

scatteringMatter
It

becomes

each

to

REFLECTING

WEB.J

THE

Fohat

sends

Light.

is said
whole

in

view

Universe

of
could

the
be

fact

that

lit from

the
one

flame

from

fire is inexhaustible,

simple rush-liiyht without

and

diminishing- the

that

the

flame.

lights

'"'HE

114
I will

life]do

so

return

day,

the

solstice, departing

[Yogis]

go

months

of the

[or mansion,
and

dark,

man)

the

these

Path,
These

of

Trimbak

to

him

Fire,"

the

solar

first

Primordial
shall

of

as

be

is called

"

the

flames

"tornado

horse

and

hence

second,

the

and

he

that

upon

flaming

regarded

is not

manifested

deity
"

Chap, viii.,p. 80, Telang's

Deuteronomy,

JTtess.,i.

7, 8.

i Acts, ii. 3.
H Jfev.,xix.

13.

iv

24.

notion

contrar}^
the

verses

The

mj'Stic

Pitris

evolved

as

in

heaven

saw

tongues

Horse,

will also

on

opened,
his

the

as

descend

and

him

"The

flaming

"cloven

White

the
from

in

angels
as

of

are

fire."t

consuming

Apostles

man.

"Fashioners

Doctrine,

mighty

are

Solar

are

they

Sosiosh

"And

sat

the

Fire," because

over

Kashinath
clear

"no

of

Esoteric

presides

the

are

Kalki, the

on

of fire."

God,"|| amid

of

Word

form, and

purest
^ther

in

white
the

fire and

amid

these

his

on

will return

fire";" Vishnu

Horse

behold

Ghost

cosmo-

"Flames,"

Mj'stic Sages),

is

descended

the

over

which

these

Secret

with

Ksotericism.

of

has

Lunar

they created the physical

of

Lord

revealed

Holy

last Avatara,
White

"The

he

Seven

the

of

connected.

are

Sons

in

(a

one

the

Bhagavadgttd,

With

because

"The

of

quite clear, on

also; and

"Minds,"

Fire.

fire.":[The
like

called

the

symbols

are

light

By the

greatest of the

deity

doctrine.

Pitris

are

the

seems

(the

six

paths, bright

two

end

Hierarchy

confesses
It

Kumaras

They

Man."

Beings,

Lord

they

verses."

the

to

preside

the

of

Bombay,

lunar

"bright fortnight," etc.,

knowledge

means

Ancestors,

the

Agnishvatta,
In7ier

of

lunar

our

the

translator

Brahman

the

to

Kalpa (Age)].

deities which

Occult

and

and

Deities,though
the

able

M.A.,

goes

These

"day,"

Fire

the

back.*

without

that

fire,

northern

[unlucky] fortnight, the

[or Great

of

the

know

[isreborn].

comes

speak

of

this

The

again].

months

devotee

Shankaracharya,

says

knows

Deities

he

departing [from

who

dark

leading only

on,

various

etc.

of these

meaning
of the

The

other

often

The

Telang,

Lunar

of

India,

who

sense

so

We

(Kala).

the

the

by

and

na^nes

of

Masters

of

in this world

six

those

the

returns

"fire," "flame,"

Powers.

"Sons

Time

eternal

return,

terms

all

are

psychic

be

incomprehensible

are

these,

night,

Smoke,

Light also] and

"night,"

"smoke,"

devotees

[to incarnate

return

solstice, (dying) in these, the

to

to

to

in

[djdng]

Astral

never

at which

...

[be reborn], or

Brahman.

said

DOCTRINE.

bright [lucky] fortnight, the

southern

are

goes

Now

the

the

to

[conditions]

to

never

flame, the

the

times

the

state

SECRET

and

name

....

Fire.

matter,
its

Fire
but

is the

universality.

Translation,

in its

is ^ther

unity of

But

there

Il6

in

eternal

"

Mystery

she

when

"

reality,they

condition.

In

the

planes of Being

various

first Primordial

The

They

rather

or

did

From

DARKNESS

of

Sons"

SPRANG

"

Brahma

One

from

THE

One,

Elements,

And

the

Builders,

Sacred

Animals

within

the

(a) This

relates
so

Hierarchies

us) except
Universe
in

though
and
*

Dhyin

Formless.

With

the

did

as

{a). Then
Twice

the

"

the

Forms,

the

Messengers

of

Seven,

the

Flames,

the

Arupa,

Sum

the

"

Total.

the

And

Sparks,

the

the

Fathers

Sacred

the

THE

Three,

the

(":),the

Man

Ever-

the

of

Essences,

Divine

Science

such

of the

The

occasions

Numerals

"

chief

the

are

"

that
the

as

of these
that

the

for instance,

Kumaras,
in number

realityseven

large work

numbers

correct
rare

very

Sanatkumara

in

even

and

is built.

create

and

system,

Ray

important in the study"of Occultism

upon

to

ENERGIES;*

Numbers

Sacred

the

to

hardly be skimmed,
the

refuse

"

Four.||

Holy

indeed, and

Five

the

the

the

latter

Five

the

emanated

and
{jT),

on

of Existence.

Scale

who

the

"

the

are

or

Man

Divine

the

from

these

Force,

the

the

on

REAWAKENED

and

One,

(U).

RuPA,:]: and

THE

Six,

the

aspects

(Vedhas).

Light

of

the

Four,

the

Total

Sum

Egg,

the

their

."Continued.

SpACE

IN

undifferentiated

or

; but

one

in the

Michael

Effulgency

the

Laya,

Christianity, those

STANZA
3.

all

course,

highest Beings

of

as

"

"Mind-born

eldest

the

multiply

to

of

state

Universal

the

by

different.

are

Archangels

the

are

of

are,

the

are

her

Virgin

immaculate

impregnated,

not

proceed

Seven

the

is the

latter who

from

emerges

and

Quaternary

It is the

(Spirit-Hyle, or

"Father-Mother"

from

the

Manvan-

active, during

and

Pralaya,

from

distinct

manifestation, and

in

overshadowed,

is

who

DOCTRINE.

Manifested

alone.

Mother

Mother,

not

other

the

Ilus) ; whereas
the

well,

proceed

"Primordial"

tara, the

SECRET

Latent, during

One.

Universal

from

note

essence

THE

because
Vaidhatra

called

can

It is

present.

invisible

"

of the

mystery

Sanaka,

subject

the

Beings

are

sacred,

; so

the

on

(to

whole

Four"

"

"

Sanatana

Sananda,

(their patronymic

name),

Chohans.

Bodies.

} Pitris.

IIThe
a

Sacred

Four, represented
Number

Brihmanisra,

with

Buddhism,

the

in

the

numerals

Occult

Mystics
in Kabalism

of

every
and

nation
in

the

by
and

the
race.

Egyptian,

Tetraktys,
It has

Chaldean

the
one

and

Sacred
and

the

other

or
same

Perfect

Square,

significance

numerical

systems.

is
in

vehicle;

THE

"who

have

we

for

turn

to

''

the

from

sprang

According

Sun,"

the

the

meaning
esoteric

or

of the
the

"That,

principle of gods
Womb,
Universe.
Brahma

"The

One

from

is

Prajapati),who

answers

and

Viraj, is

the

Triad

Prajapati, the

the

separate

first three

Lords
So

of Being

with

the

bhdrata,
thrice

In

"The

the

Three,

and

ten

halves

our

of

(the

or

number,

Trimiirti,

again

ten, if

""

in

called

The

seven

brain.''

one

from

counting

the

the

Mahd-

five

(1065),

In

six, and

we

all, moreover,

Parama,

thoughts

ten,

or

from

Vedic

exoterically.

"

Thus

in three

when

seven

the

including

"Super-Soul."
like

Bralima-

respectively.

21

spring.

one

number

female

Supreme,"

"

one

the

or

in

21

again

or

feminine]

the

obtained

10,

6, and

as

the

most

For

the

of

is the

the

Kabalah,

and
all.

its

ten

and

the

mysteries

the

He

{Book

knowledge

(Rabbi

"

Soul,

Spirit and

unity."
the

Jehovah,

twice
of

Mother

of the

and

of

value

area

^Jod,Vau

is born

one

ten,

the

of

"

"Ten

21.

Cosmos

sacred

name

number

made

method

regarding
5

seven,
"

unity has

his

of the

Hierarchy

numerical

the

"

viz., 1065

numbers,

compose

thrice

anagramraatical

be

same

which

Hermes.

says

One, the Four, the One, the Five," in their total

the

represent 31415

k'abalak, the
letters

united,"
the

by Kether,

Prajapati are

Seven,

three

5(77);

in one,

either

are

of

allegory

his

seven,

seven,

Sarvatman

in

They

Sephiroth.

the

Twice

concealed

Golden

Sphere

14, and

they

other

Sarvatman,

in the

it

seven.*

(b)

the

lie

Triad, headed

upper

"

and

"Secret,"

or

ing
animat-

the

(the primeval

that

within

being comprehended
Guhya

exist

which

which

the

one

or

and

male

only

Triune

Siirya),emanate

the

Veda

Five," give the

the

are

from

Rig

of

one

7, and

Sephiroth

the

in

the

numbers

Hiranyagarbha,
and

and

(lateron

the

to

Six

the

beginning,
and

the

of it.

proof

Surely

In

Egg,

as

The

Egg.

or

....

Mundane

creating

the

Egg,

beings

androgynous,

surely

of

Agni, Vayu,

of

some

Hiranyagarbha

"male."

enough

in the

is the

synthetic Sephira
or

to

resplendent

Womb

epithet

arose,

First-born

Prajapati, like

the

of all

two,

Egg

Dictio7iary;

is clear

which

the

of the

clearer,

first male, formed

the

Effulgent,

with

men,"

as

1065, the value

The

the

and
"

himself

Vach)

rather

Lord

into

separating

female

Classical

sentence

Being

That

whole

familiar

"Golden

Hhidii

one

Hiranyagarbha

in

Cause,

awkwardly

meaning
:"

the

Golden,

tallies

meaning
is said

Causeless

states

as

the

more

is Brahma,

Hiranyagarbha

undiscernible

the

by

make

tenets

to

117

Brahmanical.

the

Manu,

to

To

mystery."

illustrations

our

readers, namely

our

four-fold

universe.

the

of

Yogel).

the

since

respective!}' 10

for

Life

and
ten

of the Keys.)
of

numerical

the

are

number

Light
from

By

means

1065 (21), a universal

The

Rabbis

Dhyan

regard

values

of

C^),6 C\) and

are

Matter

therein

[Chaos,

of Teniura,
science
the

may

numbers

Il8

THE

of various

Chohans
Placed

the

on

the

Dhyanipasha,
of

range

of the

two

of

sets

as

figures

again

Alhim

the

of

(z) is

"I

3 141 5,

while
Point

in

world,
called

the

the

Mundane

Square (or 13514);

becomes

the

The

Elohim.

reader
It

1885, McMillan

came

the

is

called
be

may
to

told

the

lyOdge,

No.

that

an

from

141.

express

not

are

cerned
con-

Ralston

Mr.

the

Hebrew

word

anagrammatically"

Circle

the

is circumscribed

has

Son

the

androgynous

Matrix

first
American
Chaldsea.

World

of Kosjnos
to

the Form

procreating
Kabalist
See

has

"Hebrew

now

the

manifested
the

second

Mother

groups
and

the

thus

of Being,

the

the

line, and
he

becomes

feminine

the

or

parentless

lyine, and

one

lyOgos, then
a

the

the

Line

second

generated

separates from

''In

in

"

within

the

standing for Nature,

said:

with

Anupadaka

triangle,a line, a square,

gives birth
the

Jews

to

that

calculation

no

for the

stands

Virgin

Mother

and

314,159

we

process

is called

Point

the

the

it is

the Line,
fructifies
the immaculate

or

diameter

Therefore

and

Circle

or

when

When

Father,'''the

Prajapati

and

31415,

pentagram.

world,

fall under

can

which

"

i:

set

311,040,000,000,000

shown

Triangle, the Pentagram,

diameter

figures become

number,

Egg

I^ine, the

or

(40) ; and

metaphysical
no

for it

numberless,

and

the

in it has

(jn) is

the

This

him.

explained by

as

Thus,
central

(10) ; and

ference
circum-

by omitting, as said, the ciphers,

(") is i ; S (/) is 3 (30); n ih)

"

since

matical
mathe-

circle to the

of Measures, reads

values

135 14:

"

be

the

figure after

calculations

the

way

well-known

since

by

it may

and

(pi),as it is called.

secret

^3415

T/ie Source

number

same

by permutation

is 5

same

And

present.

author

the

in

and

at

of

"First-born,"

of the

ages

-n-

in the

out

yield the

of

Circle

left,they will always

the

diameter

meaning,

same

worked

are

cycles and

with

Skinner,

the

from

not

anagrammati-

31415,

separately, one

or

the

when

number,

for whatever

they represent

the value

or

have

fractions, and

with

right,

the

fall within

of the

more;

added

the ratio of the

3*i4i5,

must

various

the

to

3-1415927

i :

from

Mathematically

formula, that
is

once

when

ever

also the

hedges off

not

world

called

"

that

this

number

the

Seven"

crossways

yield fourteen.

of

both

counted,

figures are

whether

another,

"Twice

the

Not"

does
"

expansion, is

Kabalistically, being

mj'stic Svastika,

which

Cosmos,

enlarged by permutation and

cally and

Pass

"

objective consciousness

present

our

circumscribed

or

Angels," the "Rope"

noumenal

the

inner

of the

great Circle,

of the

"Rope

from

phenomenal

orders, and

boundary

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

ciple.
prin-

One

Point

and
\fheegg-shaped zero'],
that

male,

combines
and

discovered

Metrology,"

the
in

The

"his
same

Masonic

all

forms

mother's
number

for

the

Review, July,

the

represented by
in

daughter

her

derived

from

Mundi;

whence

multitudinous

(c) The
and

in

synonyms

and

Seraphs

(jT)The

the

"Sacred
and

Kabalah,

and

The

or

the

following

the

Four

formed

he

is

found
All

Powers.

further

Bible

Throne

of

the

too

one,

that:
the

Glory,

tiiese

on

"

it is stated
his

are

in the

as

and

Seraphim,

from

and

in their

on.

2iS^"i\

profound

are

Latin,

and

cases

the

World,

symbolism

Greek

World-Spheres],

or

it

as

also

Sidereal

very

very

the

and

names,

now

Sepher Jetzirah

Ministering Angels,

as

Etherj

In

"

all their

Principalities,Cherubs,

in several

meaning

Holy

Wheels

Animals,

Fire

their

have

in

[the

Auphanim
Sacred

its

Dait5^as

Kabalah

celestial

in

in

the

be

may

The

found

are

origins of Life.

engraved

"God

of

one

the

ancient

of the

arranged,

proved

Animals"

they

of the

page

will be

it,as

show

their

and

denizens

and

in

and

prototypes.

transliterated

to

divine

Virtues

Asuras

as

of these

of

various

of archaic

copies

when

sufficient

the

Demons,

modern

names,

in

esoteric

etc., etc., have

give

to

Many

Dominions,

and

Thrones

those

called

her

Light

the

well

as

it is useless

Hierarchy

Christian

the

in

the

but

and

Gandharvas,

confusion.

create

Suras

Doctrine,

Secret

our

the

and

Danavas

Angelolog"^;
only

even

Pitris, Rishis

the

Adityas;

would

Anima

is also

being

Astral

Light,"

sin"), is

Light,

Shiva,

to

aspects.

Devas,

Hebrew

of

"Virgin

the

meaning

of

now

birth

given

without

Uma-Kanya

Virgin;

the

cant
by the signifi-

Astral

or

Sons"

Virgin Mary,

conceived

wife

the

Divine

"

having

as

Heaven,

Anaitia, Devi-Durga,
Kanya,

of the

(" Mary

Ana,

Chaldean

and

and

Mother
Church

way

later

corroborated

strongly

Catholic

immaculate

an

II9

all the

to

of the

name

Roman

the

Annapuma,
name,

the

Anna,

fact that

It is

Mothers."

"Immaculate

from

key-note

the

gives

This

husband."*

CONCEPTIONS.

IMMACULATE

THE

the

[Air, Water,

his habitation."

the

literal

what

translation

from

IXth

the

and

Xth

Sections:
Ten

numbers

liveth
Two:

in

without

eternities!

Air

out

of

foundation, three
of them.
and

the

We

Ammon,

Water

void, mud
the

one

of

the

and

to

her

or

Mut,

is addressed

these

titles ^rith

as

the

in

"Our

Spirit of
and

and

of

Mout

that
the

god being
the

them

She
"the

"Queen

goddesses,

this

twelve
and
as

was

is

the

Holy

single, and
with

one
no

thing-, "Mother,"
less

of

Heaven"

Isis,Hathor,

etc."

the

the

his
and

than

"of

the

(Maspero).

as

the

shows
the

The

mother."

barren

them

and

mother

of

Spirit out

one

them

flower-bed, hewed

Spirit.

letters

twenty-two

hewed

husband
of

who

....

therewith

signifies,for

country.

Lady,"
mother

and

God

living

and

Word,

designed

designed

Egypt.

the

hewed

double

Spirit;he
He

triad

other

Spirit

seven

principal titles of

"sharing

Mout,

of

earth.

in the

the

designed

and

out

expression

.same

assigned

Spirit.

and

He

mothers,

Three:

find

character

Voice

One:

wife

of

goddess

Earth,"

thus

THE

I20

wall, covered
the

therewith
animals

said.

them

words

Thus

With

the

of

the

considered
God

This

The

servants

These

are

key, these

"Sacred

reality

of Sound

called

of the
and

Kabalah,
in

not,

was

Seraphim
and

Animals"

Sepher,

"

Numbered."

become

Divine

the
are

the

signs

to,

Third,

the

the

Fourth,
Seven

{d).

I^ines

Cubes,
Nidana

Eternal

of

and

the

the

of

Triangles,
the

Mother

subject

Seventh

the

and

"

and

Oi-

the

spoken

by,

his future
When

thought
the

is

be

divided

is

as

la

as

well

Magie

the

as

Why

soul

[mind]

of all the

upon

the

Rotige

thereof.

the

mystery
"

Divine

learned

author

Tuileries, the

des

individual

is in

whole,

Cause

the

Christian,

types

words

largely determine

evokes

or

P.

of, every

name

actual

with

of the

corollary

Homme

Because

creates

self-engraved

and

gent
Intelli-

imperfect, expression

effect and

an

as

closely connected

term

of the

Conscious

for Humanity,

yet

as

the

or

correspond the

Hierarchy

though

Voice"

de

mirror

this

beautifully expressed by

fate.

our

(Gods) in India,

To
may

analysis of the Hierarchies

brief

Devas

Speech,

As

Histoire

fluid, which

astral

manifestations

representative sign

the

thought,

is the

of

receptacle and,

that
to

so

of being.

Sparks.
of

permutation
of the

and

and

Numbers,

Second,

the

gives again

materialized,

Thought.

the

Three

Seven

the

stands

Humanity

"Army

The

Universe,

Voice,

the

Spheres,

in Nature.

which

The

of

thus

Shloka

Powers

Sparks

cali^ed

Chohans,

Dhyan

in the

{b').\

(a) This

say,

it is

Continued.

\\\"

Sixth,

for

Ha-Hou

of

holy-

as

is.

now

Number,

First,

the

Modellers;

The

the

"through

of

the

of,

Fifth,

into

dwelling,

clearly that

"through

Army

the

was

Seven,

THE

his

hewed

the

fieryflames!

as

he

and

seraphim

founded

He

his servants

STANZA

THE

three

and

designed

He

the

Zodiac.

the

4.

and

made

or

astronomical

of Water.

out

wheels,

dwelling" show

was

world

Sipur,"

the

and

his

Deity

the

was

Saphar, and

of

and

origin, the extra-cosmic

his

Fire

spirits,and

"founded

DOCTRINE.

Four:

glory

his angels

in India, the

as

of

throne

makes

The

paving.

ministering angels,

as

He

as

SECRET

eternal

Deity,

but

North,

Cosmic
never

wind,

Motion,

named.

or

whirlwind;

rather

It is the

signification

literal

The

Oeaohoo.
circular

the

eternal

but

Force

Karana,

in this
that
the

moves

of

the

word

instance,

is, among

it is

it, which

ever-acting

term

Force

Cause.

the
to

is

denote

cultists
Oc-

Eastern
the

less
cease-

tacitly accepted

as

THE

The

sign

To

World.

place

it under,

of

why

Yes,

by

compose

them,

This

is

Eastern
and

and

The

xoxy

(magical
the

The

of

"Army

Logos,"

the

or

Doctrine

the

Eternal

the

"One

the

the

well

as

certain

lellers which

also

as

in the

occult

and

formidable

the

and

and

cause,

rest

of

of

the

the

Hebrew

meaning

preceding

are

all

by

accepted

magical

so

is

influences

the

to

most

Shatariipa,
Mother

(the

in union
Universe

its

bination
com-

effect.

The

potencies.
esoterically)

the

Vedas

and

his wife

issued

from

Theogony

in its presence
Numbers

and

Voice,

the

feminine

Vach,

is from

Occult

cypher,

the

unit

"i,"

"o,"

or

the

with

Numbered

in

Secret

"of

lo,

the
One

the

the

One
fested
Mani-

if eternal

"

the

the

the

in its

latter proceeding

hundred

forms,"

Creative

Nature,

or

procreating

ever

of

"

being,

this Number,

or

"Host

No-Number"

and

the

It

called

begins

of

with

the

on

or

The

one

Mind.

the

came

The

AnugXta.
of

conversation

origin

Speech

Bhagavadfcitd,

original is

Sepher Jetzirah,

Esoteric

eternal

Amigita,^

how

vi. 15.

the

prototype

and

Spirit of Life), that

ing
multiplythe

whole

proceeds.

the

Speech

is the

of

The

Nature.

or

the

and

Number

Number

from

"

is to say,

religious invocations,

than

Voice"

"Word,"

Principle.

essence),

of

rather

most

Brahmans,

(therefore not

asks

the

in

are,

the

produces

idea,

hidden

its occult

this

Scriptures.

other

In

an

often

has

effect of

the

or

letters.

Sanskrit,

the

that

us,

curse;

the

to

the

us.

the

teaching

letter

every

especially, contain

by

In

of

fatal to

the

but
to

[Verbum]

maleficenl; they

these

to

esoteric

an

and

cause

these

chanted

the

as

alphabets,

Mantras

are

correlative

of Occultism.

it is
of

vowels,

numbers

Word

to

of

one

every

attributes

that

elements,

in

[Verbum]

blessingor

is often

beneficenlor

their

to

strictly true

all other

The

and

properties

for

health-giving, according

Wisdom
the

the

them.

Word

sign.

magnetic

Being [an Entity],

the

are,

himself,

to

of the

the

manifestation

everj'

of

Things

naming

either

are
or

Schools

rationale:

while

it present:

emissicm

121

occult] virtue

or

make

define

propertiesof mailer,

and

Supreme

[hidden
and

to

potencies.

about

ignorance

venomous

attached

the

SOUND.

of

only

is, quite unconsciously

[and words]

either

is the

commencement

through

them

AND

thought,

is not

Occult

attributes

names

sense,

the

it

makes

man

present
the

is

SPEECH

thing
a

Name

more

Word]

the

evoke

condemn

or

every

our

about

as

utter

and

of, one

it [the

which

speech

is to

speech
To

Occult

OF

thing:

word

human

of

influence

the

expresses

pronounce

potency

POTENCY

forms

edited
oldest

of

Speech

and

given

between

its Occult

into existence, and

which

Brahmana

that

part of the
by

is

Max

tells her
Ashvamedha

Miiller, regards

Upanishads.

Parvan
it

as

of

properties.
was

the
the

continuation

and

Brahmana

prior
Apana

to

The
the

wife

other.

(inspirational

Mahdbkdrala.

The

of

Bhagavadgitd.

the

translator
Its

THE

122

the

Speech

Mind.

Higher

Both

Mishra), and

Arjuna
decide
the

"Mind

lyord said:

there

that

her

(i.e.of

dominion"

with

is

immovable

"The

the

Minds,

two

are

Speech),

the

on

the

said, "the

of

that
Self

by
told

"immovable."

the

movable

is

"To

that

matter.

this

Self

the

again, the

and

"movable"

of

mentator
com-

To

other.

desires," meaning

your

plane

the

to

answered

Speech

Thereupon

he

me,"

individual

destroy their doubts, and

to

But

opens

Speech

the

{i.e.,to

not

thus

dialogue between

superior to

was

desired.

he

and

Apana,

Being

him

asked

verily yield (you)

acquired what

he

Speech

does

Prajapati, according

to

(issuperior)."

"I

Being, by saying:

of

preceded and

of them

which

thinks;

Nilakantha

Self, as

of

state

story,

Self

the

to

went

the

tells her

he

Thereupon

Mind.

and

into

Words,

or

intelligence, which

that

lord, changes

breath) becoming
understand

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

in

your

you

are

superior."

exhalation.

(hard)
the

The

goddess

also

the

Prana

between

of

superior

is the
the

body by

and

then

Goddess

The

of

cause

Mind

the

in

perceptible only
be

cannot

breath

in

expressed

(of which

the

Yoga.

Arhats.

are

"noisy"

Arjuna

is

least

as
so

injurious

of the
certain

these

Then

which

the

is

of

organs

the

Speech

So

noiseless
in

produced
into

sound,

Apana
.

as

the

formerly spoke.
and

immovable,

being

the

Speech]
of

form

she

speaks

never

two,

law, which

secret

and

(the sixth

the

Pranayama,
however,

will

be
was

things,

sense), and

or

This

chapter of

two

the

previous

higher

shown), pertains rather

and

still is discountenanced

health, and

alone

which

regulation of the

without

of, the

prescribes

invisible

speech.

understanding

the

sir!"

Occult

uttered

or

mode,

called
to

in

its

wind

movable.

Mishra,

This

full

seven,

Hatha

of

always

Apana

[istransformed]

goes

Mishra].

reason

root

of

Of

(Speech)

navel

spiritual mind

by

says

at

The
It

the

at

practices.

there

Arjuna

being

her

venerable

[physical

the

Vach,

dwelt

the

therefore. Speech

then

Udana

["at

says

of

the

to

Yoga

the

knowledge

acquisitionof, or
lower

words,"

reason

explains,

Anugifd

with

which

verily,

the

after

speak

[expirational breath],

noiseless.
The

distinguished by

the

upon

And,
or

(in

me

aspect of

or

with

going

Prana

pleased,

"Be

noisy

Samana

allegory is

above

the

Speech.

and

Prana,

the

all
is

(Speech) by

silence

the

always

assimilated

becoming

material
Hence

Wisdom],
one

noisy (Speech)

of

means

finally dwells

then

It is

the

to

noble

to

never

form

later

speak

to

shall

you

Esoteric

or

without

impelled,

(hard) exhalation.

after

Sarasvati!

[Sarasvati,

But, O

Apana.

again nourishing

appeared

Prana

the

Prajapati [Brahma], saying,

to

up

learning,

secret

personally

came

you

as

goddess Speech

and

[vitalair],though
ran

one,

did, i.e. proudly), therefore, O

you

way

beautiful

inasmuch,

But

can

never

senses

to

the

by
develop

the

and
Next

(^)

Elements;

why

how?

or

of Nature,

Because,

There
in

also

correlates

Nature

form

into

that

of

thus

seem

That

another, the

by

Stanza

\^Motion]heats
to each

attracted

larger lumps

themselves

is only

substance

in

are

taught

the

discovery

of

ripen,

aiid

operation.

into

rotation.\
is the

various

at

the

of

such

are

in their

symbolical

have

condescends

impart

mass

materialistic

time

which
of

"conservation

her

process which

becomes

Spaw7i

to

the

and
are

soon

The

{of Space\

of

sofne

the

the

himps

No.

Whirlwind

and

detach

only
they effect

Law

Afte}' which.

attached

language

matter

assumes

able, and

to

later

it

to

on.

give

are

Glossaries

modern

with

usually

as

difficult

to

when
cotties

sets them

and

his Siddhis,
perform
one
objects from
place

to

of

the

to

understand

says

us

the

can

an

solve

teachirg.

form

owing

to

It

is eternal

motion

moving
for

Physical

the

it

process

heat

in

caused

becomes

around

the

themselves

Science,

at

any

W.

the
B.

that

Stanzas

or

to

of

of

and

cooling
Life,

p.

The

It

is not

periodical

of Flame
A

this

rotation].

contracting

94.)
and

by the descent
in their

of

advocates

unmanifested,

rate.

criticizing

Slaughter,
the

Whirlwind."

taries
Commen-

themselves.

[the beginning

World-

the

for the

Stanzas,
as

Winchell,

by

is """when

vjhick

its atoms

unresolvable

does

How

"Motion

it.

its particles to move,

essence;

it.

(Quoted

motion?"

ever

Occult

of

rationale

of

discussion

the

largely into

more

rotatory

that

causes

spheroidal
noumenal

entered

not

Science

manifest,"

primordial

treated

with

Commentary

Genesis
TJie Modern
(p. 48), the Rev.
a
polemical scientific work,
"It
is to be regretted
by the astronomers,
says:
position assumed

the

hand

one

fiery Dots, Triangles

in

"

that
law
permits and
helps the Arhat
disintegration of matter, the transport

the

Commentaries

ancient

[nebular] theory

in

in

of

physics,

Ocean

X In

one

change

etc.

These

the

of

\_ofSpaw7i]

the

in

appointed

Breath^
\_the

this

as

Grains

Spawn

new

the others.

Motion

knowledge

phenomena,

another,

No

cessation

the

the

scatters

The

Curds

the

spheroidalform,
by

She

quickens it.

receive

and

assume

into

the

It

or

ancient

the

compound
chance.

rest

Occult

but

which

by

"

or

hand

going

festations.
mani-

all her

plane

no

first law

primordial,

for accident

rest

Says

is the

later, also, her

there

of Life.

form

other a7id

interferedwith

that

time.

ayid

coalesce and

which

Cubes,

It

we

fieryFish

is the

Mother

Breath

of

such

is

of Cosmos.

IV:

The

not

least

considerable

and

"

finally "Spheres"

only in the

place

no

seems

anticipated

have

to

which

change

at

so

"

is

Occultism,

in

law

form

matter"

also there

and

phenomenal

our

Mother

or

universally in

not

"

geometrical forms,

in Nature.*

motion

of

matter

her

fundamental

Circles"

Commentary,

law

fifth Element

the

Mundi,

geometrizes

inherent

an

in which

and

elements,
is

is

manifested

the

the

says

Nature

because

and

tenary
Sep-

itself into

forming

within

Anima

the

lyines. Triangles, Cubes,

"Dots,
"

of Akasha,

"lining"

Four

mystic

the

and

scattering

Matter

into

grouped

the

Ether,

Cosmic

see

we

"

Voice."

of the

"Army

the

esoterically

deities, and

minor

ail

noumenally

Senses,

Seven

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'''KE

124

into

drop of liquid

ultimate, unresolvquestion

is

amply

THE

BOUNDLESS

Oi-Ha-Hou,

which

I. The

Voice
for

And

Four;
the

Sons,

and

his

Seven

the

Breath

translated

(a) "Adi-Sanat,"
a

the

name

"Holy

Aged"

Creator, called
"Svabhavat"
Nature

Substance,

for
from

World,

in

"O-"

last
and

"

The

Which

and
-r, the

the

'^^^^

Crown"

unknown

the

are

universal
the

But

the

This

the

by

Cause.

answers

potency,
Wisdom.

and

the
at

in

other

Monotheists

As

diffused

its

Unity

of

and

use

Archetypal
and

other

Material

worlds

subject

tained
con-

Riders

to

with

the

or

Jews

becomes

zero,

figures precedes it,and

"Word"
and

in union

Logos,

or

of

source

thus
with

Consciousness),

the

latter
same

applied
into

to

One,

the

"Creator,"
"

the

as

Kabalah.

for

Esoteric

The

through

space,

with,

"Father-Mother"

perhaps,
the

on

for the

however,

Chokmah

Orientalists

the

half

mystic

an

the
to

eye

Binah)
the

Sephira,

or

of

symbol

term

totahty

the

to

Kadmon

following

and

explain

given

name

Adam

stand

who

Kabalists,

triangle (or Sephira,

Svabhavat,

the

Elohim,"

fested
mani-

the

the

from

Eastern
the

rest,

meaning

as

Ether

of

the

Science.

plane.

Circle.
II Bhaskara.

Abstract

Kadmon,

the

in

Circle," the

synthesis of the ten Sephiroth,

identify it with

to

physical

general.

nine

the

of

Root

Angels

Hindiis,

the

titles.

Kabalistic

all

"Boundless

potency;

Sephirothal

upper

matter

Adam
in

the

perfect number,

the

popularized

\ Boundless

refers

the

Brahma,

Formative,

are

Ancients

of the

and

II Subjective, Formless.
"*

the

one

Sephiroth.

Occultists

Arupa.

or

the

seven

plastic

with

that

androgyne

in the

Occultists, divide
leaves

Worlds

and

Days"

Buddhist

various

cient,"
An-

quantity.

Ten,
blended

Universe

which

with

the

the

"

Spirit** (the expression

makes

Creators

The

Pitris

means

Sparks

or

three.

its value

"Voice"

Scintillae

is of

name

Creative,

the

with

plastic

Mundi,

Anima

proceed

only when

manifests

the

the

Rishis

number,

of

four-fold

Christians, Gods

(^)
a

the

The

of

"Number,"

the

out,

"Primeval

or

and

the

manifested;

when

left

"Ancient

names

Essence,

highest plane.

the

"

among

First

Kadmon)

his other

come

{c)-\

the

Adam

Then

Eighth

the

Kabalistic

and

mystic

whence

and

Worlds;

Regents

the

the

the

on

synonym

and

is

"Numbers"

"

literally,is

(Sephira

also Sanat

One,

Sacred

the

{b).

Light-Maker

identifies

which

are

i| Universe

the

the

is

Numbers,

the

Q,"

the

Arupa

Fighters,

which

{a).

within

the

are

One

is

Svabhavat,

Square."

enclosed

Ten

the

and

he

for

Nine.j

and

"Formless

Three,

these

One

is

the

or

(")"*

the

Word,

the

Boundless,

the

Number,

the

of

he

The

III.

Svabhavat,

Adi-Sanat,

II. The

Darkness,

is

Adi-Nidana

No-Number,

25

\N."Co7itimi"d.

STANZA
5. The

CIRCLE.

to

Thought
or

the
time

and

concrete

highest
the

male

Triangle
Jehovah,

Voice,

is the

Tetragrammaton,
of

as

or

Logos

Kether,

the

manifestation

in the

Chokmah

partaking

of the

Kabalah.
and
nature

thereof, the

Binah,

the

of Chokmah,

effect

of

this Triad

Therefore
last
or

the

female
male

126

THE

for

Standing

the

which

Decad

Tetraktys,

the

Circle

Veda, Aditi,

Miiller, "the

endless
is the

properly

from

her

born

cosmic
and

sun

"

wise:

with

gods

that

seven

planets;
the

born

were

cast

the

and

Adityas

may

calling

it Uranus.*

have

bodies

of

and

(!!); the
the

she

She
it is

as

were

this
the

approached
our

The

sun.

astronomically,

or

their

number

in fact knew,

of

"

sky

system

our

esotericallyand

But

Prof.

by

allegorically,in

from

excluded

Rig

"Darkness."

body of Aditi;

known,

the

Gods," Deva-Matri,

cosmically

are,

In

eye

eighth, Marttdnda,'''

being

sun

naked

with

is described,

the

within

exoteric

clouds, beyond

coeval

the

The

translated

"

the

the

heavenly

away

the

by

all the

from

the

forms

Square

Scriptures.

Space

of the

Hindus

planet, without

Infinite

she

Triad

system.

our

Mother

Thus

cypher,

The

Circle, the

Sanskrit

"Mother-Space,"
"

the

magical figures.

of

earth, beyond

matrix

called

sons

the

infinite, visible

the

the

but

seven

oldest

with

Universe.

Sun

or

called

sons

seven,

plainly that

the

planets.

Eight

^'

in

of

the

all the

is the

visible

equivalent

is very

potent

beyond

expanse

all

of

"Boundless"

the

forming,

thus

Four," within

most

found

be

may

itself

Rejected"

"One

version

"

the

being

(r) The

in

"Sacred

or

DOCTRINE.

figures, and

contains

the

Max

nine

SECRET

the

shows
seventh

theologically,

A,

to

SO

the

say,

eight, and

the

allow

the

mortals

Arhats,"

says

the

planets.

The

houses

Eight

the

was

The

God"

they

and

known

set

by

the

biiilt

Uranus
and

"The

only

to

for

here

standing

dwellings"

are

Seven

themselves

show

following allegor}^and

the

gives

Of

of
an

Says

celestial

influence

The

error

by the Sun,

(Mafonnerie Occulte,

time

and

important,

which

to

The

and

central

which

nomenclature

(Urani dies, Urandi),"

Star

of the
adds

the

his

away

far,

not

in

were

vacant

known,

to

place.

introduce

Thus,

the

days of
learned

turned
the

week

writer.

aside

from

is also

its true

faulty.

the

Sun

time

every
it to

the

astrologers

relatively motionless, turning

be

it not

astronomical

attributed

they

practical results, if

ancients

could

But

through
led

He

'"Mystery

that

was

1781.

discovered

ancients
the

He

margiyi

the

Yet

planet.
in

by Herschel

the

on

to

his

brothers.

Which

Earth.

six planets
so

cannot

of

having

occupy

the

not

was

airs

and

the

seven,

film
of

none

but
is

measure:

be

Suns, according

huge elephants do.

and

star
Suu

Sciences

make

...

and

the

discovered

Occult

must

planets

pertained

that

p. 447.)

Uranus-day

"

far

were

eight Divine

though
satisfied,

not

the

vital

central

only

Uranus,

harmonies,

seems

is

Sun

gods, excluding

Ragon

of the

number

the
the

not

course

the

stomach

her

for

brilliant

\_Mdrttdnda^was

the

that

great

seven

houses

Eight

ones.

largerfour

The

teaches

eight

as
began \_totvork~\

his

into

Mother:

S7nall

four

them.

name?

regulating

to be

"their

meanings,

Pantheon.

but

dwellings,

by

He

apart.'

that

scale

ancient

most

Hindu

Commentary^

largest.

another

they perceived

ought

proverb;

Bal-i-lu

worshipped

calculations

axis

old

ancient

Doctrine

Secret
of

Sun.

an

\drezvin^

knew

into

their

were

to devour

sought

be

see

merits.

and

age

breathed

to

four large and

house

primitive

it:

explains

their

their

great gods of the

twelve

the

Sons;

in

Adityas,

onlj'

on

placed
re-

its

functions."

"The

Sun-day

They

of their kingdom*
They complained

He

threatens.

and

his brothers

breath

the
in

general.
Vedas

that

of her

hi^nself
they
;

afar the direction

encircles their houses. \

He

body.

Frotn

in

that

fillshimself with

prototype

planetary world),
indifferently

Son

of

made

with

reference

Thus

he

depicted

is

one

is called

reflection
bodies

to,

or

that

the

her

Central

of

chief

by

the

referring

his

to

One

the

Cosmic

Vedas

is

meaning.
horse

one

Element.

The

(our

distinction

esoteric

by

In

is called

He

planets, the

seven

figuratively "Fire."

him.

World"

no

for, the

above,

Spiritual

after

deities.

horses, and

seven

shown

heavenly bodies

evolved

"Eye

three

allowed

scope

drawn

as

of

the

the

to

of Aditi, because

or

origin from

common

Element"

Dyaus

former

the

heads;

planets

of the

one

but

our

only

is

he

the

to

Ivoka-Chakshuh,

is called

he

only

Sun, evidently, as

our

of all those

and

their

slowly round

following from

being

himself

Surya,

is the

seven

wept.

the centre

to

Do

watches
\_Sincethen'\he \only'\

of the Mother's

refer not

"Son-Suns"

the

the smaller

Bal-i-lu

turning

path

"Rejected Son"

the

Sun,

the

on

But

laughed.

27

refuse. Therefore,she rejectedhim.

and

Thus

move

\affected\and

exiled

move.

he

and

him,

the sweat

day he feeds on

She
not

DEITY.

they said.

us,

them,

pursues

turning swiftlyfrom
which

reach

he could

OF

robbed

not

the Mother.

to

whence

kingdom, from

SYMBOL

were

canyiot

Sir, you

worst.

your

GREAT

THE

FIRE,

with

latter

This

"One

that

teach

to

"fire

verily is all the deities.":J:

The

of the

meaning
and

Commentary
than

more

born

the

evolved

about

Nebular

from
The

rate.

Modern

the

"father."

"

tSee

chemical

substance

of

of

its

this

others,

"gods,"
"

Sun,

it is

Sun,
the

as

taught,
mass

their

not

from

the

or

any

place

rotating

all formed

Mother),

at

took

therefore,

are

the

"

matter

planets have

course

our

"brother"

elder, bigger
the

of

but

all the

Dzyan
differ in

two

visible

our

matter

Sun;

parent

(cometary

the

rejects the hypothesis

(seven) great

cosmic

than

both

the

"world-

System.

Sun

rotates

Antigiid,

its axis

on

Telang,
of

essence
or

mass,

eight Adityas,

respective orbits," astronomy

rrhis

central

is their

The

Planetary

t"The

the

nucleus,

and

contracted,

eternal

that

itself earlier

merel}- detached

Doctrine

Theor"',

Sun's

have

we

explain it,though the

to

Occult

first condensation
central

Science

particular. The

one

of

allegory is plain, for

x.

9;

cometarj'

always

teaches
and

Aiiareya

matter,

physical characteristics

in

the

BrAhmana,

with

which

primitive form

of

our

Earth's

of

the

interplanetary stuff, it is heterogeneous

reprion

the

vitiated

Solar

by

Systems,
the

Science

Occult

its

beyond

direction

same

in which

the

planets revolve

in their

us.

Haug,

totally different

Science

is

acquainted.

diflferentiates

atmospheres

only

of
in

r.

is

Modern

and

p.

teaches,

the
our

entirely

planets and
manifested

once

the

world.

it

It is
crosses

from

any

of

the

in

homogeneous
the

boundaries

already compound

matter

128

the;

is

stuff," which

Upadhi,

is the

Manas*
is

the

seemingly

plane of the

the

of

called

planets

are

Roman

Church

taught
of

cosmic

of

before

the

law

which,

he

began

words,

on

those

condense

produced"
Kther,

which

and

rarefied

and

supposes

to

This

Siemens,
P.

the

Buddhi

t See

Martin

in

is about

Manas"

\ Very

cooled

and

"

the

similar
the

Duncan

World-Life,

by

as

Di\'ine

taken

the

or

approximation

those

were

an

Alexander

Sir

by

gradually changing

and

so

the

"the

heat

sun

be

may

in this

even

diffused
of the

and

matter

or

is

Universe,

expelling thence

mass;

it becomes

Ether,

itself driven

in

out

supply of heat, which

Ether, and

again

he

trated
concen-

Universe.
the

to

Occult

teachings

as

Soul.

Human

Soul.

Conservation
in

yet absolutely

as

enough,

turn

fresh

of the

Soul"),

again that

exhausted

by the

up

of Physical Forces, 1843, p. 81

ideas

that

in

in other

by accretions

or

and

solar

be
a

by the Suns
an

"are

in space,

thermally

"Brothers,"

propounded

radiations

the

absorb

to

way

close

Mind-Principle,

Correlation

On

this

of

its heat, to

state,

been

suggested

are

all the

mass

sweat";

is

scientific

seems

depths

redistributed

and

"t

the

gives up

be

it travels

teaching

previously condensed

compressed

"

into

Science

systems

recipient of the heat

is the

drawn

thereby

as

we

annulation

of the Universal

substance,"

Williams

Mattieu

W.

Mr.

matter

and

subtractions,

or

his

the

finally adjusted; after

refuse

has

the

that

nebular

archaic

the

kind

These

showing

the

and

of

stance,
in-

tilted

Space, the Sun,

was

of which

additions

gaseous

"

age."

the

theorizes

Hosts, thus

(the "Breath

this

for

of W.

of Solar

Address,

as

Wiuchell,

the

Mattieu

Energy
President

LL.D.,

and

Address

to the

Williams, in nie
(Nature,
of the

p. 53, et seq.

XXV,

accepted by the

engulf his weaker

to

planets

Uranus,

are

depths

Mother's

"the

of

arising from

diminutions

the

accounting

said) being

primaries

repulsion

and

on

theory

atmospheric

by

the

the

by

retrograde motion.

Cosmic

into

constitution

and

Grove,^ who

William

of

portions of ^ther

As

ignorant.

may

feeding

existence

of the

from

drew

attraction

and

it is

heavenly

could, threatening

vitalityhe

of

thus

of several

systems

Architects, and

of the

evolved

"

cosm,
Micro-

fought

Cosmos,

nothing,

the

final formation

the

the

appearance

Warriors,

Having

the

man,

battles

(of Neptune

knew

ancients

of

formation

some

leaders

in

as

pregenetic

of

planetary nebulae

the

the

satellites

the

just

Principle, the

Buddhi.f

final

an

Cosmic

sixth

Soul,

position of

as

before

"

the

disturbed

the

traditions.

same

and

on

the

giving them

thus

over,

of

poem

the

which

doctrine.

Universal

Upadhi

whole

fifth

the

planets before

growing
for

the

Basis, of

or

There

both

secret

British

Fuel

440-444,

Geological

Association,

of the Sun;
March

9,

of

1866.
Dr.

1882); and

Society, London,

May,

C.

William

also

of

1877.

Dr.
See

THE

Science

What

Space."

little, would

allegory

The

origin.

they

They

of

the

the

clothed

gorically the

the

revolution.

their
bodies

and

planets

before
Heat
of

The

are

"

Brahma,

of

of

we

invisible

and

become

cosmic,

the

form,

resting

"

which

and

"

under

The

modern

one

"

When

will
not

upon
"!"

we

the

initial
the

motion,

of Neptune,

speak

This
Voice

Laplace.

great factors

members

reborn

of

after

this

Night

attenuated

most

Centres

of

give

can

gases

Forces

differentiate

into

no

first,

at

Molecules,

the

regulated and

sustained

by the

never-

IM ."Continued.
Second
The

Seven,

are

who

Son

Rejected

is

the

One.

Lipika,
The

duced
pro-

"Son-

countless.

that, whereas

really belong
it.

and

Chohans.

Dhyan

Three.!

THE

maintain

Word,

mers,
astrono-

"

Then

ARE

be

heavenly

archaic

three

in

relapses periodically into its

Physicist,

STANZA

Suns"

for all the

the

and

passing gradually into objectivity gaseous,

radiant,
Whirlwind
(or Motion) finallygiving the impulse to

Breaths""

BY

alle-

"

"

Matter

to

of Light

themselves

Herschel
"

to

(to us) formless

all the

die;

(now

called

are

by the

which

their

tion
accumula-

So?is

with

origin

Repulsion

in

planetar"' homes,

do, along

common

Ught-

according

the

their

the

and

They
of

primordial Atoms,

or

Thus

"

L,eibnitz, Kant,

state.

end
in

Chaos

Matter,

inculcated

see,

eternal

the

Sparks,

and

born, develop, and

to

Suns

snails

are

its nature

the

the

as

as

the

suns

Primeval

starry and

conditions

during

and

eternal

account

the

primary undifferentiated
idea

of

on

the

Kepler, Newton,

primitive family
of

as

Bhaskara,

life from

their

(the "Breath"), Attraction

Motion

be

to

Commentary',

doctrine

was,

before

nebulae), by aggregation

unseen

Jupiter,

planet mentioned

all comets

were

manvantaric

speak, carrying them,

to

so

is said

Snails,"

Intelligences inhabiting

of

"Houses"

known

fabric of Darkness''

Heavenly

"

refuse"

and

small

fourth

breath,"

and

Saturn

29

far, a mystery.

so

differentiations

in

"sweat

not

was

of the

name

expression in the

themselves

the

on

Neptune,*

Uranus

irresolvable

comparatively

"Seven"

into

primary

beautiful

feeding

such

us,

LIGHT.

explains it by the "dead

(the planets)

evolve

noumenon

of

to

of all the

because

OF

affect

As

Mars.

remain

must

Breath"

"

Maker,

the

killed

eighteenth centur}', the

the

the

and

his

could

have

Venus

Mercury,
of

and

by Marttanda,

"Mother

SONS

for Occultism

imagined;

ever

given back

but

STELLAR

to

are

as

an

many

it, in spite of its apparent

connection
and

it is not
there

is mayavic,

Spirit.

Occultist

but

as

yet undiscovered
connection

imaginary, they

^vith

planets in
our

The

European.
Sun

and

true

our

system,

the

influence

tist
Occul-

Eastern

Neptune
of

the

say10

does
latter

The

Lipika," from

"

"Scribes."*

Annalists,

who

impress

and

divine

and

unseen

whom

Presence,

direct

the
the

Draper
which

of

falls upon

never

might
but

eye,

are

resorted

they

out,

and

it

where

matter

speculations
forty

the

so

little understood
reads
These

Guardians

are

Dr.

the

four

of the

who

four

before

"

quarters

Religion and

Principlesof Science, II.

455.

profaned,

of

The

as

soon

world.

eye
there

from

developers

proper

the

Upon

intrusion

of

traits
por-

surface

glassy surface, until, by

or

visible

the

that

think

also

exist

is

walls

altogether

vestiges of

the

our

of

our

shut

acts,

our

which
the

displaces the

thought

every

in

motion,

that

"each

has

them

scatters

particle of the
Thus

happened."^

acquire rights of citizenship in the

to

stand

as

in

sky.

Science, pp.

are

the
to

region of Amenti
the

parallels,were
meaning.

of every

Immortals,"

Conflict between

think

esoteric

account

the

Osiris, belong

in their

the

out

silver

trace

world.

might stand

Lipika, and

on

setting them

begun

scientific

Soul

as

who

As

permanent

sensitive

the

as

register of all that

Assessors,"

"

on

they

has

the

of

of the

accusers

it,
for

dream,

matter.

gross

are

calls

processes

hidden

appearance

believe

and,

be

must

doctrine

ancient

The

they who

done.t

universe:

the

throughout

may

be

Babbage
brain

the

v.'e

never

have

we

and

Jevons

particles of

the

tary
Plane-

"

Plato

as

thereupon

proper
be

into

forth

can

of whatever

existing

Angels

Seven

fantastic

no

of

world

lea\ang

to

their

make

to

come

retirement

our

Drs.

is

plan

Kosmos

Seven

it is

or,

"

ever

ideal

the

the

thus

or

Lipika who

the

the

to

in

and

Record

the

by resorting

spectre is concealed

make

we

silhouettes

or

ready

private apartments,

most

Mind

parallel

of

Unveiled, this

it is the

As

Ideation

without

landscape-views

or
are

to.

necromancy,

in

is,

his

Astral

record

was,

reconstruct

Stars"

Eternal

wall

visible

made

be

friends

our

the

in

recognize

the

records

same

said

or

says

shadow

the

stand

Eternal

the

The

Thought."

with

meet

we

amanuenses

Divine

"

of

that

"Builders"

of the

faithful

"

with

Recorders,

tablets

all

of Life.

Christians

"Spirits of

the

Spirits," or

As

connected
the

are

passive Universal

the

the

of

literally the

means
are

eternity"

Book

the

which

upon

they

man

Pralaya, it is they who

after every
of the

of

is the

canvas

Universe,

for

Universe.

phenomenal

project into objectivity from

of the

Beings

(to us) invisible

the

on

thought,

even

be, in the

will

Divine

these

picture-gallery of

great

act,

lipi, "writing,"

Retribution,

of

Law

Light, "the
every

word

the

Mystically,

the

Karma,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

130

Soul's
mentioned

(See Ch.
132 and

Ixxvi., 1-4,

133.

not

The

life from
in the

Atharva
et

class

same

seq.)

the

his
Veda

of deities

Egyptian

Hindu

the

as

gods

Chitragupta
register,called
as

the

"

Watchers

"

God
must

this

does

mortals

that

reached

the

have

Puranic

Men

of

"

must

have

forms

whatever

sensed

the

the

in

man,

shapes

in

"

have
we

of the

Race

for itself the

the

great

of

oft

the

ring
recur-

desire

by the

of the

the

plant;

spirit; and

the

Builders,

etc.,

other

plant,

spirit,a
all

were

in

and

worlds

of

words,

meaning

"in

only

other

"moved

stone,

Rishis, the

the

and

that

Universe

Kabalistic

the

the

to

spirit,as

won

meaning

hidden

stone;

but

intuitionally this truth,

evolved

secret

human,

say

self-experience. Hegel,

the

also

Sons,

Mind-born

The

god."

Entity

or

man;

Root

being constantly

becomes

animal,

the

animal;

an

Breath

"The

and

Fourth

the

of Brahma

explains

matter

self-consciousness,"

is also

we

scious
con-

gences
Intelli-

humanity,

the

known

clear

this

phrase,
This

create."

saying:

for

Man;

becoming

when

of

point

Primeval

Intelligences

between

Unconscious

the

And

those

i.e.,to

Each

have

must

attaining

of

hope

terrestrial

divine, through

said, that

he

when

to

middle

passed.

was

thinker,

German

the

since

becoming

of

right

stage.

our

divine, fully

Spiritual

the

human

world,

any

become

to

"

appropriate equilibrium

Round

Fourth

the

inhabit

ever

now,

merely

apply

not

the

through

pass

highest

the

even

aye,

"

DOCTRINE.

that, in order

teaches

Doctrine

The

to

SECRET

THE

132

ceding
pre-

Manvantaras.

subject being

This
in

its details

all

creation

of the
the

to

King

wind

Esoteric
the
iron

mind

similar

cosmic

incandescent

filings follow
has

the

Monads

of

atom

and

the
the

modern

discussed.

the

ministers

something

is

fire."

in

making
in the

But

Whirl-wind"

magnetically,
for

more;

itself

for

the

as

in

atom

every

in it, and

itself,and

is

"Creative

the

of

self-consciousness

Universe

phraseology^
him

show

"Fiery

directing thought

the

potentiality of
a

The

vividly

Shloka

the

flaming

only follows

which

dust

of God,

figuratively.

magnet,

Leibnitz,

is, like
// is

an

angel.
Evolutionist
of

physical
He

be

it should

connection

inadequacy
of

his

and

Kabalah

it

explain

evolutionary-

of

in the

two

speaking

"

difficult to

mystery

or

in the

dust

Yet, this cosmic

Universe

this

the

whole

sentence

Both, when

it is used

Doctrine

an

and

it is most

for the

sentences

Psalmist.*

the

In

therein.

his messenger

Forces."

mystical,

very

bearings;

and

is contained

recalls

so

School,

holds

Mr.

selection"

"natural
man,

noted

practically
that

the
"

A.
as

civ. 4.

of

one

Wallace,

R.
the

of

the
man

luminaries

the
when

factor

sole

concedes

evolution
Psalms,

that

was

discussing

in the

whole

of

ment
develop-

point
directed

here

and

CELESTIAI,

THE

by superior Intelligences, whose

furthered

of Nature.

scheme

in the

in

is admitted
further.

fast line

and

They

dzyu

becomes

Sons

are

Steed,

of

make

fohat:

be

THROUGH
AND

Seven

Strides

THE

Seven

below."

(a) This
(Vahana,

He

their

Will""

with
when

truths

applied

which

in

Wisdom
the

reader
it is

there

five

are

whom

five only

Sixth

and

"

The

is

difference

well

as

to

is,he

That

Cosmic

\ The

at

have

between

is under

to

A.

P.

the

merable
innu-

the

symbol

Vehicle,
of the
of

"Messenger

the

to

almost
is

only,

is the

be

dealing

omnipotence
Dzyu-mi,
in

as

Celestial

our

the

to

the

that
teric
exo-

the

lective
col-

two
to

so

are,

Planetary

Spirits, and

the

guiding

Buddhism,

5th

annotated

Lipika

thought.

edition,

pp.

in

come

171-173.

must

of whom
not

of
the

eternal

speak, the

this earth, each

on

and

form
seven,

are

to

the

whom

of

are

Dhyani-

Orientalists,

of

Dhyani-Buddhas

appear

their

the

world

Commentary.)
of

the

Buddhas,

in

They

the

with

acquainted

manifested,^ and

who

Builders,

influence

Esoteric

is

Dzyu

expression of

that, according

the

Root-Races.

the

it.

which,

antithesis

manifestations

hitherto

6 of this

Wisdom;

appearances

Dzyu

shows

be.

Sinnett's

and

their

the

Atoms.

IT See

above,

for

becomes

mists.

World

FiVE,

calls

using

Its

once

are

the

are

not

say

who

Dhj^anis

5 and

AND

(c).

becomes

causes,

this case,

supposed

Seventh

(See Shlokas

ning
light-

Dhyani-Buddhas.

prototypes of the Buddhas

of.

and

Occult

or

false

Esoterically, however,

matter.

Voice,

consequence,

direction.
and

In

the

Buddhas

Human

primal

illusions

of

Buddhas,

Regions

the

is

like

ThREE,

expression itself

the

"

right

sciences.

modern

As

and

the

with

deals

in

(Magical) Knowledge,

eternal

passes

TAKES

Seven"

called

Fohat"

becomes

Real

one

He

Seven

subject which

whose

Fohat

together

"Primordial

sons,

"Fiery Whirlwind."

the

(d) "Dzyu

his

them

joins

directing it) Fohat,

Power

the

lifts

Wii^i. (a). The

errands.

the

manifested

the

or

it still

extend

divine

the

| {b)\

CLOUDS

through

the

show^s

Intelligences

to

their

RiDER.f

the

is

Sparks, IIand

of

circular

runs

FIERY

THE

of

son

swift

Thought

the

and

factor

necessary

drawn.

Messenger

the

Lipika,*

the

\ ."Continued.

the

him

is

agencj^

logical deduction

can

133

operation of these

the

once

place, it is only

one

hard

No

But

STANZA
2.

BUDDHAS.

be

has
lost

sight

his

divine

particular

of

Dhyani-Buddha
this

whenever

teshvara
"God"

of
as

are,

in the

life," of

appointed
of

Davids

to

earthly mortal

Buddha

and

Contemplation,"

of the

divine

celestial

son,

Manushi-

Buddha,

fact

has

that, owing
the

with
becomes

answering

third

of Days,

Ancient

Unmanifested
World.

the

the

of

Will

brilliant

the

bosom

He

produces

of

Power,

name

first and

in
of

first

the

year

Gautama

Ghost

greatest Tibetan
1355

a.d.,

Buddha.

in

the

oldest

mythology,
Gaea, Eros

Shekinah

and

the

thing

in the

yet

one

is

and

in
no

time

and

Cosmic

which,

Fohat

born, and
is

is

the

who

founded

Amdo,

and

abstract

an

he

simply

becomes

has

the

Eros

than

still

that

potential

Gelukpas.

Amitabha,

do

sleep

of all future

of

is

to

philosophical

"Yellow-Caps,"
Avatara

But

law.

naught

Gods

Noumenon

the
was

the

all

brings together
this,

more

"

(for

All

Boundless

phenomenal

Eove.

or

action

of

is

unites

Fohat

He

Reformer
district

the

void),

the

which

is not

of whose

be

Fohat

in

nothing yet by himself;

in virtue

in the

later

the

character

occult, electric, vital power,

Cupid,

"Father-Mother."

Initiator.

As

from

talists
Orien-

candidate

High

the

on

shadowed
over-

the

by

the

rests
one

described.

to

so

"

impulse,

Cosmos

by

"

of

"

important

Suph,

Logos,

Universe,

winged

Ain

wide,

open

is that

the

latter

primeval trinity. Chaos,

another

Creative

yet, since

Cosmos

The

and

the

Unmanifested

later

Holy

latter, he

forms, giving them

the

the

or

the

most

widely

Trinity,

xaiVw,to

Universe,

In

under

from

Space,

decease

is credited

the

minutely

the

Kabalistic

the

every

equally

an

performed

by

that

himself

of

such

if not

differed
in

person

the

to

is

Chaos

which

cosmogony,

be

material

"Buddhas

says

Dhyani-Buddhas!

created

most,

should

cosmogony,

is the

Eros

of the

one

who

"

five

the

virtually a Bodhisattva,

Grecian

Buddha"

created

having

in Esoteric

with

Spirit of

work

Initiation

highest

the

the

are

which

"

after

who,
the

They

Manushi-Buddhas

from

creating

out

carry

inner

(parentless), i.e.,self-born

teaching

of

faculty

to

to

"

(r) Fohat, being

the

the

Tzon-

is the

of this

They

Anupadaka

exoteric

in

glorious counterparts

liberated

the

him

(Buddha).

conditions

debasing

Dhyani-Bodhisattva,

by

in

The

has

Amida

the

Avaloki-

Amitabha

in this Round.
all

are

essence.

Dhyani-Buddha

the

Earth

the

did

Dhyani-Buddhas,

is called

"

is

through

He

as

correctly states, "the

the

govern

earth

seven

China,

Amitabha

manifesting

on

the

world, free from

every

instance,

(the lyOgos),and

in

who,

Rhys

mystic

of

synthesis

Gautama,

Prof.

incarnates

Soul

first Buddha

the

was

for

So,

Shakyamuni,

Gautama

the

DOCTRINE.

prototype.

great

As

kha-pa.*

bom

SECRKT

I'HE

134

the

in

idea.
tive
crea-

pheHe

was

celestial,

THEOGONY

THE

divides,

.lomena

then

Fohat

causes

the

creative

the

emit

act, and

The

manifestation.

echo

of this

Nux

are

their

turn

of the

^ther

to

inferior, or
in the

cosmogony

TTo^os,is the
Fohat

principle of

is closely

Manvantaric

separated

its

Logos

of

Hindii

religion.

the

the

of the

of the
the

One

Manifested
Mazda

the

By

action

the

these

of

Intellectual
the

Fohat

the

seven

One

the

Force
of the

"

as

to

sets

the

Subba

Row

seems

in the

in

light

light.

pare
Com-

and

in the

Desire,

Thought,

Osiris

of

the

Man

the

Wisdom,

spiritual

Mind,

which
such

esoteric

Brahma

Esoteric

with

Hosts

the

Eg^'ptians,the

Atman

lution
evo-

"

Mahat
in

Ideation,

sophers,
philo-

Vedantins.--

represented by

"

the

Kosmos

Ideation
becomes

manifested

(or
Ahura-

Hermetic

of the

is Cosmic

upon

the

Avalokiteshvara

as

energy

the

of Adi-Buddha

philosopher. Fohat,

acts

of

doctrine, from

it represents

of the

or

which,
Creative

the

or

Wisdom

of

periodical,

Mind,

Simultaneously

itself

Unknown

the

or

Universal

in the

Platonists, and

the

"

and

the

objectively
running

along

Substance,

the

or

above, and, by differentiating

it into various

in motion

Ideation
states

the

the

Four-faced

Concealed

accompanying

declared

an

and

birth

that

From

Demiurge

the

manifests

Manifested

Buddhist

of energ}%

BhagavadgUa,

and

is the

principlesof Akasha,

obedience

T.

which

Universal

all the various

"

the

centres

the

Element,

centres

in

of

innumerable

Reflection

is the

Chohans,

Eternal

of the

mental
ele-

find

and

create;

One,

is the

the
Heavenly
Zoroastrians^

Logos

then

the

give

doctrine

I,ife."

this

Divine

Mind,

Ishvara),

of the

and

Dhyan

and

Supreme

to

the

its totality,viewed,

Universal

and

Erebus

superior

of

plane

We

generates

Manifested

Kabalists,

In

Many,

of Eros,

"Desire"

"One

Fountain-Source,

Creative

higher

the

of manifested

standpoint

the

to

emanates;

Western

the

which

creation.

Totality,

Deity,
from

the

Darkness

or

cosmic

mythology.

light of

Will

the

combine.

action

Sanchuniathon

related

Infinite

the

One,

Brahma's
of

and

forth,

Power

brings together

the

terrestrial,regions.

Purdnas

Phcenician

the

breaks

active

into

in early Greek

Hemera,

supersensuous

Son"

on

which

and, under

mystic

the
"

aggregate

teaching

and

Three

force

135

"Divine

differentiates

them

of Chaos,

out

in

the

and

that

makes

primeval

born

Two

into

and

atoms,

reunite

When

triple One

is transformed

Fohat

CREATORS.

propelling force,

become

to

THE

to

Ra3\

the

becomes
One

but

speak,

to

so

OF

of

the

of the

being

to identify him
with, and
Theosophisl, vol. ix.)

law

of

Cosmic

Universal
in the

to

call

Mind,

manifested

him, the

Logos.

Evolution,

brings
Solar

which,

into

tence
exis-

Sj^stem.

(See his Lectures

on

the

136
The

its

has

however,
Fohat,

binding unity of
manifested

planes, the

scale

of

that

propels it

it acts

forces

in

present

with

constructive

the

the

out

regard

in

plan
the

to

flesh," on

Ideation

1882, the

taken

knows

Science

Ether

so

imponderable

to

is

"

seems

and

Science
that

Force

of matter?

in

or

that

it in

Energy,

Energy

Maxwell,

to

of

that

sense

such

be

human

Electricity.
Olcott,

Doctrine.

European

as

it is, as
several

because

and

removes

thing is

tricity
Elec-

matter.

subject

not

are

Occultism
it

much

supposing

terms,

once

Electricitj^is called

be
and

thought
one

Force

of without

of the

"

it

saj^s

even

and

was

Electricity is

long

called

aspect,

But

can

mathematician

"

and

preserving

"

Col.

matter

molecules

Energ}^ simply,

which

or

indeed

be

"Word

Occult

the

yet

its

It

the

the

say,

that

it may

yet

cosmic

for it,so

it cannot

Thought,

Gods,

lectures that

argue

"

"

Society,

nature;

things

simple dais}'

fluid, and

teaching

to

of

its secondary

In

atomic, though

as

the

his

names

it is matter.

of
of

source

one

its true

experiment;

speak

to

of

cosmic, it is

Divine

the

so

the
force

particular thing.

of

Theosophical

better

it is

vital

active

the

and

of

of Nature,

Science, therefore

therefore

atomic;

electric

ridiculous

is "immaterial,"

perception

be

may

since

It

growth

L,ife.

is the

little about

is matter,

Ether.

from

asserting

"Energy,"

of

Universal

in

Entity;

an

and

in the

or

messenger

of the

as

tainer
Con-

terrestrial, and

On

glow-worm

the

Soul

nevertheless,

Such,

"Force,"

to

in

President
for

task

to

matter.

as

scale, and

Principle, the Animal

Fourth
In

of Nature,

Energy, the

Solar

is the

Fohat

mind

force

active

the

to

and

and

formation

the

objectivized Thought

lower

and

magnetic

that, in

development

objective, and

Occultists

magnetizer.

down

the

is, metaphysically, the

made

the

the

phenomena

planes respectively. On

in

of the

power

planetary system

the

carries

desire

by the strong

those

the

on

immense

an

living Symbol

human

these

is felt

plane, its influence

generated

from

all

on

as

on

"

seemingly

by the

cosmic,

dental
transcen-

unseen

Will, in

only the
upon

being

upon

the

on

the

on

is

philosophy,

the

power,

resembles

by

acts

Such

centres.

Every

vital

which

is not

influence

exercising their
earthly

of

is looked

these

principles.

energies,

created

Fohat

Force, but

of that
the

action

subjective

action.

to

cosmic

all

living Force

seemingly

the

where

dividing these

personified electric

the

is

then,

of

way

own

agencies, consists

Ksotericism.

Trans-Himalayan

teaching of the

"

by these

Principles, like everything else within

of Seven
the

existence

into

System, brought

Solar

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

were

scientific
un-

in

where

is

thinking

greatest authori-

ties

tricitj'was

concluding that
definite

into

substances

will

God

and

guide

To

of the

The

is
the

shapes
described
three
of

Vedic

times.

feature, and

by

is also

steps," the

in the

man,

Earth.

God

is the

and

cosmogonies
and

parallelisms

of Vishnu,"

been

sense,

being the

laid

various

verj^

therein

called

"One,"

Achad,

"Helmholtz,
t

It is well

of
fig'ures

Faraday
known

various

connected

with
be

can

of old

that

sky;

lecture,
sand,

descriptions.

particular

by would-be

scriptures.
like numbers
from

the

The

in

other

of

strides
the

Rig
fire,

meaning

as

taken

been

in

and

"

the

in the

explained by Aurnavabha

are

and

rising, noon,

sun,

the

beginning

the

has

plainly

(Alhim)

Elohim

in Many,"

setting.

Zohar

It is

comprehensively.

"Deity, One

how

comparisons

philosophically

more

But

"three

Universe,"

having

Chain

Planetary

our

religions.

as

they

"

in the

the

Vishnu

the

regions of the

seven

explains it clearly, though

that

in

Universe

this

commentators

and

positions of the

or

seen

regions of the

philosophically and

demonstrated

the

to

as

Hindu

correctly

alone

is

spheres inhabited

seven

exoteric

"seven

the

the

and

Energy,

in

he

of

texts

with

common

Spheres, of

or

symbols,

and

very

Philosophy

it down

well

cosmically,

sun,

atmosphere,

astronomical

Esoteric

the

Solar

identical

are

as

students

the

sacred

of the

in the

because

frequent objections made

are

by

made

the

refer to the

the

their

with

Manufacturer,
In

the

pervade," and

"to

regions of the

variously explained by

lightning and
earth, the

in

to

the

rule

in

Surya

high God

vish,

root

that

other.

Worlds,

numbers

through

Veda, have

as

of the

the

Seven

and

and

the

two

Doctrine,

Esoteric

all these

strangely

Vishnu

seven

"Strides"

distinctly referred

are

the

copy

Seven

the

with

having little in

Notwithstanding

Orientalists,

of Karma.

material.!

the

Entities

I^aw

manifestation

"a

Therefore

one

Three

The

crude

Entity, which

an

is not

tricity."*
elec-

Electricityis

that

from

of

atoms

eternal

and

striding through

as

later

"Per\^ader"

from

atoms

is from

like

assert

for Vishnu

avoid

cannot

we

numberless

the

the

to

God

Vishnu

the

Veda, Vishnu

Rig

former

name

called

of

hypothesis

negative, is divided

as

behave

it is connected

Fohat,

to

early character

Fohat

well

emanation

an

one

world, according

our

Veda.

it is

that

but

the

accept

Elec-

that

ago,

of atoms,

this, and

than

Devil, but

nor

return

Rig

further

go

years

we

composed

are

portions, which

elementarj^

only Substance,

is neither

"If

merely.

137

said,

phenomena,

electricityalso, positive as

We
not

its

motion

not

matter,

elementar"^

the

that

and

Electricity

Upon

SPIRIT-SUBSTANCE.

PROTEAN

THE

were

simple idea

very

1881.
when
Can

placed
Science

on

give

metal
a

plate

in vibration,

complete explanation

assumes

of this

fact ?

series

of

regular

138
in

pantheistic conception

Then

course.

the

and

and
no

The

below.

brahman,

and

(or Karth).

for

Ain

"

Step being taken

into

Man,

metaphysical

the

on

The

numbers

in his

shown
There
and

5, 3;

3817-5,

3, 5, and

the

7
A

into

and

"One

Ahu);

in

then

Many,"
his

the
third

And

Man.

divine

other

any

Amshaspends,

inner

World

foi;Parafor

or

flesh, or

Body

Infinity, that

Eka, the

the

the

again

from

entity becomes,

Elohim.

the

more

in

prominent

are

speculative Masonry,

as

writes:

Mason

it

WVr^

symbols,

synonym

the

Three

of the

of

Mazdeans,

the

7 steps to show

of

ratio

the

Kabalistic

of

or

once

Sometimes

etc., etc.

7, 3;

and

plane,

Unveiled.

the

are

the

generation of the

5, and

3,

"

of the

"male-female,"

Jah-Hovah,

or

Now

are

Soul

Circle

out

(the Achad,

Elohim,

the

Steps

Spirit, the

evolution

by

the

or

Suph

"One"

(or it) is transformed

Dhyani-Buddhas

into

Akerne,

becomes

unifying

is, "By

answer

The

plain.

thus

Monotheism.

the

of

sense,

correlativel}^ of Spirit, Soul

Stepping

Zeroana

the

"Unknowable"
he

is

meaning

comprehendeth,

man

Elohim?"

Circle, transformed

of the

its Body

first step towards

the

mutually

is Klohim,"

"Jehovah

change,

is Jehovah

emblematic,

(Man);

DOCTRINE-

pantheistic in its philosophical

"

taking

"How

query,

Steps" from
and

the

came

multiplicity
the

to

SECRET

THE

feet

circular

in this

comes

for

walk.

cubit

The

form:

-f-

of

the

3,

3 ;

^^^-^

376"5, and

gives

measure

faces

three

Pyramid

Great

measures.

five and

Three,

of

symbol

Divinity

into

the

which

Three

This

Chinese,

"

See

idea

It

is the

Zohar

the

had
of

into

ray

the

its
the

descent

the

to

of

spirit,then

physical form

human

ing
support-

that

Symbology

metaphysically

of

Doctors

course.

and

first

Triangle being

latter, however,

falling as

the

explaining and

Occultism

relate

Eogos

is identical

claimed

Race,

by
or

by

the

of its

any

Turanians,
of
to

Cyclopcedia, Mackenzie;

of

property
to

nor

Esotericism

the

common

any

really belongs

Masonic

with

is the

Fifth

Aryan

but
The

the

finally into

Chaldeans,

Race,

show

last and

the

"

of

matter

the

of

in

man,

Life.

be

cannot

Strides

Esotericism

the

to

As

and
Parsis

by

as

archaic

the

of the

Matter,

Kabalistic

neither

Root

/\, in

soul, and

period.

"

Trinity (!).

it becomes

The

It

the
The

Heathen.

into

Masons

Cassel, for instance

"

origin from

Spirit

by

Deity ever5n;vhere.*

Christian

the

mystical numbers,

are

greatly honoured

as

are

seven

the

the
and

The

all,and

the

divisions
and

Fourth

Pythagorean

archaic

belongs
sub-races.

numerous

so-called,

seven

Third

of the

Triangle,

Egyptians,
of

the

Root
Oliver.

Fifth

Races,

THE

140
of the

Fourth

3 and

the

letters

the

male

and

Hindus
related

Nearly
Of

dart.

or

their

shown

as

"

and

Demons

the

with

the

manifold,

was

and

above
eye;

an

Whereas

significance

purely metaphysical

to

Gods

letters

astronomical
have

Heroes,

the

Hebrew

22

letter, symbolically

y?5"^-hook

of the

one

two

of Holies,"

"Holy

every

the

generally, the

entirely
and

Rishis

Their

letter, tza,

of the

symbol

negative female

Aryans

almost

the

was

phallic symbols.

ayin, is

other

the

DOCTRINE.

separation.

sexual

merely

are

one,

"

This

Race.

4 of

SECRET

and

truths.

historical

and

meanings.

ethical
Yet

told

are

we

by

in

Kabalist, who,

work

not

published,

yet

A.

the

contrasts

"

word-talk

toddling

the

Hindu

The
sides

the

glyph

Hebrew,

shows
of

any

than

source

This

the

latter

these, and

would

all found,
and

latter, and

The

even

servile

Josephus
the

or

had, and

more

remote

nearer

the

the

on

are

Phcenician
shows.*

speculates and

turn,

that

of

the

antiquity
old

original

No

from

the

It

Aye;

but

who

date

doubt

the

whose

not

History

knows

of the

out
"

Against

over,
more-

language,

the

teaching,
the

the

are

alleged
books

it must

be

the

Hebrew

of

Egyptians.
"

whom
if not

are

not

Moses

parent,

shepherds?
the

question,

as

And
and

depths of the respective consciousApion,

I, 25.

due

(alleged) ancestors,

Hyksos

nothing

same

Mosaic

of the

from

of

symbolog}^

that

Egyptians,
their

their

measurements

than

on

and

to

from

comes

is claimed,

as

Hyksos,
are

is

esoteric

Coptic, the probable kinsman,

the

Shdstras

repeated in Solomon's

later

their

from

correspondent

translations

their

to

Cheops,

Smyth,

even

modern

Testament,

of

and

theorizes

to

New

and

recognition.

part of the Jews,

the

Egyptians?

all

great identity

borrowed

from

of

the

and

"

their

of

of

brother

in

comparison.

such

is any

copying

got his Wisdom

old

far

adventitious

poverty

apparently by their

of

is not

glyphs of the Jews

of the

of

apparent)

[! ?],

source

have

we

Piazzi

by Professor

if there

out

Pyramid

surely the

original. They

who

point

mythical Temple,

Hence,
to

make

But

source.

from

learned

Our

that

Peyitateuch, and

the

down
the

says,

(Ixxi.,15).

(the lying Greeks)

(and

surpass

Psalmist

large admixture

monosyllabic
come

measure

the

thy numbers"

Greeks

religious systems

philosophical systems
we

by parallelisms

not

the

been

disfigure them

which

if

have

have

probably the

Puranas,

that

erroneous.

Hindu

the

I know

rough

to

to

^just

beyond

that:

of them.

any

is entirely

judges

the

far and

insufficiencyin the

plumage
in

which,

Masonry

has:

than

by

borrowed

same

Ksotericism,

modes
as

"

tongue,
its

Aryan

exact,

Hindus

the

my

shows

and

terse

of

with

speaks

mouth

My

Z"?/z^r with

and

clear, short,

Hebrew

The

Kabalah

THE

contains

Asia, and

WORLDS.

"Khamism,

historians.*

of her

nesses

SEVEN

some

of

germ

14I

old

or

the

Coptic, is from

Semitic,

thus

Western
witness

bearing

places the

who

Bunsen,

philosophy,

in

whereas

and

Ar"an
in

events

and

Semitic

Eg5'pt

Aryan

Hebrew

the

in

surprising ingenuity
sexual

great

Esotericism

in archaic

is that

fact

unity of the

primitive cognate

the

to

9,000

for

inventing apotheoses

B.C.

The

find

we

find

we

says

years

thought

records

races,"

only

grand

the

most

and

phallic worship

theogony.
A

That

the

Aryans

the

S3'mbols, as
exoteric

Hindu

their

made

never

old

Hebrews
That

Scriptures.

shown

by their contradicting each

found

in

almost

they will

however,
enumerates

with

fourteen

these

the

classification

ethereal, invisible
it for

the

though
the

of

Brahma

in

be

that

to

born

are

belonged

These

will

that
the

to

blest, and
sixth

the

where

chapters

He

division, and

Some

on

hidden

real

Esoteric

Symbolism.

he

FLOAT

AND

FORMS

Central

separates

the

placing

the

fifth,

or

general

calls

Sons

of

Jana-loka,

conflagration

teaching is given
is

as

in

the

sequent
sub-

stand
prepared for it will under-

N ."Continued.

spirit

WITH

JOY

LOWER

THE

THEIR

IN

commences

in

PLACES
the

THAT

"

DWELLINGS,
HE

One

and

he

KINGDOM,

RADIANT

WHEELS.

OF

Space,

of

When

leader.
OF

GERMS

THE

Directions

and

SpARKS

THE

THRILL

AND

THEM

middle

IN

"

the

Wheel.

"Wlieels,"
which

guiding

THEREWITH

Six

THE

in

to

region, place of birth,

truth;

who

He

referred

enumeration

stating the

destroyed

Suffice

meaning.

is their

WORK,

"Another

of

purely

elsewhere.

purposely

do

to

the

to

in

seven

nothing

belong

noticed

middle

account

one

have

and

are

Chain.

abode

animals

be

the)^

STANZA
3.

Chain

is

esoterically,

worlds, also

worlds

the

blinds

are

Thus

nether

in

seen

Read

poem.

nether

earth, sky, heaven,

the

again."f

the

of the

logical
physio-

on

explanation being

meaning.

Septenary

show

to

worlds

seven

of the

epic

same

and

upper

worlds.

present

they

mansion

yield the

w^orlds, exclusive

seven

number;

all

also,

different

be

may

accounts,

other,
and

solely

rest

done,

these

Purana

every

religion
have

as

already

primordial cosmic
"

See

t The

Isis

explained,
matter

Unveiled, II., 430-438.

mineral

atoms.

are

the

centres

of

force, around

expands, and, passing through

t

See

Dowson's

\ Gaseous

Hindu,

clouds.

Classical

Dictionary.

all the

THE

142

into

globes

slu7nbering

atom''

awakening

of

failed

to

Who

since

all Nature

ask:

not

"

it?

by

analogy.

,Buddhas)
beyond
great
the

Wheels

The

principle of

animating

the

they

represented by

are

they

Stars, of which
This

vortical

of

law

of the

earth

See

"The

probably

as

early

The

of Plato.
of Samos

theory

as

also

was

heliocentric

proof
The

to

the
same

knowledge

as

as

H.P.B.]
figure
for

of
was

more

the

sun

and

150 B.C., by

earth's

defended

also

than

(Iielestial
refers

is

to

and

of the

one

had

this

been

the

of

movement

gyratory

Seleucus,

Heraclides,
of the

rotation
and

the

pupils

Democritus

and

the

sages

it from

had

eternity.f Hicetas,

accordant

Seleucus
that

shadow

with

of Seleucia
in

Archimedes,
was

the

on

by PHny.
thousand

of the

meaning

Greeks

pupils,taught

sphericity of the earth

The
the

of

systems

Archimedes

Hicetas.
axis was
about
an
taught by the Pythagorean
and
by Heraclides, a pupil
taught by his pupil Ecphantus,
were
of the earth
shown
rotation
by Aristarchus
the orbital

suppositions

is said

It

perceive

to

the

were

p. 113.

also

be

yet there

earth

was

to

about

theory.

idea

of

281 B.C.

the

It

B.C.

500

taught

of

rotation

the

immobility

early

Pythagoras."

XIV.)

of

doctrine

all his

Anima,"

"De

Denudaia,

Kabbalah

taught that
from

far

too

first historical

Leucippus,

school.

judged

lie

matter

who

Chaldeans,

the

India, Aristarchus,

of

Aryabhata

and

Mysteries.

The

Magi"

and

Pythagoras,

primordial
whose

of the

wheels
the

philosophy,

spheres existed

and

atoms

Ecphantus,

from

Souls.*

of the

pupil

the

Abdera"

for

informing

Esoteric

the

of

Brahmans

the

the

latter from

the

Eg"Ttians, and

by

the

nearly all Initiates

were

to

"

Angels of the Spheres

Auphanim,

Greek

no

planets ; for, in the Kabalah,

the

in

be

Dhyani-

or

enabled

were

when

"

and

stars

Motion,

be

which

Cosmos,

moving

creation

the

not

periodic sleep.

the

"

movement

of

conceptions

oldest

of

are

their

has

can

to

retrospectively,when

Rotae

world's

the

participatingin

orbs

who

in

plunged

there

has

mysteries

times

"The

writer

(Archangels

visible

first

all in Nirvana

are

Nature

the

and

Motion

also called

are

the

in olden

and

in

the

in that

and

who

Deities

highest

from

the

as

essence,

Everything

System

and

rest

primal

penetrate

prophets

at

were

its

through every

movement.

difference

the

Dhyani-Chohans,

to

of Breath

mystery

Worlds

unable

and

to

the

Planetary

seers

ascertain

asked,

of

of Life, Motion,

thrills

circular

formed
trans-

dogmas

tendency,

to

be

may

to

this is:

to

Though

are

"Day,"

new

It

of the

answer

our

is there

one

The

see

to

is reduced

even

by being

fundamental

''pulsatesand

evergrowing

an

Whirlwind."

one

assumes

Kosmos

of the

one

periods of Rest,

"

Deity becomes

is

ends

during the Kalpas (or ^ons)

that

during the

spheroidal and

It

spheres.

or

cosmogony,

which,

DOCTRINE.

of consolidation, becomes

six stages

Ksoteric

SECRET

the

work

of observation.

Tigris.

in

."
.

[It

heliocentric

taught

Psammites,

500

B.C.

inculcated

appealed
by Aristotle, who
eclipses. (Aristotle, De CcbIo, lib. 11., cap,

Hist., n., 65.) These

.

entitled

The
was

distinctly taught

moon

(Nat.

years.

facts
on

views

seem

to

have

[VJincheW, IVorld-Life, $51-2.)

been

lost

calculated

its revolution

while

theor"^ of

the

taken

done,

which

is

such

Some

separately.

and

Copernicus, Swedenborg,

as

their

owed

notwithstanding,

could

Swedenborg,

who

esoteric

of Buddhism,

ideas

point,

the

is

from

change

phenomenal
and

but

Eternal

succession,

and

surface

and

solids.

In

of

Occult

the

ing
teachVortical

the

on

essay

to

That

study.

the

by Prof. Winchell,t

Vibration, in

the

in

As

solid, so

here

this first

we

of

it is not
to Vortical

in

in

is

is not

essence

"conatus,"

but

Motion,

the

towards
ovo

duces
pro-

produced

in

figure,

space,

line, a line

tends

is contained

Universe

proceed extension,

point

the

which

limit

The

first finite

the

to

That

parts, this

point generates

conatus

words, the

other

doctrine

our

unmanifested,

geometry

the

supra.']

without

being

[In

From

World.]

existence

Universe.]

the

Stanza

but

it.

conatus

time.

or

is motion

gives

and

[See

to

only

manifested

or

motion.

to

which

of

This

unlimited.

or

in its manifestation

analogous

essence

motion,

actual

infinite

[The Logos

limit

by his

than

anything

near

"

resume:

is the

cause

limited.

or

following

first

The

came

of it,quoted

translation

Clissold's

In

find the

independently

others

great learning

of

course

known

have

possibly

general conceptions, is shown

in his

Theory.

by

wa}-

natural

the

intuitive

to

more

have

ago.is a question

their

"

explain

axiomatic

as

it by

to

justice be

to

observation

more

far

knowledge

not

taught

was

slight

centuries

last few

led

few

acquired ideas, developed in the usual

if

attempt

were

were

it

finally,with

an

by independent

and

before

2,000

of millenniums

dozens

Adyta,

Physical Science

in

progress

that

now;

Anaxagoras,

knowledge,

such

of the

men

do

to

and

doctrine,

conclusions

of the

secrecy

is treated

that

How

and

ideas

same

All

archaic

the

made.

being

in the

truths

of

known

nearly

or

I43

Astronomers

Swedenborg,

Thomson.*

echo

an

now

the

to

come

is

the

was

B.C.,

years

500

modifications, by Sir W.
only

Vortices

Elemental

Galileo, Descartes,

by

up

SCIENCES.

PHYSICAI,

scientifically as

as

him

by

maintained

and

OF

ANTIQUITY

THE

surface,

lines, surfaces
the

first natural

point.
Motion

The

perfect

most

described
centre

This

By

of

all
be

must

the

to

the

"Six

of

the

Seal, and

the

Vortex

the

"The
.

and

from

the

and

Ariipa
Double

peripheiy

of

to

the

and

blending

the

of the

Op. cit.,567.

is

Space"

say,

it must

centre."

circle
motion

is the
above

from

proceed

the

here

which

the

meant

together of
of

Rupa,

Triangle is

Shri-Antara

is to

that

the
the

simple.

and

pure

is circular, since

perfect figure of

most

perpetually circular;

junction

Atoms.

tends

conatus

Directions

This

Symbol.

On

the

periphery

Triangle," the

"

figures

is Occultism

Matter,

which

toward

pure

the

"Double

Spirit and

Triangles

sign of Vishnu;

it is Solomon's

Brahmans.
%

Abridged

from

Ptincipia

are

Rerum

Naturalium.

I'he;

144

secret

doctrine.

STANZA
FOHAT

4.

TRACES

Seventh
AT

each

angle;

"This

say:

First,

{a) This
well

first

as

of

as

does

Nature's

Then

Principles;

everything

something
it is the

lyOve

(Fros), the

when

carrier

electric

of

power

his

in

affinity and

(":).
Man's

as

place gradually,

Principle in

Man
is

conceptions,

our

Divine

Fohat,

vehicle.

or

Sixth

with

compared

of

takes

breath, in

mere

reflects

evolution

which

the

AnUPADAKA

OF

The

Nature.

Soul), though

material

which

evolution

stands

ready;

is

Arupa''^

the

to

THE)

{p). They"^

World

GARMENT

TO

I,ight

of

Wheel

"Divine

refers

an

in

Sons

the

Divine

FiRST

SiXTH

THE

Middle

the

THE

else

of

the

tracing of "spiral lines"

(Buddhi, the Divine

still

The

IyOKA,"

UNITE

Army
in

good."

ChHAYA

in

TO

Lipika,

Second.!

the

itself

(a). An

the

is

LINES

SPIRAI,

Crown

the

"

N ."Continued.

Spirit (Atma), of
capacity of Divine
is shown,

sympathy,

allegorically,trying to bring the pure Spirit,the Ray inseparable from

the One
with
the Soul, the two
Absolute, into union
constituting in
Man

the

Monad,

and

and

[World]"
(b) The

the

beginning
of

Universe.

"Angels"
the

which

hence

distinct

numbered

is the

regarded

as

primary manifestation,

through which

the
*

The

That

direct

the

to

teachings,

as

that

energy

to

Beings

lies the

the

the

radiates

is

the

First

is

Formless

Universe

} The

Shadowy

World

uow

the

Second

Primal

Form,

of

realm

World
from

the

of
in

untie

to

knot

really be

the

Intellectual.

One

in

noumena

of Truth,

World.

or

to

nodus

Gordian

cannot

of Thought.
of

nected,
con-

result.

direct

Lipika.

\ The

are

the

refers

number

"First"

the

threshold

of

particular group

with

such, for the First is the

the

relate, symbolically

scholars, unable

dealt

because

"Mystic

system

Herein

many

Alexander

Second,"

as

represent.
so

and

Celestial
each

the

are

numerical

these

Second

respective region,

They

explain,

which

conceptions and

"First
or

as

to

each

the

the

now

Alchemists,

to

conditioned
ever-un-

Angelic Beings (Dhyan

over

and

the

same.

of

ideas, according

with

preferred dealing

(r) The

to

is

Manvantara.

which

it is intended

erroneous

Kabalists

difficult

study of symbology,

it,have

its

of

of

with

extremely

the

to

watch

cosmogonically,

as

numbers

groups

end

the

between

First

reference

guide and

to

to

"The

angle is the Host

Christian

The
are

several

the

well

as

each

at

first link

the

manifested.
"

appointed

Watchers"

Nature

lyipikas has

"Army"

Chohans),
from

the

of the

"

in

or

Sat,

Reality

"

ONE

THE

the

Nameless

Deity

Sat

(Be-ness)

is

reaches

"

lead

cannot

be

is manifested

which

in

everlasting, nor,
with

like the

Maya"

mentar"',

Worlds

beacon

something

whose

on

the

are

it is still
of the

Seven

Heart

the

hang

Com-

dropped froni the

Rays

not

tent
coexis-

and

words

in the

Seven

these

that

since

manifestation

bright star

""

as

since

as

term

phenomenal,

is coeval

It

of Truth,"

of hope
so

is

but

untranslateable

conception,

sempiternal.

only

Truly

of Being."

the

erroneous

"World

dCvScribed

the

of Eternity;

an

145

again,

Sat, but

even

This

rest.

be

can

to

Life, "Secondless,"

One

the

truth,

Here

us.

likely to

FLAME.

Seven
whose

Lights

reflections

are

the

Spirit of

every

then

Light;

"Divine

Ariipa (Formless)
of

old

the

'^

in

burning

Lanoo

which

in

'"'"It
is in

Kanna,

thy

no

Soul

dost thoit

and

whether

Deity

is

is

smallest

the

Rig

to, each
of

the

or

pupil

coiuitless

countless

see

Gods."

Veda,
other.

of

name

Fire

find
Also

the

see

names

to

the

into

prisoner

delude

last

lightsabove

tuidetached

thee,

sparks

That

thyself.

is held

the

light

the

light

bo7idage by

in

ignorant

of each

mineral

to

into

saying,

the

in the

as

law

previously
the

of Fire.

is that which

Brahmanaspati

BtihadiXranyaka

fullest

Of

has

ever

and

Upanishad

in

expansion,"

underlying
and

from

the

highest

acceptation

spiritual,intellectual, or

infinite

Brahma,

part of

constituent

atom,

fundamental

and

deep philosophy

we

and

infusorium,

one

boundless

hence, the

the

essence

star

applied
is

Physical Science,

In

one,

the

in ariywisefrom
feel it differeiit

ultimate

world, the worship of the Sun

the

garments

from

"

the

unity

this

"

There

to

of

."

of the

Nature
to

and

term,

axiom:

Souls,

the

at

?"

its outer

SouV

My

Chohan

"The

see

different,
though

unity

in

compounds

worlds

ask

look around

now

brother-men

way

radical

Dhyan

Divine

to

Gurudeva,

And

though

and

The

lit

lights

i7i it."

that shines

the

Flame,

one

is made

burtis inside thee, dost thou

Thy

ting
irradia-

Total," in the mysterious language

"Sum

midnight sky

Thozi sayest well.

"

'

Master

the dark

sense

shining

the

the

Stanza.

-Liftthy head,

"/

the

Catechism,

the

In

World-

or

First, this Septenary

countless

formless

or

Atma,

family.

the

"

the

"

human

World"

Buddhis,

the

"

Monads

of the

creature

the

primeval Light

immortal

human

physical

Occult
says

Science.
Occult

an

remarked.*

earliest

worship

all the

Elements

eluded

definite

in

the

known

analysis.

alternating- with, and

Brihaspati is a deity called the

alent
equiv-

Brihaspati
;

of

"'

Fathei-

THE

146

confidently

is

It

and

oxygen

each

is, chemically,

water

heat

is

It

in

forces

chemical

supplemented by
fire

explains

of

regarding
Bain

Professor

of

evaporation

of

the

dry

people

think

What

One

Flainc.

and

and

It is

Parsi, but

and

of

be

to

and

cally
philosophiwhich
of

punishment
b5^e,being

fire would

they

explanation

posed
supto

seem

of the

sion
illu-

familiar.

are

by

the

Thus,

simple phenomenon

very

be

to

boiling

requiring
That

phenomena.

rarer

liquid
is

flame

and

themselves

them.

to

water

: whereas
intelligible

thing wholly

the

is anomalous

state

and

to

plicable.
inex-

great scientific
difficulty,
yet few

Fire

in the

If the
never

much
and

most

with
and

Christian

all the

correct

oil, and

you

fires of the

Deity, the
consumed

Procure

will be

whole

radical

One,

Logic,

II.

able

globe
is

("the I^ord thy

*

and

as

any

125.

an

God

to

Worshipper,
which

in their

is

were

modern

living Fire,"

of the
other

of

creeds

"Burning

"Heathen."
those

who

sixpenny lamp, keep

light

without
eternal

is

material

every

speculations
"God

the

of

America,

Rosicrucians

the

way.

Fire-

Fire"

fire-worshipper

Kabalists,

the

says,

of

"Tongues

Earth,

of

of

is the

''Fire

on

science

more

who

as

tribes

savage

Fire?

the end

only

not

of fire,"show

The

as

defined

lamps, candles,

wandering

Pentecostal

Mystics

supplied

Thus,

to

Heaven

in
reflection,

superstitions, than

Moses, is

regard

Death, the origin and

"born

learning.
of the

with

teaching

the

even

the

flame.

fire

Stibstancey

Among

it only

Life and

their

in

speaks

Bush"

of

assimilated

mind,

physical
of

themselves

truth

physics

need
be

science

unadulterated

It is divine

proclaim

the

because

simple,

no

can

uninstructed

Ksoteric

the

says

perfect and

the

is

Yet, speaking

nature.

answered.

Dictionary,

or

presence

But

physical

definition

of

that

say

so.*

most

fhifig.

in

whatever

with

lighting

The

of

"state," by the

satisfactory explanation of

acquainted

man

the

liquid is supposed

is, to the

up

gravely

in Webster's

the

"

as

to stand

seem

and

explanation,

should

state"

primitive

hydrogen.

are

punishment,

of its material

explaining

means

and
no

of

of the

matter

We

correlation

this scientific

phenomena

facts

the

and

we

as

name.

and

gases

Earth

says:

familiar

Very

And

another

convincing proof

motion,

the

speak

oxygen

combustion,

spiritual; but, alas!

be

to

be

in

impenitent

the

of

theological one

and

Ivatin

or

the

containing

We

Greek

instrument

"the

as

molecules.

effect of

general.

mixture

Universe

compound

and

light

and

is

the

with

It is the

is Fire?

what

view

We

DOCTRINE.

air

chemical

definite

earths, endowing

ten

that

asserted

nitrogen.

of

composed

SECRET

at

its flame

diminishing
and

infinite

consuming

the
that
stance
Sub-

fire"),

148
and

THE

and

wars,

so

West.

"The

Ezekiel

; while

that

all the

applied
And

the

points
after

St.

where

St.

Though

virtue

angelic

is at

He

West

"

undeniable

an

Wind,

and

that

turning towards

the

inhabits

who

it; after

of

four

the

of Christians, who
and

named
and

Pagans

call

when

"Spirits,"

when

cardinal

by

rated
enume-

But

Pagans.

Christians

the

them,

in

this

Following
only
four

and

the

rule

of

than

do

On

these

us

[Pagan]

points, but
For

Eight

the

she
Amos,

nor

by

are

by

Rome

at

now

are

term

there

the

addresses
iv.

are

the

the

"

any

him

by.
^

of

Elements

respectively

that

of Sidereal

and

Occultist, there

makes

any

Tenebrarura,"

imagines

and

It

Theol.

is
Cii

not
I. vii.

.,

the

is

difference

Rectores

is called

the

Thus,

kinds

of them

one

"

stood
under-

two

Kabalist

Church
as

gods

"

Kabalist

nor

and

Roman
soon

as

"

each

at

worship the

and

the

was

o-roixeia

supervise them.

to

adore

Pagans

Occultist

of

Eight,"

they

world,

Church,

the

whom

one

than

cosmical

neither

Rectors

the

the

ancient,

by the

worshipped

incorporeal principles placed

Devils.

and

of

For
.

for

suspiciously like "gods," but

look

explained that the

our

For

them.

Rectors

particular angel

whereas

an

species of things

its
.

had

Christians.

Christians

"

indeed

world

Spirits of the Stars," established

"

rabble

the

meaning

the

this

entire

but

philosophers

objects

or

Plato, Aristotle

class, and

all the

these

Church,

Catholic

Cosmocratores,
"

for the

Pagan

Beings, Angels

between

the

(imaginary) cardinal

over

one

from

modern,

than

more

with

Ritual

divisions

great

this

honoured

as

individuals

not

in

thing

species having

such

more

cultured

\'isible

every

gods.t

were

the

no

were

highly

in

one

Catholic

Roman

they by the

name

the

it,it is

each

spirits separated

are

Considering

the

that

that

near

understood,

philosophers they

they

said

has

overseer

an

as

it.

angels

but

by

the

declaring that it

North

him

Virtues"

between

Augustine

be

must

watch

no

and

readers

Says the scholarly Vossius:

case?

the

says

like

Regents

"Devils,"

and

difference

the

"

now

"Angelic

themselves,

is the

is

and

Augustine,

by

better

East,"

North

the

begin

we

the

Maharajahs

universal

was

"

baptism

the

their

St. Ambrose*

curse

and

East."

Four

in the

"we

renounce

the

to

turn

we

Belief

that

of

ceremony

for

North

assure

sounds

nation,

also
that

the

from
of

way

Psalmist

from

Jewish

reason

the

the

comes

accounts

[Sidereal],to

which

Sun

the

to

this

precisely for this

West

to

the

"Messengers"

from

comes

Jeremiah, Isaiah, and

evil under

prophecy.

during

invisible

glory of God

which, when

is

the

to

on,

doctrine.

secre;t

discovers

or

in

bj'^another
Rector,

or

but

order,

or

of

kind

every

awaken

the

who

and

such

produce

evil-doers,
is matter,

we

Messrs.

causes

Materialist
of

Mental
that
its

does

bodily

affect

physical accompaniment
to

The

two

and

views

of the

The

German

views

between

of

mind

and

matter

show

that

They

are

of

went

but

so

far

of
as

be

both

views

this view

Science

is

in

change

motion

strom
mael-

of

sense

the

is the

thought

"

such.

as

addition

to

objective

astral

plane.*

relations
two

But

an

"

between

Mind

the

cover

exception of the
thinkers
to

equally

the

whole

quasi-occult
the

following

the

exclude

physical

to

as

the

brain

regards mental

the

relations

theses.
hypo-

two

possibilityof
it

through which

feeling (!). The

into

with

phenomena

brain; i.e.,as

as

absurd

the

by

as

of

school

once

motion"
of the

most

the
of

outcome

cruder

"peculiar mode

happily regarded

now

the

the

on

These

reduced

from

identify mind

to

the

the

molecular

transformation

tell

schools.

(i.) Materialisr?i,the theory which

product

in

exhibits

the

to

the

may

soul, distinct

independent

into

thought, in

aspect

present-day scientific

our

These

functions.

Pantheistic

of

as

unparalleled absurdity.

every

as

with

particle of

happened,"

utterly contrasted

Materialism.

negative psychology

thought

Science

that

us

(brain-change),

and

Monism

has

more

of almost

of Science

theories

are

of

assures

"

main

For

"every

however,

supersensuously objective

us

Matter

ground

who

are

those

"

doubt, still ver"' sensibly.

no

position that

the

upon

mischief.
and

which

practically the

are

Prmcipies

of course,

states

World,

react

persons

daj' drawn

statement

"

and

"

brood

their

is ever"^

Moleschott,

and

not

in

not

to

times)
some-

Causes, and

Sidereal

Science;

unconsciously,

matter"

states

though

an

the

mission
per-

attracting

nations,

produce

register of all that

Babbage

is matter":

movement

Modern

be

Science

of Occultism

in

who

Karma,

or

We

such

"God's"

of whole

case

powers

"thinkers"

and

Modern

German

deeds,

calamity.

whether

must

matter

"Thought

and

taught by

are

Jevons

profane.

his

"

without

or

irresistiblyattracted

simply

or

existing

the

evil

corresponding

magnetically

are

himself

man

I49

with

rewards,

or

collectively (as in the

and

individually

these

punishes

who

Maharajah,

MATERIALISM.

AND

MONISM

(! !),
men

of

themselves.

(2.) Monism,
form

of

ably

terms

or

the

negative psycholog}^ which

"guarded

doctrine, is the

Single Substance
materialism."
"

See

The

one

of its advocates.

This
Occult

doctrine, which

IVorld, pp.

89, 90.

more

Professor
commands

subtle

Bain,
a

wide

verj^

counting

assent,

Spencer, Ferrier,
the

sides,

two

Thought

conditions.
material

To

whatever

"

pillars(the Pentacle), symbolizing

points

cardinal

and

and

hidden

of Nature

elements

of

what

make

shalt
five

rings
four

in

of

of

square

courtyard. Cherubim

in

Eg"'ptian temples.

just
of

the

the

Chinese

which

that

*Thus

the

the

to

I^ayard, Academie
+

Exodus

four

both

all,were

of the

Tabernacle

"Natura
or

neither.

four

care

Consult

to

obtinet

des Inscriptions, 1854, Vol.

xxvi, xxvii.

XV.

Zends,

fine

brazen
for

wood

of

the

Tabernacle

the

228, and

and

the

as

same

Tabernacle

the
those

meant

exoteric

worship

points signifying

explain

revelationem
II.

the

precisely the

placed

were

the

of

Tabernacle

cardinal

pillars were

Elementorum

The

pyramids, obelisks,
takes

"Thou
.

this day, in the

to

the

"

in

Moses

...

form

square

elements, which

sentence,

applicable

is

the

The

Tibetans

Josephus

mean.

declares
to

sides

and

by

scarlet

of

East

work."!

it still means,

as

and

four

the

erections

Tyre

thing

same

cunning

For

and

West,

indeed,

four

hanging
.

was

significance?

boards
.

the

the

ledge
Know-

emblem

raised

blue, purple, and

thereof

South,

Cherubims

for

it, that

"points."

imaginary

cosmical

same

...

corners

sides. North,

the

not

four

of the

Divine

Egyptian

Tabernacle

an

the

have

with

four

was

materialistic, and,

the

and

square

wood

shittim

four

the

with
.

of

pillars

of the

hanging

an

Pagans

purely

was

elements

if it had

wilderness,

the

blind

meaning

the

was

Jews

the

over

would

the

the

Races

cognizant

become

Clemens

five

over

whole

Rulers

all,as

While

of God.*

the

the

only

honoured

at

not

The

high

may

furnished

that

pe7' se

spiritual,that

and

senses

congregation.

represented

elements.
four

the

five

our

Knowledge

the

or

terrestrial

through

that

elements

truths

it is the

is

It

curtain

immense

five Root

and

in

however,

drawn

was

senses

by this.

an

the

with

subjective

mean

may

for

curtain

of the

colours

four

the

allegoricalsymbol.
points

four

the

men

as

of its

some

only "the

as

place

five

our

in

Alexandrinus,

the

them

regards

Maharajahs,

Clemens

from

nomena
phe-

mental

is utterly contrasted

Four

both, the

In

same.

esoterically, while

substance

learned

the

to

tabernacle

the

the

same

say,

our
on

temples, according

had

Jews

matter,

regarded

be also

it must

commentary

separated

curtain
The

the

to

return

Egyptian

the

but

motion"

ner^^ous

the

thought, they

as

phenomena,

of

side

with

lycwes,

as

men

and

positing thought

and

one

such

upholders

radically contrasted

as

aspects, of

or

its

among

others, while

and

generally

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'THK

I50

and
the

same
on

other
whole
as

Dei"

square

raised

whose

{C\"m"ins,Slromata,
De

He

thing.

those

pedestals

Plutarch

such

that

Iside, as

at

four
IV.

compared

6),
by

THE

had

pedestals
the

be

may

have

survived

finds

the

Four

Maharajahs

of

Vision

Edkins,

"they

beings

each

"Four"

The
Karma

At

the

the

four

four

in the

the

leads

Buddhism,

Rev.

divide

of

the

esoterically;

the

eight points

of the

of

and

spiritual
of

precisely

are

world

as

which

exception

Beings
the

Joseph

into

army

With

of

shape

of the

an

the

compare

continents

Celestial

to

to

outward

opinion

of the

of

number

the

descriptions

of

Serpents

of

Meru

"the

as

heavenly
because

of

the

they

into
four

their

seven

Cosmic
and

compass

different

Asuras,
the

Four
which

Heaven

exalted

mass

the

are

four

All

names.

not

of

in

find

glor"',the

not

to

Nagas,

be

venerable

reached

....

guarded

Serpents."

and

character

bible-interpreterssay
"

They

Occultists,

the

Hindii

Pantheon,

the

are

by

called

"Sweet

the

allegorical

are

describing
haunt

of

sinful

men

the

fier}^

the

Mount

gods

and

....

Avengers,

and

Wheels."

mission

Christian

by

are

tors
by the transla-

Seraphim

passage,

"who

creatures,

by

the

of

agents

Humanity's

Gandharvas,

The

Maharajahs.
we

etc.;

these

and

Kinnaras,

living

in

and

the

with

vision, called

"Seraphim,"

Wheels";

also

concerned

of Ezekiel's

man,"

"Fiery

mankind

lyipika are

time

choristers

"Winged

Their

protectors

same

Globes,"

Songsters,"

the

who

points

Chinese

and

Bible, "Cherubim,"

the

"Winged
by

the

likeness

the
of

the

are

Earth, whereas

on

hereafter.
have

their

but

has

examine

happen

over

antiquity that

continents.

the

over

he

Buddhism."!

well

and

of

In

the

rock-cut

obelisks, the four

square

elements

Each

however,

eight, presiding

are

of

is known

world
and

of

the

directors.

and

one

Buddhism,

Hindiis,

these

what

over

continents, exoterically as
Devas

sented
repre-

primitive elements,

shape

Devas."

mankind

towards

The

this.

which

definitely by Layard,

of them,

more

of the

the

protect

favouritism

Of

teachings,

preside

divide

to

the

(ch. i.)with

Kings

Hindiis

the

know

exoteric

"Great

these

of the

in

buildings

four

the

regents and

the

would

Ezekiel
its

in

even

angles

them,

caves,

square

is shown

under

etc., etc.

were

student

sacred

points, and

pyramids,

of the

If the

"the

on

Zoroastrian

This

day.

country,

sides

the

in all the

cardinal

of every

in

traced

this

to

four

religion

that

Zodiac"

of the

151

orientation.*

of India, and

temples

BEINGS.

points; adding

figures

four

the

same

idea

The

cardinal

four

the

faced

angles

CELESTIAL

FOUR

Antiquities, I. VIII, ch. xxii.

being
of

the

explained,
Cherubim.
+ Chinese

let

see

us

"The
Buddhism,

what

word

p. 216.

the

signi-

THE

152
fies in Hebrew,
their
of

who

affected

Concordance,

information
Garden

idea

third

the

smaller, for both

of

out

had

the

of

face

eagle

an

for the

his

four

There

into

chief

of

four

the

of

these

understand
Roman

two

"Dragon."

it

the

face

upon

the

wheel

the

Kabalists, having

of
died
what

Catholic

the

the

blinds

in

the

no

Bible

forty-seven translators

before
reliance
version

the
can

Psalms
be

Elagle

this,

as

the

of

to

tatives
represen-

primeval

the

of

Egypt,

which

of the

Face";

the

etc.ij:They

etc.,

"

seven

Zoroastrians, with

of

Ophite

the

tary
Plane-

into

work

are

of the

these

to

is generally

on

the

followed.

East,

left, and
confused

King

translated"

were

placed

more

of

Spirits. The

"Faces,"

were

Gabriel.

The

West,

very

and

James'
{Royal

English

principal Groups,

of

first Triad,

for

names

wheel

of the

divided

three

Gods

Compare

right and

they

wings

of

and

many

large

Spirits

correspond

who

four

one

Builders

great

"

signifying before, behind,

making
out

the

Angels:

infolding

middle

as

The

"Seven

"

save

by words

that

for

Church,

ox,

an

behold

the

Uriel; and
Michael; Bull, or Ox
; I,ion
Evangelists, and preface the Gospels.

Jews,

ally, thus
fact

substituted
Catholic

Roman

of

the

ledge.
Know-

Secret

and

in the

Amshaspends

from

is

of

Entities, therefore

the

distance

build,

Angels

with
four

nized
recog-

Ophites:

the

keep company

i.

Ezekiel,

t The

here

was

the

Dragon^Raphael

idea

of

head;

Sephiroth separated
by

their

at

face

such

even

Seven

is

is still

fire

being again

volume.

the

allegory

wheel.t

in

of

the

the

Cruden

living creatures

faces

wheel

even

chief; of the Seven

is the

"Man"

with

of

also

were

Group

first "Mind-Born"

the

Rishi-Prajapati;
Ormazd

each

extra

four

the

the

of

old

Cosmic

and

of Builders, and

Groups

an

four

four

in the

examination

demand

the

of

of

separation

realm

living creatures,
it

was

impossible,

minute

had
.

as

Eipika,

is

It

it would

the

lion

the

living creature

three

are

sub-groups.

Seven

beheld

one

...

the

Spirits and

Osiris

of

faces

spiritof

enter

as

the

cloud

likeness

every

face

the

the

came

And

and

the

to

the

Ophite Cherubim,

Dragon,

entrance

as

divine

or

the

Eden,

to

in

ters
interprethat

good

Yet

the

to

plainlj^describes

man.

Now
.

with

Earth

man,*

the

the

as

gods,

the

was

whirlwind,

of

gate

"Fall,"

forgiven.

Serpents

of which

thereof

of

abode

Hindii

the

moreover,

midst

likeness

the

the

as

the

looked, and, behold,

also

of

Meru,

vague

Science

another
But

be

may

Cruden

venerable

the

to

from

punishment

the

at

forbidden

to

estimation.
he

and

placed

with

leads

for the

well;

Very

Cherub

connected

watched

Ezekiel,

the

generally

seven

24.)

"Fall," suggested

Karma,

from

and

of

out

the

man's

From

small,

verj^

in
of

nought

suggestive.

that

that

one

"

iii.

used

called

so

are

(Interpreted by

Knowledge."

punishment

"God,"

or

knew

of

angels

therefore

were

Genesis

after

Eden,

Knowledge
gods

and

divine

from

these

knowledge;

is, it shows

of

the

of

exquisite Knowledge,

men

his

fulness

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

Bible

South,

often

difficult

"only

Masonic

version

of

and

North,

confounded
to
three

the

interpret.

Bible.

Add

understood

Cydopcedia),
the

expressed

In

and

this

the

exoteric-

terms
to

this

Hebrew,
one

may

work

the

the
and

easily
Douay

THE

rather

or

rebuild,

cosmic

prototype

The

Planetary
and

who

all born

are

and

Third

and

all rule

points
points

"

(in

them

have

The

"

Progenitor

of

our

Humanity

the

only

IV,
our

of

of

of its

the

the

cardinal

four

Lokapalas,

rather

thing

being

its direct
in

Record

also

was

the

the

Trees"

Juno's

of

form

Stars

the

the

men

Second

Hindu

exoteric
the

over

four

eight

intermediate

Guardians

or

in

functions,

same

the

of

of

(East), Yama

the

(South),

afterthought, though

all of

the

her

for

of

of

Mount

who

and

sa]', and

the

guard

ledge
Know-

the

or

or

of

Trees

the

uriant
"Lux-

b}' Serpents.

golden

from

"

Writers

guarded
with

Karma

Scripture

apple

to

Secret

Meru,
a

records

with

Hesperides;

Tree

the

highest grade

the

the

Adam

its

Lipika,

word

marriage,

offering

Sacred

Wisdom,

Apple-Tree

vegetation

unprepared
Of

the

completeness

with

connected

are

the
of

symbols

is

are

Occult

most

Whether

in the

Tree, b)^ which

Hence

"golden"

Eve

writer

Symbol

universally

here.

order

of

Builders

the

to

connected

one

Lipika

The

given

supposition.

latter

the

the

belong

angelic

which

taught:

was

this

Commentary

whereas

be

cannot

in

given

former

lowxr

the

to

giving Jupiter, on

another

the

chief; their elephants and

and

is

The

the

meant.

and

macro-

destinies

preside

and

Universe,

know

"

only

or

Dragons,

Knowledge;

the

"

of

the

In

the

w^hom

which

Recorders.

antiquity

Scribes;

of

of the

Spirits

highest

is

have

Indra

are

fancy

to

the

"Supporters

(North)

course

incline

only

sively;
exclu-

significance.

triple degrees,

would

Second

Chain

constellations

who

of which

Cosmos),

rule

Nature.

guardian

world, is something

our

spirits

systems

in

deities

cosmogenesis,

even

"

of their

other

planetar}' deities.

own

portion

Adepts

the

are

informing

other

or

Kuvera

Occult

an

Planetary

lyipika,a description

Stanza

one

and

pertaining

spouses

she

our

(West),

Varuna

the

visible

The

our

departments

called

are

"Night."

especially. They

one

compass

the

of

pertaining to

are

the

and

World"

of

under

they
of

after

Architect

are

Planets

various

152

microcosm.

Spirits

Groups

Pantheon

the

of the

of the

general,

is the

Third,

the

and

"System"

every

Builders

of the

Group

LIPIKA,

the

fruit, is
of

Tree

Knowledge.
V ."Continued.

STANZA
6.

Cube,

The
the

Lipika
Second
*

The

One,
vertical

line

Triangle,

the

circumscribe

the

and

or

the

figure

Pentacle
I.

the
within
+

First

One,*

the

EoGf

Circle.

the

{a).

It

Ring

the

is

ascend;*
Great

Day

Arupa

and

of

EACH

Seven,

the

watch

the

so

of

again into
until

on,

celestial

who

Ledger, make

in

the

allegory. They

the

Ring
of

into

the

Many,

still

are

Kabalah,

world

known,
But

its

to

this is

"

Achath-

of

The

the

with
in

sentence

element

One

Spirit of the Elohim

(or Echath) is feminine, and

Achad

(the "First")
aggregate,

and

taken,

Sepher
the

Jehovah.

logic, as the

term

often

Chiim,

where,
else-

and

Yetzirah

Elohim

gynous
andro-

as

predominating,
of Life."

is

Essence

call it

plural word

the

of

esotericism

and

(or Echad)

or

Universe.

have

Supreme

denotes
almost

One

feminine, "One,"

reason

the

within

of the

Monotheists

the

the

Hence

of matter

collective

profound

against all

Karmic

of the former.

of this visible

the

is, that

personal Ego and

Achath,

the

Ruach-Elohim-Chiim,"

the

of
in

the

objective symbol

The

which

identical

noun,

it.

is She

"One

of

world

Architects

is both

by

name

the

is the

masculine.

best, the feminine

at

read:

plural

Dodecads,

Shloka

Recorders

manifestation, the Sephiroth-Elohim, and

with

compounded

One
or

name

quite arbitrarj^and

is

Elohim

their

of the

manifested
is the

this

and

the

etc., all

task

planes of Illusion, of Adi

taking, advantage

apply

to

emanates

enumeration

distinct

Parent-Source

the

the

on

again, but

"One"

of

Orders

Seven

endless
its

between

and

This

Not."

this

of the

Enneads,

Heptads,

Lipikas, the

circumscribe

Occultism

Hebrew

and

Wheels

Twenty-one,

first sentence

of the

called

(the "One");

Eka

Achad,

from

during its existence.

totality,of the principal Creators

In

The

and

of

having

impassible barrier

an

"Pass

lost

each

impersonal Self,the Noumenon

or

the

I,ights;

Lights.

Twelve,

is

Beings,

been

have

of

of

meaning

Esoteric

(a) The

divided

Seven

of Four

Group

sub-groups

mind

the
and

Hosts

the

Ten,

ruling of the visible Cosmos

those

the

formed

were

classification

minute

From

Groups

divided

and

Seven

times

with

Hierarchy.

Mind-Born

these

Thus

I^ight,

and

towards

progressing

One

from

seven

proceeds

Stanza

Angelic

the

are

descend

who

Ring

the

The

RuPA:t

the

those

("^)

Us"

With

Be

for

Kalpa

the

during
"

Not"

"Pass

called

who

doctrine.

secret

the

154

as

it would

said, Achath

As

masculine,

both

ing
mean-

One.
in

Moreover,
"Ones"

"

the
Also

Occult

One

for those

on

who,

metaphysics, there
the
etc.

unreachable

The

Formless

are,

properly speaking,
and

plane of Absoluteness
World

and

the

World

of

Forms.

two

In-

the;

156
circumscribe

these

of 31415,

the

value

or

of

erroneous

of
in

coefficient

what

Deva-loka

worlds

the

esoteric

well

but

in

Chemist

physical
essential

physical
If

the

of

there

the

Devalokic

be

the

of

is neither

if not

it be

everj^where"

this

knows

measured
In

breadth

this
nor

down

from

word

"down,"

the

is meant,

"

he

physical,

Infinity.

height,

using

In

represent

can

absoluteness

then

full Initiate

locality, nor

the

will

the

or

nebulae, and

also

But

of matter

Physicist

profundity, reaching

all

Moksha

reaching

of

"

bliss

is not

is

(Monads)
qualitiesof

who

the

"

have

either

it

read

we

made

the

the

depth

not

of

of

attained
or

"

in

these

by

the

the

the

called

may

be

teachings

of

the

soul

that, after

Bandha,"

the

essence,

"But

never

of which
or

Jivat-

again subject

if they

or

which

Paramapada,

There, Muktas
are

doctrine

Lipika,

from

"release

is formed.

Karma.

grossly anthropomorphic

released

the

place

Moksha,

and

tenaciously anthropomorphic

most

of Suddasattva,

"lyord"

matter

in

even

meaning

by it in

enjoyed

material, but

of Ishvara

finds

of bliss

state

Not," guarded

Visishthadvaita,
For

exoteric

religions, even

"Pass
one

India.
"

the

through

popular

Circle

of the

sect

in

the

in

and

"nowhere

"

in the

Vedantin

mas

left its

"lyCt

plane

plane which,

some

on

Initiate, there

diml}^ perceived. Thus

body

Occultist

intellect.

it exists

carefully searches

embodied

the

such

though

have

on

The
the

beyond

"para-metaphysical."

allegories

place

course,
at

matter.

one

bondage

miles

all is fathomless

depth

as

worlds

1008

them,

may

the

of

short.

stops

is neither

Not"

full

the

but
to

of

human

the

to

that

by distance, but

thickness,

of

worlds

is

descriptions,

teachings,

words,

zero-point

or

then

existing

as

"Pass

of

beyond

this

the

nearest

not

is

worlds, of

are

the

figures.

Ring

and

Chaldees,"

are

semi-initiated

The

is still conceivable

"Infinity"

the

taoles, the

But

scientific

which

these

laya

the

to

himself

Ring

There

"

on

but

billions

stops short.

the

this

topography

of

symbols

for numerical

Scriptures, about

light

day

deals, and

counts

laya-pointto
that

the

goes
he

Astronomer

here

astronomy.

profane

the

Cosmos.

our

which

the

modern

our

pronounced

lyight," were

the

the

that

before

long

luminary

The

as

in

firmaments.
in

reached

only just

it has

also

as

of

exoteric

and

distances

incalculable

contain

to

in mathematical

used

nebulae

that

as

other

and

Puranic

in

the

with

shown

again

constantly

called

are

conception

plane,

thus

general philosophical teachings,

the

to

region

given

figures,is

(pi),the geometrical figures standing

TT

According
the

doctrine.

secret

to

choose, y^^r the

THE

sake

of doing good

called

the

to

Paramapada,

to

way

MAN

OF

GOD

world,

When

Devayana.

they

ANT.

THE

OF

incarnate

may

attained

157
The

earth."*'

on

from

worlds,

has

person

GOD

immaterial

the

or

THE

AND

Moksha

is

world,

this

body

the

and

dies:

Jiva (Soul)

The

Brahmarandra
the

heart

and

goes

with

through

goes,

its way

on

dark

Archi

of

names

forbidden

line of this
for it is the

Pralaya,

in man's

therefore,
what

loosely

are

of

nothing

of

Hierarchy
as

Gods,

to

the

ant

also, for all

in

the

hand

destroys, in
in

years

the

also, like
of

admit, in the

These

whole

than

Sukshma

that
the

this

in which
the

Museum,
\ A

Adyar

illusive

tenet

treatise

Sophia

Library.

the

every

"Christos"

Catechism

Light, and

with

within

with

Esoteric

Supreme

"Christos"
Atma

men,

appear

Doctrine

of mischief,

to

is the

long
may

combination

sin

of its first

The

refusal

to

tual
intellec-

and

greatest conceit

Nirmanakayas

as

"

it acuteh%

reasonable

other

Persona!

weeks

deny?

or

The

the

"

surviving

men.

Sharira, "dream-like"

Compare
to

appear

of

of the

result

the

body,

with

which

clothed

are

the

inferior

Dhyanis

of

the

Hierarchy.

Wisdom),
way

calamity

fact,

must

impulse

feeling

plane,

our

they

many

of

in

worlds

finger

to,

in

are,

mortal

of

ant,

finite
in-

"Hosts"

thej'

us,

the

affirm

in

to

avenging

human
to

"

the

are

higher

labour

next

however

Spirits referred

But

under

the

of the

day

special capacities.

of any

the

crossed

of its

it the

can

referred

are

by

Archis,

we,

The

in

see

on

The

etc.

Finite

The

of

undeserved

System,

reincarnations

voluntary

the

who,

who

ourselves

spiritual principles of
celestial

Solar

thus

Jiva

must

so

scale

see

the

and

knows,

the

high that,

insects.

sin, and

and

Who

beings

of

is directed

The

ever

the

descend,"

its ant-hill, the

attribute

man,

the

urchin

chronology

providence

parent.

of the

until

so

Entities

But

know,

we

have

Beings."

are

on

moment,

one

and

God.

reasons

do

truly Infinite.

immeasurably
"

it

Then

transit), known

Prajapati,

separates

"Celestial

collectively
which

ant,

that

Thej^

so

(Lipika)

"ascend

kind.

Being,

and

may

God

the

(bearers in

will any

nor

the

called

Jiva

the

to

connecting

rays.

The
.

Athivahikas

"Recorders"

who

solar

the

body

Brahmarandra

the

through

through

the
nerve

Souls, etc., etc."

pure

from

"

those

of

boundar""

sight

as

aid

Ring,

of

heart

acquired by Yoga.J

Aditya,

the

breaks

Wisdom

....

Spirits except

No

the

Paramapada.

to

Supreme

certain

are

Jiva

(Suryamandala)

Sun

by the

Ahas

mentioned,

etc., here

the

by the

Paramapada

to

The

spot in the Sun,

....

proceeds
the

of

from

head, traversing Sushunina,

the

Brahmarandra.

region
a

Sharirat

Sukshraa
of

crown

the

the

to

with

goes

in the

is replaced

of the

Christos

Gnostics
man's

the

lost in

Impersonal

not

Jesus;

"Jesus"

and

other

Pliilosophy, by

found
the

helping

the

and

Visishthadvaita

doctrine

is shown

delivering and

meant

soul"

by

Gnostic

(Achamoth)

in
waters

her

Principle,

though

in

the

on

the

old

Pistis-Sophia
of
the

Chaos

Path.

right

Atman

of

Coptic

(Knowledge-

(Matter),

the

MS.,

on

Universe,
in

the

her

well,

Note

and

British

terms.
N.

Bhashyacharya,

F.T.S.,

late

Pandit

of

the

158
of

the;

our

invisible

deny

worlds,

of

world;

our

such

I confess

much

am

place

to

where,

not

between

when,

upon

reciprocallyacts

purely

that

with

indissolubly

linked

in the
the

and

mental

already
dead

wall,

physiological
shown

later

fancies

and

The
is

six

the

to

higher

guided by

Sciences.

be

an

All

with

Trdume

is that

eines

Earth;

in

them

will

as

owing

to

the

molecules

of the

Geistersehers, quoted

by

C.

Massey,

its direct

respectively
welcome

his

to

will

which

alone

the

hand

connection
of

are

that
Occult
with

things could

emotion

is attended
The

nerves.

Von

be

Science.

rejectsthe

to

scientific

her

by

ever

in

has

is before

imagines, great

of

nature

preface

to
sations,
sen-

direction

Physiological

of certain

in

is

is

type of Biichner, Vogt, and

C.

do

us

She

she

for

evade

that
which

objective framework

thought, sensation, and

every

and

this

spun

physiological research

has, and

archies
belong Hier-

organic vehicles.

which' purposely ignores and

modern

by scientists

in

one

of

seven

feelings,our

our

farther.

researches

and

the

living beings, and

cobwebs,

this

in

even

having

man

Science

every

the

hereafter,

progeny

of their

no

in

spirit-world,that

men,

furnish

traces,

our

will

It

stands

ones

by

resolve

go

of

assures

them.*

lower

of

to

than

tissues

analysis

animus,

from

Physical

she

own.

natures

the

heard

Principle

discoveries,

Principles in

that

six

the

can

better

The

in

accomplished

which

re-marshalling of the

drawn

ismus.

of

no

psychological problems
have, shown,

be

ever

our

taught, belong

the

trying

the

certain

Kant,

soul

natures

and

us.

Science

face

illusions.

subservient

in

psychic

to

on

will

and

the
and

in

It

within

and

beings.

human

spiritual,into functions

done,
on

each

be

of immaterial

these

are

of

do.

we

improbable.

the

seen

no

constitute

worlds

great Beings, who

efforts

all that

been

to

be

them,

these

physiological mechanism

fruitless

Nevertheless,

Spirits;

elements

the

speculate upon
her

we

of these

may

impressions

worlds,

progeny

with

nature

invisible

continue

their

there

of

that

receives

occasionally

can

communicate

source

divine

that

immaterial

all

and

that

existence

class

proved

with

these

the

those

way

the

are

being worlds

birth, Emmanuel

no

assert

as

to

of

some

in

highest of these

of the

with

to

be

yet

it

Orders

deny

is in

soul

own

my

or

connection

the

it

can

disposed

conditions

same

totally different

nor

life in indissoluble

To

the

afl5rm,is that there

to

possibility of there

communication

world, and
know

right

philosopher of European

greatest
that

has

the

conditions

communication

limited

us

Science

point-blank

under

nature

that

Intelligences living under

cannot

The

All

age.

doctrine.

secret

ence
infer-

others, that

Hartmann's

Spirit-

DAY

THE

Great

The

revealed

Day

to

peculiar

to

identical

Ksoteric
the

with

called

us,"

Soleil

au

The

Viens!

Entities, different
the
but

single

There

of the

Symbol

the

shows
Deva

"iron-bound

the

all of them

Day

been

As

in

of

Apis

Le

See

Ritual

the

exoteric

the

des

Marts,

for

other

"

Paul
data

Egyptians, by

Last Judgment

the

Pierret, Chap,
on

this

Viscount

de

"descend

shall

of

brahman,
Para-

become
the
in

for

"Great

Brahman.

Paranirvana.

or

the

threshold

bosom
then

the

cross

the

to

spirit,or

It

Christians, which

Eg"'ptian rites, the

down

(the Secret

to

the

soul

sacred

of

bull

Doctrine, however,

01.

expression,

Roug-c.

the

who

absorption
of

Hierophant

xvii, p.

peculiar

in

Circle

religion.f
of the

Osirified

was

the

so

"

even

shall

period of Rest,

in their

from

Osiris,

an

also

the

of

of

\'ears

interpretation

person

Livre

of

Day

Square is the

period of Mahapralaya,

is this

sorely materialized

became

"

the

to

in

rest

which

Darkness,"

Us"

man,

of Come

Day

the

as

cyclic evolution,

311,040,000,000,000

With

"Be

no

Logos is

infinite,in the

Spirits of those

it,they will

they reach

the

by Parabrahman.

day of their approach

the

on

"Unknown

namely,

defunct

ever"'

of

Light, during the whole

corresponds
has

only

If

The

course

that

Tetraktys

"

Infinity that

cross.

the

during
world,"

or

can

Powers

or

expressed by

expressions, "The
Just

the

as

radiated

of

As

I'Amenti."*

essence

is almost

etc.

Osiris

ou

Horus),

or

supposed

number

Us,"

Forces
the

be

or

is called

jour
dans

essence.

is

"remain"

le

is manifested

the

With

Be

within

Chohan

of Paranirvana.

The

Their

sacred

boundarj'

ascend,"

Night,"

others.

of

in

not

which

diffused

the

might

sense,

which

le Soleil

not

must

Hence

Day

Four

Dhyan

or

and

"The

and

as

energy

Parabrahman."

of

Us"

of

centre

innumerable

are

bosom
to

lecturer, "it

BhagavadgHa

C'est

of

which

Us,"

terms

(or Christos,

Logos

substance, but

in

two

nous'!

that

in this

"be,"

Occultism,
expression

as

To

easily

so

an

profane

the

not

of

is

"Come

word
of

syntheticalh% and

Essence

central

the

rencontrant

the

subjective

our

tenets

It

long period of Rest

'Viens

for

mystic

Day

the

that

Je le vois

stands

for

either

to

de

Jour

Le

here

Sun

it refers

as
"

the

the

though

"

of

significance is

"Budhism."

same

replaced with

Paranin^ana.
dit

with

hazy

as

fact

59

expression, the only merit

an

Its

or

the

former

the

still better
with

Wisdom

latter, and

who

Egyptians,

"rest

then, is

Us,"

public, unacquainted

of

rather

be

With

"Be

the

abstraction.

complete

lies in its literal translation.

of which

or

made

being

consciousness

US."

TO

necessitates

motion,

is molecular

thought

"COME

OF

the

Day

of

'"Come

To

Us,"

The

Funerary

l6o

SECRET

THE

after

the

that

teaching

born

Monad,

Osirification

real
of

cycles

3,000

of

the

and

nature

Cycle

the

has

Element),

then

of

God.

At

primeval Essence

and

Being

its

reassumes

to

man

By

the

KwAN-YiN

"

Sons,

THE

OF

Fohat,

{b)

having

Form

Illusive

the

This
the

as

equivalents

Esoteric

nomenclature

reader.

The

seems,

in

there

is no

regular worship

female

Creator,
has

woman

in China
the
as

in China.

been

and

male

androgynous
of

Esotericism

beings,

"The

to

Eogos,

just

of

"Father,

Son

Essence

of

the

in
and

the

the

later

Three.

or

and

the

Verbum
"

same

Thus

time

of Parabrahman
Chaos.

Ghost"

Our

in

manifested

the

Wife

Mother
;

Universe.

while

the

the

the

that
t The

the

"Triple"
and

of

she

became

of

the

Energy

or

the

the

"

the

Vedantins,

Ishvara, the Eogos,J is

also the
in

only gradually

Daughter"

Shakti

Esotericism

through
and

is

its first

metaphysical

translations
"

with

par

and

is called

and

theological

(female) Holy

Daiviprakriti,the Eight
one

the

"Mother,

highest Deity

Mother;

correlations,

her

is

sexes.

Knowledge"

in

there

It is only
on

alike, become

terrestrial

but

adopted

man.

Its

nor

Vach

as

ever

placed

are

the

popular religions,

to

sexes.

Father

and

Mercy

because

is
as

both

neither
and

Isis

finally separate into distinct

Mother

she

and

ignores

celestial

Kwan-Shai-Yin,

cosmical,

Kwan-Yin

real

for these.

has

of

inferior

as

The

in India,

name

first dawn

treated

and

it is formless,

as

manifested

that

Egypt

gods.

sexless

(a)

regarded

given

names

Kwan-Yin,

religious system

the

Elements.

onlj' confuse

Chinese

the

Son

Abyss,*-

preserved.

it would

this

Kwanthe

the

equivalents

no

("),

lower

text, and

as

under

exoteric

thus, from

and

has

of Vach

No

more.

in

Seven

are

approach

to

the
the

terms

given,

doctrine

aspect,

an

many

once

Progeny,

from

Chinese

the

be

cannot

it

Paranirvana,

residing

and

original

the

Brahmanical

of Kwan-Yin
a

of

from

and

Knowledge

and

their

Sien-TchanI

of

is translated

Stanza

of

forth,

called

Seventh

lowest

Absolute

the

Mercy

of

Breath

the

the

of

Kwan-Shai-Yin,

of

"Seven"

VI.

Mother

the

Triple

THE

"

YiN-TiEN

of

power

the

in the

to

threshold

becomes

The

case.

of

highest

the

only

gyration throughout

septenary

STANZA
I.

present

enshrined

the

Monad

every

Essence

very

its

Forms,

and

the

immediately

from

from

again

the

perform

to

in

so

lot of

the

was

Existences)

(its highest Principle becoming

Cosmic

DOCTRINE.

of

Daughter
the

of the

Eogos,

Trans-Himalayan

Theosophist, Feb., 1887, p. 305.

at

MYSTERY

THE

theogony

is

merely

on

of

Logos

the

of

synonym

Verbum,

For

Word.

is at

the

the

Hindu

Isis

forces
Yin

in

is the

milked
who

yields

and

sustenance

in

the

libihim,

the

Fohat.

It

The

latter

of

Speech,

is Vach

sustenance,"
with

Osiris)

the

of

Kwan-

and

other

the

active

If Kwanwho

cow

principle]

....

She

Mother-Nature.

as

She

Prajapati.
And

Adam.

of

is stated,

as

melodious

female

[the

surely

or

Speech.

"the

is

she

or

Adam

or

with

goddess

and

Sound,

origin

was

portion,

the

of

Voice,"

Man,"

sister of

is

the

even

Divine

the

Sound,"

expression

is, in company

"

and

or

water

is with

Eve

Light

subjective

"Voice"

"Heavenly

speak,

of creation

work
as

wife

so

and

nourishment

us

is as.sociated
ad

Voice,"

of

female

the

to

so

This

of

This
as

goddess

gods"

Voice

Word,

"Melodious

forth

female

the

Logos,

the

Heaven

Sephira.

and

the

by

not
.

books

with, and

the

the

Vach,

daughter,

female

Nature,

time

same

and

Buddhist

Voice."

Daughter

Logos,

daughter

(also the

the

goddesses,

the

"

female

the

as

Mulaprakriti.

Speech,"

"

connection

"

much

Logos,

matter

several

Divine

the

the

"generated

one

with

traced

the

"Melodious

Word,

or

be

in

the

the

or

and

Vach

Brahma,

Yin,

up

manifests

works.*

Logos

"

in

androg"'-

which
as

the

Row:

of

energy

objective

is called

the
means

male

anticipated by

Yin,

which

Bath-Kol,

who

Kadmon,

Says T. Subba

It

"

may

the

or

Verbum

Hebrew

of, the

of

with

Thus

Thought.

hidden,

of

from

the

Son,"

Logos,"

as

between

and

the

potentialitieslocked

[or Logos].

the

"Light

of the

the

correlation

of the

intellectual

link

of Kwan-

Abode

the

the

Ishvara

metaphysical

Mulaprakriti,

standpoint,

"Son

Universe

is Life.

by
the

Kwan-Yin-Tien

"

(d)

of

is the

instrument

one

this

which

commenced

account

of

Thought

from

Matter,

Logos, Avalokiteshvara;

the

objective
"

Evolution

is the

of the

Electricity

revealed.

metaphysical

in

resulting

plane

ideal

cosmical, Fohat, the

and

energy

in the

the

l6r

LOGOS.

allegoricaland

their

abstract

or

manifested

Occult

purely

from

Nature;

Adi-Budha,

nous

"Mother,"

the

"

of

Root

"

FEMALE

of

Hierarchy

in the

it is

teachings,

THE

OF

and

is male

of Aditi

form

A
"

the

principle higher

forces

the

potency
forth
the

Seven

two

Thus

Nature.

of Occult

Sien-Tchan,

Thus,
into

in

Sound
the

^ther

than

Vach

in

Nature

illusive

form

the

Akasha,

of

"

Kwan-Yin

and
and

^ther

of the

synthesis

of

both

magic

are

which

"

Universe

out

the

"Voice"
of

Chaos

all

calls

and

Elements.
in Manu.

Brahma

parts, male

and

(the Logos
female,
"

and

also) is

shown

creating

op. cit.,p. 306.

in

dividing
the

his body

latter, who

is

1^2

SECRET

THE

is himself,

who

Viraj,

Vach,

DOCTRINE.

Brahma

or

speaks of this "goddess"

ishvara (or Brahma) is called

Occultist

why

Sabda

called
The

writers
hari

it has

said

Pranava

form

its Sukshma

caught

is Vaikhari

form

is

the

by

light

made

various

by

manifested

Verbum

the

this

or

The

Swift

Centres

(a),

Day

With

"Be

explanation
philosophers

Germs

term

to

as

in

the

these

whole

in its

cosmos

Para
to

try
that

form,
of

aspect

understand

is

tive
objec-

and

that

the

Vach.

certain

manifested

the

exists

its energy

Madhyama

the

pond
corres-

system

because

eflfect

the

ments
state-

is

cosmos

Continued.
One

seats

and

the

produces

Universe

the

to

with

Great

the

Eternal

these

on

Laya

seven

prevail

will

Sien-Tchan

sense

Elementary

the

the

is the

the
of

for

he

the

popular religions.
on

The

whole
is

Madhya

infinite.

Op. cit.,p.
From

the

As

V.

cosmos

must

said

of

of

which

outlines

of

of

somethingall relate

of the

Fohat

well

his

said

God

just

in

been

the

to

and

commencement

infinitude

and

to

division

end
of

are

enter

been

asked

functions,

in

Laya,

the

point of matter

where

every

unknown,

has

the

mentary
Com-

of energ^^

source
and

time.

differentiation

in

Lectures,

307.

Sanskrit

other

understood

as

given

one

of

which

Bhagavadgita

necessarily exist in the

whose

all

and

powers

Personal
has

and

often

has

us

Sons"

"Seven

Elements

It

and

answer

the

begins.
allows

Philosophy

Hermetic

the

System.

of

differentiation

of

the

indicates, in Eso-

It

Esoteric

Solar

those

The

Stanza

expressions

These

our

exercise

to

seems

reckoning

differentiation

definition

exact

do.

Logoi

Seven

zero-points, using

seven

Chemists

metaphysical

begins

"

the

beyond

"

the

are

that

which

at

constitution

the

what

same

dim

the

philosophers
into

Centres

Centres

Light,

and

Life

we

cosmos

solar

this

why

reason

great

Logos,

is the

must

none

which

Laya

point

perceive

Logos

Radiant

the

against

seven

zero

From

the

Vaik-

in its Madhyama,

The
the

manifested

the
.

N\."

surrounding

The

tericism,

"

of

of

Our

{b).

(a)

to

whole

exists

if
old

cosmos.t

Us";

Foundations,

principles

Parabrahman
that

and

form.*

matter,

STANZA
2.

its Para

the

but

Upanishads.']

the

in

energy

and

and
Vach

light of the

the

Vach,

of

in fact it is

why

reason

understood.

properly
Veda

Vaikhari

Now

cosmic

to

Pashyanti form,

itself the

Logos

the

thoroughly mystical;

appear

when

of

four

the

light

the

transferred

and

up

Logos

or

[See Rig

ultimately

Vach.

of

in

will

you

kind

Every

and

forms

four

these

to

Verbum

kinds.

is this, that

Vach

is called

give

to

four

utter.

we

Vedantin

follows, explaining

as

significance

is of

Pashyanti,

its

in

going

am

Vach

that

learned

tremendous

is what

Vach

further

It

explanation

mystical,

in

Brahman

again.

ceased.

Para

means

164

THE

SECRJ3T

DOCTRINE.

Mahapralaya

(Universal Dissolution), yet this sentence,

of Occultism

may

formation

of the

Earth.
fifth

Of

of the

is

"

Fourth

fully only

second

stage

partially so,

as

and

the

Jivatma, Divine

World,

from

substances,

the

was,

of rest

active

that

Forces
of

have

led

simplest molecule.

way

of

out

this

examinations
open

the

are

him

60

only

chemist

gives striking instances.

Take

respect
which

whole,

the
as

we

on

case
a

of

the

simple body,

covild

not

being

submitted

take

of

number

yttrium.

It

has

to

that

certain

line?"
either

that

applicants?"
says

to
this

which

return

in

Science

is

nature

of

thing

as

is

terra

incognita in

he

asks;

"is there

make

the

can

pass,

And

of

no

elementary'
or

must

we

admissions

is

the

learned

it behaved

in every

then

atomic
we

yttrium,

method

that

such

number

the

undecom-

compound

that

the

discoveries

admit,

to

70 candidates

or

its definite

Yet

away.

we

He

element,

an

all

primary

Matter

might

new

of the

the

wide

so

limited

by

of

during their period

that

homogeneous

Must

only

doors

of the

ancestors

learn

we

draw

to

perplexity?

examination

is

term

simple and

now

knowledge

we

stiff that

so

objective

standing reproach of

F.R.S.,

Crookes,

entirely

"Where

Chemistry.

the

pre-historic

From

molecule

really simple

the

next.

dissociation

shadow

elements

Physicists,

leagues from

thousand

by the

latter

lie latent

their

our

W.

Mr.

this

But

Universe.

"supposed
of

bodiless

it is made

modern

to

The

Nirvanic

wherein

"

of the

shades

compliment

but

Elements,

they

The

Chemistry

luminous

it, with

sufficiently differentiated

Eaya.

fact, the

not

Akasha,

World."

followed

its

in

call

on

as

Soul,

we

constructed

already

half

own,

Eife-Cycle into the latency of their

negativeness

speaking

posable."

the

of

realm

Ancients,

yet

after

merged

is, in

It

be

our

Occultism,

the

of time

course

resting in

Ilus,

of

the

manifest

World's

with

our

while

Element

whether

"

"Soul

been

on

will

One

Differentiated

body, could

Elements

It is the

the

Now,

the

the

Nir^^ana.

conditions.

in due

was

the

final

second

including

from

the

the

fifth Element

fire-mist, or

or

in

hardly

Emerson

by

and

Elements

seven

Worlds,

the

Light,

primeval

of

synonym

The

and

heavenly

no

not

their

the

dust

Astral

and

plane, had

consequently

"Over-Soul"

first stage of Evolution

No

are

"Father-Mother,"

"

Science, cosmic

Modern

we

Round.

evolution

the

to

student

any

fully manifested,

now

primarily evolved

course

is termed

what

are

Fifth

the
of

were

germs,

only

analogy
compound)

Elements

Round,

in

also by

primitive (though

these, four

Ether

"

refers

see,

as

of

weight,
might
this

indeed

supposed

add, but

from

homogeneous

fractionation, is resolved

into

portions

absolutely identical

not

take

the

recognized

characters

of

from

bodies

Or

properties.
other

this crucial
then

But

and

the

On

we

obtained
We

in

other

course

successive

closely

more

Once

to

under
and

separations

Their

such

initiated

from

would

delusion
of the

that

Fire

which

snare,

is

the

"

ignition

to

defining

"

dissimilar

"

the

be

not

right

way.

which

process
of

one

cules,
mole-

might

in

molecules
bodies

each

approaching

the

of

species.
and

more

by

would

with

phenomena

theory,

had

the

its outward

cosmic

in

of

cations
personifi-

no

and

gods

posterity,with

so

withhi

each

tive
respec-

would

have

been

been

light

and

and

Science,

heat,

short, in

every

Earth,

Modern

to

ignorant

attributes, of

day

of

aspects

allegories

Air, Water,

this

evolution

their

and

of

come

ignorant

had

Ancients

functions

to

been

have

such

Occult

incognita

invented

and

from

hardly

can

they

^ther;

born

call it motion,
it

have

unwarrantable

an

rate,

Had

composition

terra

is

any

who

blessed

correlative

into

latter

obliged

in

even

enters

they

they

been

and

and
potentialities

element
even

at

beginning.

elements

Alchemy

and

stop

Ancients

Earth, and

daughters,

Element.

it is

Elements

have

never

and

sons

many

the

Fire, Air, Water,

goddesses

the

against

philosophers

of their

Heterogeneity
of

individual

naturally

we

if treated

if

Now,

results

we

bodies.

simple

are

comprise

is to

find

body by

pi-aseodymium

splitting up.

similar

sorting-out
the

since

imputation,

an

religious myths

the

between

thi^ reproach

statement.

whether

during

scrutiny.

perceptible. Further,

to

all elements,

of

bodies

praseodymium
found

close

homogeneous

two

are

of

difficulty

other.*

each

more

in

process

the

symptoms

asking

perhaps

the

and

is thus

in

variations

presupposes
in these

And

exhibit

warranted

where

it into

of

all the

properties,and

assumed

distinctions

treatment

proper

elements,

ask

even

may

on

surely

are

treating this

much

very

165

gradation

betraying

with

and

treatment

severe

very

body

separated
it in their

to

"r

SCIENCES

exhibiting
a

was

been

neodymium

likewise

they

element

had

It

certain

certainty that

no

contrary,

supposed

which

and

Here

fractionation, resolved

between

have

now

didymium.

element.

undergone

PHYSICAL

themselves,

chemist, who,

of

process

THE

approximated closely

it had

another

came

neodymium,

even

case

OP

among

of

an

which

process

peculiar

IGNORANT

ANCIENTS

THE

WERE

state

ignorance

of
of

its nature.
But

what
as

Modern
may

philosophy

have
called

Science
been
"the

those

of their

of

their

own

like

as

these

elements

sons,

bodies
"

known

Presidential

to
Address

of

mothers,

Aditi
in the

were

simple

creators

brothers, husbands

and

chemical

atoms

these

Daksha,

the

as

they

which

"

archaic

respective parents," fathers,

their
and

is that, differentiated

perceive,

for

are

the

mothers

example

beginning, still,they

Science,
before

fail to

to

seems

now.

Royal Society of Chemists,

"

were

Neither
March,

daughters

differentiated
not

the

Water,
i888.

pound
com-

Air,

66

THE

Karth

nor

(a
for

Science;
bined

by the

first

periods

of

that

that

molecules,

become,
is

there

equivalents
which

has

shows

only the

been

sidereal

whether
and

under

and

to

the

the

same

properties, other
planet;

every

of,

and

in Five
"is

instance,

through

with

is

referred

It

for

Solar
as

not

is difficult

believe, the

the

And

that

even

can

of

the

who

the

quotes

same

He

absolutely homogeneous."
to

conceive

these

of

eliminated

hydrogen, etc., of

selection

the

elimination

and

have

molecules
fixed

stars

P.

writes

242.

is

gone

of

as

solar

of

the

passage

of

all its

widely
limits.

in

the

"that

from
This

lecture
the

ments
ele-

intermediate

to, if,as

composed

physical

or

those

even

saying

Maxwell,

Clerk

for

matter,

rapid

Science

of

pressed
ex-

in its nature.

change

our

on
dreamed
un-

Physicists of

combinations

man

imagined

already

chemical

during

beyond

elements

the

existence,
As

and

matter,

differ in their

cosmic

by

the

planet, but

our

our

on

from

be

of cometary

certain

do

to

of

Science.

of

way,

reassociation, differ

essence

any

same

nevertheless, its

forms

new

show

to

or

the

of, may

greatest Chemists

the

System,

from

above,

to

where

Physical

from

elements

corroborated

are

to,

of Theosophy*
which

the

only

other,

again

into

of terrestrial

of temperature,

and

enter

atmosphere, undergoes

our

not

sisters in the
each

Years

acquainted."

are

Thus

incognizable

totally different

characteristics
earth

atoms

in

Universe;

whole

bining
com-

these

spectroscope

farther,

conceived

of dissociation

those

thus

be

can

for the

in and

than

and

that

The

supposed

scale

of

suspect this fact,

to

evidence)

are

space,

and

another

one

The

in

of Science,

any

go

they

as

chemically.
lowest

to

are

every

their

begin

external

towards

conditions,

same

men

sui

Science

Occult

changing

Occultists.

the

unable

gravitate

atoms

the

one

it is

substance;

thus

of

as

taking place,

Chemists,
to

ages

System

earth,

our

of its own,

Some

probable similarity (on

highest degree
be

planet.

for

known

not

or

crucible

correlating,and

every

planet, physically and

to

say,

greatest Physicists and

the

among

of

in the

quite

Solar

our

by

recom-

that

something

ruling

perpetual exchange

on

laws

present

already

globes, so

were

atmosphere

to

so

they

and

the

of atoms,

rather

or

formation

that

formed

their

recognized

matter

productions

are

completely

conditions

the

and

has

globe,

teaches

of

earth's

the

Fire

even

atmospheres

fully developed,
other

and

of

states

in

existed

generally)

three

only

these

all

Now

generis.

and

the

DOCTRINE.

solids

for

synonym

representing

form,

SECRET

we

molecules

have

varieties,
reason

to

identical

in

SLEEP

THE

all respects with

this absolute
to

the

save

examined

be

physical
which

have

we

Therefore,

have

been

the

able

comparison

with

the

has

its Fohat,

which

is

there

are

and

as

of

degree

Entity,
worlds

which

there

is

be

must

Nevertheless
forces

the

Matter;
the

of

and

Nature

in

its

Mother,

Eternal
is doomed

her
scattered

And

rays

of

the

disgust

of

versal,
uni-

one

Non-

billions

and
said.

of

Therefore

conscious

as

of scientific

and
minds.

for it,consider

reasons

endowed

beings

to

all
of

states

supersensuous,

perception

But

absolute

one

consider

world

in power

make

it is

"

each

varying

the

standard

of action.

"Millions

good

carried

driven

Once

of

from

efflux"

that

once

under
Were

Adventures
of the

strictly "Exact

ever,

of
modern

would

Occult

with

into
of

for

Science,"

an

as

the

would

though

another

it

Alchemists

Alchemist

to

it

different

it may

be

of the

also

within,

Space

and

happily

write
the

thereby

Chemist

of old

tary
plane-

by leading

quite

equilibrium

out

ever

is lost; its

atom

into

perchance

step

is

previously perished,

but

secure

imaginary

moment

above

realm

efflux, are

implies), when
it had

where

Space

he

Chemist,
if such

word

the

tion
manifesta-

of

or

meaning

term

of

wave

latter, the

Occultist-

Atom,"

an

sleeps,
yet

this

beyond

of her

plane

the

by

on

differential

truly learned

threshold

the

of

Bosom

fate dissociates

ordinary

borderland

state

gratitude. Indeed,
and

by
unless

flight,not

its

brought

caught

the

the

the

to

more

taking

carried

the

Mother

into

out

or

(an

which

''The

toward

for

the

beyond

products, which,

by Fohat, and

within

state

sends

breath

every

protean

"current

process

scorn

other

sun,

fact

In

we

differentiation.

is gone
pristine puritj'-

and

to

have

born

atom

every

atmosphere.

be

Sat.

pristine,virgin

incessant

to

breathing^

and

all

the

requisite senses.

Enshrined

to

doubt,

possible objects

as

bodies, they
and

as

Fohats

veritable, though

as

two

taken

each

individual

whom

Occultists, who

the

coming

it is admitted

of

sphere

own

Manvantara"

every

no

be

worlds,

Be-ness,

This,

question

for

pressure,

worlds.

aspect-entity

Fohats,

intelligentForces.

of

spectrum

cannot

are

The

the

absolute

many

in

means

spectra

the

in its

there

as

at

the

in

in other

omnipresent

"

no

temperature,

planet

our

elements

Fohat

produced

are

of

manifestation.

collective

call

may

spectroscope, while

certainly seen,

Fohats

many

of

states

we

had

identify.

to

elements

for

the

discriminating

identical

We

not

and

hitherto

by

167

MOTHER.

first place

have

we

furnished

means

under

conditions.

the

In

identity,since

that, for accurately comparing

should

ETERNAL

own

our

molecular

conclusion

THE

OF

his

happened
habitual

did, he

the

absorbed.
re-

"I,ife

supreme

subsequent
to

be

groove

might

be

tuitional
inof
re-

68

THE

iss2ies cold

Mother

die

to

(for

essence

for

{U)

The

terrestrial

world

of all in the

These

"Seven

Wheels"

spheres

and

various

in this

refer to

they

case

STANZA
He

4.
them

How

FOHAT

DOES

TO

LIGHT

(a)

THE

The

Pralaya

Worlds

had

the

everlasting

an

existed

Sun
work

L,aw
The

acts

on

every

+ A

of

the

our

"

Chain.

generally

are

Wheels,-''

COLLECTS

them,
SETS

MAKES

THEM

MOIST.

(U).

ThUS

the

round

INTO

MOTION;
HE

COLD,

MAKES

ThEY

FOHAT

ACTS

SHINE,

Twi-

ONE

FROM

ETERNITIES.f
likeness

preceding

of

with

Forces

all

[I^aya] Centres"
years,

one

and
have

of

and

the

varying
great

according-

to

"

i.e.,
into

went

everything

is One.

grass,
new

every

Wheels"
and

decay

in the

perfection

minor

older,

Manvantaras

glow-worm

are

and

THEM

he

placing

FlERY-DuST.

THE

ARE

period of 311,040,000,000,000

the

Ring.

ThEY

in

birth

on

Planetary

older

THEN

"in

stitute
sub-

Kosmos

of forces

through

runs

planet through

"Imperishable

Worlds.

to

and

Substance-Matter

the

HE

SEVEN

built

pure

giving

one

our

L/aw for the birth, growth, and

for the
from

Kosmos,

are

{a).

DURING

its

thereby

WAY.

dry,
THEM

OTHER,

that

those

are

COOLS

AND

FANS

HE

is

They

HOT.

THEM

into

oxygen

Continued.

centres

OTHER

our

is doomed

above, and

septenary

of

THEREINTO,
THE

SOME

WAY,

ONE

SOME

of

LIFE

INFUSING

of

man

it to

manifested
are

likeness

Fire,

of

the

practicaluse.

centres

our

THEM?

BUILD

Balls

MAXES

THEM,

the

in

of

from

region

^\."

imperishable

the

on

He

them

buiIvDS

higher atmosphere

Wheels,

material

the

but

"Small

the

sixth

plane.

it

discover

in the

place

throws

lungs,

it for

prepare

as

and

activity, reducing
would

more

tary.
Commen-

therefore, "he

Mother;"

means),

to

its

lower

once

the

says

allotropize sluggish

I,ife" and

referred

most

"Wheels"

meant;

of

would

are

of

"Elixir

of the

the

to cool

mountain-top,
the

the Father-

of

corrupt,

Space"

Thus,

alchemical

there

other," takes

the

plane

of

process

the

Breath

The

"

and

inkier

on

and

who

He

which

an

air

pure

mouth,

measure

of

transformed.

its

thereon."

ozone

By

cold

only the "refuse

breathes

planet

to

bosom

globe, being

every

to

the eternal

and

hot

impure,

out

and

absorbs

Man

be,

gets hot

a7id radiant,

purified iri

be

and

it may

However

audacity.

for his

paid

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

There

appearance,
same.

in

And

but
this

laws.

importance,

Brahmanical

calculations.

and

meaning

their

into

Occultism.

At

built

neither

tipo7i,nor

being

{b)

condition,

thing

one

mathematical
the

Electricity, is said, metaphorically,

then

Mother,'' and

have

to

into

Seven

has

Sons

who

after time, whenever

contact

whether

"

binds

embrace

an

together

This,

temperaments.

unlike, and

objects

of

Seven

Son-Brothers,
cosmic

of

Science

hidden

behaviour,

the

former

the

as

our

these

ordinary physical
of, still more

emanations

description

must

bear

mind

in

that, according

manifestations,

on

the

standpoint

of

not

material

phenomenal

this

these

Universe.

effects

these

in

bodies

the

"modes

Elementals

may

etc.

in
of

world

their
sense;

the

pertain

The

which

latter
to, and

body

as

deducible

not

attempt
reader

regards

Therefore,

this

is to

the

being

the

though
from

the
their

they nevertheless, from

distinctive

relativelynoumenal
of science

other

among

Reality,

Maya.
is

"Seven

useless.

nearer

approaches
of

seven

the

To

teaching

Occultist, possess

Men

or

our

of consciousness,

plane

structure,
"

world

Adept

the

generated by matter,
in

of

constitution

it

more

this

to

than

worse

the

Causes.

conscious

Illusion, the

Great

the

from

removed

molecular

sees

as

Substance,

Unknown

be

The

spiritual qualities,not

supersensuous

would

two

Cohesion,

all

They

tricity
elec-

polarity.

perceive them,

senses.

to, real and

Entities

Universe

phenomenal
farther

of such

to

similar
to

effects

in the

and

between

are,

super-sensuous

faculties

of

Occultism

objective phenomena

personated by, but belonging

a

as

unites

course,

Eight, Heat,

Sound,

in too close

those

like

progeny

and

born, time

personify

Practical

active

and

abnormal

requiring

cognizable by
are

and

in

be

to

of attraction

and

of the

electricity.He

this, he

of

from

male

indulge

those

represent

all

negative

relates, of

Cosmic

the Bosofn

into

avoid

law

however,

called

Rudra

see,

the

to

like

separates

between

defines

Occult

are

zero-point
of

and

can

energies. Electricity, Magnetism,

Worlds

Force

is forced

To

repulsion

cooperative

ception
con-

passed

now

the

and

"Son-Brothers"

one

any

magnetism,

whose

Radicals,"

Father

Fohat

nature,

by friction,and

generated

forms

as

clear

The

sprung,

himself

fight.

or

of unlike

those

have

positive and

of his

two

any

stated.

I^aya Centres,

of the

his Brothers.

are

have

be

metamorphosed

female, i.e.,polarized himself

theories

constructive

to

Brain

the
'\fr07j1

of Brahma,

head

the

have

point.

Fohat,

that

would

we

may

the

in

nor

over,
a

mind

in

Bear

present,

not

if

whose

Cosmogony,

169

ILLUSION.

fully understood,

Archaic

the

of

be

must

AN

PI.ANE,

COSMIC

THE

term

of its motion,"

as

"

them

objective if

opposed
force

or

to

the

forces

if they will; Occultism

(Forces), and,

in

the

direct

causes

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

lyo

producing them, intelligent Divine

with

in

results

Of

etc., etc.
tialists*

But

that

guiding

"Intelligences," the

shown.

The

of

effects

the

Dhyan

Nature-Forces,

primary

behind

causes

veil

the

rolling wheels

The

driver

Nature-Force

"

from

Intelligencefrom

the

cause,

generating

"Mother,"

Nature-Spirits, just

Infusoria.

infinitesimal

principlesfrom
When

star.

laya

awakened

whose

of

is Fohat

It

into

with

begins

to

the

mena.
phenothe

in
the

as

star

latent

of the
noumenal
States

Psychic

or

its

of

physical
of

the

another

child-

transferred

to

to

are

parable
com-

motion,

transfer

in it,which

energy

itself into

form

outside
is

and

these

the

principles

of the

owner

generates

one

of

states

expand, then,

higher

guides

potential but

life and

been

sensation

just

"

water

who

planet dies, its informing

has

in themselves

of Elementals,

other, from

the

to

these

existence

no

radiate

milliards

drop

every

to

acting, though

of matter

stands

essence

countless

planet

one

sleeping centre,

or

thus

the

as

this

"

as

To

of the

cause

state

within

and

aptly termed

effect,having

But, behind

carriage directs the driver

vehicle.

light is like the sound

supersensuous

Elemental.

or

"driver"

of all terrestrial

cognize.

of

exciting

entity

i.e.,supersensuous

to

sensation

proximate

The
the

to

able

are

we

purely phenomenal

"

observer.

the

only

given above.

simile

the

effects

whose

Matter

an

the

and

been

in Motion,"

of Matter

Shadows

or

calling

the

the

causes,

Electricity, light, heat, etc., have

"Ghosts

with

are

to

vehicle

Chohans,

imperceptible,secondary

rather

invisible, or

of

"drivers"

the

to

name

ruling

the

Elementals,

equivalent

Intelligence" within

"Master

certainly give

do

we

guiding

the

outside, and

Substan-

tricity
light, heat, elec-

"noise"

that

identifying

and

confusing

be

wheels

the

"

American

whether

"

call it

might

we

the

; for this would

rolling of

the

produced by

with

energy

Rulers,

light, heat, magnetism,

as

agree

and

"entity"

an

"

correlation

such

never

force

every

cohesion

noise

thus

"

call

their

"

phenomena,
shall

we

course

who

or

the

terrestrial

our

Matter

of pure

elements

the

tion
connec-

of the

unerring hand

the

guided by

Elementals,

of these

intimate

The

Workmen.

is

sidereal

new

body.
It

is most

ignorance
substance

See

bearing

the
upon

July, August,

of the

true

being regarded

Scientific Arena,
the
and

more

a
monthly
of
religious thought

September,

1886.

of

nature

as

journal
the

age.

confessing their

honestly

that, while

remarkable

terrestrial

even
a

devoted
New

than

dream

to
York:

current
A.

matter
as

Hall,

primordial

"

sober

philosophical

Wilford

entire

reality
"

teaching

Ph.D.,

and

LL.D.,Editor,

its

priate
these

of

set

the

the

beyond

fact, for

In

the

us

perception
matter

corresponding

possess

special, and

pregenetic

Atom

state,

of

Total,"

the

Divine

the

doctrine

of

an

Occult

Cosmogony,

run

around
the

not

that

The

She

is

as

moon

absurd

the

is dead

aptly referred

the

only

to

be

mass?

dead

of
so

far
may

in Occultism

the
as

"

he

Motor

with

also

calls

to

his

as

stellar

why,

is only

moon

and

down,"

dead

such

this, it

be

must

in

energy"

"Etheric

thinkers
Free-

and

many

apart from

""destined,

objection

in;

"run

transformable

"

of

our

Keely,

Centres,"

by J.

W.

admirers

have

hoped,

to

world.

regards

her

inner

principles"

Ph.ysically, she

seem.
as

of

the

Even

planet,

But

tendency

down"

"run

acquainted

what

to

famous

the

to

is told

active

of

of

scientific

Positivists

phalanx

the

an

to

and

modern

forcible

for

amount

applied
of

power

statement

the

name

inventor

motor

the

of

so

of

Space

objections

If the

5^our

to

knows

Occultist

of

ask, do

inert

be

to

boundless.

Brahmanical

down."

run

"Sum

reabsorption

or

end, the

eternity

huge

other

the

to

considered

had

the

is

its

in

Physicist, who

many

or

is unanswerable.

idea

the

to

may

Total"

admissions

the

account

seem

query

believe, is

revolutionize

we

The}'

not

the

Philadelphia,

how,

either

it is called

involution,

and

nature

be

is to

believed

The

planets.t

however

when,

effects,is the boundless

Among

all

"by

Kosmos

does

Astronomy

we

such

Seven

multiplied

the

to

beginning

is without

us?

hypothetically

Such,

of

state

certainly

who,

"Sum

according

which,

Scientists

and

of

evolution

down"

"to

"

endless

necessity of

nature

noted

Occultist.

be, since

it is

philosophy

then, is

the

our

build

therefore

that

and

causes

process

be

cannot

the

to

Doctrine,

systems

from

must

Fohat,

to

nothingness

of

of visible

it cannot

that

(Ann)

abyss

Plenum

Kosmos,

Esoteric

plane.

evolution.

figuratively, as

is the

world

only the

altogether

vanishes

properties.

by

whereon

primogeneity;

its

or

course,

which

That

the

activity and

into

matter

Primordial

The

(are) laid

foundations

Fair

quickens

produced

are

mation
transfor-

lower

and

if

and

it :

has

Milton

then,

there

transition

readily discoverable,

not

Centres,"*

"Neutral

of

point

the

on

higher plane,

the

to

their

they pass

using

between

place;

in

lower

plane

that

takes

where

are

lower

on

such

to

we

the

rather, it passes

or

"

of

matter

circulation

point

faculties

the

of

range

to

come

admit

to

of, say, the

molecules

will

upwards, they

forced

are

incessant

an

and

atoms

We

organs.

of matter

planes

two

follow

we

perceptive

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

172

the

"

Insane

Mother,"

is only
the

as

z.^.,
a

great

psychically and

semi

-paralysed

sidereal

lunatic.

spiritually,

body

may

be.

I^APLACE'S

coming

little sj'^stem
of

conception

nature

after

reemerge

Kosmos

philosophers

Eastern

For

metaphysicians.
scientific
defined
what

by

Kant

have

define

have

and

the

all

real
of

to

is

"

analysis.
of

based

The

whereas

West,

hypothesis

of the

forward

fact

assumed

that

Laplace, relying
time, and

bet

have

three
in

immutable

experiments

generally
in

Laplace's
without
such

this

day;

assertion

for

character.

What

in their
from

rotate

unreliable

Solar

our

revolved

are

mathematical

System
chiefly

in

the

same

demonstrated

fact

that

the

next

This
but

that

of

motion

of

the

"worsted

by

Laplace's

mistake

and
are

for

have

has

error

steps
now

would
The

eastward.

Astronomers

in store

further

discovered

planet

got

idea

some

mistake;

are

their

satellites,

I^aplace, was

mathematically

attracting general attention,

surprises

planets

mathematics

(?)

of

theory of probabilities,oflfered

observations."
to

and

peculiarity

scientific

from

the

same

demonstrating

unpleasant

physical

of

and

one

the

system
laws

to

abstained

on

calculating

milliards

its

all the

with

how

of

been

proceeded

strictest

the

Kant

have

satellites

formation

by

this

on

on

Science

thought,

showing

as

and

soap-

of

whose

"

was

other

To

chemical

knowledge

Neptune

all the

our

politely

mere

"

would

philosophy

and

based

in his
to

one-sided

when

direction.
own

the

instance,

good

very

rings, put

the

on

its

is

so

men

have

respectively,revolved, it

famous

nebulous

this

and

Uranus

the

would

knowledge

Western

and

physical

All

the

bind, connect,

to

before

other

of

knowledge"?

our

mere

facts.

on

of

to

reappear

and

speculation generally

after the

priori speculations, even

out

East

limits

to

all, what

justly

so

by Science

made

only Science

number

East

to

of the

To

one

progress

in

one

from

West

it?

behaviour

The

was

reascend

of the

above

to

to

Matter

Nature

And

organic life,by

of

discover

had

and

only

The

Pralaya.

which

hj^potheses merely

"matter."

and

that

"science

burst

to

gigantic strides,
accepting

is Matter?

brought

permitted

avoided,

what

down

run

matter"

"

that

reply

we

subjective, and

the

every

this

objective plane, only

the

will

the

phenomena

bubbles, that

orbits

Nature

attempts

many

manifestations,

four

and

is not

the

as

the

all the

Avere

out

after

but

philosophy

of

rest

perfect plane

more

on

of

To

space.

from

fallacious

the

on

perpetually radiating

sun,"

into

disappears

time

Our

more.

once

and

down

runs

purely

incandescent

compensation

without

173

based

is

end,

an

"white-hot,

its heat

away

to

MISTAKE.

been

to

disillusions, then,

in

accepting
the

taken.

being
of

ma)^

vails
pre-

ceeded
finally suc-

correct

hypotheses

further

even

there

bevue,
Man)^

purely
not

be

THE

174
in

questions concerning

rate, Occultism
If

covering

few

and

essence

the

Naturalist, how

the

of these

in

changes

Chaos,
the

or

than

the

differs

before

and

lines

of

the

data

of

planet

our

between

is

body

of

Law
but

be

times," before

in

eternal

of

untruth

"it is

Occultists,

this

Round

ends

the

having

however,

the

calculate

just

Nature

Shloka

this

mathematical,

of

age

of

18,618,727 years,

it.

to

run

down"?t

DIGRESSION.

perfect faith

most

humanity,
the

and

in

assert

Brahmanical

The

commentaries

on

the

Stanzas

are

resumed

on

can

the

their
that

own
men

teachings

p. 213.

Stanzas

the

even

planets, does
visible

Science,
cosmic

"the

only

this

physics;

"turned

seven

is the
the

hang

is

Kosmos

in

its

enunciation

ditioned
con-

that

relating

sexes)
some

of

plan

to

records, astronomical

exact

(as separate
and

fathomless

anyone

finite

to

drifting

are

Philosophy

physical

of

declare.
t

to

proposition,

one-sided

portion

key

proximate
ap-

mers,
Astrono-

every

Occult

Occult

then,

How,

this

that

as

In

collectivity, and
on

in

which

details, and

Occultist's

its unconditioned

necessity

With

it.

the

manifestations,"

being.
important

most

teach

can

of

its

even

the

solar

to

by

system.

into

the

conditions,

understand

to

fact

and

S3'stems

its minutest

in

comes

that

the

or

first and

of

of

attempting

lyaw of Analogy,

The

plane

our

studied

one

science

truth

is the

Analogy
to

this

in

solar

planes

any,

hypothesis,

new

shores

finite

the

upon

in

subject,

it has

only

the

each

constitution

governed
of

start,

of the

origin

trans-solar

the

necessarily bear

not

which

worlds?

soul-substance

is

plane

of

in space

seven

to

speculative ontology.*

structure

has

from

from

away

the

as

atom

each

into

their

Ignorant

the

or

in

absorption.

Physicists,with

and

farther

and

govern

Primordial

numberless

more

of

palm

potency

formation

existence,
Each

taught;

are

in

sand

nature

which

laws
atoms

differ

may

"

body.

chronological
age

of

we

the

far

"

of

planes

and

and

depths

their

of evolution

Geologists,
farther

shore

their

of

the

on

any

fact.

ultimate

capabilitiesand

the

after

the

is

grains

the

the

of

being

and

the

visible

limit

about

molecules

ocean

its vehicle,

specific laws

decide

eternal
the

existence,

or

and

and

At

rotation"

fathoming

Materialist

any

molecules,

from

being

palpable

and

the

along

grains, when

conditions

on

of

Nature?

counting

or

anything

grains

of

capable

certain

changeless

Occult
"reverse

of sea-shore,

can

the

so-called

know

atoms

These

the

is

intellect

miles

DOCTRINE.

transcendental,

that

teaches

physical

no

SECRET

have

Hindu

the

and

existed
calendars

in

of

cosmogony

the

history of

the

with

of, and

on,

strange

from

our

the

which

ought

But

before

With

modern

scientific

made

This
with

Modern

statements*

made

only

as

This

the

the

to

Theosophy,
the

because

Solar

our

inferentially,

Chain) especially.

only

latter,

the

evolution

strange

tenet

to

course

"

is held,

"

startling theories

prefaced by
as

on

few

these

certain

are

theories

claim

the

on

planation.
ex-

clash

base

to

sented
preof

words

points, contradict

teachings

these

they

that

not

earlier
their

planations
ex-

authority

same

made

of

introduced

works,
several

has

far

have

On

the

indulged
complete

are

works,

other

the

must

questions
and

most

hand,
be

now

w-riter is

present

and

obscure,

the

best

the

of

tion
rectifica-

remained

Many

to

student

the

Theosophical

Buddhism,

as

a
a

pages

notions, which

mistaken

and

already

these

touched.

not

given

present

is

incomplete.

mystic light,as

true

in

various

of Esoteric

author

the

even

find

difference,

information

to

points which

certain

necessarily left

were

in their

in

the

conclusions

endeavour

to

contradiction

whereas

of the

reader, who

surprised

decided

erroneous

the

statements

is

doctrine

same

some

Thus

be

not

there

incompleteness

drew

thus

of all such

has

the

explanation

accurate

idea

of the

public.

must

which

upon

even

sented
pre-

capable

doing.

so

Let

are

the

necessary,

of

the

to

from

certain

of

and

be

must

speculations, in their

premature

system

of

refer

Theosophists, who

by other

writers, who

earlier

he

its

standpoint only, of

but,

Science,

expounders

reality,arises

also

therein

and

somewhat

absolutely

give rise

may

between

in

to

with

From

do.

w'e

in

they

renderings

and

regard

and

new

reader,
is

concerned

Volume

tiated
differen-

every

known.

entirely

the

to

this

Universal

or

dry leaves.

many

(the Fourth

Earth.

be

to

so

Space

Chains

Planetary

in

of

out

only

are

Globe

our

follow

which

verses

the

Mahapralaya,

like

atoms,

as

last

sweeps

Stanzas

general, with

in

System

All

the

onwards,

verse

and

well

as

175

the

it comes,

when

thing, gods
this

after

Universe

the

which,

Dissolution,

DIGRESSION.

us

those

make

then

duration.

bird's-eye view

"

short

In

of

some

Esoteric

between

break

follow, for the

which

of immense

This

cosmic
will

and

Man:

Shlokas

periods which
afford

points pertaining

Buddhism

the

to

Fragments

us

the

ample
Secret

0/ Forgotten

just explained
separate
time

to

them
take

Doctrine, which

History.

176

THE

been

have

presented

sometimes

mistaken

FEW

SECRET

the

to

DOCTRINE.

public under

EARLY

the

MISCONCEPTIONS

Stanzas

eleven

after the first cosmic

and

primitive Acosmism.
and
eternal
a

of

Universe.

Archetypal

six others

terrestrial

were

and

not

Venus,
us

as

or

Earth

Globe,

terrestrial

and

also

Stanza
These

in

VI,

the
a

diagram

few

invisible

of

words

companions

If, for the

Many

more

planets

are

The

relative

seven

to the

enumerated

of

in the

Secret

are

on

Upadhis

mental

Books

than

to

Mercur"',

as

visible

of

the

to

other

superior
that

given further
Shloka

that

at

which

material

of
on,

of

present.
we

call

planes and

(Material Bases), and

Principles in the

seven

"

Chain

as

is needed

three

Gods,

others*

the

on

to

To
seven,

or

is the

if any,

comments

curiously

three

clearer

the

planets

are

tion
crea-

say.

planes quite outside

the

are

our

also

Earth,

positions

to

of

plane; while

other

on

(Vahana), of
sake

our

same

correspond

spiritualplane, answering

division.

or

explanation is all that

one

spiritual Vehicle

are

appended

"principles" in

man.

as

inhabitants,

the
the

their

the

one

etc., etc.,

planets
As

to

the

to

and

by the highest Regents

nothing

the

tion,
percep-

of which

"

the

a7id

invisible

planets

instance, all such

For

on

senses.

the

septenary,

all

fellow-globes of these

of

each

lower
to

of

means

its i^eincarnatiofi, so

"

Chains

the lowest

therefore

one
on

four

is the progeny

is

to

are

of Worlds

knew

probably, is
they

being

Ancients

unknown,

the

belonging

or

created;
un-

Nature

the

on

one,

plane

our

and

circular

others

only

seven

being ruled

the

belongs.

planets, because

our

as

Jupiter, Saturn,

Mars,
our

three

it and

that

eternal

countless

the

Deity-

Moreover,

graduated

the

Chain

arising when

versa.

rest, the

Chain

in

commenced

are

full

after another,

(to be) manifested

Globes,

outside

had

Law,

vice

the

of these

told

all because

at

the

the

dead

are

sacred,

known

which

lying

we

called

whether

Out

lozuer,and

it clearer:

only

in

Formation,

Every such

eye.

of another,
make

rather

or

gives

one

speak of "laws

of these Globes, is within

material

the

of

which

one

Planetary Chains

"laws,"

everything

World

PLANETS,

is

differentiation

principle; among
of seven
composed

planes of the

viost

of the

is idle to

for

unfolds

Worlds,

and

MAN.

again Deity is I^aw, and

I^aw

sevenfold

AND

atomic

It

create,"

to

less uncertain

or

CONCERNING

omitted, there

description of the formation

prepares

more

light.

ROUNDS,

Among

conception,
in modem

we

astronomical

human

imagine
works.

the

Principles

human

shall obtain

be

to

annexed

the

REASCENDING

AND

DESCENDING

arranged
of

diagram

STATES.

in

as

the

following schema,

correspondences

Diagram

we

I.

PRINCIPLES.

HUMAN

177

PLANETARY

DIVISION.

(i) Spirit.

(2)SouL

Upadhi

spirit.V

of

(3) Mind.
(4) Animal

Soul.
u

"u

of Mind.

UpAdhi

+J

C8

Oh
CO

O
""-J

(5) Life.

bo

(6)Astral

Body.
of

Upadlii

"u

Life.

u
ai

"

"u

(7) Physical Body.

Upadhi

Earth,

Our

Six

ail the

of

or

Principles.

As

using

the

Planet.

inductive

Spirit is

enumerated

in truth,

ought

The

here

from

Universals

Aristotelean

method,

proceeding

are

we

ble)
(visi-

any

or

the

first instead

Particulars, instead

to

the

numbers

of seventh,

of

reversed.

are

is usually done, but

as

7iot to be done.

Principles,as usually

named

after the

of Esoteric

manner

Biiddh-

and

ism

Manas

other

works,

Soul);

(Human
5, Prana;

The
case

dark

of the human

does
and
it

IS

6,

not

Of

place

analogy
a

case

to

i,

Atma;

4,

lines of the

Principles,and
course,

them
which

of descent

regards

as

quite

in

attention
into

2,

Buddhi

(Spiritual Soul);

Riipa (Vehicle

Kama

I,inga Sharira;

horizontal

Chain.

are:

7, Sthula

lower
the
the

Human

the

are

in the

matter,

now

the

drawn.

and

3,

sions);
Pas-

case

Upadhis
of

the

in the
aryPlanet-

Principles, the diagram

order, yet it shows

is

Desires

Sharira.

planes
planes

of

As

adjustment

"

the

correspondence

the

reader

in

both

will see,

the

mystic
13

physical

the

and

thought

be

wiser

which

who

fancied

that

the

footstool

of

to

than

Earth

is not

inimical

to

in her

the

he

saw

which

Through

thing in Nature,

understand

Science

of

Mr.

Thought

made

of

when

extruded

Earth,

whole

almost

Eaing, the

Samuel

conclusions

truly than

Watts,

For

is only

Earth

the vestibule

"

press.

fits every

Philosophy
its tenets

are

than

the

to

though

formal

student

of

every

it

will, regard

preposterous

as

holds

however,

that

the

philosophical and

more

the

Moon

the

latter

theory

probable
the

rate, than

any

the

theor\"

projection of

was

tion
por-

globe in fusion,

past process

incredibly long,
the

obtained

earth
from

if

as

instead

hours

Hindus

be

is said, moreover,

behave

Nights
in

"

three

in their

become
progeny

as

do

the

men

moon

millions

of

of

been

years

to

while

years

they give

actual

utmost

speculations, why

at

as

for

results

thrown

off

retardation

make

it rotate

activity or
on

earth:

Chains

"

they

the

nology
chro-

their

of inertia

generate

or

their

Daj^s
death

likes,

spiritualprinciples only

of themselves.

p. 48.

having

life,and

extinct, their

survival

should

exaggerated?

Planetary

personally
as

millions

600

15

to have

the

Modern

twenty-four.*

laughed
that

while

the

and

uncertain, that

so

of

that

system, in others

supposes

require

Science

data

on

like

solar

hours,

i.e.,periods of

heaven

old, and

living

of

of the
which

Physicists persist in such

of the

their

in

would

observation

twenty-three
And

formation
in that

rotating

was

based

incredibly short,

of

Modern

of

author

theories

are

results

they give

cases

some

grow

only

prepared

logical, at

more

which

astronomical

The

"

the

plastic mass.

Says

and

is

It

advanced
our

molten

It

theirs;

better

is far

discussion

other.

any

recently

in

ever

Occult

Occultism,

of

student

under

present

when

for

logical

probably

and

may,

The

nonsense.

the

were

Mystic will be

teaching,

Occult

the

Modern

in

crowd

more

the

much,

thus

learned

Having

than

more

the

hypothetical speculationsof Physical Science.

lifeless

at

much

how

and

in

are

mother,

higher regions

to

admirably

how

shows

only

this

and

of God.

footstool

moving

"animal,"

geologists
nurse

"Entity"

Globe, but

huge

spoke

man,

of

the

glorious mansions,

to

But

kind

our

Entities.

case

modern

in his ascension

man

the

for

interblending

both

Earth

the

our

the

in

use

in

saw

called

Pliny, who

Element

their

and

two,

term

strange

philosophers, who
in their generation

ancient

and

of the

"

"struggle for life" that awaits

great coming
may

sense

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

78

l8o

have

Venus

Both

had.

be, since

may

which

again
The
after

there

the

new

and

dead, yet

parallel

graveyard,

the

vampires,

or

the

From

the

Thessaly,

down

to

properties

closed

book

Such

is the

remain
Esoteric
made
of

the

been

Adepts

are

pupils," and

known

the

her

to

Yet,

in this

secret

sphere,"
the

play

they have,

leading

work,

are

the)^ had
the

at

are

its

nowhere

are

time

same

like

and

of

she

finding

And

times

later

in

upon

be

to

of the

all

it is

ghouls

foe of the

the

of the

witches
her

Bengal,
have

part

in

the

psychic

of

nature

remained

rather

and

it

volume

entitled

sanguine
left

riddle

which

"on

the

uninitiated

to

sanctioned

must

statement

in the

now

communications
never

physical

nature,

in the

was

mystery

moreover,

or

permitted

them, the less said the better.

the

"

coming
p. 113

forbidden

some

Chain

geological,

topics, indeed,

their

state

Eunar

it

as

the

are

upon

treading
useful

and

much

These

sphere."*

since

ex-monads

which

the

sorcerers

astronomical,

is not

"there

that

reserved

it may

corpse

Occultist, but

every

notwithstanding

very

without

deca3dng

plants

kill.

fluence
in-

poisoned
For

at

it

soaking

nature.

body

while

metaphysical

published speculations

any

to

and

and

grass

the

Constantly

circumstance

of the

and

the

it, by

her

the

present Tantrikas

the

from

Buddhism,

eighth

friend

pursuing

its emanations

"

the

are

Physicists.

As

therein,

her

graves;

aeons

of

some

Moon

occult

an

archaic

have

for

standpoints.

particles of
Therefore

dragged

principles

ever

on

of

on

is the

Moon

and

progeny.

side

that

case

mystery

"

thin

the

as

shadow

nefarious, invisible

corpse-emanations, which

or

unwary.

and

her
herself

maleficent

than

the

to be

ages

occult

reaches

into

not,

Moons

powers

life, although

fact

the

thriving

and

attract

The

and

earth, in

on

to

lifeless.

beneficent

juicy

more

and

several

living
long

the

destructive

and

formed, is soulless
time

from

have

or

latter

dissolved

quantity,

for

the

Earth

the

as

solved.

revenges

the

living body.

full of active

same

with

emanates

has

her

and

by

through

which

which

child, she

her

have

residual

is doomed

now

hy

which

Astronomy
cold

attracted

be

to

through

body,

into

She

vampirized

is

now

the

is

transfused.

Earth,

CEdipus

no

Moon

of

have

planets have,

planets

are

will

Moon

other

just

"parents"

Earth, and, before

the

mother

of the

Moons

had

they

than

her

Round,

the

air, as

far older

are

Seventh

her

satellites,but

no

DOCTRINE.

SECREJT

TH:e

ground

additional
the

"

Lunar

facts

the

"eighth

with

Ancestors"

Anthropogenesis.

{5th edition).

of

This

regard
"

as

to

they

brings

us

DIFFER

OPINIONS

directly

view

the

to

facilitate

of

pen

division

Brahmanical

expediency,
of

and

vehicle
third

(Sheath),

which

is but

kosha

is considered

"

pp.

to

is "sheath"

Kosha

Life.
Astral

of the
be

the

Buddhi.

or

or

Linga

basis

the

same

prefers

the
the

metaphj^sical point

of

choice

simple

classification
The

the

and

following

Theosophist, and

SYSTEMS.

adopted by

the

Buddhist

and

that
in

third

the

the

principle

the

also

be

of everj'

the

vehicle
the

that
as

Buddhist

the

it is merely

as

principle is

noticed

Manomayakosha,

principle.

division,

fourth

is but

in

principle

Vedantic

the

that

It must

from

principle.

is from

He

INDIAN

classifications

man

seen

mind.

Sharira.

of the

article

from

DIFFERENT

seen

be

sheath

short

with

of jTheosophy.^

also

distinct

literally,the

Body,

IISthula-upadhi,
H

energ}'

as

appended

now

School."

reprinted

IN

form

for the division

time-honoured

185-6.

\ The

an

Years

discussion

some

adopted

from

Esoteric

are

it will be

It will

Prana.

Kosha

text

be

question

as

scholar.

and

the

to

separatel}'mentioned

is not
of

work

and

are

Vedantin

it is

as

principles of

table

systems

subjoined

"Arhat

tabular

the

foregoing

the

classification

the

of

teachers

From

to

DIVISION
in

below

give

Vedantic

the

this

in Five

SEPTENARY

THE
We

in

explanatory

contained

also

are

its

classification

Raja Yoga,

But,

Trans-Himalayan

the

table

of the

hold

we

learned

quite right.

is

he

of view

Row,

I8l

AGREE.

man

The

comparison.

Subba

T.

Mr.

of

entity, two

microcosmic

of

best

the

of late about

arisen

has

Constitution

Septenary

the

to

YET

AND

of

included

in

will-power,

Vijiianamaya-

division

is made

l82
death

after

between

affinity with

the

He

point

is, for

simplest.

Though

all

sixth

the

there

the

readers

our

and

which

its

basis

that

of

which

be

can

his

Atma

for

has

closer

which

higher part,

the

higher spiritual

classification
with

from

work

in

the

but

are

other

killing

without

best

three

tinct
dis-

of

independently

without

Adept

an

each

mentioned

Raja Yoga,

there

man,

may

separated by

principles

seven

in

principles

seven

are

the

connected

practical purposes,

Upadhis

separate

cannot

to

out

(Bases), in each
three

These

rest.

it were,

as

is, in fact, the

which

latter, and

here

Upadhis

with

than

principle

mind,

man.

column

last

and

also

may

DOCTRINE.

part of the

lower

fourth

individuality of
We

the

itself to the

attaches

the

SECRET

THE

the

himself.
his

destroying

constitution.

The

will

student

of

Upadhis

three

Atma,

the

little difference.

schools, has
Taraka

in

resorts

for

to

Adept

every

the

of

speaks

is in

or

the

or

very

Trans-

Mahay

ana

therefore, accept

tion
classifica-

with

their

synthesis, or

calls

Upadhis,

the

it matters

Thus,

purposes.

f/iree

the

reality but

theorj^ whatever

and

the

Upadhis,

Cis-Himalayan

must,

Occult

and

between

three

our

Aryasanga
he

principle

practical
one

and

in

that

see

divisions, there

Raja Yogi,

to

its Atma,

Patanjali,

classification

little whether

very

as

the

become

to

Raja

he

of

prepared

and

three

Moreover,

India,

Himalayan

better

Raja Yoga

additional

the

and

be

now

//iree

the

Atma,

and

Aspects,

of

the
is

teaching

of

in

Everj'thing

2.

the

last Round

of
of

first Globe,

upon

previotis

Rounds

laya)

"

life and

energj'

begins

and

is at hand,
to

in

if

or,

they have,

writings,

the

Solar

the

trine
docthe

Cosmos,

its hour

another

Globes.

has

of

has

See

which

process

been

is

visible

evolution
First

the

others
rest

down
or

"

The

out.

struck

Diagram

II, p.

the

When

entered

of
the

to

upon,
to

the

Globe

the

and

highest

last, instead
as

Dissolution
has

call

Seventh

"Obscuration,"

each

195.

Occultists

the

Planetary

planet.*
"

whether

The

bodies, from

or

the

die

phj^sical Universe

planet,

every

(or Rings)."

time
to

the

Cycles.

by

all

in

as

body,

Seven

Rings

by

certain

Worlds

companion

Chains

such

A, followed

entering

read,

Theosophical

Globes
or

Planetary
of

six

formed

are

one

of

seven

Rounds

Globes

"rebirth

in

sidereal
with

these

on

have

not

metaphysical

every

in Seven

These

Chains

the

Hence

proceeds

Seventh,

may

them

follows.

briefly as

invisible, is credited

life

who

those

septenary

septenary.
or

and

clearly understood,

have

not

1.

benefit

the

may

immortal

eternal

Principles."

"Seven

For

the

to

in

or

of
the

(Pra-

transfer

its

TRANSMIGRATIONS

THE

Earth,

3. Our

fellow-globes,its
others, through

visible

the

as

"Lords"

OF

"Principles," has

Rounds.

seven

During

consolidates; during the fourth, it settles

three, it gradually
to

so

Up

Man,

of

Arrived

Rounds.

all

kingdoms"

hardens;

last

form

during

it is

the

spiritualized,

the

latter

the

three

will

be

Rounds

Host.

in the

Begiyiningso early as
quite

becomes

animal,

Second

Globe

on

being
B

have

Every Life-Cycle
They

Root-Races.

beginning
Round"

from

Round,"
This

or

Globe
the

is very

elucidation
The

form), were
"

Extract
are

Globe

God,

like

proceeds already
that

fHeavefilyJ

A, frebecomesj a mineral,

it has

.*

come.

is

moral

its close.

to

G, the

and

end

evolution"
is

One
the

seventh;

of

composed

ethereal

and

the

I advise you

and
.

(our Earth)t
the

pla^it,

from
changes entirely

prudence

physical

Round

Globe

to

firstRound

with

line of

well

time

seven

with

the

from

the

"Planetary

other, the "Globe

from

i.e.,the first "Men"

the

of the

Teacher's

concerned

Buddhism,

needs

and

no

further

being.

Root-Race,

not

in Esoteric

described

the progeny

+ We

Dhyan

Terrestrial.

for the
First

it lives,

of

th.Qn"

the

7 he process

etc.

commence

During

which

that

and

Evolution

Globe

learned

Terrestrial

of the

its further
II.

on

Round,

for saying

time
on

double

the

spiritual,on

God

only during
on

C,

and

nothing beforethe

to say

It is

but you

Round;

the Second

with

human

in Volume

that

vegetable

eo7iH?iue

Globe

the

Fourth, in

and

primeval form,

become

to

following

first form

mineral
and

First

Universe,

plan.
different

like

its

reassume

tends

Man

Atom

other

to

the

explained

Humanity,

come,

tending

ever

Chohanic

to

the

two

is the

Man

develop

to

becomes

of the

commencement

be

will

which

the

which

grub

during

kingdoms

Races,

"Humanity"

the

that

present

our

as

I^ike

rather

only by

having

This

to

shapes during

and

preceded

Fourth"

the

is referred

or

the

at

Life-Cycles

through man.

evolution

6.

and

and

human

Earth

being

even

forms

the
the

our

of

thereon,

appears

all

on

series

present

5.

and

term.

butterfly, Man,

through

and

Round,

Man

appropriate

more

through

passes

every

chrysalis and

becomes

an

the

first three, it forms

in

I.ife-Cycle,it

this Fourth

to

lack

for

only

develops fully only

Humanity

Round.

on

have

as

say.
Its

4.

the

live,

to

superior

the

its first ethereal

to

returns

its invisible

of

representative

or

183

EGO.

THE

with

"Celestial

letters
the

other

on

various
Globes

on

Men,"

earth

of
(irrespective

rightly called

in Indian

topics.
in this

work

except

incidentally.

SECRET

THE

-?v:j.
the

philosophy

Ancestors"

"lyiinar

Classes

in the

following sections

or

the

or

As

Hierarchies.

seven

DOCTRINE.

all this will

in Volume

and

Pitris, of which

II,

be

no

there

are

sufl"cientlyexplained
be

need

more

of it

said

here.
two

works

the

Occult

the

But

from
is too

is

be

to

does

it has

led

little too

Ma7i, which
from
from
a

form

to

visions

It

this

But
and

notions,
an

that

erroneous

it seems,

Moreover

to

attempt

an

standpoint,

I^ight,to render

the

present

translate

to

haps,
per-

of

early

visions

some

men

trine
doc-

in

from

the

Hence

earlier

these

also
tains
con-

far it

so

failed

in

its
of

translation

correct

reader

work

But

has

It
a

and

Earth, and

on

romance.

required for

present.

contradict

volumes

of

Races

This

philosophical character.

conditions

not

were

archaic

teachings partly gathered

some

of the

pages

the

because

our

Doctrine.

interesting little mystical

an

mission,

if

Secret

ideal

excellent

some

these

lay-readers

here.

work.

mistaken

some

and

later, was

evolution

speaks of the

only

it contains

its merits

excellent

more

outside

the

to

thoughts, but unfortunately misunderstood.

Master's

is

still

done

ism
Buddh-

Esoteric

even

length upon

at

of subjects

treat

materialistic.

more

Astral

the

has

Eastern

came

of which

particular notice.

enter

Theosophists

of the

conception

to

fact that

many

both

Theosophical circles, and

necessary

the

alter

not

in

book, and

excellent

an

doctrine, need

known

well

world, for it

already mentioned,

not

must

in

descriptions

wonder
several

particulars.
Esoteric

in

cosmogony

especially,differ

Monad

Theosophical

works

impossible

proceed

of

these

has

other

is

From
which
the

by the
too

deals

in

both

the

"

rather

and

misconceptions.

even

"Sixth-Rounders."

bias

One

has

toward
at

times

Chains,

who

were

has

for

admirers

the

have
If

to

of the

one

"

tion
explana-

now

materialistic

Science,

be
said
the

is fantastic.
to

and
born

that

Western

successive
the

reference

knew

in other

it becomes

of

arrived

corrected.

human

special mention

number

Mistakes

Obscurations

of such
Those

and

incomprehensible

periodical

Globes, along their circular

time

the

books, and

two

without

have

direction.

idealistic,and

too

doctrine
with

for

this

pronounced

work

present

original teachings,

decidedly
the

the

of

by beginners,that

independently

volumes,

matters

some

checked

with

evolution

the

essentially in these

especially. The

Buddhism

of

written

earlier

two

Esoteric

works

to

so

general, and

to
a

first
the

Round

minds
Rounds

of

perplexities

"Fifth-"
was

"

and

preceded

followed

and

by

long Pralaya,

gulf between

KSzA'/i^-Rounders"

it

was

held,

affirmed

taught and
Earth

on

and

Fourth

Round,

Fifth.

To

Teacher:

Round
was

time

the

as

accused
But

and

Hindu
same

with

the

latter

"

Fifth

and

principles evolving

and

mentally
Fourth

higher

than

as

is

mentioned

Shankaracharj^a
again

without

the

who
are

concealed

For

the

two

and

are

To

and

ascending

the

and

will

man

ancies."
"discrep-

higher

called

were

for Eastern

now

of

the

doing

the

this:

of

change, in the
man

scale.

Hence

Plato,

belonged

be

Fifth

"Fifth-Rounders,"

"Sixth

Rounders,"

wisdom

of

remark,

than
and

in

were

Round,

whose

Buddha

we

and

Buddha

at

"

men

allegorically.
pronounced

our

immenseh'

all the
so

that

psychically,

of evolution,

greater

all these

it follows

of evolution,

in the

term

Round

every

entire

an

that

of the

Similarl}-,Gautama
and

physical
meta-

every

simply

even

their

In

jumble

in

on,

meaning

termed

the

go

the

this scale

humanity.

herself,

daj^ it is evident

higher planes

itself,on

still

made

siderable
con-

ments.
state-

this

understand
it is

margin

physical constitution

average

was

had

teachings.
to

any

Sphinx

materializing

Theosophists

Confucius

present
"

stony

5'ears."

sorely needs.

allowing

Orientalists

ever

find

of

habit

But

like

to

our

incarnate

the

an

the

is destined

Wisdom
have

term,

spirituallyto

Round

mankind

on

who,

persons

as

mind

Western

development,

new

reconcile
the

Fifth

of Occultism

speculation.

and

silent

as

in their

psychic, spiritual and

mental,

those

the

Sixth-Rounders."

brings about

of

they

but

thousand

Students

Sphinx!
work

though

Round,

few

last

another

by

simply allowing the speculations to

Esoteric

to

the

in the

were

monsoon,

Fifth

the

CEdipus

kept

utterly failed

have

and

wildest

the

philosophy, and

regard

for

of the

allegory',the

exoteric

in

now

5^et in the

returned

Master

even

we

"inconsistency," "contradiction,"

of

arrogance,

and

not

riddle

Masters

conception and
metaphor

make

One

was

that

say

was

not

in

lesson which

are

we

to outvie

the)^ were

to teach

do

coming

to

tried

they

And

conceit

the

brains

their

were

"No,

been

than

worse

subjected

order

have

men

they

drops of rain

few

to

sophers
great philo-

Rounders"

mankind

answer"

"apocalyptic

an

seemed

Buddha,

it be?

could

that

to say

renewed

talking about

other

some

passable
im-

an

Gautama

"Fifth-

such

were

place he

another

it."

presage

This

in

there

and

How

understood

though

this
"A

that

for

came

Round.

Plato

"Fifth-Rounders."

minds,

and

created

"fallacy" of

Fourth

"Sixth-Rounder,"

time

the

the

owr

I85

of rest, which

until

in

FACTS.

pause

understand

not

""Fifthand
was

Rounds

two

life, could

of

cycle

OF

READJUSTMENT

Hence

the

time

l86

"evasive"

And

the

now

will be
is

It

drops of rain do

of

truth

fully apparent

be

to

traditional

untrained

minds

the

especially is

this

to

mind"

of the

astronomical

modem

noticed.

beginner
the

earlier

edition,

which

This

answered.
loaf

is better

hardly

be

than

it

as

such

of our

This

the

It

the

was

to

chain
a

the

of the

which

was

the
are

asked:

learner

"What

the

for

itself,which

was

Buddhism,

p.

known

136.

be

that

left

"half
and

the

Sphere"

our

Master's

equally

two

wellother

07ily two

Mercury.

it is to

to

European
that

of

two
are

and

thereof

Eighth

blame

sive
"eva-

to

result

by

were

Mars

several

as

statement

there
.

fifth

the

were

the

visible.
the

of

07ily be partially

of

of

necessity, under

As

Chain

many

notions

misunderstood,

erroneous

lead

to

There

often

earth

Esoteric

now

in

planets, of those
*

will

such

confession

incompleteness of the

and

vagueness

takes
mis-

indulged

Terrestrial

But

few

considered

the

of

commit

could

"Mystery

great mistake.

question of the

and

Moon,

planets; "besides

worlds

much

to

the

were

fresh

him,

the

been.

sometimes

the

untrained

mistaken

were

too

have

to

wards,
after-

doctrines, led

One

to

they

but

was

every

persistently pressed

too

knowledge

annotations

due

hand,

ought

were

to

perfected.

were

other

bread"

no

superior Globes

known

the

and

all
We

which

"an

better

the

as

position notwithstanding,

lay-chelas. Among
of the

revised

questions being

appreciated

its relation

his

still it is calculated

in

with

says,

rule."

But

with

exceptions

impressing

he

as

himself,

"broad

They

the

at

are

last relieves.

laboured, of giving what

on

the

of archaic

to

corrected

may

with

aim

it at

himself,

was

forward

them

in connection

study,

perplexity

of any

were

gratuitous speculations

in

deal

inferences, and

mistakes.

while,

Buddhism,

developments.

first and

conceptions.

the

answers";

the

own

erroneous

such

Esoteric

put

abnormal

with

case

triflingone,

the Teachers

unnoticed,

the

than

editions

for

reasons

is

the sixth

so

rules

unconsciously

rather

It

into

and

speculations than

quite naturally, and

of detail

remark

his

Occultism,

in

in

the first time, to

for

broad

by provoking

author

the

As

though they

monsoon,

entirely unfamiliar science

an

of teaching, generally followed,

methods

the memory

on

be

complicated facts of

the

take

content

and

idea

following remark,

the

appropriate qualifications

must

make

not

whert

impossible,

being presented
their

few

"a

"

DOCTRINE.

it."

presage

SECRET

THE

be

."*
.

attached
as

answer

vague

ordinary

as

and

to

definite.
in-

Science,

l88

merable
and

in

belong
Units

Chains

outside

Solar

to

upper Globes

If it is still

liable

were

such

do

the
comes

that:

would

have

It

yiever

only

become

(2)

for

That

what

is contained

which

"

Vedas, and

divulged

far

When

the

Teachers

about

in

the

in

the

is in her

it
satellites,
two

and

verbatim

Hnner''

Laplace

and

now

of

which

satellite, is

he

had

at

least

of

of the

and

the

to

system.

lining

that

worldof the

of what

portion

volumes

no

the
he

is

this

even

is

to

do

If

these
is in

of

it.

07ct

7ieither

no

right.
all.

Mercury

see.

(Read

might

add

Venus

nor

Phobos,

"

Both

obscuration

also because

Thus, this remark

agree, you

of

Yozi

the

given.

now

state

and

to

version.

are

....

has

not

get

mistake, applied

from

that

writer, feeling sure

authoritative

an

that Mars

reasons

satellite at

by Faye

was

and

extracts

quite correct

to

small

as

secret

Upanishads

the

the

Mercury

Round.

last

is because

satellites

the

given

scriptures

commenced,

was

prescjit,a7id Merctiryjust beginning

Venus

even

Esoteric

Esoteric

and

was

be

the

to

the

present

explanation

an

It is

"

key

Brahmanas
It

not

passed through
could

would

first,and

the

have

to

it

which

thus

completely, before

exoteric

Ptiranas.

Mars

time, and

in due

came

all the

from

expect

and

merely

was

and

as

questions

Theosophist,

no

and

all

answer

time,

the

at

declared

the

are

At

the

are,

nature, and

numbers

and

now
so

their Esoteric

(i) That

provoking
be.

may

of additional

been

that

wrote

explained earlier,
do

to

The

v/ere.

he

case

letters

fragmentary.

letter iox

by

visible

as

by

they

as

series

figures

work

present

speculation

been

the Brotherhood

to

almost

the

and

are

...

the

as

"

out

thoroughly

fully now

more

incomplete

very

the

in

even

planets, septenary

when

teaching
have

had

numbers

preeminently

religions

it well

lay students, could

no

in

Amen

relieve

since:

revealed

was

they

of

It

him

to

and

figures

; so

accozint

let alone

Initiatioji, because

public,

Teacher's

expedient
to

irretrievably
pledged himself
one

the

might

way

asserted

explained

teachings

in

expressions

of

found

embarrassing.

accepted Chela,

an

all

not

this

on

repeatedly

been

and

comes

do

or

the

opened

System,

modes

not

was

of

planets given

the

be answered

could

has

of

nature

true

other

Mercury

nor

with

understood

that

urged

if it is

events,

Mars

along
our

both

intelligentBeings,

neither

But

answer

Buddhism

perplexity," they

the

certain

that

traditional

"the

are

Chains

mislead, the

to

of Esoteric

author

are,

bear

invisible.

are

argued

which

System^

of

host

great

Globes

of

They

Chain.

our

in the

their

as

manvantaric
our

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

the

Mars

at

that
have
has

supposed

of lo?igago

by

Comptes Rendus,''

AUTHORITATIVE

AN

Tome

p. s^Q-J Phobos

XC,

exist

*mtist

observes.

the Earth's

independentof

as

the

?nother

and

sidereal

lords and

of the principles' of Ddumling

brothers, with

of curiosityis the end of knozvledgefor

was

beforehi7)i,were
limits

right

is to be

that which

to

hedgiyigofi^WiSDOufvm

in

given

out

at

said

justly

pendent
inde-

are

haps
per-

were

by Bacon, who

familiar with

were

K?iowledge,and

time.

07ie

Gratification

'

those who

as

you

which

"

vieti,'was

some

postulatirig this truism,

in

right

as

Thutnb']

night-caps.

Fay

septe?iary Chains,

superiors as

{Tom

without

or

there
therefore

of the theory,'as

Mercury']are

'

his six

189

periodic time, and

idea

Again, both [Mars

too short

keeps a

defect in

S077ie

LETTER.

traci^ig

Re^ne^nber
.

it

linowledge dwells
In

replete7vith thoughts of

heads

Wisdom

"You

can

Here

are

authority.

time

it is in

men.

own.

the

another
to

answer

They

are

reasonings

about

the

advisability of trj'ing to

in

reference
such

were

material

The
.

U7iless

becoi7ie next

against the
had

He

"they

How

descent, where

the

to

as
our

Earth,

Globes, they are

Earth,

a7id

stock,that state

77mst

of

ottr

physical

we

07ilysta7ids

be

on

if there
bit

wee

could

less
be

not

i7ico7igruity

a7i

that

"

is to say,

7iatnral

at

to

reaso7i

can

the botto7n

the

be

of the

itselfin
that

zvhich

matter

progress

7io

"

zcs

to

see

to

zvith

the
our

state

Globes
hi

state

of

arc

of

which

short,
zoith

of co7isciousness.

peculiar

really

its grossest

but 7iot i7i CONSUBSTANTiality

quite a7iother

the

philosophy,

a7id superiorplanes,
differe7it

see)is adapted

e7iables

or

perceptio7isexhibits

it

thtis pertai7i to

which

Doctrine,"

[men of Scie7ice'\
of that

them

i7i coadunition

pla7iet {like all those

by

fully tinderstood,

imagi)ie such

even

taught from the first,is

as

Hence
our

futile,

Esoteric

that

they

to reco7icile the irreco7icitable

to

?7iatter

for7n
overshadow

onl)^

the

written

were

"Secret

it that

was

spiritual sciences with

Globe,

same

as

the

declared

be

must

then

impossible

to

bei7iga synonym
Our

reconcile

Science,

falls tnider the perceptio7iof their corpo7-eal

senses
achieved.

the

by

less tro7ible is taken

natural'

written

psychic aiid spi7'itual

teachi7igs77iore

"metaphysical and

Modern

subject.

same

Earths,

was

Were
.

of

warning

globe."

our

answer

".

it would

'

the

to

companion

than

seen

as

whotn

to

extreniel}' scientific, and

upon

speculations

Theosophist

young

and

the

objections laid before

some

based

with

77ii7idsof those

letter

Teachers.

theories

teachi7igs."

from

extracts

more

This

other

to their

profoiuidly 07i

the Esoteric

of

so7ne

attentive

it too

impress

never

impart

you

in minds

Our

its huma7i

7iaked eye the sidereal bodies

SECRET

THE

go

which

7vith

coessential

are

DOCTRINE.

Martians

respectiveinhabitayits, the Jovians,

because

world;

little

degree,but being
matter.

kind,

same

in

What

I wrote

Stri^igsof Globes.

little

to

have

of such

of one

such

of

the

and

others, can

perceive our

planets

the

astral

Earth

the

has

to

This

dim

him

ought

Chains.
silhouette

firstthrow

bctiveen

stand

days of

those

or
'Strings,''

perceive even

that

in

only

concerns

belongs.'

also

were

do

they

in

Strings"

"

higher planes, he

matter

Pralaya

minor

our

theu

as

layer of differentiated

same

Chains

Siring

the other

that

The

'

called

on
'playlets'

cloitds

the thin

substance, just

the

on

would
If he Sjneaning the objector^

plainly

shown

( We

To

J
lip-confusion.

are

was

....

our

and

playies of consciousness, differingas

our

the

plane

terrene

our

offeveti
the next

and

plane''
thus

It

becomes

of the

help

alone, whom

mental

vision

such

and

the

attune

of

Eternity

one

the

Do

not

to

Being

and

Non-Being

which

dwelleth

shell

has

prudent,
learn

we

from
.

the

Truths

that

you

for

sub-cosmic

fallen

pi'udent
believe

such

is

Let
.

and

both

physical

and

with

authority

on

kiiowledge

and

Whenever

Do

the

are

7iot

Astral

of

wise, and

above

of

each

Body

the

rather

mysteries remain

truth

the

of

all take

for

ledge
know-

your

be

prudent.

the

of

the

future

secret

of

strings of

seve?i

Kos^nos, whose

the

Be
.

ivith

'Music

Science.

modern

Planetary

dreamland

the

meaning of Apollo's

by deceiving themselves
every

share

unveil

to

the hidden
in

god,

vibrating

thoroughly

inheritance

attempt

to see

and

fate of

ness'
Conscious-

Meanwhile,

so.

able to

are

you

of 'Universal

quite free to
do

the hands

lest

in ;

the

Soul

into

their

such

studied

become

radiant

the

have

safe to

it is

Spirit,

now

say,

unfamiliar.
and

lyre of

the

Heptachord,

direct

to

sounding-board of Kosmos,

those unable

to

speak

chords

seven

you

present generation.

our

only

the

when

7vhom

the great

out

give

Races,

with

those

to

"

natu?^ally.

will you

only

how

acquisitio7iof

the

along

riin

able

are

you

of

to any

know

the

of matter.

world

our

consciousness

the

to

come

who

with

even

plainly:

us

for

another;

to

then

spheres^
with

will

that

those chords

from

being,

life necessary

consciousness

your

their

perceive,

not

is outside

Adepts,

they tell

Wisdom

powers,^and

of

planes

And

subjects.

''Lead

which

transfer

to

other

to

"

call

we

could

we

telescopes, that

best

Those

psychic

why

patent

what

care

they

which

Chains

those who

others,

deceive

ar'C, as

men

and

those who

other

super-

neither

can

yet,

see,

yet believe that others can''

nor

It

and

is to
that

be
many

regretted
a

that

few

of

pricelesspearl,

us

many

have
a

followed

jewel

of

the

wise

wisdom,

advice,

has

been

THE

cast

to

and

rent

an

is but

far

so

In

time

us

who

turned

has

confusio7i. A
A

rather

or

round

that

we

wrote

The

Z.

or

strongly,to

upon

agree

be

to

invented
and

seven

Now

A, and

"Round"

lead to

passage of

words

Rounds,"

"

called

who

Ri7ig'

and

the

further

Mo7iad

a.

from

is correct.

vise
Ad.

iiomenclature

'

the

World-

of

one

." etc.
.

Rounds,"

to become

I believe this will

"

is

septenary.^

is desti?ied

had
"

to call
'

earth

our

all

are

which

agreed

are

gentleman,

\_The

correspondent

another

worlds

became

To

versa.

Teacher

Round

Mr.
.

vice

lay chelSs,"

"

two

that

imagiiie

terms

often

very

the

to Globe

and

\_alaya-centre^

dust

his

to

and
planets of a?itiquity,

Rings"

"

World-Ring,"

Globe

''let

"

man-bearing

or

cosmic

and
Life-Cj'^cles,"
"

Buddhism

early letters, in which

these

coined, the

planets

Master

same

of Esoteric

reaches A,
life-imptilse

which

"

some

the sacred

planets' are
the

for

of seven

group

author

the

the

wrote

"

co-student

his
a

imagine''

7is

called

he

its value,

understand

to

I9I

777.

us.

''Let
as

unable

enem)'-,

NUMBER

beforegoi?igany

further.'''
this

Notwithstanding
into

crept

similar

mistakes

first the
"Not

with

up

Man:

in
had

Master

earliest

the

mixed

occasionally

of isolated fractions,
in

existence

prior

to

yo2i should

But

it

work
never

perplexity
Even

the
In
most

and

of

times

sacred

the
so

not

been

"Rings,"

and

were

led

From

Tricth.

to

the

satisfy
you."

to

Try

"

we

637,"

obliged to

arn

worked

right,

are

To

etc., etc.

to solve the

withhold

the

"jyj incar-

ififo?'mation,
.

and

the

results

duty

were

"

total

queries

all the

problein of

yourself it will be my

out,

then

yet if

to tellyou

so."

never-ceasing

mistakes.
about

the
or

man

it used

"

"

to be

figures of

the

from

until

has

which

cycles.

nor

"

even

the

been

now

divulged only

i-evelation

contemplated,

of

septenary' constitution

the

macrocosm

sophical journals,* the

had

even

fusion,
con-

trtith,or divulgethe number

"If

is

was:

proble?n by

teaching

microcosm,
olden

out

unable

am

man-period

Though

was

and

the

bodies

the whole

yoti

questions:

relating to figures,the reply

natioyis.

this

to

"Races"

of Forgotten

the

the

and

owing

give

The

"Rounds"

Fragments

I
.

to

answer

to

mistakes,

man}^

teachings.

the

written

being permitted

This

agreement,

Now,
of

at
as

the

Initiation
stated

thought

Lucifer, May,

1888.

the

for

in

one

with

of the

one

of

moment

of

esoteric.

most

together

system

sidereal

division

septenary

among

whole

the

the

Theo-

cosmogony

possible,

at

forward

put

and

only

Hence

details

outlines,

while

efforts

made

elicit

from

cally eluded
the
in

Vid3^as,

four

Puranas

the

rites

order

in

of

Wisdom,

divine

light
the

it is

"

of Atma

help

which

of

the

having

face sciences, geometrical magnitudes

They

thickness.

no

of

impulses.
first-named

by

good

Vidya,

by

the

Then,

again,

students

by the

of

the

birth

of the

aspect,

than

figures

and

incomplete

Globes
from

what

examined

are

few

Even

in his

are

call

spiritual

from

the

three

is furnished
of

fragments

ceived
per-

proportion

all

by

the

the

minds

doctrine

of

the

evolution

this process
from

more

and

their

that

of

the

metaphysical

standpoint, involving

statistical

are

inclined

to

the

best

of the

Western

speaking

of

in

who

work,

by

tual
instinc-

created

rarely permitted

when

walking,
sleep-

even

only

of

out

was

both
far

sleeping

wall.

of

exposition

of
and

the

szir-

great truths, dimly

of

the

to

than

breadth, but

teachings

like

ever

distorted

shadow

might

one

their

to

adumbrations

which

there

declares

be

must

only metaphysically.
doctrine

for

fully realized,

be

numbers

key

great perplexity

another

To

Unfortunately,

the

nail every

Monads.

remain

spiritual,but

most

would

who

the

Without

mind

explained

lute
abso-

and

fully conscious

and

out

spiritual and

and

stimulated

all by

given

unless

will

they

text-book, like

mangled

be

can

But

sciences.

Atma

those

causes,

deal

of

least

chanting,

better

dreams

great

Guhya

named.

no

and

chaotic

effects, but

visible

producing

intellectual

not

of

the

final

length

soul, limbs

the

motions,

of mechanical

capable

man,

like

are

remain

Of

religious

or

true

first

three

three

other

the

of

worship

throw

can

the

mentioned

Vidya,

the

or

all

natural.

rhythm

true

Vid3^a,

last

teachings

Vidya,

their

Atma

the

only

the

upon

etc.

Maha

their

sj^stemati-

Knowledge

Tantrika

into

in

were

performance

results;

and

Mantras

mystical incantations,

of

certain

college-

and

perfectly

of
the

ancient

revealed

them

was

Vidya,

-degenerated

now

science

the

This

the world

to

withheld,

about

branches

Yajna

the

tions
ques-

indepe?ide7it

divulge

were

constantly

were

seven

produce

(magic) knowledge,
Vid)'a,

the

namely,
to

doctrines

the

beginning.

of

out

thus

were

and

high

of
jnysteries

information

more

the

"

of

and

the

of

these

Among

however

answer,

archaic

few

broad

to

right to

in which

Buddhism,

of Esoteric

Master,

no

the

have

time-honoured

temples.

as

out, in

sparingly given

were

author

the

by

problems

might be, would

the most

of information

scraps

multiplicity of questions.

such

on

he

few

letters,written

to

answer

he

when

time

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

ig2

to

handle

of the

be

widely

doctrines

these
writers

used.

upon

evolution

our

of the

that

Monads,
*

the

should

Why

can

attempt

we

well

And

his

he

possible.

is

affections, love

and

in the
the

thorax

in

Esoteric

is like

It

of

and

Buddhism,

swimniiyig
.

the

and

private

aspirations

sacred

anatomical

an

every

philosophy,

the

explain

to

in

mind."

Occult

no

special

attention

\_theAdepts^
Western

front

workings

description

of

body.
mentioned

tenets

two

us

trying
by

and

requirements of

to the

most

living man,

metaphysics,

hatred, the

examine

now

of

of his dead

brain

and

us

and

mind

and

soul

lyCt
to

for outside

may;

Esotericism

no

our

gaged."
en-

letter to him:

correspondent's

by

metaphysics

explai^i

to

in

now

learn
the

meet

never

he
draws
of the esthetics r"' And
encountered
the formidable difficulties
make

not

are

West

tastes
"/(7

we

remarks

which

that

the East

sort

doctrines, all this iiphillwork

our

?
flunieii'

iqj

that

Teacher

the

as

case,

preaching of

in adversum

of

metaphysics

pure

in such

And

this

Why

"

"on

EVOL,UTlONS.

MONADIC

THE

above, but hardly alluded

supplement

them

far

as

lies in

as

our

power.

FACTS

ADDITIONAL

EXPLANATlONvS

AND

Two
author's
The

the

A, then

whole

several

times

animals.

as

was

wise

with

to

which

withheld.

"

but

and

the

follows:
their

They

on.

for

mineral

the

existence

several

pass

times

several

refrain

round

as

times

on

round

vegetables, and
from

present

the

are

not

time,

or

when
easy

it is

hard

for

numbers.

and

great

This
have

perhaps

and

Rounds

of the

in view

it would

going

into

evolutional

is

reticence
been

better

gyrations

entirely withheld.

tained
main-

secrecy

had

been

stood
under-

for the

the

to

outsider

give

out

uninitiated

to

divine, the possessors

numerical
to

facts

understand

of Occult

relating
why

to

Buddhism

(5th ed.), p. 46.

Op. cit.,p.

49.

they

Op. cit.,p.

140.
1

mogony,
cos-

should

Esoteric

the

either

Sinnett

Mr.

now

saying:

especially reluctant

are

though
be

at

difficultywell

reasons

knowledge

figures

concerning

entirelydivulged

For

so

again

adopt

to

course

regard

numbers

this

then

purposely

We

partially relinquished ;
real

B, and

noticed

etct

figures,etc.,
That

minerals, and

as

as

be

must

fully complete

not

Globe

on

work

first is

do
it

THE

MONADS.

above

...

complete

circle

the
The

opinions quoted.

spiritualMonads

Globe

in

made

Statements

THE

AND

GLOBEvS

CONCERNING

'"^HE

794
That

there
that

reticence
Western

absence

Masters

of

have

not

To

consideration

to

times

these

go

given
break

can

the

in the

seemed

obscure

the

points

Monads

are

reference

In

one.

that

Eastern

soul

of

through

their

of Rebirth
its

less

and

source

in

shown

of

links

formed

are

further

the

In
seven

of

But, let

more

process

just been

details

history of Humanity

our

on

the

by which
To

of

more

or

still finite,as

are

eternal

an

the

tion
concatena-

through,

runs

begets the other

"

beginning.

the

successive
future

prevent
which

will

Planetary

tions,
misconcep-

also

light

throw

Chain, the progeny

own

Monad

Principles and

One

at

every

doctrines

human

hosts

as

finiteness.

human

offered

be

maj^

the

is

perfect,

of the

of the

and

there

given.

of

limited

more

in view

although

of the

be

and

return

begin

in mind

Personalities, in

evolution.

us

of the

teachings

bear

must

perfect analogy which

lines

the

of the

has

growing

World-Chains,*

Personalities.

some

the

all

There

incalculable, they

diagram

that

two
to

some

unphilosophical

as

Nature.

of differentiation

effects,and

general outline

Chains

on

of the

together,

as

The

are

and

and

theological dogma

dogma

gradual

almost

double

and

causes

Globes

the

Globes

ascending

and

Monads

expanded

is asked

Western

Thus,

Deity.

Chelas,

mathematical

of the

successive

manj^

of the

in this Universe

everything
As

and

Absolute

progressed

and

of

Occult

pledged

Globes

is absolutely necessary

Karma,

"

of

economy

This

reader

the

baby born,

assimilation

the

as

the

to

the

be

ma}'

will make

rejects the

every

acceptance

For,

was.

of

upon

of the

we

Monads,

evolving

Monads,

Manvantara.

new

is

for

impossible in the

number

to

the

to

philosophy

newly-created
it is

evolution

closely interblended,

so

it

circle

touching

teaching given

As

as

great, just because

there

the

aspects of the doctrine, the

solved.

of the

way

well

as

rules.

the

things plainer, without

make

Eastern

some

figures belonging

outside

"

of

But

upon.

declared,

be

cannot

even

under

it is to this

Nevertheless,

ideas

difficulties

data

an)^

many

calculations

confused

The

due.

are

particular tenets

of the

and

the

DOCTRINE.

is evident.

reasons

of

most

pupils

of the

such

were

SECRET

of that

of

Chain

of

Moon.
the

accompanying

Globes

the

at

represents

the

The

Globes

seven

Earth

diagram. Fig.

outset

Chain

of each

represents

of its seventh
will

which
Chain

are

p. 177

or

last

be, but

the

Lunar

Round;

is not

yet

while
in

Fig.

existence.

distinguished in their cyclic order

supra.

196

THE

Our

Moon

the

was

fourth

plane of perception

from

Globe

which

Globes

of

Hierarchy

Monads
and

kingdom,

of

Class

and

Round,

so

and

point
"

of

Humanity

the

the

"men"

of

the

Round

in

which

only

is

of which

reasons,

of

processes
latter

lives

Monads,
of

states

principles

rest
are

formation

place in the
This

is

in
his

one

the

in

only in the

the

Chain,

is but

farther

will

in
which

the

to

and

last
will

rewarded

by

on.

the
had

reach

Round.

form

the

becoming

receiving their Karmic

pensation.
com-

for very

this accounts

But

be

evolution

they will

but

this

at

closes; and

and
solitaryexceptio?i,

one

speak

be

Second

stage

that

this
and

the

But

Monads

Seventh

on

each

on

i.e.. Monads

the

of

close

altogether, thus

how

the

perfect is the
and

cosmos

development

intervening

of

which
between

good
for the

two

human

new

disintegration and
to

of

the
the

"seven

His

formation

to

man's

process

Occult

the

cycling
and

Nirvana

by Nature

same

mysteries of the

to

the

of Worlds.

of the

The

man.

The

used

the

higher principles,
Chain

Chains.

principles ; the

comprehension

individual

the

Planetary

are

between

analogy

corresponds

disintegrated in time, and

of

in

dies.

life-cycle,and

Devachan,

into

guide

surest

For

of

Thus

kingdom

far behind,

so

men

apparent

through

pass

Class,

human

Monads,

Manvantara,

shall

Nature

corresponding

state

it

Races.

becomes

thus

It

be

not

we

in the

the

complete.

human

Round.

Fourth

the

is,that

stage.

stage

human

"human"

the

at

there

this

the

upon

the

that

or

it in

of this

second

reach

to

of

themselves

future

result

stage by this point,will, owing

human

To

difference

the

Globe

corresponding

the

middle

of

higher Chain

on

passed
Nirvana

the

similarly for all

attains

since

into

number

stage

Humanity

into

incarnate

incipient human

"door"

will, therefore,

They

have

is

ready, the first Class

The

which

time

not

the

itself,find

human

is

Chain

Lunar

Monads

Fourth

the

"

the

reached

the

to

Chain

new

first Round,

to

up

the

not

the

of

stage of development,

human

and

same

Chain

Lunar

first Class

Chains;

the

on

of the

Chain,

Lunar

successively.

on

the

this

on

henceforward

the

the

reach

on

developed

fully

from

arriving later, has

Monads

the

giving birth

of the

so

during

development
Globe,

of the

two

first Class

the

is only

of

the

between

Globe

Further, when

lowest

Globe

But

was

Chain.

Earth

the

last

series, and

the

first Monads

stated, each

as

of

Earth.

our

Z, the

or

them

awaits

other
of

Globe

till the

fully "dead,"

not

as

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

lower

again for
also

Analogy

taking
is thus

teachings.

moon,"

and

it is

now

THE

The

revealed.

HOST.

MONADIC

"mysteries"

seven

Dzenodoo

the

out

their

the

reader

giving

be

must

The

in

Host

the

through

formed
can

A,

in the

the

human
their

second

Class,

Those

2.

the
3.

The

elsewhere,

clear

to

subtle

It

stands

at

become

Round

the

forms, in

of

nature

the

human

lead

represent
and

Rounds,

finally

Round

human

if

"

Globe

on

"

and

Fourth

newly

form

subjective

the

animal

for

the

stage during

retarded, and

are

the

human

which

stage

which

will

at

be

will
all

not

during
of

spoken

above

the

misleading word

European

language

men,"

"

is

and

adapted

this is

to

express

distinctions.
to

reason

all?

that
or

these

there

is

these

they differed

reality they
"gods"

that

than

were,

in

did

"men"

other

no

the

in form

respect

of

be

may

were

the

any

intended.
manus'''

''

intellection

of

men

asked, call them

in

term,

idea

beings
and

resemble

not

then, it

Why

nature.

Because

least

entities, however

same

First

"men."

exception

conveys

The

in

not

Spirits,"called,

the

rudimentary

the

reach

indicates

rather

of

first to

approximately

in

in

Third

them.

"men"

But

does

vegetable and

almost

behind

language, which
at

and

and

impediments,

little any

to-day, either in form

"men"

of the

to

one

and

great Classes:

"

or

pass

first reach

which

save

use

proof of how

these

Monads

in

already promised.

as

forced

are

and

writer

three

Gods

mineral,

beginning

Rounds,

Round,

or

the

Second

the

the

the

they, therefore, who

are

reticent

permitted, without

into

Lunar

who

come

of Karmic

reason

Cycle

We

half

who

that

laggards,

reach, by
this

those

or

the

at

the Chinese

more

as

assimilate, the

realm

It is

shadows

and

in the

during the

Monads

three

those

Round.

element

evolve

in, and

are

form

any

First

even

far

as

ethereal, filmy,

most

and

sight of the Monads,

it is to

of

triple cycle

They

the

"

of Kioto,

monks

final word.

or

function

themselves

Chain.
be

Monads

Yama-

Japanese

ascetic

97

Hindiis.

lose

to

the

Japanese

roughly divided

whose

"

their

to clothe

the

the

are

nature,

last

be

may

whole

in

kingdoms,
order

Pitris

the

possible,

allowed

the

developed

most

by

highest mysteries, of which

know

to

if

are,

their

to

as

only,

than
be

not

the

upon

India, the

there

must

Monadic
The

Initiates

and

sect

Jewels"

"Knowledge"

pretend

way

1.

and

enlightened

trespassing
an}^

"Seven

ascetics

Buddhist

But

the

"

called

are

booshis, the mystics of the Lao-Tze

from

spirituality and

Western
The

word

thinking
ourselves.

intellection,

"men."

difiiculty of

language

is

met

with

in

describing the

igS

THE

"stages" through

which

it is of

absurdity

to

or

course

an

of

phj^sicalaccuracy
entail

would

either

it passes

Earth,

our

indwells.
divine
to

as

by the unresting

kingdoms;

but

spiritual.

It

through

now

of not

states

of

or

The

to

permit of

universe

whole

its almost
this

than

any

Monad
the

from

one

throughout
of

To

into

return

the

by
and

its

spirit,or

polar antitheses
descends

has

forth

it is still

obscuration

"

the
to

matter

as

only be

pared
com-

down

on

in which

it

partaking of its
will

Monad

cling

incarnation,

but

of

of

astral, is

the

lower

is

purely

real, Man

or

Monad

impersonal

endowed

"

the

the

case

the

different

of

plane

best

at

in the

as

"

case

"Pilgrim-Soul"

self-consciousness

with
of

through

and

ception,
self-per-

apperception.
its

of

state

the

correlation
of

plane
a

of

two

with

anything

margin,

in its turn
Mineral

or

partial

it ascends

into

the

or

into

total
the

the

near

lower

is

no

plane

plane in

field of action, in

apperceptive qualities,

to

up

succeeding

there

wider

and

Monad,

same

intellectual
too

"

on

appropriate

Monad

evolution

ever

an

planes

But

Mentality.

broader

the

spiritual and

first

gradations of perceptive

blossoms

time

the

plane, which

"form,"

every

of

skipping

with

endless

of state

another

the

internal,

journey

from

and,

in

as

passage

quite

only matter,

it gets directly into

the

emerges

unconsciousness

on

but

the

forms

perception from

Monad

Absolute

of

various

evolution,

changes

body, round

or

forces, just

more

no

and

cannot

thus

to

be

Monad

Personalities

away

work,

would

may

itself the

to

form,

exterjial

evolution

consciousness

and

various

the

terrestrial

is

many

external

"

of

the

this

of evolution.

current

the

by

produced

Left

the

as

fire,thrown

it ; and

to

plank, be drifted

the

and

light

cling

to

by the

for the

immortality.

evolution

the

instinct

latter

but, like

one;

Now

the

of

plane, and

or

divine

salvation

plank

obtain

of

star

of

is for

It

nature,

no

affected

be

even

tongue

that

meta-

preserve

volumes

reason

Monad,

repetition which

to

of this world

indestructible

an

or

// is not

through.

to
to

develop,

such

extra

verbal

stands

It

of

use

three

to

attempt

speaking,

of

"development"
any

the

of

extreme.

or

progress

in

least

at

the

But

amount

an

in the

wearisome

"man."

language,

Metaphysically

passes.

talk of

to

necessitate

English, would
and

Monad

the

it becomes

that

say

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

time

the

Divine

plane for

smaller

when

that

Monad.

But

all

nations,
differing only in its incar-

cycles

of

obscuration

realms

partial
of

of mental

total

or

matter

"

two

spirituality,or

depths of materiality.
Esoteric

Buddhism.

The

second

statement

is

with

ELEMENTAL

THE

regard

to

the

enormous

A,

and

Globe

on

because

the

during the First

The

full

Globe

and

the

Globe

B, and

human

life

And

thus

mineral

There

are

Mulaprakriti [or
"degree

embraces

group

forming

the
as

mineral

to

The

forces

[firstor preliminary]

three

seven

fact

sub-natural

third,

"

48,

pp.

"Physical"

our

over-

is

plete
com-

overflows

finally comes

to

the

stages

links

of

to

of

in the

finally

because

the

is

seventh,

the

mineral

evolution,

now

kingdom,
precede

article, "The

three

of

the

Homogeneous

to

the

man;

degrees

of the

the

mineral

process
fourth

makes

stage, when

evolution, the first really manward

higher

or

Essence,"

the

elemental
"

these

thus
sidered
con-

side;
are

the

"

and

halt

[from]

its third

to

though

belonging

correctly described

more

elemen-

kingdom

"Monadic

chain.

preparator5%

of

of

second

objective physical:^ side

evolutionary

be

degrees

Matter]

semi-perception;

the

on

Mineral

differentiation

stages [sub-physical] on

the

the

of

waves

comprises

vegetable

thej^ are

This

Round

and

in

as

its stages at

it becomes,

stage, thus

on

the
the
the

forming

49.

Ibid.

\ pp.

threshold

natural

nevertheless,
on

the

at

plane of

evolittion.

Then

precede

first stage

Primordial

natural, they would

the

to

Globe

the

the

Three

"Preliminar"'" because
in

life-impulse

it slackens,

another

first group

from

energy.
;

from

from

"

turning point

kingdom

for

way

which

of Thcosophy

kingdoms
or

follows

as

spheres.t

quote

unconsciousness

evolving

an

A,

dimen-

or

the

on

be), the

to

several

the

full

central

C.

Fourth

men

said

indeed

Pradhana,

the

runs

mineral

when

in the

evolution

rather

i.e.,from

"

Globe

Rounds,

as

round

of

centres

prototype,

A, prepares

the

Globe

vegetable life-impulse

to

physical

of

kingdoms.

seven

nascent

Globe

on

kingdom

on

statement

begins,

on

Globe,

evolution,

Yea7-s

only his

the

begins,
passes

our

true

have

we

in Five

Monad,"

the

of

in its progress

now

or

of

"man"

epoch,

being used

fourth

that

the

The

mineral

epoch"

vegetable development

three

processes

wave

wave

And

are

truth

but

this

as

the

is evident, for

There

to

the

A.*

for

on

period (of the

tals,

Globe

on

name

in

epoch

soon

impulse

threshold

This

as

"man

regions.

mineral

when

term
a

man,

development

it goes

reached.

^nd

the

and,

mineral

impulse

the

at

human

animal
the

so

stops

of

Then,

B.

no

the astral

development,

into

giving

though

is

Round,

development

vegetable
:flows

animal,

image, from

sionless

epoch, the

man

necessity of

follows

which

199

period intervening between

the

the

of

KINGDOMS.

here
if

plane.
276 el seq.

differentiated

means

objective

to

the

apperception

for
of

cosmical

purposes

beings from

other

and
that
work;
"physical side,"
planes, is yet quite subjective to us

three

the

with

this

It is at

descent

from

reascent

ante, with

corresponding

Therefore
in

animal

and

Fourth

Cycle
will

(Buddhi)

of

"wave

towards

organism

concrete

wedded

which

that

to

up

"

its status

quo

Nirvana,

the

It is at

this

to, and

become

point

pertinently

Globe,

our

that

the

its

at

Monad

Cosmic

vehicle

the

called

vegetable,

"mineral,
of

door

the

at

is

and

evolution,"

stops

Round.

be

physical evolution;

in

ascent

an

matter.*

man-impulse,"
or

of

evident, why

Buddhism

to

materiality (the mineral)

dissipation

it becomes

Esoteric

of

differentiated

of

vanishing point

equivalent

matter

deepest depths

the

number.

begins:

that

spiritinto

of

Sephirothal

ten, the

the

kingdoms,

elemental

point

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

200

Atmic

of, the
A

i.e.,Buddhi

Ray;
thus

enter

which

lead

of the

upwards,

is the

Man

lints

of the

material

Sephirothal

which

kingdoms,
of the

what

Now

is

written

the

It

algae;

atom

neither

can

is it

nor

Mineral

quite

Monad

physical, nor
In

the

To

be

can

short,

Impartite,

as

the

the

opposite
*

Ibid.

of

the

Monad

Spiritual

curve

the

of men,

Monads"
of the

See

circle

diagram,

does

it bear

"

and

Atom?

an

in

answer

Monad,"

which

symbols

form
so

277.

what
the

One,

we,

Mineral

in

and

is

our

it

Op. cit.,pp.

not

elements.

Boundless

Monad

from

and

among

constitutionally

or

by chemical

Universal,

ception.
con-

classed

once

classed

Monad,

is also

op. cU., p.

to

it is answered:

Human

the

of

Worlds

Mineral

vegetable,

as

is One,

Rays, nevertheless,

the

language

the

microscopic organisms,

from

rendered

to

present existing in the scientific

regarded

course,

the

Archetypal.

Peripatetics. Physically

the

be

"Individual

the

of

monas

the

to

be

elemental

three

explanations given

at

with

now

its constitution

whose

call

and

the

question

as

must

using

article, "The

second

compared

differs,

the

molecule

the

the

on

follows

corresponding

which,

relation

upon

the

or

polygastric infusoria,

among

the

to

what

above-cited

the

author.

whatever

None

And

place

highest

are

to

below";

so

Concretion

differentiation

Super-Spiritual

is based

in

questions
by

the

Monad?

following reply
these

to

answer

the

to

there

cosmic

the

takes

plane.

mineral, f and

the
in

Matter, from

and

cosmic

Triad,

Upper

or

lowest

the

above,

which

spiritual. Thus,

the

precede

Kabalists,

Form

The

Crown,

That

corresponding

to

"As

analogy.

the

on

evolution,

of

Crown.

Universe.

itself

and

(Atman),

from

tenth, counting

follows

Universe

it

ladder

septenary

new

the

abstraction;

the

lowest;

Sephirothal Tree,

microcosm

of

of

of

apperception

an

the

spiritual plane, repeats

the

to

it eventuallj^ to

in the

Everything

awaken

first step

the

on

will

will

and

ignorance,
"

being

proceed
273-4.

at

the

physical

countless

which

atoms,

ATOMS.

AND

MONADS

20I

beginning

is

Science

regard

to

as

individualized.

last

the

term

applies only

and

from

the

series of cycles, from

slow

Entity, trailing its

after

incalculable

an

short, that

Monad

The

into

animated

which

itself has

Universal

one

drops, until

constituent

and

in the

The

Monas

while

accepting

stages

The

"Monadic

them
the

as

in

atomic

degrees

Leibnitz

and

other

It

with

nerve-

the

with

units, and
is he

to

thus
who

which

is

only

higher degrees
of the
the
of

of

Monads
of

power

the

(not perception,
"

but

and

merely
of

towards
are

the
means

its circuit.
individual

uncompounded
which

Essence

the

substance

progressive
of which

arc

the

Occultists,

the

term

that

constitutes

the

gradual,

vivifies

Monad

through

"

not

which

intelligence.*
as

elementary
and

giving

determining

invented

Spiritual

vehicle

the

The

Monads

properly

of the

is

terms

differentiate

the

As

it is the

by Leibnitz,

and

by

passing through

imperceptibly

Energy,

evolutionarj'stage
Monads

sense;

examples.

are

of differentiation, which

conceived

units, endowed

is

vegetable kingdom.

aggregation,
lower

etc.,

to

seons

Peripatetics applied

abstract,

the

potential and

sake, distinguish the

from

Monad,"

The

point.

convenience

concrete

the

its

to

not

manifestation

individual

pantheistic

the

spiritualevolution

the

the

to

in

for

begins

into

segregation

in

dom."
Kingis

after

into

life-impulse reaches

of the

blende.
horn-

been

Universal

the

divide

not

have

hypothesis,

sequential

does

Matter

of

Mineral

destined

of

in

phraseology

course

scientific

and

being;

atom

an

called *the

manifestation

almost

the

correctly defined

in their

thrill the

of

Essence"

consciousness

things,

of

wave

of

Kosmos,

of

would

Prakriti

ordinary

individualized

comes

thought

of

of

the

separate

kingdoms,

correct

more

psychic something,

towards

Animal

Vegetable,

tidal

the

this

form
the

by

sweep

whole

evolution

the

"Mineral,
that

the

animals
the

to

in

Ocean

tendency

higher

word

of

The

the

human

Monad

the

to

atom,

every

concrete

yet become

not

Monas.

of man-birth.

it is

But

man.

back

Monad,"

that

represented

as

particle of something,
blossom

in

manifesting

atom,

flowering

as

lower

into

the

yet differs in

Monad

be

term

if

been

throughout

same

the

its

to

thus

if such

kingdom,

path^through

dates

"Mineral

differentiates

the

not

it has

being,

imagine

to

tionary
evolu-

Spiritual Soul,

Essence,

Deva

misleading

distinct

Humboldt

saj-ing a

to the

the

no

animal, though
up

very
a

Cosmic,

transformations

of

which

Phj'sical Science,
it "the

way

of

of

be
in

series

Monad

the

Instead

call

It would

progression.

of

scale

and

elemental

lowest

the

rather

or

since

But

the

combination

(Atma-Buddhi),

Soul

existence,

no

is the

and, properly speaking,

seventh,

Dual

alone.

have

mineral, vegetable

in the

permitted,

Monadic,

the

Now

called.

(Atma), could

latter

Monad

The

the

the

to

highest spiritualvivifying principle,Atma,

divorced

explain mathematically,

kingdoms?

sixth

the

man,

Monad"

"Human

four

the

of

principles in

two

for, and

account

one

spiralprogress

and
of the

could

how

Otherwise

all
term

and

indestructible

receivingwith

spiritual and

op. cU., p. 274-5.

to

physical phenomena.

apperception, which

rather) sensation,

respect

together

expresses

the

the

Monadic

it may

be

of

State

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

202

all the

through

consciousness

kingdoms

to

up

Man.
A

Thus
Buddhi

But

compound.
and

other;

in the

Buddhi

former,

the

in

stands

it

the

since

latter

Ain

to

Atma,

to

Suph,

each

vehicle

the

being

relation

same

verse
Uni-

the

apart from

unthinkable

are

Atma-

therefore

and

and

call

to

it is dual

versa

The

I^ogos, does

Kabalistic

the

Kadmon,

informs

vice

of Atma-Buddhi.

case

view

Spirit,and

is

Matter

as

materialistic

the

Deity which

the

so

in

since

Monad,

lines,

strictly metaphysical

on

wrong,

of

Adam-

as

Mulaprakriti

or

ta

Parabrahman.
And

words

few

now

of the

description

The

asked,

be

it may

What,

they

that

latter.

there

But

border

they

stated

that

called

Maya,

the real Moon

are

foolish

after

though

this

of time, in
still be

other

is

conception

the

Moon

Startling

marked

in

importance
in every

the

body

that

of

is the

satellite of the

as

many

be

as

statement

of

in

husk

the

respect only,

one

Moon,

growth

it is not

of

conception
on

the

Jewish,

and

by

in every
and

without
the

plants,

Earth
have

firmation
con-

with

and

been

the

is very

gestation.
were

not

tides, by

coincide

and

can

idea.

satellite of the
seem,

so

For

there

But

disease, which

its influence
the

the

It is evidenced

of

not

measure

Earth.

may

human

religion,notably

maxim.

astronomical

in

and

Moons."

the

is

body

were

"Seven

Earth

the

real Sun

The

Ancients

an

round

is the

which

traced

and

of

be

principles.

Occult

an

it may

visible

"

fully.

Moons,

profoundly philosophical

revolves

Moon

the

is.

of

but

seven

whose

those

idea

traces

phenomena
Moon

Sun,

the

on

treated

are

form, yet underlying

in
can

the

solely

taken

forms

it

there

Lunar

added, though

Adepts,

to

viafi,''
says

the

knowledge.

of the

ancient

passant,

scientific

cyclic changes

phases;

en

now

respect, it is the Earth

lunar

the real

be

to

so

man's

as

as

materialized

very

physically the

versa.

for

same

first started

all who

from
the

remarked,

recognized

viz., that

invisible

as

be

reality the

In

vice

the

the

of its invisible

body

gross

be

now

to everyone

incarnated

may

ground

Earths,

seven

are

which

details

reflection, just

it may

And

there

plain

lyife-Cycleon

divulged only

is

mystery

be

Chain, have

forbidden

on

being visible;

alone

last

ended

further

closely

that

their

later, but

come

It must

given.

satellite is only the

our

then

Seeing

may

some

of the

last word

The

are

too

be

Pitris will

to the Terrestrial

is inferior

Chain, which

of

Classes

seven

of?

just spoken

Monads,"

"lyunar

who, having

Monads,

are

Moon.

the

are

general explanations

some

the

on

more

The

recognized
remarked

THE

204
The

1.

and

Monadic,

the

as

into

development

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

implies, is concerned

name

still

with

the

growth

higher phases of activity of the Monads,

in

conjunction with:
The

2.

Devas,

the

or

3. The

body
and

the

transformations

of
into

experiences

the

Eternal

Each

of

guided

in

Macrocosm

makes

the

him

Nature,

have

not

the

the

of

complex

she

union

only

their

Also

it must

be

borne

in

Eet

the

First

towards

Globe

through

the

in the

the

Fourth

beginning

ruled

in

and

Each

of

streams

the

is

great
which

him,

evolve

never

forms,"
cannot

forms

the

the

and

gap,

Mind,

will

as

created

by

be

its

link

seen

for they

Nature,"

"

It

means.

the

they represent

the

gence
Intelli-

progress,

experiences through

that

Globe

A, in

still

Fourth

of

between

which

Monads

the

is

tionary
evolu-

Spirit and

enter

first Round,

the

in

are

becomes

matter

this, the

wnll not

as

the

upon

the

very

ferent
dif-

somewhat

the

present

Fourth

Round.

Rounds,

forms
become

after

the

most

the
at

all

germ-

ethereal,

very

for

the

on

future

kind
man-

pioneers of Humanity
Others

i.e.,in the second,

finally

men

human

remaining

seed

become

And

the

Round,

thus

later

animal

Third

period,

and

reach

terrestrial, though

of the

"obscuration"

occupying

Monads,

Eunar

end

Round.

"

the

Hence

become

Round,

Fourth

Round

the

the

stage only during

of the

those

is

Logoi.

or

could

Monads

in mind

Round;

beings

half

Transient

recapitulate.

us

human

human

and

Microcosm

"senseless

Intelligence and

developed,

most

the

tion
accumula-

in this Round.

"

complicated.

at

laws,

three

with

touch

stages of development.

stage

This

is.

now

Eunar

fill up

who

evolutionary cycle upon

The

the

to

Infinite, of the

the

Man,

create

accumulating

of

power

owing

own

of these

he

The

sufl"cient

had

Pitris,

Lunar

misleading word,

highest Dhyanis
of

being

can

Manasa-Dhyanis

Matter

the

constitution

it is the

yet

allow

to

of

sets

its

has

systems

Anthropogenesis.

our

the

physical evolutionary Power,

unaided

use

and

Manas,
into

to

the

physical body.

present

"growth,"

Finite

of

Chhayas

the

through

"

three

and

the

sciousness"
con-

Absolute.

different

by

for the

of the

"

and

these

represented

in

vehicle

the

as

concreted

has

Nature

the

by

represented

Physical,

serves

(the Solar

and:

man,

which

Manasa-Dhyanis

Pitris),the "givers of intelligence and

Agnishvatta

to

round

the

Intellectual, represented by

retarded

middle

reach

third
of

first

or

all

the

"

i.e.,

turning-point of

during this

Manvantara.

FOURTH

THE

vvill reach

They

Round,

Seventh

of these

end

by the Fourth
From

::eries

Globe

Fourth

fulcrum

of

the

on

of

future
in

the

turning-point has been

Monads

Cycle, and
a

the

soul

new

that

have

balance

become

passed

for each

provide

to

origin and

the

ignorance of the Occult

and

Materialism
of

of

cause

guise of

Atheism

as

the

Round

Chain.

It

of

and

mines
deter-

of its incarnations
this

Globe

central
middle

no

"

is closed
had

"

more

for

this
been

there

of human

beings
it would

"

disembodied

"spirits";

be

for.

accounted

enforcement

the

Karmic

after the
i.e.,
our

the

is the

which

reincarnation

religious education,

of

which

It is

false

ceptions
con-

created

have

protest against the asserted

the

remainder

milliards

suffering ever

has

forms

it otherwise

no

of

it thus

door

for the

room

"

on

The

been

mutandis,
member

is struck

Cycle

countless

tenets,

of evolution.

is it that, after

were

there

part played

fourth

world

balance

during

For

had

could

the

of

head

others, the Fourth

the

kingdom.

of the

and

away,

scheme

itself,and

as

Fourth

the

on

the

the

therefore

in the

nor

under

the

And

struck.

difficult indeed
the

Unlike

Monad

human

the

created

that

seen

passed in the Great

Race

enter

can

the

at

the

or

applicable, mutatis

adjustments,

of the

Cycle.

point of the Fourth

be

represented by the whole

Justice, where

course

in the

are

plane

same

evolutionary

Hall

scales, the

will

the
after

Chain,

new

Humanity,

explanation

Round

it will be

Races,

"balance"

final

the

the

unique position.

Globe

of the

sphere

and

or

occupies

"sister"

no

further

any

Globes

Rounds,

to

of

close

Rounds.

preceding diagrams, which

the

of

who

men

the

at

into

progenitors

scarcely needs

student

The

pioneers, the

only

ushered

turn,

205

Humanity

(Shishta), viz., the

Seed-Humanity
all at the

of

verge

be, in their

to

older

by

Pralaya,

the

to

GLOBE.

divine

order

things.
The

only

whose

Monads

fact that
man

These

"human

"animals"

last

the

to

being

descendants

presentments"
But

the

this

are

in

will

the

the

are

human

later than, and

are

early humanity.

just .stated

rule

within

already

are

these

their

the

exceptions

stage,
even

half

anthropoid

truth

"dumb
in

virtue

descended
and

full

attention

in

of the

from,

other

only the distorted

receive

races,"

apes.

copies of
the

next

volume.
As
/.

the

Commentary,

Every Form.

effortstowards

broadh^

rendered,

says:

every Speck \atom'\ifi Space strives in its

self-formation to follow the model placed for it in the

''^HeavenlyMan.''

earth, and

07i

Its (the atom's)

involution

and

evolution, its

206

tHE

external

and

hiternal

object Ma7i
Earth;

the

the cubnination
The

2.

^''

Monad,

"

divine

of the

the

Doubles']became
This

will

Monad

But,

covered

those

changing

the

at

Race,

evolved

this

condition

their Bhiita

become

had

the

as

"

\_Doubles^

vehicle

of Moyiads

completed their cycleof

Race

Round.

migration
trans-

But

they

this Globe,

on

And

thus

to

during

will they

chiefsub-race, down

go

the

last

fauna

the

to

ever-

geological periods
with

changing

on

the

to

of

adapted
the

this

consolidated

structure

be

of

shapes which

and

changed

had

rather

or

"

beginning

external

physical

they

man

very

the

have

and

as

the

Race,

Doubles,
form

of life

from

Fifth

time,

every

of the

Meanwhile

sequel.

Earth

own

the

cycle.

and

the

on

Astral

same

conditions

changing

in

our

divine

of its formative
Root-

to

sub-race;

every

same

senseless.

were

existed

up

have

of the firstHuman

men

explained

has

"

Round.

with

be

form

on

preceding Kalpas \^Rounds~\. Then, they \theAstral

complete,and

not

were

those who

principles^ that

in the three

the

Earth.

on

Ritpa \^Forni\has

Sixth

and

one

totalityayid awakened

incarnations

are
Dhyanis \_Pitris']

\_Seventhand

atc

highest physical a7id ultimate

its absolute

in

themselves, which

from

his

the

as

DOCTRINE.

development, have

and

growth

Man,

"

SECRET

of the

one

every

Seventh

in this Round.
The

J.

external

his
the
the

The

that

external

did

the

the

After the cycle i?i which

hu7nan

foetusfollows

physical fra77ieof

age,- the

the present

the tentative

counte7part,

hi

i7i his turn,

the

is

beginning

ma7i] which, being senseless,got entayigledin

had

this

"

man"

belongs

to

the

passed through, journeyed

form,

throughout

Rounds.
In this

Round

"

every

Fourth
and

which

beginning

began

man

to

create
pro-

came
kingdom, it be-

all
transfor77iations

zVz her bli7id

plant,

it

was

that

the meshes
As

becomes

his

a7iimal,
ethereal

own

counterpart \jxstral
of

7natter.

shown,

imprisoned

of nature,

wanderings.

an
reptile,

himself

Round.

been

kingdom

in the

around
effortsat plasticfo7-7nation

evolviyigwithiyi

man,

its

like

gradually

assurnes

aniifial
in

7iow

son

asstwied, thro7ighoutthe three

ma7i

physical e7nb7yo

before it fi7iallybeco77ies

shape

''the

was

form of man

matter,
by senseless,because impeyfect,

the Mo7iad,

But

\_Pitris\he

speciesafter the fashio?i of the present

duri7ig
\_Rou7ids~\,

Kalpas
In

zvithout.

reverse.

fo7'ms

so
itself,

withi7i

model

within

from

the lotus, whose

[_inthe beginnings] the

then

was

vian,

of the Dhyanis

progeny

father.'" Like

form of the

evolve

concealed,

now

The

man.

ti?ito his
the

inner,

in,

the

every

during the

But

the

Monad

with

the

exception of the highest mammals

human,

Monad
tional
transi-

three

is not

ceding
pre-

the Ma7i.

after man,

MAN

the

anthropoids destined

will be

and

liberated

of the

eleraentals,
lowest

kingdoms
in

human

Sixth
in

their

turn,

only

And

in fact

the

Fifth

the

show

of

the

to

of

hence,

those

of

Such

man.

because

but

are

Hindiis

the

the

in his

would

time

time

as

"

bastard

latter.

branch

inner

models

and

alone

Moreover,
same

page.

Hanoverian

learn

in the

sees

thing,

one

and

German
It says

own

his

before

eyes

of the

terrestrial

herself

of

of

the

her

judge

then

was

him

would

of

is mentioned

should
human

educated
casket

material

the

in

at
work

Divine
a

another.

hand;
in

she
man,

Spirit.*

footnote

on

that:
has

recently
"

II.

published
278-9.

work

entitled,

perfection
"heathen"

physical forces, ever

crowning
of

he
the

final

the

of

worthy

desired

physical

overshadowing

work

as

if he

that

stock

proceeds, and, finishing

scientific

Manu
with

of correlations

for the

plainly

to

what

in the

avail

to

fit tabernacle

Scientist

that

been

already

monkeys.

connected

their

on

homo.

plane, who

Brahmans,

Brahman

but

ape

as

monkeys,

another

as

for the
the

of

"senseless"

and

apes

ago,

directly

most

the

of

years

were

"

the

intended

not

were

subject had

the

To

of the genus

This

to

return

millions

and

they

to

to

to

fossils, will appear

gods from

were

great combination

she

as

as

origin

referred

perfection, has

remodels

presents him

is

that

towards

on

Race

engrafted

man

physical nature,

creeping

might learn, further,

He

spiritualor

product
divine

began

on,

creation

and

middle

useless.

species

because

the

the

yellow Lemuro-

millions

extinct

an

"

beginning

they

and
is

their

regard they have

Hindu

their

Monads,

since

went

link"

rather

or

mortals.

species

become
of

the

breeds,

cross

Root-Race,

exception

an

perhaps

of

the

to

human

before

any

"missing

direct

is there

the

that

"

the

Third

of the

transformation

all

Unveiled, twelve

reader

reason

explanation

the

at

marked

races,

"senseless"

[the reader]

That

like

more

attribute

of the

men

upon

know

the

existed

not

for

the

of

any

repeats herself; therefore

never

insignificantapes

possible. The

the

become

incarnated

Monad

and

form

the

great planetary Manvantara.

next

modern

our

of

into

elementals

lower

will

highest

then

destined

Monads

only by the

closing Sixth

the

become

touched

of

and

Monads

the

or

units

no

"

"elementals"

have

more

forms,

Races,

Round

their

when

race,

human

longer by

Nature

day

anthropoids
The

family

Fifth

human

search

small

by Nature,

an

the

period, when,

To

years

the

Seventh

our

207

type of their first parent, the gigantic black

Scientists

He

last

tendency,

Atlantean.

had

the

at

our

Miocene
a

the

Root-Race.

anthropoids
of

and

These

in their

in this
astral

any

FIRST?

WAS

the

stage, but

next

respective realms.

of the

into

$inimated

are

die out

to

pass

forms

human

WHICH

APE;

OR

Ueber

die

208

THE

der

Auflosung

Arten

great ingenuity,
the

On

ape.
He

shows

and

that, in the
of

regularity

impulses,
and

and

etc.

It

and

morally

to

law
future

and

materialistic

by the

the

ever

incarnates

have

this

in

only.

which,

matter,

onward

and

of

in

Finally,

to

has

produced

phists.

author,

says

that

Earth

the

cycle

Then

it

the

judge of
unspiritual

fact

the

of humanity,

of

for

has

himself

which
in

new

every

the

Fourth
after

not

to

Buddhism

see

Rounds

present

our

or

of formation

with

and

care

Fourth,

strive

to

race

take

Esoteric

only

follow

our

depths, begins

in

reader

turning-point,

must

work

The
made

Stanzas

the

is closed,

Race.

evolution

student

the

may
so

Monad

Root-

the

lowest

here

was

level

who

spiritualized,with

while

the

one

of

is none,

we

apes,
able
inevit-

the

Seraphs.

human

that

"

the

into

of

it is certainly not

rate

its

If

man,

animal.

an

any

reached

as

of

tions
transforma-

it is that

; now

evolutionary perfection.
this

refer to

must

very

digression

fatal

referring

to

the

the

of

progress

Buddhist?i, which
of many

just

materialism

the

prove

Esoteric

work

conceptions
mis-

unavoidable,

the minds

upon

from

sentence,

to

in

statement

impression

forward

various, but

anent

organisms

referred

of the
on

Theoso-

the

to, is

doctrine.

Globes,

mineral
was

of

than

reached

once

speak

is

general,

brought

The

The

next

unfortunate

One

constantly

the

there

close

at

Therefore

and

we

man,

and

"

latter

is meant.

reformation

of

from

Btiddhism

become

where

Round,

mind

Esoteric

contradiction

spoken

rather

form

Round

in

cycle.

are

in the

Simla

has

action

possible that

seem

Fifth

fresh

every

which

having
to

as

the

descendants.

the

The

Round

like

Fourth

and

volume

by

diagrams,

degradation

ethnological

last, under

the

with

acquainted

at

of

heroic

tic
Buddhis-

with

already degenerated

for

bear

to

day

will

has

"metempsychosis"

in the

are

portion

descend

apes

again
of

end

and

types

beauty

sentiments,

of

illustrated

throughout

one

succeeded

should

Monad,

cycle

we

will

human

as

man.

physically, the
their

the

to

from

purely Brahmanic,

copiously

traced

readily

is

debasement

gradual

present

also

is

is evolved

and

nobility

This

present, it certainly does

race

the

that

for

the

actual

though

The

be

And,

necessity,be

of

the

But

of

man

book

the

that

time.

our

civilized

the

so

His

physically, can

down

development,

back

man

dignity, by

human

our

conceptions.

doctrine.
asserts

of

which

ape

with

shows,

he

tracing

morally

were,

and

race

of ideal

grandeur

Kabalistic

tables,

present

in

it is the

that

which

in

mistaken

mankind

feature, cranial

of

Zucht-wahl,

wholly

was

beginning,

our

DOCTRINE.

Natilrliche

Darwin

contrary, he maintains

prototypes

form,

durch

that

SECRET

able

kingdom
to

develop

will
man

no

develop

more

from

the
*

ape,

p.

48.

the

vegetable

till it received

an

than
....

impulse.*

the

ERRONEOUS

AN

this

Whether
is

simply,

as

the

renders

sentence

it is,

believe

we

OPINION.

209
of the

thought

lapsus calami,

or
literally,

author
remain

may

an

open

question.
really with

is

It

Buddhism

Esoteric

was

led them

have

to

As

ancestor.

three-fourths
the

one

of

warrant

for it, so

nor

Theosophy

has

find the

With

Kvery

plain

charge

of candidates

appears

"preached
to

can

and

point
of its

can

.nor

be

is

from

that

of

inner

be

too

present
Of

ape.

this,

named,

animal

concede

Race.

really know

of

the

as

new

what

the
to

admit, is that

has

man

has

tists
Occul-

the

winian
Dar-

after

taken

the

place.

lie entirely

matters

the

man

undoubtedly

correctness

for such

Cycle.

Buddhism

which,

which

crop

described.

of evolution, and

that

blown
full-

Round,

would

as

till

the

next

will be

Esoteric

end

an

that

of the

Besides

But

at

Fourth

passages

nothing,

ever

the

partial

investigation.
they

repeated

creation,

Of

he

preceding Round,

evolution, is

beginning

inference.

very

higher anthropoids,

why, during

along.

to

him, it is

misled, unless

so

of the

often

the

Certain

this

animals.

disposed of, before

author

Fourth

will

the

contradiction.

some

or

at

of the

been

gross

the

to

of

an

Kapila

Occultism

of

before

have

first

any

that

ready

the

and

p. 47 of the work

to

in later details, bye-laws

sphere

admitted,

to

all

are

of

never

this

countenance

Physical Science

never

from

statement

exception

this Globe

on

urged

hypothesis,

outside

with

inflow,

have

Darwinism"

themselves

midway

the

earlier than

still

lend

man

any

It has

neither

theories

turn

should

author

It

lull

Earth

it is

student

Monadic

appears
is

on

But

seem

the

Monads

there

to

unequivocal

With

scale.

human

Thus

only

distinctlyseparate

the

Manvantara.

next

of

descent

but

kiss

is there

Manu

wild

repeats the evolutionary^work

Round

just mentioned,
the

teachings,
the

Theosophy

Buddhism.

taught by

far

as

and

careful

any
to

higher

kingdom

that

prepared

to

such

strange

that

in Esoteric

that

that,

realized, nor

ever

as

modern

has

one

statement

belongs

Man

But

imagine
and

coid
pithe-

realize

j^ou

as

Darwinian

from

man

suppose

Darwinism

was

supported

of

outsiders

evolution

all the

"I

know,

we

fact, that

Theosophists,

some

descent

even

kind

as

that

ever

of

least

"

hereafter.

more

on

far

of the

groundwork

Darwinists

is

of the

repeatedly stated,
the

of the

and

the

thoroughly supported

is concerned,

man

Nothing

was

to

of

another."

been

it

by

writes:

member

Theosophists

evolution

great

belief that

the

one

ascertained

little understood

so

into

have

we

especially the theory

evolution, and

as

that

surprise

Occultists
was

an

have

ape
15

iti

THE

2IO

this
he

or

other

any

may

from

whom

Thus

those

to

talk

enough

these
the

rudimentary

men.

To

those

and
and

the

having

of

races

'failtires' are

throjighthe lower
which,

allegory

of

in Volume
evolution

They

Then

hint

the
II.

will

have

become

an

full type of humanity

the

Third

''Round

to

into

the

upon

Secret

Doctrine.
the

far progressed

kingdoms.

has

the

reached

of

analogy

and

of

even

be thrown

primordial

contained

the

at

carnation,"
finallyIn-

failures

new

and

expanded

them

to

this it says:

mystery

be

Devas,

agreed

spiritualizedto

..."

will

animal

was

necessity of

Chohanship

evolution

of the

mystery

i^ito the vortex

Western

and

doctrine

Concerning

which

the

it

was

(1886), with

ago

Inzoonization

and

of the

of this letter

states, which

Chohans.

winism,"
Dar-

lines, were

vegetable

the

of

race

"decided

these

years

to

mineral
a

explanation

copy

two

hold

to

Inherbation,

Karma

to drink

progressed entities of

kingdoms

mineral,

the

through

pass

Asuras,

When

birth

in the

explained

stage of human

they

These

the

would

we

of apes

difficultyexperienced by

only is given about

fallen

race

from, in the

it touches

Dhyan
too

the

to

this b)^ hinting at the

forciblyfrom Dhyan

After

"

explains

ethereal

evolution

from

if

must,

we

contradict

others,

student

the

"Immetallization,

as

''These

lines

showing

as

them.

to

quote

the

that

raise

to

would

i.e.,from

animal,

to

in the

ity
author-

very

facts, previously given, with

Gods,

and

back

to

some

Then

even

which

remarks,

advises

and

and

"

forward

spirit attributed

correspondences.

to

these

life-impulse giving

writer, together with

from

refer

got

much

information.

his

with

by pointing

begins by considering

kingdoms,

reasonably

passage

Teacher,

marginal

man

however

one,

for by the

Buddhism

concerned

answer

student, in reconciling
of

is vouched

conceive

"

this

bring

in the

additional
It

be

could

ever

Occultists

as

may

all

Occultists

the

to

the

of impulse

sort

Sinnett's

Mr.

we

at

matters

who

they written
sent

that

same

the

Master,

confront

show

to

of

as

he
This

oi Esoteric

author

who

DOCTRINE.

volume:

about

forms,

that

or

"ape-like."

the

above-named
It is

Round;

been

have

SECRET

Root

I.

do

animal

drop

the bitter cup

in

commi7tgle
kingdom,

to

with

the

of retribution.
ele^nentals,the

develop little by

little the

the

as

Thus,
in

the

we

see,

Pitris;

lower

Race.

Man

force and

the pure

Chohans,

Dhyan
as

active

it to the last

as

First

the

nor

do

not

do

ayid

through

they incarnate

teaching

Round

pass

in

the
man

three
until

stands:
First

Race

on

Globe

D,

our

THE

212

Race

Root

Third

SECRET

the Fourth

in

DOCTRINE.

These

and

brackets,
be

must

of

words

the

are

the

and

"subjectivity," "materiality"
are

applied

be

taken

at, if,left

wondered

learn,

to

eager

has

fallen

and

the

of

the

found

say

teachings

difference

the

out

letter of the

Master

The
letters

to

taught,

or

any

modern
with

the

the

world

ape

is

like apes.

of

reader

who

the

anthropoid

more

full of

is the

Hanumana
wife

theory

of

son

bears

separated)

senseless, and
These
were

as

the

"men"

just such

"Gods,"

yet destitute
of

Third

under

though

his

The

of

mind,

Race,

woods

are

as

was

these

Round,

Third

Race

ever

terous
prepos-

this
of

veil

of

day
men-

known

origin is well

allegory.

by Anjana,

wind")

varies.

The

II, passim, the whole

of the

"men"

Third

Race

purity, though

spiritualityand

the

the

ancestor

genealogy

will find in Volume

by their

the

To

of the

"God

in

has

kind.

thick

into
law.''

said

common

men.

ancestors

of

the

ape-like, intellectually senseless, giants

beings, who, during the Third

irresponsible,it

its

one

is meant.

what
been

the

because

cards

doctrine

animal
than

men

(Vayu,

Kesari,

man

only

trespassing upon

ever

to

so

were,

tossed all the

from

actual

in India

of Pavana

the

quote

to

They

metaphorically,

of

descent

ape-like

this in mind,

were

disciple

face to face with

Occult

the

explanation of this ingenious allegory.

(who

nothing

Eastern

had

in, unless

concealed

called

monster

that

of

[issacred

Initiates, though

the

to

believed

ape

Rounds

the

will understand

concern"

assurance,

Adept

The

without

is, that nothing

an

"

teachings,

between

far

so

be said

to

it may

the

warrant

however

Moreover,

I remained
had

of all this

outcome

be

little to

who,

ordinary

protest.

little remained

"whom

this must

abstruse

moment.

terms

received, since

correspondent,the other, Mr.

Theosophists

under

when

and
.

in

is

and

imparted

were

smuggled goods

confusion,that

in these

there

same

All

author

an

the

as

the

there

letters

in the

that

perception.

difference

required before,

been

have

"objectivity"

therefore

the

was

sufficiently defined
had

as

speculations,

own

Nor

error.

an

Races

The

"

into

terms

such

And

in

sentences

reason

"spirituality,"when

sense.

his

to

and

to

yet quite inexperienced

was

kind

would
from

relative

its

in

."
.

stands

planes of being and

different

to

human

nascent

text, words
It

in

by

thzcmb-nail.

your

Teacher;

difference

enormous

on

footnotes.

explanatory

an

versio?i

the true

have

you

\the angel-man' s^

his

overshadowed

primordial spiritualityis eclipsed and

mentality, and

zvhere

Round\

as

Atlanteans,
were

represented Humanity.
"men"

who,

through

those

Morally

promi^-

with

animal

species

missing link which

became

ages

connection

cuous

that
the

CREATION

PRELIMINARY

THE

of the

ancestor

remote

real

OF

lower

later
as

ape,

than

(in

273

themselves,

the

find

we

MAN.

created

Tertiary period only),

it

in

now

the

pithecoid

family.
if this

And

later

animal

is found

than

then

man,

of which

has

not

the

the

reader

subject.

those

In

dream

even

in

the

our

own

is

shows
in

days, there

that

animals

the

modes

modern

of

logy
Physio-

convenient

touch

to

contradiction

no

the

mind

were

and

which

altogether

questions in public, but there

bear

to

notions

is not

It

which

statement

is asked

meant.

ide7itical with

not

upon

such

upon

does

Zoology

reprodzictionwere

the

only is

place?italmammal

Xhe

clashing with

or

bility
impossi-

in this whatever.
Thus

earlier

the

did
does
so

the

he
man

who

may

have

looked
hath

speaking
if

the

all

And

now

now

passes

return

may

to

Images.
The

One
Curse

Fourth,!
The
after

full

under

Shloka

4,

liound,

or

of

this

additional

long ages;
of Life and

The

than

and

the

higher

was

he

much

of

counterfeit

"the

civilization

closing Third

of the

already

of

Race

tive
speculathan

the
was

Race,

we

day:

at

so.

Stanzas.

Continued.

VI."

Sons

the

are

Twof

Shloka

create

will

be

born

is

be

only

can

First

the

II.

there

the

their

seven

Between

now

smaller

in

the

War

(c).

fully comprehended

explanations, in the

in Volume

Being round

to

This

detailed

and

told

obey.

suffering.

its Commentaries,

revolution

name,

inference.

thinking

he

in

Science,

highly civilized

(^b): they

cause

Nor

"ape."

however

"

mentary,
frag-

in his work

an

history

degraded

refuses.

and

meaning

extend

that

the

the

was

is better

pronounced

is

reading the

genesis

{a),

Third

suffer

and

"

Fourth*

the

still

was

"

and

Modern

Race,

"gigantic ape"

Atlantean

STANZA
5. At

Atlantean,

man

Atlantean

I^emurowe

and

towards

justify such

"

Lemuro-

sciences

our

rate, the

any

the

accepts tradition, which

fiction which
are

life of

The

man.

one

with

Fourth,

the

it an"^vhere

assert

perhaps

physically like

not

from

"man"

his inclination

to

might

the

preceded

who

and

which

of

Buddhism

but, owing

language

uses

man

of Esoteric

words

unsatisfactory, vague

evolution

the

teach

not

author

many

teachings, however

the

gleams
Wheels,

Anthropo-

this Shloka

Thirds.

dawn

X RaCC

ana

and

of

sunrise

another
of

beginning
whole

its fourth

For

this

the

archaic

the

"creation,"

humanity,
and

by being

ball of

phantom,

did

so

It

Fourth

fourth
so

to

the

back

before

he

give

by the

Third

third

Root-Races.

liquid fire,of fiery dust

the

of

account

beings, followed
they

as

or,

of

given in

detailed

the

proceed

can

general Cosmogony

II will

by the

As

the

and

its

only

will

as

called,

are

solid

Earth

protoplasmic

Fourth

perfect equilibrium

between

we

in

are

Fourth

as

repeatedly be shown,

the

that

"Fourth,"

authority of

Eternity

lowest

on

the

on

Fourth

mean

fourth

the

qualification the

or

happens
the

the

For,

Globe.

sphere,

which

then

Round,

equally

can

and

is meant

Fourth

the

as

turn

at

man.

which

(") That

our

to

Volume

comprehension

clearer

planet is

our

on

formation, of the first human

First, Second,

began

for

have

whereas

rather

or

but

belongs

verse

volumes,

by the second
the

will

enacted

drama

act;

reader

play the

onward.

The

aeon.

DOCTRINE.

SECSET

THE

nti^

taries.
Commen-

Round,

or

the

the

at

Spirit and

plained
ex-

the

plane of material
Round,

is

is the

latter

life.

middle

And

it

point of

had

Matter

even

take

to

place.
It

was,

shall

we

as

civilization

and

Race"

human

that, owing

to

the

of

of

the

diametrically opposite paths

Knowledge
Thus

The

seeds

lay

the

In

of the

the germs

were

days.

Vidya.

or

laterit

final

crisis of the

physio-

branched

off into

the

Right- and

words

of the

White

atid

some

time,

for

intellectuality,of the

humanity

races,

the

Left-hand

Paths

Commentary:

the Black
to

highest point of

the

during

"

of

logico-spiritual adjustment
two

period
also

and

knowledge,

Atlantean

Fourth,

this

at

see,

Magic

in

those

the

early

sown

sprout only during

period of the Fifth \oiirRace'].

Says the Commentarj^
The

Youths

Holy

explaining the Shloka

have

to

grow.''

their

Images] of

beginning, even

and

{the Gods] refised to multiply

their likeness,after their

They

kind.

"

They

refise to

They

had

inferiors. Thus

enter

the

{Riipas]for

Chhdyas

the eye

us.

\_Shadows

feeling prevailed from

selfish
theyfell under

the Gods, and

among

fitForms

not

are

speciesafter

create

of

or

the

the Karmic

Lipikas.
They
reached
\t

is

had
the
a

to

Gods

suffer
will be

universal

propagation

of

thro-jgh the

Will

for

it in

seen

tradition

one's

kind,

of the

later

in Volume

whether

the

human
or

How

the

punishment

II.

before

that,

Creators,

births.

of their

physiological "Fall,"
or

animal,

progeny.

took
This

place
was

the

FIRST

THE

generation,

Spirit into

of

Fall

that,

OF

CAUSE

stated

through

cycle of being, culminating

every

mortal

It

Man.

self-conscious, Spirit

become

alread)'- been

to

215

of

Fall

the

not

SIN.

in its

must

highest point

negative abstraction.
Spiritper se\s" an unconscious
inherent, not acquired by merit; hence, as already shown,

self-consciousness
for

united

in

us

Ego

(lyiving Soul), only

attain

to

Ruach

the

repeat

purity

become

to

full

to

is

thesized
syn-

that

arguing

unless

Hierarchy

earth

on

being, which

Kabalists,

Jewish

divine

the

to

Nephesh

to

The

Man.

for each

i.e., conscious,

human,

as

belong

Spirit can

it is necessary

Chohan,

highest Dhyan

the

pass

Its

in Man.
is

has

no

(Spirit) is

Eastern

Esoteric

teaching:
A

has

Dhyani

be

to

Atmd-Buddhi

an

the Bziddhi-

once

Manas

breaks

/N

the immortal

loose from

This

means

the

ideal

to

which

on

that

which

(^) "The
any

Personal

that

the

and

that

of
is

is

the

effects

of this

to

(c) "There

of

laws

bad

that

"told

were

said, elsewhere.
Nature

have

that

"

their

involves
"Fall"

so-called

meaning

refused
Creators

and
instead

that

to

of

create

The

Man.

remaining

Powers

"

only

to

the

but

the

Law,

right of independent

the

his

divine

thus

the

be

and

Angel
will, his

of

function

mystery,

to

have

Saviours

and

than

more

seen

claimed

the

host, when

prove

direct
is

already

as

Embrj^ologists

functioning medium,

"rebellious"

judgment

will

Essences

secrets

rebellious

.symbolical teaching

blind

that

mystery

pure

dogmatic,

become

the

hidden

likewise

and

to

explained,
most

rather

purely scientific,as
mere

Beings

legitimate progress,

or

solution

Satan

Angels.

phy.sicalman,

religious,it is
of

of

together

generated

the

chiefly

mystery

whose

over

simply

struggles of adjustment,

allegory is explained, will

the

guided by fathomless
his

heads

the

it,but

her

to

but

The

now.

one

plane

instance, that

been

lead

impeded

referring

to

the

suffering.

to

great religious, or

of

of divine

is

only

generation,

vainly put

which

the

of

thus

all

relate

is not

It

and

Spirit back

to

in this

could

astronomical,

create,"

to

relation

no

results, had

cause

hence

he

as

of

passage

mean,

bad

Karmic

and

of man,

evolution

not

create

Wars,"

many

its cycle.

does

Nature,

spiritual,cosmical
of the

but

incarnations,

were

vehicle,Atman

Superior Spirit,pronounced

or

could

the

counteracted

has

accomplishing

which

is

state

which

pronounced"

is the

(Buddhi)

Being.

Nirvanic

Be-ness,

Being, God,

cause,

it

is Absolute

purely

Universe
Curse

only

the

abstraction

our

imd, of which

Non-Being,

into

passes

^
...

later

on.

tical
mys-

For,

impelled and
and

enforced

right of free-agency

2l6

THE

responsibility,since

and

Fallen

the

of

According
agent

its
and
of

reign

kingdom

good

far, so

So
When
human

hopes

This

but

This

notion,

looks

and
this

case

The

implies

"

was

far

any

called

the

The

and

of

the

John

But,

is

he

as

still purer

of the
the

failure

will

Then

stituting
sub-

dom
king-

product
to, the

and

brute

it, and

to

Substantialism

savage.

and

even

the

Bible

quite

self.
it-

of the

sure

into

natural

to

tive
Posi-

colouring

feel

the

affections,

human

the

teaching,

to

the

natural
super-

purely spiritualin

the

of these
and

the

of
of

and

his

great Dragon

the

the

of

to

the

real

of

in

place

old

serpent,

the

Codex

Bahak

creatures
so,

Christians

mystic

Christos.

construct

I^ords

Dragon;

their

out, that

given

"create."

calls in Fetahil,

and

is

repetition

fail

who

Ught,

the

Zivo,
to

"

This

fails still worse.

the

"Fathers,"

is

fails to do

he

the

was

world.t

story

Nazarenes,

of Orcus,"

neither

cast

was

whole

same

Initiates

the

follows:

as

angels fought against

prevailed not;

and

the

Wars,"

"

after

one

other.:]:

We

of the

are

contradiction

into

"

diflScult

one

his aid, who

spirit,to

fell

he

Eastern

and

deceiveth

version

"ignorant

the

by saying

mean

"from

Genii," is ordered

of the

"Father

of

And

Baptist,

the

Hence

and

in

understand

we

angels,

which

scripture

Nazar(Biis, the

fell.

from

constitution, with

our

Michael

his

Satan,

Kabalistic

to

as

speaks

in Heaven.

more

Devil

functionary

suggest.

we

and

fought

Dragon

found

what

flow

supernatural meaning

"

in heaven:

war

in

fall, however,

Testame?tt

there
the

says

developing action; and,

with, and

this state

it is rather

animal"

the

New

And
and

From

Corporealism

meaning.

Aspects of Life

regard, so

author

the

human

was

so

like

in its

contrasted

does

what

Philosophy, though
author's

developed

diametrically opposite

is

I^aw.

action.*

aspirations.

and

Kabalistic

the

divine

Karmic

being simply

and

spiritualaction, which

created, he

was

man

of New

author

desire

outside, and

and

souls

its

divine

spiritsand

are
spirit-volition,

of

the

for

will
of

in

volitional

became
own

the

views,

under

alike

are

symbolical teaching, Spirit, from

the

to

Angel

that:

Angels

God,

of

DOCTRINE.

and

Man

Kabalistic

Kxplaining

SECRET

quote from

now

steps

stage of creation

the

on

earlier volumes

our

the

:"

Spirit||(of

the

Earth

or

the

that

the

so-called,

P- 235-

Rev., xii.

X See

Vol.

7-9.

II, Shloka

\ Isis Unveiled,

IIOn
Nazarenes

the

17.

I. 299,

authority
regarded

300.
of

Compare

Irenseus,

"Spirit"

as

of

Dunlap,

Sod:

Justin Martyr

and

also

female and

evil Power,

the Son
of the

of the Man,
Codex

in its connection

pp.

ei seq.

51

itself, Dunlap
with

our

shows

:Earth.

THE

Soul, Psyche, which

Mundi

newest

Fetahil,* the

(Light) of

from

free thee

and

guided

Spirit,which

(Planets), which

Stellars

says

the

"Let

his hand
Then
and

Genii

the

with

in the
Codex

the

the

chaos, which

greatest Ferho,

and

commiserating
ambition,

let

the

in order

produces
light

"from

The

Codex

to

the

get
the

GeniilT

but

the

Thou

and

thus

the

see

(or Cabar

an

of

of

matter,

ping
Dip-

from

the

of

dwells

Nebat

the

lavar

third

Life,
of

magnitude

the

Genii

say:

'Let

Genii

of

Spiritus,

who

lious
(the Rebelcall forth

us

the

are

Princes

Life'."

"badly disposed" principles

seven

virtues), who

mighty

shine

the

of

existed."

of the

The

Zio), the

reestablish

Seven

demon

abyss

being

what

Messenger

of the

the

blind

name

account

on

existence.

art

lives (the cardinal

the

by

Astral
offer of

planet.

our

Life ||"he

(^ons),

influence
Zivo

of

Genii,

into

the

progeny

has

consulting.** They

are

and
and

the

matter,

the

the

separated

also

Food

the

than

but

(the greatest) Mano,"

(known

the

matter, the

Powers

dour
Splen-

blind

Figures,"

the

was

men),

ample

matter)

creates
was

Then

foolish

they

hold

Matter

Nazarceus,
of

Mano

repetition of

with

the

host

of the

King^ of Light, and

secret

spirit of

} This

Zivo

he

Zivo

"Powers"

Light,

counteract

finds

is identical

ignor.-intof
t

the

high,"tt

on

Nazarenes,
fails

of

other

one

Fetahil

who

call

us

Bahak

the

for

Lord

in

balance

of

their

Splendour,
form

own

between

and

and

good

evil,

darkness.

Here

"

what

of

for

(the Spiritus)

Breath

towards

that
that

the

see,

and

capital sins,

abode

Rebels.

the

with

the

"who

Mother
more

Divitie

his hand

and

create

or

frantic

"Seven

condenses,

of

those

and
(spirit),

the

as

"Arise,

thy

the

the

seven

extends

and

of

the

source

Vine

Spiritus,Kebar

seven

light and

the

to

of

progeny

Kebar

and

about

Sons

(Principes),the

calls

"Lord

says:

world, and

the

rebellious

the

Angels) do, and

And

also

he

from

Helm

Ifalin),the

of

tainted

already

tell how

to

held, and

union

and

Karabtanos,t

him:

Anima

the

perceiving

"changed,"

with

Spiritus conceives

the

exist, just

Angels

or

lufin

the

is

its divine

proceeds

bar

their

earth

up,

of

Nazarenes

(to produce

come

Spirit (not

Seeing this, Fetahil

concupiscence.
and

the

says

the

Earth,

was

to

217

portion

With

awakes

failed

art

the

represent

Soul, separated from

Astral

she

and
has

thou

essence

being accepted,

splendour

Rise

follows
of

its double

by

Mother

the

which,

lower

vSpiritof the

the

(Fetahil)

by which

the

ALLEGORY.

Shloka.]

damage,"

is visible.

insinuations

the

by

Thus

judgment,''

Man

limits
After

world."

whole

Newest

Splendour

this

of

decrease

and

sense

the

of this

close

and

"decrease

without

and

frantic

THE

"devilish"),

(the latest),the

man

existed

splendour

the

Spirit -wa.?, feminine.

this

Gnostics

REPEATS

calls

St. James

Light. [See

Astral

or

NAZAR/EUS

CODEX

the

of

Living

the

and

early allegoricaldual

"

Pitris,who

the

necessary
or

Concupiscence;

created

for

Rupa

"

as

instance

name

minus

is the
of

of the

Manas,

the

such

systems,

"shell"

he

formation

the

incommunicable
Kama

man

in this

but

Creator;

Fire

ineffable

the

name,

the

oiily.
unlucky
Divine

He

was,

with

Prometheus,
Soul,

as

he

is

Kabalists.
Mind.

ii. 233.
Nazarenes

strangely resembles

the

Hindu

the

Manu,

Heavenly

Man

of

the

Rig

Veda.

H
^

"I

the

am

With

"Chief

the

of the

""

Codex

++

See

the

true

Vine, and

father

my

Gnostics, Christ,

as

well

.^ns."

Nazarepiis,

Cosmogony

i. 135.
of

Pherecydes.

is the
as

husbandman."

Michael

who

[John,

is identical

with

xv.

i.)
him

in

.some

respects,

was

the

2l8

SECRET

THE

the

as

Zoroastrian,

religions of
in

tree

the

detects

future,

of the

germ

which

germ

and

God

"

has

Christianity.

ecclesiastical

"Supremes"

two

and

DOCTRINE.

into

grown

is already

It

Satan.

dogmatic

in

But

the

and

such

the

dualistic
luxuriant

outline

Stanzas

of

the
idea

such

no

exists.
of

Most

I^evi

desire

their

in

"

of

Astral

Light, though

the

except

"Light"

its

and

Seer

of the

its

and

Mundi,

which

only

Astral

The

creatures

IS

purely

matter,

living creature,

immortal

highest
axiom:

spirit;and
The
when
the

becomes

spirit,a god.*

semi-exoteric

Animals

will

studies

one

in

active; the
"

the

the

region

beginning
"

angelic

last of

to

or

be

I. 301, note.

these

plane

of

Beings

wherein

They

as

are

one

beast,

had

not

or

the

are

first

to

near

as

Egoship,
the

the

viz., from

are

found, however,

or

the
near

in the

passive

the

Ahamkara

feeling
to

Chaldean

the
Book

of

Faces

the

of the

regimen

into

of fire," divided

four

man,

explained

description
in

of

tic
Kabalisa

man;

Kabalistic

the

the

series

in the

been

Chohans

makes

of

germ

after

every

animals,

men,

latent

the

the

matter,

life-principleof

three

Dhyan

with

sense,

contain

part of

while

Purusha;

three

"Tetraktys."

attentively, he will find the

natures,

defined"
+

Living

Unveiled, in

is contained

the

only
these

Group

commentaries

the

is this

perisprit,to

only

Initiates

Eastern

classes, synthesized by the first,which

If

out
with-

(ideal) male

or

develop only

(or government)

"rule

and

ignis,the region

first

fluidic

plant, a beast;

But

The

is the

It

evolutions

written, but

the

between

"Light,"

/sis

Spirit

have

latter

plant;

Kabalah.\
of

natures

this

in

is tainted, in

already.

which

of

the

it is

soul, the

This

principlesof
was

otherwise,

exists

produced,

bi-sexual.

and

Nazarenes)

astral

them.

stone

Unveiled

is still

present in the mind

aspect of

is stated

It

is evil

doctrine

the

"A

his

the

the

the

seven

mystic

in

soul

evolutions;

countless

be

to

be

viewed

which

the

But

Absolute,

be

to

ever

can

is dual

everything living.

air, and

of the

fowls

furnishes

and

matter

Mundi

therefore

and

the

eminently
pre-

of the

it :

portion (the Spiritus of

female

is indeed

Powers.

difference

spiritual,it is Wisdom,

and

and

never

higher

Principle.

Anima

Liglitor
divine

The

The

of

complete descriptionof
it

ought

abode

the

of

Church

only and

Fathers,

aspect

Eliphas

with

Light"

Archons

lower
and

Sciences

"Astral

Fire," ought

Psychic.

its Seventh

Fire, and

the

the

purposes.

"Living

the

of

the

only

Kabalistic

for

of

preeminently

"

Occult

early Church

Angels,

Anima

It is the

dual.

of the

Fallen

Hosts

the

make

to

Pleroma

the

Kabalists

reconcile

to

best

their

did

Dogmas,

Christian

Western

the

same

down

gression
proto

the

Element

of I-am-ness,

undifferentiated
0/ Numbers.

is

THE

220

of

Hindus

the

their

subordinate

as

"

emanations,

the

on

in

"War

from

Christian
Thus

Heaven"

and

Satan,"

image

who

one

the

throughout

him

makes

and

Mahakalpa,

the

Sin

of

STANZA

The

6.

The

OivDER

Wheels

fought
FOUGHT

SpACE

FOR

into

Man

law

of

the

grandiose

who

the

gives him,

Spirit of I,ife,

of

and

Death.

and

(a).

upward

There

whole.*

the

SEED

THE

back.

grows

downward

creators

the

between

pages

Continued.

W."

filled

in the

superstitious,dogmatic,

Ignorance, hence

rotated

Spawn

Mother's

the

few

come

them

to

of

legend

in the

terrestrial, a divine

cycle of

free from

Churches,

shipped
wor-

origin, and

quoted

viewed

now

the

only reference

xii, as

be

and

in their

Rishis,

opinion of the

Archangels

Angels"

The

to

ceases

of

the

purely pagan

in Revelation

makes

long

and

these

to

in the

Such,

"Fallen

spiritof the

unphilosophical
of

scale.

Chaldea.

he

once

Messengers,

or

God

The
thus

is found

canon
"

the

were

are

Persia

via

India,

Angels,

Christians!

by the

DOCTRINE.

descending

philosophical Gnostics,
the

SECRET

APPEARING

AND

Battles

were

destroyers,

the

battles

and

REAPPEAELING

TINUOUSLY
CON-

(J)).\
finished

(a) Here, having

which,

however

for the

elucidation

they

The

Cosmogony.
Globes, of

Kabalistic

evolution

rebuilt

Pralaya,
Globes

phase

of life.

rules

The
two

The
Solar

own
t

This

old

the

all

the

material

reappear,

of

the

hammer

the

smaller

transformed

the

great

Kosmos.

System,
is

not

The
the

reader

Infinite

purely astronomical.

and

after

periodical

previous

perfected

Architect

The

entirely

The

compared

or

histor)^ of the

ver"'

forms.

new

are

Worlds,

embodied

evolve

to

more

once

the

to

"

necessary

previous Rounds.

the

which
into

to

for

new

sparks which

Law,

the

lyaw

identity between

the

"

Creators.

diagram

and

the

is reminded
Universe.

shows

the

Eastern.

higher planes of consciousness,

whole

found

worlds

Kabalah,

Kabalistic

be

Globes,

following comparative

systems,

three

under

will

are

return

refers

during the

were

countless

from

In

narrative,

must

we

"

Wheels"

Older

Therein

disintegrate and

fly from
which

those

of the

side-issues

our

explained esoterically, is found

works.

of

scheme

they

as

present Stanza, when

in

whole
"

being with

flow

the

phrase

Chain

our

time

break

may

of the

for the

that

The

revealed

in

the

Stanzas

three

and

Kosmos

upper

explained
often

means

the

are

in

both

only

our

SEVEN

THE

schools

only

Initiates

the

being

lowest

the

"

to

lower

the

plane,

our

PI^ANES.

Diagram

four

lower

planes

Universe.

III.
L

PljlNE

Substantial

The

World.

Formative

or

the

represent

visible

the

or

221

P1.ANK

IV.

I Til* Earth.,

The

These

the

how

he

the

to

in

three

the

three

"seats"

higher
before

But

Kosmos.

he

capable

of

of Atma

Vidya (Spirit-Knowledge),

to

themselves

to

to

attempt

can

And

activity.

even

superficial

is called

what

or

in

in himself

states

life and

are

bringing

of consciousness

states

seven

the

attune

awaken

many

by

Sufis, Rohanee!"

"

The

Arupa,

1-

The

word

the

World.

must

comprehension
the

to

higher planes

three

attune,

him

with

It remains

man.

to

planes correspond

seven

Ph3rsical

Material

or

World

as

followed

and

"

or

Formless"

it existed

in

improved

; there
must

"Archetypal"

not

of

the Mind

upon

by

the

fomi

where

ceases

here

taken

be

Deity; but

the

to

exist, on

in the
in that

Worlds

which

succeed

Cosmic

Consciousness,

of
it

the

that

sense
a

objective plane.
the

World

Platonists

made

physically

"

as

gave

it,i.e.,

to

to

be

deteriorating

iu

first model,

though

purity.
X These
to
to

are

quite
{ For

the

human
another
a

clearer

four

lower

intellect

as

planes

of

develojied

at

present.

The

seven

the

three

states

of

higher
human

question.
explanation

of the

above,

see

"

Saptaparna"

in the

Index.

planes

being

consciousness

sible
inacces-

pertain

"The

(b)
"Seed"

stands

particles in

and

appearing

Seed
for

doctrine.

secret

the;

222

"spiritual particles," i.e.,supersensuous

primeval

differentiation.

immense

gulf that

ought

be

to

himself

for

Denton,

of Things

Soul

envelope, and
What
seems

I wonder

present

our

we

from

those

that

but

Theogony,

In
later

ever"'

"Cosmic

would

Being,

the

of

allegory. Science
welcome

to

the

famous

our

Fohat

circular

do

Force

Absolute
in

other
This

in this
one

way

of Science, nameless

as

Plato

continue

to

are

so

here,
*

evolves

has

words,

phraseology

light without

absolute

"shadow"

darkness,

will

"

in

shape of

the

difficult

as

"caused
or,

other, whether

the

or

and

it;

and

it is

primordial "fire-mist,"

the

the
as

Universe

the

as

the

under

appears

if you

any

If, rejecting the poeticalform

Heat.

himself, that Something

motion,"

which

angular,

which

mystic

Now

Light.

"

to see

in

called

allegorized
or

Whether

that
so

real existence.

organism, from

is

prove.

Fire

chooses
so.

which

light;

primordial matter,

Spirit of Creative

elements

the

an

said

refined, they

so

periments.
ex-

God.

into

to

and
desire

can

are

this the

than

her

and

here

characterize

more

ful
wonder-

of

coarse

we

elements

ethereal

an

that

tries

Physical Science
form

absolute

be

that

more

the

much

so

is

Seed

evolves

Desire"

shadow

by

as

"Beginning,"

the

In

that

celestial

on

all,much

The

forehead, in

her

so

most

of

one

matter

Mrs.

author

of the most

are

sense

Professor

it contained,

as

elements

angularities, which

great, rough

regard

recognize

the

it; in the other, all the

to

the

on

of what

to

of

wife

in

placed

Physicist

of the

one

the

"

describes

was

we

one,

it at

endure

can

age

also

the

"

believe.

to

of

grades of

able

be

to

refuses

her

aware

which

the

ought

now

she

being

In

he

scepticism, one

her

what

that

and

Geologist, and

meteorite

not

between
there

relations

free

can

lady,

the

matter

that

is

This

particleof

difference

like

of

spiteof

difference

Chemist

as

state

finer

learned, and

most

American
in

was,

"

psychometers.
A

he

sceptical women

well-known

the

Denton,

every
;

in

the

from

matter

least

which

of the

one

and

materialistic

say

in

difference

that

Elizabeth

to

the

Physics

Occult

appreciate the

Astronomer,

every

"

Psychometer,

and

see

Here
material

as

existing

matter

separates terrestrial

matter

supersensuous

To

in

but

condition,

highly attenuated

by Science

viewed

"World-Germ,"

the

continuously."

reappearing

Fohat

or

of definition

as

to

Occult

with

move

teaching

presses
ex-

it :
The

Central

Sun

of hails, to imt"el them

Fohat

causes

to

move

in

to

collect

primordial dust

in

the

form

converging lines and finallyto apt"roach

op. cii.,III. 346.

THE

other and

tack

aggregate.
World-Germs

system, the

or

scientific

Science

as

German

Occult

an

treated

struggle for life and

of

evolution,

the

both
is not

idea

it is

ours,

be

he

though

even

other

and

in

battle

the

of

Wigred.
often

above

as

even

the

that

Kosmos
eye

God

"survival

incarnated
Michael
*

Book

and

of Dzyan.

the

Vritra

Stclndex,

mortals.

against
at the

words

the

Dragon

"Evolution,"

"

field

double,

to

things
theo-

astronomical,
of

it

to

the

on

orbs, aud

the

the

moment

the

hardly escape

vant
obser-

incessant

fights of Indra,

degraded

from

moons

also
"

refers

have

from

Ahi;

or

Hence

Scandinavian

application
to

and

"struggle for existence"

could

Asuras

great
Hesiod

Osiris

fought

Earth, and

The

constellations, between

his Host
+

the

with

who

adjustment

Hence

with

the

reigned supreme

being, and

Sages.

and

in

esoteric

the

to

The

Mythology

Muspel

human

allusions,

between

also

those

and

and

Titans, in

the

severally relate

fittest"

and

"

kings

as

and

tribes.

and

Firmament,

and

Heaven

to

into

ancient

Demons

stars

of

sons

They

the

manifested
of the

the

struggles;
of

wars

even

writers

Puranic

facts

the

But

1876.

meaning.

of

"struggles"

triple,meaning

nations

whole

subject. Northern

relate

human

cosmic

between

of the

the

same

Flames,

these

among

and

the

Puranas;

things below.

gonical and
supremacy

the

to

of the
All

to

the

grasp

Eg"'ptian mj'th; and

the

legends; all refer

as

to

writers;

classical

Typhon,

and

unable

of

out
through-

runs

astro-cosmical

their

discern

in

cosmic

allegory with

have

We

''survival

the

the

Even

is

ours

Darv/inian-like

below,

written

work,

antiquity.

may

in the

in heaven,"

"wars

of

that

symbologist

Any

events.

into

earlier

our

ingeniously interwoven

have

the

of

volumes

of

of the Hosts

as

it,for

of

and

of

heaven,

ages.

idea

supremacy,

above

the Hosts

the fittest," among

archaic

the

as

works

sidereal

life in

of

darkness

the

fully in Isis Unveiled,^ and

it

of

in

found

modern

several

rejoice to hear

We

language.

lost

teaching

exist

be

will

period.

late

our

struggles for

such

upon

especially in the

the
while

the yozmger,

this

upon,

at

there

that

assured,

speculative fancy

it,even

make

can

been

have

We

\^Comets'}. Then

by their stronger companions.

reflected

and

carefully analyzed

When

final

worlds?^

escape become

that

Those

their

tintil

collision

attract
\bodies'\

older

perish, devoured

Many

them.

repel

others

The

order

Space, without

in

Wanderers

they becotne

struggles begin.

battles and

frequent

into

come

aggregation, after which

22.3

Being scattered

HEAVEN.

IN

WAR

the
and

the

battles

planets
in

War

^Jupiterand
"Darwin,"

high Gods

"

"Battle

later

on

of

Heaven

Lucifer

"Kapila,"

fought

Venus
of

"

Life," etc.

'^^^

224
when

third

long

ago

This

"its

and

Space,

of the

Brahmans

basic

and

and

fundamental
.

old

assertion
of

informed

worlds

that

teaching
Thus

the

be

of

"survival

far

more

of

the

we

its

and

For

it

of

birth

of

space,

these

which,
and

of

worlds,

row

tail,that the

It is

body

come
be-

"

worlds, is

and

on

the

latter

for

life"

our

planet here

to

are

only

sidereal

bodies

is

Age

the

Seven

ascetics
of

to

into

with
life

the

liis

Unveiled,

II.

family.
260.

multitude

appear

on

the

At

the

sticks.
in

his head

heavenly bodies.

into

quiet and

incense

by the

rushes

into

regular respectable citizen of the sidereal

strict

on

incense.

light their

Thus

down

other

tation
primordial manifes-

only after losing its velocity, and

settles

In

always

compared

"centre"

new

as

self-born

One.

is

lighted sticks

awakened

it

accomplished.

in space

pilgrims

repudiated
seven

"

and

although

be

sure

trinitarian

the

fire.

with

rest

Fiery Dragon

that

Science, and

begins whirling his stick around

ascetic

"pilgrim," after which,

comet.

"struggle

there

Fires.

of the

of

the

as

mathematical

and

teaching, however,

or

Great

first

furnishes

soon

astrononi}-

an

Modern

other, after the

the

bodies

celestial

laya-centre is lighted and

of

above

that

seven

every

as

sidereal

physical
A

worlds

temple with
the

etc., etc.

new,

inhabitable

to

those

from

the

Festival

the

of the

light of
After

the

by the

speculation, could

with

This

from

one

beginning

pilgrims at

threshold

formed

are

the

species.*

distinctly teach

ancient

avers

all the

the

down

import.

words, it

at

the

identical

emanated

"

of the
in

school

teachings.

primordial "Gods,"
analogy

his

the

laya (undifferentiated) state, is

cool

to

fittest," in the

that

of

just deceased

that

development

and

"

see,

momentous

means

and

him

entirely rejected by Science, is

be

not

creation

transformation

by modern

even

views

integral whole.

The

into
wrote

we

shows

It

cycles.

secret

the

in the

distinctly taught.

are

would

As

(stars, planets, etc.)

suns,

as

astronomy

expressed

below,

Heaven."

down

Rishis.

Books,

understand

the

on

and

worlds

then

rejected

archaic

sciences
many

in

anticipating

principles of

the

as

Secret

not

For

hurled

was

perished, conquered

that

all the

and

old

as

thoroughly

an

both

primordial substance,

first comets,

of

speculated
way,

by the freed

would

Host

more

stone

Darwinian

were

nucleus

no

selection, gradual development

There
The

rebellious

found

was

Tanaim
in

quite

natural

DOCTRINE.

is the

world

of the

stars

place

SECRET

fires of
space
hence

another
and

comes
be-

its fiery

steady life,as

Therefore

it is said'

Born
Element

Through

of

series

It
i7ifinitudes.

the

countless

and

circles round

that

repel it

in

masses,

and,

into

as

born

when

within

Suns.

various

viovifig in parabolic

circumstances.

for itselfa place

denser

towards

into

other

already

given point

some

drawn

and

channel

bodies

that

or

dotted

draw

move

the

and

insatiable

slower,

and

are

sooner

or

later.

to annihilation

propelled
Others,

generally escape destruction,owi?ig

ciirves,

iji

disintegratijig
through stronger

mass

which

doomed

suddenly

matter,

system, chieflywithin

Those

are

homogeneous

hostile

betweeyi

to avoid

the

cosmic

to conquer

ship

Ma?iy perish, their

elliptic
cozirse,

an

most

pulling

rocks, trying

sunken

turn.

of

stomachs

like

it, and,

attracts

reefsa7id

with

the

round,

and

of

out

of

it has

ages,

fixed bodies, moviiig by jerks,

centre

225

nucleus

being, begins life U7ider

into

lau7iched

Soul, every

World-

the

called

WORLDS.

unfathotnable depths of Space,

the

in

THE

OF

BIRTH

THE

their

to

velocity.
Some
the

to

as

critical

very

of the

mother

Earth.
the

harmonize

to

Science

does

of

in that

and
from

its bed

order

to

in

its

abodes

The

whirl

of Fohat

elements?

preside

Then

Entities.
the

over

the

at

The

polesy

as

is said
The

do
to

the
seven

"Circles."

two,

again:
hot,

seven

Brdhmans]

climates

the

over

the

have

strange

The

two

of

Ancients
for

statements,

in

seven

of

one

places his
the

or

comet

Four

of

Hells

Mystical

which

is the

that

the

preside

orthodox
ayid

to
"

North

its

and

instead

seven

steps leading
Stanzas,

to

"Rings"

the

circles

equator,

Earth

[our

Fiery

tropics, to

commissiotied

called

polar

Mem,

of the

in

and

Four

the

are

the

Matter

also

silver

rush

depths,

such

not

Circles

[the

the

Mount

He

are
[So?is']

Egg

made

gold and

''

placed

elsewhere

are

the

geneous
homo-

accumulation

an

declination,

Lokas

cold

so

globe?

are

Seven

of

Lokas

Europeans
seven

which

seven

ends

should

of

there

should

up,

abysmal

And

Circles"; these

''Other

and

the

by

it is said.

parallels

two

is

protoplasm,

organism
why

What

ultimate

and

what

the

is needed

required.

fired

or

inhabited

an

many''"

are

the

ecliptic,and

And

throughout

homogeneous

Sons in the Four

[electro-positive]
the

truth

is in

being

Moon

intuition

that

of cosmic

animated

teaching,

bodies,

genesis, growth,

lump

suddenly

become

in life,live, and

settle

is in

and

of differentiated

addition

intuition
their

the

to

as

no

this

that

heavenly

absolutely nothing!

space,

strengthen

made

fancy

comets,

when

latent"

all

perhaps

laya-centre"

by

will

But

two.

Nothing"

impossible

just

statements

They

know

behaviour?

"

the

with

imagine

perhaps

through

stage passed

cometar"-

contradiction

will

readers

of

Pole,

it.
The

Songs of

"726

Foh'^f and

his

Sons

combined,'' and

in

explained,
Fohatic
which

the

the two

results

in

the

of

Colour
the

Perhaps

Australis, both

store-houses,

the

been

rent

an

Borealis, and

take

his

THE
OUR

Mother

t (")"

Path

Knowledge

of

for

comprehend,

"Small

(fl)The
is

Spoke"
which

the

The

Spheres,
as

or

Reach

Wheel"
the

is

rather

of their

if

Fruit

{p).
of

Chain

fourth

in

that

whistling,
the

on

Aurora

transformations

IS

Fourth
shalt

thou

and

It is

has
of

SpOKE

Spheres,

Sun"

learn

the

of

the

particlesof

"Fourth

the

one

direct
Globes

of

those

on

eflfect.
or

matter,

are

heavenly
described

radia?it
(3)
gaseous;
(i) homogeneoics; (2) aeriform and
beginning of motion, hence of
(nebulous); (4) atomic, ethereal

follows:

curd-like

the

polar lights

like

and

Chain.

the

of the

constituent

theory

FOURTH

Nirvana,

to

our

the

have

wouldst

ITS

Fourth

see

be

question.

thou

WHEEL.f

leads

shalt

thou

this moot

Lanoo,

the

to

Continued.

^\."

SmALL

trial
terres-

which

of the

phenomenon

works

fundamental

seven

it is

time

Humboldt's

THY

of

surplus

Professor

of

safety-valves,would

same

regarding

it will

time, of cosmic

same

sounds,

breath
[positive]

"hot

Air,

Borealis

said

are

of, strong

that

Earth,

our

the

Aurora

productive
See

OF

AGE

the

that

calculations,

CORRECT

the

but

centres

very

Poles

two

natural

At

ago.

the

the

at

The

two

correspondence

thy

of

tive
produc-

nonsense,

liberators, at the

STANZA
7. Make

it generates

friction]becomes

remembers

place

forces.

axiom,

cracking.

and

as

archaic

as

reader

for these

by, and

accompanied

hissing

if the

pieces long

to

it several

in

well."

[Ether]:
[by

regarded

of which

been

lately become

has

be

receptacles and

it not

Earth, had

of Akasha

Vitality (Electricity), from

terrestrial

and

will

magnetic

and

night, has

the

the Earth,

Poles'\
of

Sound

are

agitation of

radiance

a?id

Circle,

Radiayice,"

''The

South

at

the M0071

Light."*

above

electric

solar-selenic

words:

which

and

Four-fold

middle

\_Northand

is Touch;

comprehended,

better

and

is

characteristic

and

these

[Fther'],Colour

Akasha

of which

property

cold ends

mtdticolotired

is the

the
his

in

Sun

noofi-tide

on

heard

Commentary,

at

propertiesof

Sons,

and

Songs

the

as

Four

the

Forces

"Sound

be

that

DOCTRINE.

radiant

were

Father's

their

"SAW

the

SECRET

THE

"

"

differentiation
"

(5) germinal,fiery differentiated, but

Vishnu

"

Pur"na.

Chain.

composed
X Harth.

of

the

228

THE

and

Initiates

be

the

Rung,

but

are

highest
words

The

from

Third

before

Age,
Third

by

the

of

the

were

conscious

the

"Munis

in

whom

are

said

Rishis

for future

The

from

Tree

Orpheus,
terious
about

profane
legends

whom

form,

the

remains

yet

whose

is, as

over

called

and
the

the

Race

the

of

the
the

"Great

Sacred

the

very

from

to

Rishi

nature

Sacrifice."

the

the

remain

are

is

nameless,

the

Enoch,

Kapila, Hermes,
he

ma7i,

is the

It

is he

throughout
so

unknown.

vays-

present) Personage,

ever

it is he,

For,

Cycle.

great historicallyknown

Science.

has

rmrsery

of mankind.

the

East, especially among

who

"

immaculate

an

rest

are

Dhyanis

present

in

the

objective

As

they

form

to

"

called

semi-human

highest

speak,

to

all the

Adepts

One"

already

purposes,

during

so

And

same.

initiated

"Nameless

whose

the

They

Being,
and

certain

invisible, yet

ever

in

"Sons

was

Wondrous

semi-divine

and

the

off.

etc.

the

has

ages,

rife in

are

ever

said, the

names

"

students

spiritual sway
He

branched

etc., have

the

of

Manvantaras"

Earth

as

quired
re-

earlier

or

called

Yoga,"

incarnated

to, who

such

as

incarnated

seen,

and

genesis for

subsequent

Hierophants,

(to the

and

in

which,

and

Sages

referred

just

"Being"

stantly
con-

yet in its state

of Will

of

Yoga," born,

and

be

first

was

progeny,

first

at

group

this

been

spiritual, superior intelligence.

was

previous
on

explained, entirely apart

it is

remained,

way,

of

have

to

from

of Will

"Sons

archaic

Adepts,

human

It

will

portion

the

sive
PasRace,

contemplation,
it

the

of

Second
have

to

In

while

as

of

Sons

"

the

supposed

Race,

Being"

Race.

by

state.

Sons

"

spark

after him

and

or

compound

early part

Third

abstract

who,

as

race.

apart"

and

These

not

was

"Set

in

those

is

has

"Wondrous

collectivelythe

Yoga

the

divine

the

"Initiator,"

Beings.

in the

by Kriyashakti

production,

with

progeny

the

"Fire-Mist,"

of the

blank

several

the

unconsciously

Wisdom,"

produced

in

the

Hierarchy,

"Root-Base"

This

sexes

of this Third

of

"Sons

or

This

of
of

existence

of Ad,"

animated

kind

their

This

say,

Manvantara,

Mist," of the Seventh

English by

called

produced

was

in

Root-Race,

of

is sometimes

conditions

purity, the

this

into

minor

of

Chain.

intellectuallyinactive,

was

plunged

portion

"Fire-

Root-Base

region," they

separation

the

i.e.,it

it

as

the

translated

"high

Race

Yoga,"
which,

of the

Teiirestrial

our

of this

end

"Ever-Living-Human-Banj^an."

descended

This

the

Arhats

from

only be

can

the

"

and

DOCTRINE.

until

remove

one

Earth

on

which

name

of

Profane

present Life-Cycle.

the

SECRET

who

again,
the

He

sitting at

changes

who

whole

names,

many

tists
Occul-

holds
world.
and

yet

tor,"
is the "Initiathe

Threshold

THE

of

Light,

he

will

he

looks

not

of

he

which

desert

of

show

the

and

has

sacrificed

profitby

may

It is under
other
the

first

himself

for

Great

ancient

those

Let

reasonable

for

Augustan
those

and

this

hidden

such

to

in millenniums
those

handed
and

at

their

Greece
of the

their
the

that

is

in short, he

but

few

that

elect

all the

became,

infant

sciences,

from

of early Humanity.

guides

as

Humanity
well

of

as

first foundation-stone
modern

our

explain, on

statement,
of

the

tion
genera-

of the

works

those

as

all

understand

evolve

ever

and

knowledge,

Initiates

now

of the

"Sons
the

Vitruvius

the

of

from

Cycles"

still later

proportion

esoteric

science

or

It

Third
to

Atlanteans,
of

the

are

significance
from

unaided,
is the

Root

handed

pupils

the
it

ciples
dis-

over

"Infinite," from

generations of Gnostic

who

Eg"pt

to

as

even

Race

another,

of proportio7i; just
the

them
of the

descended

man

generation

canon

Fourth,

the

and

acquaint themselves
deep

sessed
pos-

Let

Pollio

of

rules

evolution.

of

one

lost

No

such

Devas

her

of

the

of proportion.

could

equallj^

lower

palaeolithicage!

Initiaiio7is,if they would

law

from

pretend, developed

some

other

any

extraordinary knowledge

Rishis

to

he

Because,

sorely puzzle

so

intellectual

with

passed

fain

in liberating

that

laid the

thought and

Cyclopes, the

name

arts

They

art, and

and

incarnated
on

to

of

are

succeeded

the

and

architecture, in which

rule

Home,

which

Mankind

God"

who

"cave-men"

palaeolithiccave-dweller
of

it is

who,

"

truly divine

in every

the

he would

though

of

of

the

all

this

the

savages,

on

Because

of this Maha-Guru

consciousness,

of

doubt

instance,

does

in this limitless

light, from

Mankind,

he

their

way,

illusion.

Wisdom,

which

Because

has

self-

scholars.

anciently taught

with

of

"Sons

these

and

Ancients

age,

and

Instructors

grounds, the mystery

animal-like
turn,

and

civilizations

who

b}^ the

losing their

his

Primeval

to

of this

Day
at

learn

to

Earth-Life.

sake

last

which

Sacrifice.

through

of students

of

journey back

of flesh and

its first notions

those

every

the

Darkness,

remain

prisoner who

of human

spiritualknowledge;
of

called

Teachers

awakening
is

their

on

direct, silent guidance

the

It

learned

bonds

divine

less

to

of

in its Heaven?

nor

region of freedom

the

the

Circle

by the Fountain

of not

Matter

that

from

the

this Earth,

on

voluntary exile himself,

himself

within

229

Solitary Watcher

last moment,

to

way

PROPORTION.

quit his post till the

sit

Pilgrims,

Illusion

OF

longer, for he has naught

no

the

to

sure,

he

neither

aye,

he

the

does

Why

lonely, sore-footed
never

will

does

drinks

know"

not

it from

nor

Why

post?

CANON

into

cross;

Life-Cycle.
chosen

LOST

priests.

whom

to

THE

230
is

It

owing

Ancients

the

divine

build

these

to

could

Cave-Temples,
and

machinery
play, and

which

Modern
but
the

of construction
and

the

in

short, who

Druidical

and

the

the

origin" by

and

justly called

says

of these
used

They
and

yet they

though

seen,

Again
The
the

at

of

the

reflected

Although
well

made

5,400

to

it has

these

the

38

the

rules

Gods;
of one,
The

Egypt

and

found

"Cyclopean

Greece,

"Sons

Priest-

of God,"

appreciative posterity

to

places

the

cut

the

with;

stones

joints

hardly

are

feet long, 18 feet broad, and

there

of

stones

are

to

student

to

obtain

6 feet

still greater size.t

state

at

least

plain

words:

high Dvijas, the

Brahman

they (the Brahmans)

Kenealy,

Book

out

in

into

the

of God, p. ii8.

was

said

direct

at
was

sun

astronomers

Acosta,

" concerning

there

refer

him

for

further

Sons

of

God

and

the

Sacred

few

II.

tions,
explana-

more

form,

fragmentary

help

may

present mystery.

these

lower
the

vi. 14.

of

mysterious

"Sons

Brahmaputras,

that

the

descent, while

the

these

of old, claimed

from

Ujiveiled,it will

in his

to

them,

the

have

the

of

all the

under

that

and

concerning

Brahmans

issued

at

Asia,

it is from

would

disk

skill of

hinted

of Volume

thrown

initiated

exactly

was

constructed,

entire

united

"The

IX

detail

...

the

of what

glimpse

spot
so

solstice,the

barely

entitled

one

was

effect. J

Central

Stanza

to

reader
in

though

solar

that

when

ago,

which

were

Section,

however,

"

in many

are

be,

to

the

able

matters

the

years

work

"

be

now

Island

Island," attached

in

of

moment

remind

to

modem

destroy

to

immortal

the

iron

steel, nor

nor

of Cuzco

ceased

now

its surface
not

details

God"

rules,

of initiated

taught by
is v\^hat

that

in Peru,

as

Syene,

on

Sacred

To

stones,

fortress

precise

certain

the

the

of the

would

Europe

be

cement,

nor

walls

tropic, which

seen

these

well

noon,

work

This

artificially
wrought

of

many

giants."*

mortar

so

in the

thick, and

in

neither

all the

child's

esoterically.

of India,
were

of

powers

is like

Architecture,

on

which

first

of those

descendants

were

are

the

to

the

Fanes, Pyramids,
the

posterity

studied

Temples

"Builders."

the

be

Europe

in

skill

to

gave

Pollio

only

the

had

innovations

erected

Vitruvius

Institute,

Architects, the descendants

who

temples

127 towns

French

ages,

of hundred-handed

empirical

Initiate, can

an

their

they

modern

"works

that

proportions

altogether neglected

enough

Grecian

which

the

as

is Vitruvius

Circles, the Dolmens,

Towers,

the
in

was

architectural

subsequent

to

have

of Marcus

books

ten

the

itself

to

not

It

of the

all

of mechanics

may

just proportions.

these

of

superadded

have

of

Cairns, Altars, proving

skill refers

architects

they

wonders

Cromlechs,

that

DOCTRINE.

perfection

knowledge

SECRET

castes

believe

mouth
X Kenealy,

literally that
Such

of Brahma.
ibid.

\ I.

587-93.

is

ORIGIN

THE

it adds

and

teaching;

Esoteric

the

OF

(spiritually,of course)
divided

time

in

became

did

progenitors

themselves

have, down
respect for the

animal

mere

these

function.
with

matters

Grihastha,
whose

of the

who

and

(Soma),"

this

to

of

this

quite

unconnected

dwelt

in

of

the

Devotion

his

and

of

and

of

it

as

in

practice
the

to

laws

the

of
"he

Moon-plant

understood

the

secret

his

heart, which
and

who

for

is innate

in
of

young

in

kind

of

and

depth
all the

earth

Glimpses

of

worship.

angels yet hover, doing God's

the

encompass
That
which

which
was

man

was

to him

lives

child's

bright

messages

in

an

in its
him

over

element

of

him,
in

foremost

our

in

his

human

the

one

say

may

the

he

goes

earth's

the

only

now

language.

become

or

stands

business

all

sunlight;

common

A
....

in its

man's

Wonder,

has

hiui.

stinctive
irrepressible,in-

men

miracle.*

in

felt

flash

creatures

among

of

in

simplicity,like

to

of

is natural

wheresoever

mystic temple

in the sight of primitive man,

be expressed
miracle, could never

natural
a

he

exclaims

who

lies

Heaven

making

solemnity
earth

like

how

feeling

sciousness
con-

he

first and

beautifully, and

is

man

by Carlyle,
!

This

animal.

awakening

alike

is

feeling

independent

find

we

moved

element

which

one

ness
dark-

solidarity,

first

the

the

became

which

and

him,

of

whose

those

the

of consciousness,

child's

the

man

that, if there

sense

were

divi?ie

of Wisdom,

spark

aspirationsof

only

it is the

primitive

great antique heart"

that

Lords

the

As

feeling,and

the

intuitionaily,described

the

the

outside, and

yet

dormant

enlighten

to

came

for

were

ginnings
early be-

being

form

"

activity was

first

were

of that

aspiration

earnest

man

nature;

the

the

so

intellect

human

spiritual creators.

the

spiritual conceptions

him

into

life and

to

nurse,

out

its

When

Principle.

primitive

arose

in

motor

"

has

physical

self-consciousness

no

himself, and

within

that

light

consider

that, during

externally

though

"

Fifth

with

in

and

is, thus, indeed

physical surroundings;

its

it awoke

feeling

for its mother

on

he

the

regard

juice

know

and

evolution, infused

of

one-ness

The

for

undeveloped,

with

latent

law

first

babe

in

Brahman
the

Brahmans

still

in him,

of the

the

views

drunk

psychic

Race,

animal

his

instinct

by

Western

true

"Trisuparna,"

such

day,

consciousness

was

have

it in

nations

Manu,

scendants
de-

Vedas.

And,

and

The

life.

is

of

Yoga"

veneration

civilized
the

Institutions

the

forefathers

seven

more

and

scended
de-

degenerate

regard

those

KriySshakti"

"

their

even

still

Will

their

day, retained

present

Compare

married

or

yet

of

as

sexes,

on;

the

"Sons

the

from

function, and

whereas

that, although

opposite

the

23

moreover

later

to

creative

religious ceremony,
a

into

DEVOTION.

miracle,

great

miracle

to

law

us;
,

of
and

duty, high
all else

of it lives

these

as

it

"

was

infinitudes

two

and

all times

through

the

one:

has

hell), dwarfing all else, annihilating

it is dead;

of

only

garment

all eternity

and

undeniably,

It lives

and

(heaven

it is

reality, and

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

232

the

essence

settled

all its ineradicable

in

strength

and

in

power

to

as

perfect

those

who

of

creature

Conscious
For

It

into

denizens
these

It

was

of

tincture

Tree

of

Tree

of the

the

Divine

Wisdom

I^egeuds,

Norse

be

of life shall

his

body

For

and

he

for

in

expanded

by

gnawed

remained

being

the

Supreme
can

no

say

by

there

"

have

the

except

more,

its roots

tooth

not

all the
a

Seed

to

gnawed

they

the

first of the

He

was

There

who

age

the
the

have

First,
of

Sons

has

One

and

the

subject
in

understood

and

one

even

aye,

inner

first

this

Of
"

by

grew

other

were

of Wisdom."
in every

of his

roots

Knowledge,

last

of Kriyashakti

because

"Sons

great intellects

been

the

and

Divine

that

until

time

spiritualefibrt,but

of

add

die

Mundane

the

others.

second

the

holy Son

strong,

any

and

I^iving

of time, but

earth.

on

in

the

was

to

all the

are

first and

so, the

terrestrial

the

among

the

of

Seed

this day

to

while

It

and

wither

power

of time

was

likened

be

in

with

unalloyed

above.

from

abodes

divine

alone

nating
incar-

the

their

natural

frame

cannot

for

vehicle

forthwith

the

therefore

which

even

and

Kriyashakti produced
remained

and

undecaying

ever

heaven,

was

took

physical

may

fought,

dragon Nidhogg.

had

and

the

though

rest.

perfect

intelligence direct

its

the

spirit,mentally

Its

age

capacious breast,
rule

who

Will

pure

earthly element.

of life,for it drew

battle

of

child

from

rarely,

designed;

was

ready and

Spiritual

but

time

Race:

more

fit to

higher spheres,
of

of

and
a

direct,
As

Kriyashakti.

apart, inwardly,

therefore

thought,

formed

being,

of

forms, born

man.

of

empire

called

was

and

Race

kind

exalted

more

Third

outwardly.

primitive

wanting yet,

Was

of

produced,

beings

them,

Third

the

fruits

Initiates

creatures;

produced

infancy of
A

of

the

from

heart,
the

Sons,

caste

such

the

In

holy

the

on,

age,

same

Aryan

its first Mind-born

through
rolled

Asiatic

the

the

our

we

own

problem

correctly.
But

how

found

in?

Carlyle

says
The

what

words

physical body

our

millions

Through

through,

never

comes

or

from,

of

animals,

to

the

years

of

state

of

of

evolution,

taught by

as

perfection

it is

now

yet

course,

For,

Materialism.

as

essence

have

we

of
for

our

such

being,

mj^stery in

the

things.?
"

is

breath

of

us

that

Heaven;

calls
the

itself

"I,"

"

ah,

Highest Being

THE

himself

reveals

for

vesture

mineral

of

said

is but

There
is holier

than

human

that

the

actual

high

as

It

in the

Four

like

mere

be

to

out

We

THE

Five

the

Four-fold

(a)
Seven
twelve

into

is the

Heaven

flourish

of

in every

and

divine

of

harmony

said, and

Body

when

of

no

fact; the

Man.

lay

we

rhetoric; but

one

Nothing
hand

cur

it is not

expression

of miracles

the

"

on

If

so.

of
...

great inscrutable

of

signs

with

moreover,

numberless

of

Groups

Seven

I, he,

Bhumi.|:[:

mother,

divided

First

thou,

are

thy

and

the

of

esoterically into

great Orders, recorded

of

the

All

these

in the

scale

manifesting

Planets.

the

Three,

Three-fold

who

is

;"

{d),

the

Sons

and

Twelve
Seven

divine

which

the

they

is

thee

the

the

from

are

Powers

the

Zodiac;

the

It

One

the

Mind-born

over

three), within

(/),

(a).

Mother-Spirit

the
from

These

Creative

of

Hierarchy

Five

ff

watch

from

Three

the

Life

formless

One

{g).

Seven.

who

and

sentient

the

downward;

they

connected,

that

miracle

the

Seven

Shining

(four

in the

VII.

of

{e),and

the

the

The

that

Novalis

is, as

touch

II(^); ^the

One

and

Lanoo;

has

scientific

the

are

% {b),

Spiritual
the

Lord,**

as

consciousness

the

beginning

Divine

the

from

L,ife,called

speck

man,

none

and

Universe,
We

thing.

the

the

then,

all

.t

Behold

First,

of

animate

has, like

STANZA
I.

is it not

ours,

repeated by Carlyle:

as

sounds

of the

breath

in every

possesses.

turn

the

Being,"*

form.

it will

truth

Mystery.

man

This

body!

meditated,

well

"Highest

temple

one

233

faculties, this life of

rather

or

of these

it better,

that

these

animal,

none

which

its form,
has

Heaven,"

But

POWERS.

is in ever"'

atom.

nature

since

of

Nephesh,

Bible

in

Unnamed

that

body,

This

man.

"breath

The

the

in

CREATIVE

being

subdivided

are

spiritual,semi-spiritual,and

ethereal

Beings.
"

There

developed
and

is

national
Third

the
t

Lectures

nation

no

and

in the

prominent
feature

world

than

in his

in

in which
the

This

works.

the

Hindu

feeling of devotion,

people.

is

direct

See

what

inheritance

or

Max

of

religious mysticism,

Miiller

from

the

says

of

this

is

primitive conscious

men

Race.
on

Heroes.

t Vehicle.
\ Atman.

II Atma-Buddhi,
^
""

Spirit-Soul.

This

relates

to the

cosmic

principles.

Ag:ain.
Avalokiteshvara.

++

Bflilders.

tt

Earth.

The

seven

creative

Rishis,

now

connected

with

the

constellation

of the

more

idiosyncrasy

Great

Bear.

of

I'HE

234

chief

The

"four

the

or

and

Brahma

the

The

of

identical

in

in

system,

with

Buddhist

divine

the

as

into

its descent

too

much

of

of

place.

The

following is

genesis, and
and

all

When

These
the

the

of

essence

Zohar

the

((5)In

with

Eeon,

century,

hands,

is only

[Vehicle]"
also

First
or

and
a

Cause),

Vehicle,

as

corrected

longer

no

the

which,

as

to

Ain

enough,

form

of

the

its Chariot
descend

the

as

its

and

length would

occupy
be

cannot

out

echoed

One,

of

had

nushi

naka
Taka

(2)

our

"

substance

onosubi
and

Heaven

Kami,

no

mi

no

Earth";

of the

Gods,"

simply.

Arupa

Triad

as

"

neither

differentiated,

yet

"

nor

formed."
reedited

arranged and

now

and

Chaldean

and

revised

exoteric

appears

ani

no

"Offspring

substance

terrestrial

little less

True

Numbers.

or

things been
"

in

ages,
person-

understood

separated nations

most

Offspring

Kami,

help of Syrian

the

Xlllth

uses

the

nor

legendary

be

full

Heaven";

Divine

no

form

without

were

celestial

had

musubi

mi

(3) Kamu

and

Cosmo-

midway

"

it, however,

(i) Ame

Central

the

Imperial

"Exalted,

Kami,

creates

the

(Kon-ton), three spiritualBeings appeared

creation:

of

Monarch

"Divine

and

precedes

the
to

Japanese

teaching.

yet Chaos

as

was

stage of future

the

on

archaic

same

is

synopsis of this Anthropo-Cosmo-

short

in the
Shinto

the

and

at

on

closely the

how

shows

the

space;

our

which

[secret] doctrine,

system

words

few

both

human,

higher

old

this

state

Fiery Breaths,

is found

"having

the

nucleole

World.

Universe;

Omoie,

is the

It

Anthropogenesis
the

esoteri-

Sephirothal Triad,

taught by

visible

of

To

truths."

sublime

Dhyani-

called, also

so

Formless

numbers,

into

the

"

embodiment

stereotyped

one

matter

the

are

same

system,

merges

Flames,

sign of lyco.

upper

as

reverentially

remarks

five

I^ions of lyife,"whose

Archetypal

the

this

In

sects.

genesis,

the

in the
with

the

They

"Beginnings,"

the

the

or

Divine

"

zodiacal

World.

Hierarchy,

same

the

in

placed by the Kabalists

The

and

Lions"

aspect

one

Brahmas,

of the

composed

is

superior Divine

the

nary,
Quater-

great

faculties," exoterically, of

three

five

in the

at

system.

is securely hidden

cism

hinted

are

the

the

Panchasya,

"Fiery

the

as

and

bodies

highest Group

spoken

these

among

Buddhist

in the

Buddhas

of

Hierarchies

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

as

than

the

Bible
in

the

Absolute

manifested

(Mercabah,
into, and

still later

it does

Suph,
the

Christian

Moses

Gnostics,
by

itself" this

Endless

itself in, the

in the

"Divine
Book

Chaldean

Vahana,

de

Christian

man}^

"Heavenly

in Hebrew;

manifest

the

by

of

No-thing,
Man"
in

(the

Sanskrit)

phenomenal

236

THE

is the

unmanifested
into

degraded

prototype of

SECRET

DOCTRINE.

Spirit of

the

Universe,

Microprosopus,

the

Lesser

man

the

on

terrestrial

Face

of Nature,

the

by
and

seventh,

the

Kadmon,

Fiat Lux''*

and
O

not

referred

to the

verily,and

Kadmon

there

Light."

was

the

x,

the

six

this,

Forces

or

All

these, the upper

the Heavenly or Celestial

formation

man

as

and

this is the

evolution
Rabbi

of the

sense

the

On

the

counterpart of Adam
teaches

that

words, "Let

words

Sephiroth,

says:

both

was

the

of the

Simeon

emanation

an

quantity.

female

Kabalah

Androgyne,

Kether, in the abstract

unknown

is the

this is the two-fold

And

Of

many.

religions,the

to darkness.

lightas opposed

to

all

The

Androgyne.

companions, companions,

Adam

"

first

star.

Sephira is the Crown,

principleonly, as a mathematical
plane of differentiated nature, she
^'

are

refers to

from

emanate

in

Mother

Kadmon.

Adam

the

Microprosopus is,as

there

in the

point

included,

Great

the

Virgin,

Countenance,

or

be

to

never

planes,principles,etc., etc., all synthesized

the central

or

Hierarchies

lower

Sephira

six

the

ought

The

plane.

just said, the lyOgos manifested, and of such

The
however, later on.
six-pointed star
Powers

and

and

man

be

there

woman,

Light, and

man.t

Light is the seventh, or highest,principle,

Unity, Primordial
entiation,
the Light of the Unmanifested
Logos. But in its differDaiviprakriti,
its

In

Fohat,

it becomes

by

point in

the central

"Six

the

itself,or

Hexagon

being Malkuth, the "Bride"

the expressions:
Hence
The
third

and

One

The

Air.

the inner, invisible

Pulse

These
and

the

Double

of the

Triangle;

of

Limbs"

The

Sons."

former
the latter

Microprosopus,

Christian

is symbolized

the

Kabalists, or

by

the

Seventh

our

Earth.

Fire and Ether; the

firstafterthe One is Divine Fire; the secojid.
the fourth of Fire, Ether,
and
is composed of Fire, Ether
Water;

Water, and
with

the "Seven

or

has

this "Consciousness"
of the

"

Mahat, the
Brahma-Creator,

the Second

of Fire, Air, etc.,

Elements

Consciousness

The First-Born

Spheres.

of the Universe;

but

One

Man-bearing Globes, but

with

is not concerned

its Mind

are

not

are

relation

no

Manifested," if

also of Pradhana,

or

our

to
not

is the

Mind,

Universal

the

are

our

Life, the Heart

Consciousness.

compound

Genesis

i.

first

production

Undifferentiated

Ausziige

aus

dent

The

ditioned.
absolute, is still uncon-

of the

Matter.

(f) The Second Order of Celestial Beings, those of Fire

whose
corresponding to Spirit and Soul, or Atma-Buddhi,
definitely"substantial."
legion,are still formless, but more
*

elements;

consciousness.

Zohar, pp. 13-15.

and

Ether,

names

They

are
are

TEACHINGS

the

Jivas

As

is furnished
These

System.

From

of

just named,

female

the

precipitated into

the

without

form
Divine

"creations";
Mother

(i.) The

the

and

Spirits
just

be

they

and

sex,

stand

"Three-fold."

emanate

of the

out

chaotic

itself the

or

the

and

germ

ethereal

when
From

it is from

this, the

from

Codex

it and

whom

Nazamus

Mother

that
the

Karabtanos

the

Japanese

but

names,

the

seven

and

"evilly disposed" (material) spiritsare

give here

the

is ethereal,

emanate

from

occurs

female,

It

the

will

of

Three-fold

separation

like
egg-

principle (Yo)
principle (In) is

material

more

an

potency

life, it is the

male

which

Ray

mass,

objective being is born.

the

to

the

born.

in

lation
trans-

in this order:

"Invisible

non-creating

the

Units

The

born,

seven

long

too

higher World

terrestrial.

yet

are

in

as

Spiritus the

would

It

or

the

of substance,

first rudimentary

Mother,

of

Hosts

terrestrial

grosser

Fiery Spiritof Life,

Soul, Buddhi.

within

universe

celestial

the

Seven

the

of the

Divine

Japan, when,
all

carnating
Prototypes of the in-

Vehicle, the
the

"

beam,

with

of

"Creation"

or

solar

Two-fold

as

the

are

pure

its future

differentiate.

which

and

between

like

having

well

as

they

composed

are

passes,

these

appears,

universal

ascends,

and

with

cosmogony

nucleus
all

shows,

name

237

Evolution

Secondary

directly concerned

the

In

that

by them

are

0717'

the

Monads,

or

through these

It is

of

in the

first difterentiation

misleading word.

CONTRASTED.

Celibate,"

"Father,"

the

or

which

is the

creative

Creative

of

Logos

potentialityof the

latter

the

made

manifest.

(2.) The

"Spirit [or God]

becomes

differentiated

of

matter,

the

rayless Depths
the

or

[Chaos],"

world-stuff"; also

the

which

mineral

realm.

(3.) The

"Spirit of

the

Vegetable

of

Kingdom,"

the

"Abundant

Vegetation."
(4.) The
Being

of

male
one,

In

"Spirit
dual

element,
as

the

latter

yet unconscious

this

duality

and

muscular

and

weaker

(5 and

or

as

were

the

that
of

being

and

Spirits who
Spirit,

the

human

Spirit of

female

the

the

Sands";

potentiality of the

element.

These

two

were

two.

(a)

Isu

(J))Eku

Being.
were

"the

containing

of the

contained

first divine

and

former

delicate

Seventh
the

Earth"

Being;

more

6.) The

(7.) The

the

nature,

dark

appears

of

Then

no

gai

emanated
form

Kami,

no

the

Kami,

no

male,

female, fair

the

androgynous
last

gai

or

dual-sexed.
from

distinctly

the
male

"Mother,"
and

female.

seventli

the

It was

Milky

the

Bridge,
chaotic

mass

of

depths,

and

dry

Onokoro,
Such

of the

is the

man

and

water,

same

jewelled

his
the

far

below
into

spear

separated

two

the

explore

to

(Omoie.)

fables, the

of the

truth

one

thrust

island-world."
exoteric

Japanese

tial
by the Celes-

perceiving

Then

appeared.

land

Universe

the

"Tsanagi,

and

Way,

cloud

the

are

wherein

Purdnas,

into

descended

newly-created

the

in the

as

Brahma.

Tsanagi-Tsanami,

These,

kernel

"creation,"

of

creation

seventh

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

238

Secret

rind

that

the

conceals

Doctrine.

A,

The

{d)
and

and

Intellect;

((?)The
Group

and

first

its

will

Host

Septenary

intellectual

concealed,

become

the

of

transmission

Germ

is neither

taught

latter, proceeds

quite

on

other

the
of the

soul

germinal

as

It is
a

of

and

having

course,

and

adopt

the

chemical

analogy
the

discovery,

ratio

same

atoms,

being

as

of

order.

progression

Occultism

also

Modern

As

are

seen
an

the

the

ates
domin-

into

while

philosophy

forced

element
atoms,

the

its Dhyanis
the

very

being
in

to

of

"

these

observ^aand
of

evolution
and

Atoms

first

Group

of

each

in

added

the

jecting,
re-

etc.

recognize

to

order, in

above,

of

well, the theory

as

should, owing

"

and

the

gates

mystery

Angels, Elementals,

called

the

psychic.

day the
dark

ties
faculin

that

Chemistry,

Religion

for both

does

is quaternary,
So

called

man.

Esoteric

to

and

one

open

unconsciously

been

its first law.

Riipa Angels

descending

have

must

them

over

acquired

"spiritual plasm"

looked

ever

tary^
heredi-

qualities in

physical,according

and

Beings,

thought

or

inherent

the

Evolution,

that

notice

of

cause

spiritual,mental,

of Occultism

invisible

incorporeal Entities,
tion

of

worthy

lies

physical cell,that guides

is the

Biologist, now

scious
con-

gejieratioti.That

into

Occultism.

key that

is the

"

superstition

substantial

without,

plasm

first

field wherein

of

the

"

the

the

own,

of human,

is the

fall

of

transmission

the

the

cell

physical

incognita of the

terra

Embryology.
of

of the

will

in the

in

from

teaching, evolving gradually

inner

latter

highest

"Imperishable

their

the

of the

lines

the

great mystery

all the

accepted

nor

nursery

below

that

faculties, and

is the

the

and

embryo,

is the

called

are

that

theory, however,

Darwinian

This

"

spiritualpotency

of the

It

Order

For

Being.

privation, the

development

The

They
the

constitute, through

of the

Group

Spirit,Soul

This

Entities.

Forms).

Riipas (Atomic

the

and

Jivas,"

the

substantial

are

conscious, spiritual Souls.

human,

Germ

Order

Atma-Buddhi-Manas,

to

"Triads."

the

called

are

Fourth

among

correspond

Order

Third

to

phraseology'

"

of

THE

OF

HIERARCHIES

2^9

triatomic, tetratomic, etc., progressing

diatomic,

Chemistry, monatomic,

SPIRITS.

downwards.

Let it be remembered
the

they

elements

Spirits

of

Placed

on

the

manner

former.

for

parallel lines

with

the

differ.

atom,

four

rather

or

initiated
itself

on

that

by

of

from

the

whole

Spiritual
"

lines, and
The

and

Hosts,

as

Brahma's

before.

The

and

the
four

and

Fifth

microcosmic

their

in Indian

Makara,

atoms

of

they

would

the

Pitris who

Order

is

correct

refuse

might

these

is in

Astrology,

is loosely translated
"

See

it

above
the

the

"Night,"

the

But

star,

sign

these
of the
The

Purana,

Book

I.

Host,

or

in

i.e.,

bodiless

are

truly

our

Pitris

man.

representing
with

above

born

it is connected

the

man.

with
In

Crocodile,

convertible

Zodiac, which
word

the

"

septenary,

physical

are

above

Groups

Asuras

more

as

one,

its

parallel

on

seven

are

connected

were

Astral

of which

first

on,

Psycho-mental
the

the

in fact

Esoteric

below.

as

Entities, but

are

to

In

Septenary

term

the
find

arrangement

evolving

well

as

"Crocodile."
Vishnu

be
Astral

the

depends

plane by

five-pointed

tenth

from

"

belongs; and,

Divine,

Nature

into

Capricornu"s.

for the

the

mysterious

Dhyanis

on

course

on

do.

to

to, and

essence

projected

the

pentagon,

of

its tabular

Classes, three

ver\'

Science

desired

Chemistry

highest Group,

They

placed

to

seven

seven

bodies.*

with

Egypt,
abode

into

Pitris

to

turned

which

body,

(Ancestors) than

and

applied

as

be

to

being perceptible

to

from

made

diagrams

to

element,

inanimate

explained

(arupa)

India

(seemingly)

identical

in the

its lower

only

like

the

from

scale

higher principles

from

evolves

of

natures

three

whose

to

Hosts.

downward

Beings

"

then, if

it

imply

divided

{f)

which

not

first

The

have

tainted

seven,

does

mentioned,

it would

their

the

"

or

the

correspondents

the

"

Groups

only

course,

as

chemical

its attributes

drawing

number

orders

Elements

mathematically

Uranium

But

Spiritual

animate

have,

Being

the

"

the

in

chemical

latter

"

in

or

compound

the

diagram,

physical particle corresponds

every

noumenon

below,

as

the

alone.

Occultists

in

Angelic

to

or

eye

right path,
the

Philosophy,
higher

molecule,

of

down

lowest

Dangma's
the

of

the

For

Plane, only the

scale

Helium

hypothetical
to

scale

of Occultism,

not

are

Septenary

atoms

refers, of

the

were

the

elements

This

Air

homogeneous

correspond,

to

seen

analogy.

to

the

composite

to

by Occultists;

found

be

would

so-called,

follow

with

and

Fire, Water,

noumenal

Then

parallel lines

as

the

earth, but

on

progression,

the

Primar"'' Creation"

are

Beings

these

of

of

"Elements

that

terms

is called

itself is occultly

THE

240
in various

interpreted
Defunct

whose

"

of which

points

Gerald

Mr.

as

dragon

the

of

glyph

his Soul

among

An

allusion

acquires

am

Varuna.]

This

(Manas),

the

or

of Wisdom,"

"Dragon

in

of the Dead,

crocodile's

and

arrival

the

at

of

for destruction.

brought

of divine

good

head:

God-crocodile,

the

am

Ritual, under

or

spiritual purity

evil; also

the

to

when

"fallen"

man

Gods,

or

[As

Makara

is the

"Crocodile,"

Vehicle

the

of

in Sekhem.*

gives

corroboration,

the

for

it alludes

made

by, and

is the

its

with

one

and

directly

of

spiritualpart

most

Sekhem

For

man.

(or "Seventh"),

Intelligent Principle, called

fear, I

Horus.

"Buddhism,"

into, is absorbed
of

great

sentence

esoteric

of

the

merged

last

the

destruction
of

cally
emblemati-

theogony.

of

am

the

star, the

type of intelligence,is

the

is the

God-crocodile

the

am

Sevekh

or

be

He

with

God

knowledge

fish

the

the

to

of every

Angels

it to

shown

was

"

the

Egypt,

Fifth Principle.

presiding at

men.

the

man

In

on.

five-pointed

the

or

"Osirified," in the Book

crocodile

the

am

the

further

Sebekh,

crocodile.

mummiform

of

Soul, Mind,

Human

defunct

jSays the

limbs

showing

Philosophy

Esoteric

our

the

says,

shown

pentagram,

crocodile.

reality, not

the

Manas,

or

into

Massey

in

is the

represent

transformed

will be

as

ways,

symbol

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

repeats the
Fifth

the

to

Atma-Buddhi,

merges

after the

of

Eoka,

or

Principle

rather, which

essence

residence,

doctrine

God

the

death
Khem
A.

(Horus-Osiris,
Buddhi.

In

Sekhem,

with

Thus

Defunct

this

the
the

see

forms
He

Esotericism,

who

my

heart,

separate thyself from

not

within

It

is in

Sekhem

Egypt,

the

Buddhi

and
of

symbol

it

Atma-

entering

as

into

spirit."

pure

me

that

of

that
or

of

the

which

eternally

I know
...

living forms.t
is called, in

Egyptian

reincarnating principle, the

says:
for

heart, necessary
before

guardian

the

false

the

higher

the

transformations,

my

of

the

zvatching

companion

lies concealed

under

all kinds

the

over

scales.

Thou

do
....

art

my

sonality
per-

fleshes[bodies].J

my

"Mysterious

Face,"

or

the

personality, the triple-crocodileof

Trinity,

or

human

Triad,

Atma,

Manas.

the
"

from

heart,"

breast, divine

concealed

real Man

One

my

magic

ancestral

my

takes
.

formula

Defunct

the

of

is shown

transforming

various] men
it

knows

in

Defunct

Devachan

"ancestral

the

Ego,

permanent
O

says

the

the

"emerging

and

[myself, as

of

hence

Son);

the Dead,

Horus-Thot,

addressing

And

and

of

Book

the

[chapter].

Father

or

Ch.

explanations
Ixxxviii.

of

the

Ch.

real
Ixiv.

though
29, 30.

hidden

meaning
Ibid., 34,

35.

of

this

NATURE-SPIRITS,

and

the

meet

devouring

fires of the

solar

When

personify the

to

earth, and

on

crocodile

ancient

stated,

Gerald

Mr.

Soul, the

is the

the
when

he

God

gleans

either

reward

his

locality (Devachan), where

itself the

and

dual

the

with

Makara,

(^;
the

The

Sixth

which

Ether,

central

the

Groups,

kinds

countless
ideal

the
human
the

and

subject
the

to

of atoms,"

and

Karma,

World,

"'Heaven,"and

when
in

in
the

as

called

quality

located

a
or

above

our

own

Angels
"higher

the

first

are

Yet

our

it out

are
or

lower

the

physical.
it

in

other

higher

World

is

invisible

side

unsubstantial

atomic,

though,

They

every

S}'stems, in the

by

reason

of

and

its

to

outer

For,

by the

in

the

or

the

Judean.

location, but

understood

all

are

cycle.

the

as

from

(backwards)

Religion

"

considered

are

remove

generally

of

Elementals,

and

latter

first

the

privileged Beings

Western

is not

as

numberless

turn

to

qualitiesof

tree, from

through

such

no

of the

such

of

connecting

Ten,

intelligentcreatures.

work

World,"

essence.

down

"

The

there

of

formless

organisms.

to

the

Entities,

in their

the

creators

they

have

teaches,

whether

Worlds,*

it is superior

for

and

Nature-Spirits,or

the

sentient, if not

"

Doctrine

Universe,
inner

their

of

boughs

out

varieties; from
of

in

gence,
Intelli-

Universal

the

ethereal

shoot

are

perception,invisible
phj^sicalatom

as

which

Thoughts

"spirits

the

of

lower

contain

to

physical aspects

into

partake

the

like

Four, and

of divine

Zodiac.

conscious

out,

is, he

celestial

food

the

spiritual

made

Orders

are

shot

are

of the

Group

of the

Seve^ith

They

and

that

supposed

is

Osirified

field is the

given wheat,

the

of man,

Aanroo";

of Mahat,

man,

ing
aveng-

sins

defunct

spiritualand

say,

doubled

sign

and

Quaternary.

to

is Horus

Thus

Beings

the

of

nature

tenth

is

exoterically

punishing
the

"seventh

the

Even

that

already

as

the

for

of

(Seventh);

was

Khera

field of

the

Celestial

of both

Five,

the

Soul.

poles, so

two

its number

Hence

"

the

and

Khem,

Defunct

of

Group

attributes

dual

Universe

the

as

Fifth

The

justice.

God

punishment,

the

Sebekh

unseen."

Seer

the

"gleans

or

head

earth.

crocodile

the

Osiris, hence

who

the Gods."

the

the

is called

came

like the arrival

was

informs

from

await

soon

very

donned

mummy

that

of the

Khem,

it

which

soul

arriving

disembodied

and

sun,

first to

principle esoterically ; and,

seven"

father

his

of

becomes

the

became

of

one

is the

arose,

crocodile

shows

residence

death

Soul

fifth

the

Massey

supreme

Sekhem

was

sun

The

papyri, the

symbolizes

also

water

it

that

show

to

morning

"divine

symbolism.

24I

crocodile

the

of the

men,

strange

all the

In

heat.

among

the

Hence

The

is easy.

Egj'ptian religious glyph

ELEMENTALS.

OR

because

profane

heads.
j.

as

THE

242
Chohan

Dhyan

suddenly

an

them

face

in the

"

of

in

character,

an

incarnate

remains

highest and
human

lowest

Occultists, the
Chohans,
their

bodies

When

asked

how

these

"Gods,"

or

and

of

bone

Verily

answer:

Being, before

One

The

2.

Form,

Life

and

Rays

the

Ray

spiritand
of

Group,
from

those

minus

are

is, in

at the

one

But

of

same

his
his

has

one

fully comprehend

sense

the

Dhyan

To

flesh?

to

go

of

One.
that

emanations

own

in the
his

this

deep into

the

conceive

to

father, being

the
the

material

blood, the
Teachers

mystery

of

this truth.

Continued.

the

smai^ler

Rays.

last

Atom.*

Through

One,

Eike

the

Angels

composition

as

mui^tiplies

Life- Ray,

celsus
Para-

Six-fold

their

\U."

the

his

five middle

the

the

STANZA

survives

it all but

Dhyanis.

possible

time

same

way,

flesh

the

is it

it in the

Is

have

moreover,

directly from

proceeds

How

be

in

an

physical body.

the

be?

can

so.

They

and

"Three"

body;

spiritual Elements

can

and

can

the

Sixth
draws

essence

very

the

six

son

one

who

Ray, the Atman,

it is

This

man,

his

and

"Four"

of

even

anomaly

an

the

Angels,

bone

his

It is

in

injustice quite

Pitris.

this

the

world, where

the

and

eternal

an

crime.

present

personal selves ?

their

of

symbol

Beings

inherent

nature

Guardian

the

Divine

the

Alone,

immaculate

such,

as

of

class

Flagse ; the Christians, the

in fact, men,

"

the

the

Ancestors,

having

Such

move

created

struggling humanity,

principles, or

the

calls them

being Gods.

Being

wherein

Eternity,

for

room

mankind.

our

Gods,

beings have.

principles being

transferred, in the

conditioned.

special

inseparable from

almost

of

ones

appear
Celestial

will make

and

Absolute

Therefore

all other

as

the

ever

impossibility in Nature.
to

in

be

elect

One

suffering and

creation, would

lower

Satanic

the

of

virtue

perfect onl}^ by

the

higher superior Worlds,

personal merit

no

itself

or

The

Angel.

will find

of the

born

be

full-blown

cycles finite and

inner

evince

would

as

Manvantara

cycle within

endless

iie cannot

one;

life

Hierarchy, composed

numberless

"

of

present

of Life, into

DOCTRINE.

become

to

plane

of the

Circle

new

is

the

on

Hierarchy
next

has

SECRET

Thread

Eife
the
through

precedes
less
countmany

Beads.!
This

already
"

of

Form,

+ Pearls.

shloka

expresses

explained
the

Sthula

conception

the

elsewhere

Sharira, External

"

of

Body.

"

purely Vedantic

Eife-Thread,

Sutratma,

one,

as

running

by

of

means

of the

form

future

brj^ological cell

but

two

the

as

essence

for

and

organism,

then

have

not

the

to the

to

their

has

Weissmann
he
this

almost

of this

first appearance

how

"Topsy,"

the

Complete
of

with

man

to

so

the

to

When

promised
seed

the
that

woma7i,

and

you

far,

the

em-

There
the

stance
sub-

the

the

separate

cells

germinal
in

set

body of the

in

hypothesis that
this

and

good;

so

cell that
when

Biologists explain the

"grew"

man

fell from

all, but

the

like the

clouds,

him?

above, the "Germinal

potentialities,with

the

Cell"

"Spiritual Plasm,"

principles of the Six-

five lower
secret, if you

the

cess
pro-

cells,is

of

it is to

Unless

mentioned

have

are

spiritualenough

it.

understand
Now

"

at

the

Plasm

of

means

latter

will

generated

contains

fluid that

principled Dhyani
to

cell

Physical Plasm,

all its material

the

or

say,

born

not

was

embr"'ological

that

was

So

man.

everlasting cell?

and

lectual
intel-

ger^ninal cell passed frorn

and

upon,

of

the
This

construction

It is the

theory is accepted, how

correct

immortal

portion

immortal

the

traces

worked

and

adopted

tant
dis-

some

him

all other

genesis at all

through long generations.

son

by

and

faculty of crossing

individual, but proceed directly

from, the ancestral
father

of

on.

so

of identical

reproduction

the

to

or

face

of heredity: either

with

lead

that

the

and

hereditary transmission.

cell is endowed

germinal cells do

these

from

explaining the mystery

germinal

mental

on

to

correct

theory, viewing

extract

or

cycle of transformations

whole

or,

of

ways

of the

transmits

Darwin's

aside; it is incapable of accounting

are

parents,

bodies, developing

our

assimilations.

successive

of

of the

idiosyncracies of his sires, and

portion of

immortal

physical,

impresses

cell, again, which

it is this

mental

and

its

cell which

features

the

individual

new

ancestor;

is the

It is this

multiplication, the
in

animal,

or

man,

characteristics.

psychic

and

segmentation

constant

the

of

image

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'^^^

244

simile.

of the animal

seed

can^iot

into

is cast

man

germinate U7iless

it

has

the soil
been

of

the

animal

fructifiedby

the

fold
from, the principles^of the Sixfhefiuid of, or the emanation
is representedas a Pentagon,
Heavenly Man.
Wherefore the Microcosm

fivevirtues
within
The

the

Star, the Macrocosm.*

fiinctionsof fiva

the mineral

the

Hexagon

Earth

atom,

on

this Earth

it is connected

with

(the Six-fold Dhydnis)

a work
"AvdpWTTOS)

on

are

the
;

in

Occult

of

lowest
the

five-foldcharacter,

hi

principles of the Spirits of

vegetableparticle,with

Embryology,

Book

I.

their

THE

second
the

the Prdna

"

fourth

(Life) ;

in the

the germ

mtcst

in man,

he will be bor7i
Thus

in

it is but

to

its

the

As

source.

the

of the

one

receives

creature

higher

no

alone

man

Blessed

the

Kabalali

comes

to

says
It

Ones

of

offspring

it is

nature,

in the

Chaldean

of

of

some

Spiritof

of Hosts

time

Fourth

the

when

the

and

that

animated

Fourth

of

bacteria

and

Occultism
in

mineral

whole

or

human

Beings, the
II.

in

on

we

its

the

were

of countless
will be

swing

Life in every

the

or

myriads

and

of

truth,

bacterium

in the

on

find

may

whether
that

our

under

elephant

an

as

attributed.

are

affirms

"

Lives,

in them

see

molecule,

water

size like

was

of clay of the

diseases

smallest

comparative

primitive

mankind

body, and

atom

air, fire

decidedly

the

explained later

human

the

indwelling Spirits

perceiving the

in the

earthly

approaching

its childhood,

who

dimly

Lives;

men

vehicles

the

Race,

are

direct

visitors, to which

in

them

Fifth

gigantic tabernacles

in

and

name

CoHectivel}^

parallel line with

body,

lowest

spiritual

individually, the

but

us;

sentence

sical
phy-

Spirits; distributively,the tabernacles

composed

body is built of such

to

divine

the

psychic and

back

This

trial
terres-

form, is the

"Ancestors,"

its moral,

of

and

discerns

microscope being

the

will

abnormal

which

"

for

infinitesimals

and

return

qualitative and

evolution

Science,

other

only occasional

of

Angelic Host,

now.

Commentary.

present

prototypal, shadowy

spirituality. During

by and

also

are

to

purgations of matter,"

given in Volume

monstrous

built

Race,

bodies

our

the

has

Nzcjnbers.

present all-material

our

of that

wholly composed

or

is still strong

in

which

ciple,
prinrational

phj'siologicalevolution;
the

occasionally and

pendulum

Root-Race

of

of various

upwards, bringing Humanity

Third

seventh

Sun, for each

Pitris; in its

Group

will be

Hosts;

with

progeny

and

the five. Otherwise

his

to

that

and

Book

Earth;

to

In

As

only of

do

to

Life,

direct

of which

them.

plus the third

fruitageof all

Universal

in its first

of

Elohim

of those

loan

nought

handiwork

the

are

all these

animal.^

an

of the

have

indebted

characteristics

245

physical body, it is shaped by the lowest

Spirits of the

or

with

ph5'sical, chemical

aspect, it is the

Dhyanis,

MAN.

Jiva is complete.

this: Mankind,
the

animal,

than

Beams

his

to

OF

receive the

temporary

I^ives, through
"the

ANCESTRY

the

to

the

tiniest infusoria.
The

"tabernacles"

symmetry
them

but

of form,
the

mentioned

growing

and

above

developing

physical improvement
"

Namely,

have

has

congenital

improved
with

taken
idiot.

the

place

in
Globe

at

the

texture

and

that

bears

expense

of

246

Spiritual Inner

the
in

SECRET

THE

earth

and

the

make

to

with

The

and

principles,

material

more

Physical Intellect;

material

the

middle

three

Race

every

for the

room

becoming

Elements

of Nature.

became

man,

back

stepping

and

Man

DOCTRINE.

the

composite

the

Soul
of

essence

elements

now

known.
is not,

Man

but

God";

"create"

as

Earth, but

the
said

that

that

unless

his

unless

of

of

degree
cycle
by

immortality,

Jews,

and

Soul, Body
immortal

that

"

in

the

its

of

also

alone

man

been

has

directly

to

who
man

mistranslation

unable

Spirit,

"

with

the

have

"the

where

the

gians,
theolo-

Gospel
runs,

spiritgoeth
of

made

Protestant

Fourth

in the

in this

are

confused

the

and

divine

attain

triune

on

(Nephesh),

distinctions

translation

the

though

"God"

to

Soul

to

than

"the

of Eife,"

inadequate

verse

of

Breath

of

it be

can

ever

more

This

in

Vital

work

dust

such, could

Life"

certain

it listeth," instead

the

metaphysicians,

also

meaning.

original, and

the

to

accept,

applies

translating

where

in

as

to

This

as

Western

our

"Breath

the

entirely perverted
bloweth

owing

hence

"Spirit."
who

It is

by

now

and

understand,

to

no

Nor

is attributed

ensures

animal,

that

of the

out

missioned
com-

to

Life," omnipresent

is the

which

matter

many.

nostrils

"One

the

operation

same

Spirit (Ruach)

of incarnation.

the

with

were

his

Soul," which

"Living

every

Divine

the

not

the

physically

into

breathed

God

is identified

God

invisible, and
behalf

and

into

off their

only throw

Spirits of

fashioners

"Lord

first Dhyanis,

could

Nature

formed

doubt,

any

The

image,

for the

of the

product

arbitrarilychanged

so

gender.

in their

creators

"Eord

the

masculine

model

is, beyond

Man

upon.

Elohim,

of the

man

delicate

be, the complete

ever

and

number

to

Shadows,

he

child

is the

he

singular

the

could

nor

wind

it willeth,"

Greek

Eastern

Church.
The
would

learned

and

impress

upon

according

to

Proceeded
into

the

Spirit
and

the

from,

which,
the

in the

human

and

of

man,

constituted

thus

from

he

which,

Spirit,is developed.

and

Self,

Living

body,

the

Aspects of Life
(Living Soul),

Chiah

Nephesh

produced by,

was

quickening body

in the

disappeared
The

Hebrews
or

that

his reader

of Nnv

author

philosophical

very

so

the

was

that

infusion
to

of

supersede

the

the

Spirit or

and

Breath

the

take

Spiritpassed into,

of

of that

place
lost

was

Life

sight of,

Soul.

thinks, ought
the

Soul, which

Considered
*

John

to

he

be

viewed

seems

functionally
iii S.

to

and

as

matrix

place higher
from

the

in
than

stand-

the

from

animated

body

the

"Breath

with

(Atma)

to this

demur

undeniably

The

of Maya.

world

conditioned

Soul, he

of Life"

the

for it is based

"is

the

on

in this finite and

ultimately produced

author

The

simply.

247

higher,

says,

Thus

of man."

statement,

EGYPTOLOGY.

IN

stands

Soul

activity,the

of

point

SOULS"

"SEVEN

THE

identifies

Eastern

erroneous

"Spirit"

Occultists

will

conception

that

Atma,

and

Prana

the

supports

with

the

Greek

(Soul) having

matter-of-fact
Eastern
The

though
the

also

they

call

the

One

matter,

and

deny

that

Thus

the

philosophj'of

his

physical

of

Hebrews,
Wind

meant

and

and

author

Romans

the

"

very

Latin

Animus

Life

it has

Pratt

the

Vedantin
Great

connection

or

psychic, spiritualand

is in almost

the

Idealists.

school,

and

Breath

and

principle entirely

to,

inextricable

this

practical,

all

are

the

seventh

relation

any

deciding

be

to

Vedantins,
Esoteric

the

for

seems

(Parabrahman)

man's

functions

battle-field

Kabalist-Positivist,whereas

extreme

disconnect

they

with

Dr.

kind

of the

Whirlwind,

Greeks

legitimate

especially

are

ancient

Spiritus

(Wind)

found, since

metaphysicians,

the

relation.

metaphysician,

Occultists

the

The

thing.

same

with
and

with

But

be

to

that

Anemos

far fetched.

is hardly

question

the

Pneuma

and

word

suspicious

is very

This

one

showing

undeniably,

the

are

Latins, Ruach,

even

Jews

probably

by

argument,

and

Greeks,

Jivatma,

or

and

with

mental

from

it.
relations

confusion.

Neither

A.

the

old

Aryan
nor

the

at

or,

human

the

it will

physiological, relations

between

the

division
for

be

Chohans,

possible
im-

and

Angels,

or

of

ever

purely psychic,

and

Dhyan

Esoteric

the

quinquepartite

metaphysical

stood;
under-

properly

now

accepting

principles. Failing which,

understand

to

without

Vedantic

the

is

psychology

assimilated,

rate,

any

inner

Egyptian
be

they

can

septenarj',

the

nor

even

the

on

one

and

plane,

works

are

far

so

speak clearly
The

Book

that

every

all these
entities
that
"Soul"

Humanity

of

published, but

of

the

bodies.

We

Ancient

it is

Boat," that
the Tiaou,

Self)

immortal,
is, for the
the

must,

Eg^'ptians
or

Realm

No

while

the

of

"coeval

Cycle
of the

moreover,

the

not

Cause

Souls

"Seven

list of the

sake

teach

those

by

into

to

This

be

"Soul"

joins

Man."

the

one,

of

ethereal

try to show

who

disappearing

of Life, and

one

Reincarnation,

is said

Necessity.

of

"transformations"

of clearness

remind

Defunct

with, and
of

Egyptian papyri, which

divesting himself,

for the

did

(Arj^an)Esoteric

Eastern

the

possess

complete

materialized

"

(the Ego

gives

undergoes,

principles

the

we

other.

principles, or

seven

the Dead

Defunct

or

the

on

that

living

in

the
nity:
Eter-

the

Solar

emerges

from

with,

livnng on

Earth

by day,

return

to

of the

existences

is

Form,

Astral

the

the

expresses

the

Twins

two

the

by

(the Fourth

Principles) will be scattered; but the Soul-Bird,

Fifth

periodical

"devoured

annihilated,

annihilated;

will be

Urasus,"t the JManes

and

7i2ght. This

every

Ego.*

Shadow,

The

Tiaou

to

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

248

Divine

"the

the

and

Swallow,

Flame"

of

Uraeus

their

eternity, for the}^ are

live in the

mother's

will

Atma-Buddhi)

and

(Manas

husbands.
A

suggestive analogy between

Another

of men,

Ancestors"

Moon-God

This
were

Eighth

Heptakis

lao,

or

first form

The
.

in him

up

of

large

seven

the

stars

well

As
in

known
the

India

and

Brahmanical,

or

the

Pitris

of the

to

the

which

the

Lunar

"

Taht-

Moon-God,

the

Elemental

septenary

figured

in

as

Chaldean
of

heaven,

the

assigned by

souls.

by the

Egyptians

to

Powers."J

this

constellation

same

is called

and

be

to

seen

was

of the

rays

same

himself,

to

manifestor

the

was

seven

prior

were

he

The
.

constellation

the

Hindu,

Rishis,

Seven

souls,

Seven

seven

ever}^

of

stones, indicate

Bear,

of

that

nature-powers

seven

Gnostic

Great

and

Time,

of

Mother

call
make

eighth sphere.]

mystical

the

the

Seven

his

as

the

on

of

former

Egyptians

the

the

[Hence

One.

Aryan,

ancestor.

"expressed

summed

and
the

the

and

first human

the

Esmun,

The

Esotericism.

Egyptian

the

the

represents

Chitrashikan-

and

Riksha,

dinas.

him

(Dhyanis) give
Gods

these

which

For

contains

inferior
them

on

Esotericism,

side

out

from

came

existence, and

'

the

judgment

before

round

sidereal

the

Sun

once

"

then

more

Ch.

cxlviii.

of

Defunct

once;

to

his

which

Tiaou;

51.

X The

Seven

as
an

Noot,

being, in

to

Souls

whole

the

God

Celestial

p. 2;

their

of

cycle

issuing from

it

receiving his
and

Horus,

Osiris, who,

of Man,

of
the

astronomical,

allegorical assimilation
the

Book

Egyptians, placed by

human

crossed

the

the

Night-Sun,

birth-place, before

is

assimilation

an

Ibid., cxlix.

the

of the

triple mystery,

he

Osiris, resurrecting
heavens,

path

it in

arriving in the West,

is shown

of

psychic Shadow,

to

of the
The

"

at

having crossed

to

Moon

the

returned

region
Moon.

the

Gods

Tiaou.

is the

infernal

bod}^ the

principle. Spirit (Atman)

frequent allusion
Tiaou

psychical,

then

Thus

the

or

concealed

physiological and

again.

the

his

Man

principles, the

in the

The

mystery.

hemisphere,
the

gives

animating

the

It is not

Tiaou

is the

what

the Dead

often

are

Earth

five inner

his

indiscrete.

and

is one,

The

like.

produces

alone

Like

circling
to

Ra,

Abyss, returning
as

Lecture

the

by

God

Gerald

of life

Massey.

THE

reproduction,inhabits

and

celebrating
the

is

placed

the

under
of

symbol

and

Seti

to

says

and

that

on

issue

da^^"

from

me

to do

the

amongst

Osiris
far

for

Tiaou,

the

was

better

than

the

the

always

sidereal

Don

Budha

Wisdom.

gathered

of sexual

with

the

etc., this connection

log}' and

female

If, instead
the

of

rate,

any

influences
need

literature

of the

conjunctions
the

it.

present

lunar

the

as

fear increase

to

knows

of the

During
one,

phases

the

made

those
"

De

1-

Ch.

with

/side

et

Ritual, ch.

of

the

cluding
mj^steries,in-

the

became

Moon

Isis,Artemis,
of

Juno,

physio-

every
at

the

to

relations

sterile, were

be

little

questionable
and

Moon

Astrologer

least at the

so

its hidden

would

it is the

For
and

from

lessons

and

Moon

resort

Abydos, plate 51.

Egyptologiqttes.
ii.

wisdom

"

X iv. 5.

of

kind

taught Astrolog}'

Osiride, xliii.

IIP; Pienret, Etudes

find

we

illegitimate,of

useless

xli.

} Mariette's

is

knovdedge

were

to

and

the

psj'chic.

in marital

relations

lunar

lunar

Diana,

for its arrest.

indulged

knew,

of

systems

then, there

or

have

ancients

Knowledge,

poor

"

Open

the

Schools

concerned

previous Races,
who

heaven

what

Hindus,

the

as

regulate conceptions,

those

that

and

Moon!

the

do

oldest

thorough

population,

Malthusians

that

properties

are

of the

the

with

Sunday

ragged

occult

generation

on

in

being taught

in

seen

of

later, when

much

phj^sicalas

nature,

when

|| "Couplings

father, albeit

And

to

Sabekh

L,unus,

influences

acquaintance

due

it is

conceptions.

Occult

to

Goddesses,
also

growth,

And

to

because

with

the

generation.

was

Bible, the armies

far, at

relates

female

by day

In

Soma,
and

was

Dankmoe,X

God

beam

occult

conception.

thorough

real

the

"King,"

issue

generation,"

Thus

This

through

connected

of

male.

Juan,

those

in

Moon

[of stars]

will

i.e.,to produce

"

the

papyrus

radiant

of life

its

to

[Osiris-IyUnus]is

sole

moderns,

mysteries

the

"

N.

living "^

I^ouvre

multitudes

manifest

bod}^ upon
Moon

Osiris

"God

he
"O

circulating

the

in

the

thy renewal."
the

Moon."

the

renovation

owing
In

th3^selfas

when

Osiris:

Says

thee

to

renews

explained

abound

conceptions

into

the

month.

every

renewest

It is still better

babe."

and

reincarnations,

or

that

death

Osiris

Egyptians

the

Osiris-L,unus, because

reappearance

"Thou

I:"

after

shows

of

Ingress

of

patronage

Osiris-Lunus,

"O

"The

promised

249

Plutarch*

Moon.

life-renewals

waning, dying,
said:

the

called

life is

Riiual,\

In

the

festival

GOD.

MOON

India

in

beginning
during

regarded

her

of

certain
as

sor-

THE

250
sinners.

and

cerers

abuse

the

from

of

crimes

of

to-day,
of such

ignorance

effects,so

their

functions,
terrestrial

nature

two

of

graph}^

The

though

has

or

of each

the

in scrolls, but
subterranean

and

which,

and

does

of

now;

they

As

and

behind

occult

as

one,

both

tion
generapoints,
stand-

cosmic

which

in

became

this veil of cosmic

mysteries

of

in this, no

And

man.

upon

and

causative

astronomical

But

efiects

males,

or

in their

regarded

in the

of

Spirit

their

were

were

work

scriptures for
but

was

the

often,

and

reference
exoteric

anthropoknowledge

There

Asia,

of

of the

real

things
engraved

Hebrew

not

recorded

never
on

the

to

belonged

spiritualelement
were

were

and

human,

sum

in the

as

which

the

uses;

moreover,

and

that

to

portion

smallest

terrestrial

psychic

in Central

as

thus
in

for

not

this, a

very

the
knew

man

and

Sun

the

direct

the

agents,

learned

in
call

Occultists

the

when

constitution, growth

the

these

and

that

knew

were

time

was

and

which
to

in

the

"

expanse

concealed

both

only with

the

deities

that

or

and, by

post-diluvian symbolical language

save

That

knowledge,"

Earth;

Powers

of

the

to

to

one

body,

human

complete

interchangeable

they

the

Initiation.

there

play

may

the

to

and

rocks

in

cr5^pts.

Nevertheless,

lip

merely

Mysteries

the

visible

symbolical language,

people,

life of that nation.

divine

the

They

the

genesis

help,

can

related

Scriptures,

general,

were

hence

were

in national

primitive history

on

there

cleverly veiled,

however

which,

Son

dogmatic.

key

the

laid down

been

and

in

and

primeval

Jews, will

of the

was

from

much

theological

even

of

physiological

Egyptians,

collaborative

expressed

or

and
in

or

humanity;

viewed

symbols,

of

arose

preferable

only

together harmoniously

and

the

the

were

personified Entities.

races

old, which

because

Air

Father

So

and

Moon

Space

the

astrological symbols,

and

to

and

while

by

and

of

appear

perpetrated

humanity.

last

our

would

taiigible,
psychic

worked

as

sins

influences.

Sun

"

distinct

their

had

are

two.

and

though

which

Noot

of the

Breath

these

even

knowledge,

say,

Son

called

heaven

now

DOCTRINE.

Occult

the

to

the

and

Father

But

Occult

primaril}^

But,

SECRET

causative

more

Moon,
and

the

are

Dhyan

Chohans.

of the

of his

"of

was

origin

however

large

of his

living

and

one

he

than

development

agents

truth,

admirer

world

whole

part

of

the

appearance

intelligent

Jewish Esotericism

tells

us

that:
The

Kabalah

in mathematics

says
"a

expressly
constant

that

Elohim

coefficient," or

is
a

"general abstraction";

what

"general function," entering

we

into

call
all

tion,

of the

words

the

of
the

the

creates

from
and

issues

the

The

Soul

gence
efful-

by

the

and

Light,

Ra

[or Osiris-Ptah]

the

Gods

destined

Egyptian

in

to

issuing

Ra,

its manifested

in Akasha,

"concealed

the

[Central] Sun."

by

"

Cycle.*

Universal

Purusha,

the

is Narayana,

so

the

Divine

is the

Deep,

incubated

Water,

in

or,

darkness,

total

of the

its "First-born."

as

phases," during

his

Word

[likeBrahma], by creating

lyinibs

own

personify

and

male-female,

Being

his

of the

Space;

through

ceases,

Light dissipating

great magic power

becomes

Three-fold

Primordial

of

Ray

of

the Water

"Chaos

Dead:

the

of

Book

of the

help

Chaos

Ray, differentiates

reflection, the

that

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

252

aspect,
present in

and

Kther."
is

This

Evolution,

of

reference

the

to

to

sketch

will

find

that

material

and

Cj'cle, which

op. cit.,xvii.

Several

could

own,

course,

which, they
the

the

over

of

astral

form,

[and]
that
strict truth,

the

Eife-

of

tary
Plane-

separate
has

evolution

run

philosophy,

on

to

in

the

Index

synthesis of

the

worlds,

Our

Globe,

in the

evolution

on

msin

soul,

(II. 683),

six, and

of

"

was

finds
a

So

ray

notions,

of soul

consist

terrestrial
.

are

is, of

Absolute

seventh
All.

on

in those
he

body,

was

intelUgence

principles

these
the

as

body;

and

of
.

clearly

of the

Chain,

the

the

to

preceded

that

cyclic, it is the fourth,

Principles of Man,"

principle but

(II. 420), it is

worlds,

Egyptian

union
him

the
Con-

according

soul, and

Spirit.

"Six

made

higher

seventh"

one

a
.

doctrine

the
...

the

not

merely

not

that

the

In

work

Septenary

who,

at

is

Globes

the

representing

diagram
these

in that

Elohim

the

rather, attempts

or

the

Besides,

it.

animal
.

Speaking

mentioned.

in which

stitution
Con-

Septenary

or

Though

Unveiled.

nevertheless,

again (II. 367) it is written

And

added

Isis

(or spiritual world), for it is they

as

principle, etc., etc.""

sixth
even

latter

"Day

seven

Principles of Man,

Seven

no

volumes,

passages,

many

openly

six material

though,

lowest;

shadow,

or

are

heaven

the

matter.

descending
of all other faiths founded
spirit was
a
trinity,when
arc

earlier

is

seventh

that

prove

our

is tiie seventh."

say,

and

seventh

there

Chain

in succession

formed

the

at,
the

and

to

in

taught

hinted

Man

remain

"They

anxious

are

were

be

only

of both

Kabalists,
our

critics

Chain,

our

of

(our

or

When

time.

this

sense

Globes,

seven

the

"Wheel"

of the

mineral,

4.

inimical
of

said:

another

in

"Wheels,"

of

Brahmans

the

by

revolution

one

composed

is

which

Chain),

doctrine

is, in short,

It

called

in

period

whole

the

it, during

be

would

latter

Brahma."

of

head

the

at

"

of nascent

their

with

included

being

first

cosmogony

evolution

Chain,!

with

the

"

of archaic

by

fold,
Three-

the

Buddhism

serial

our

man

is meant

of what

acquainted

the

of

difficult to

more

thoroughly
outline

meant

kingdoms;

still

Esoteric

in its

standpoint

into

to

Globes

seven

animal

and

is

Round

refers

he

approximate

an

of the

standing

stitution

by

Nature,

vegetable

If

The

transformed

himself

make

to

out

being

then

ning
begin-

ver}'-

Theogony.

another

conception

clear

and

Rounds.

call

we

attempt
he

has

student

the

form

to

Two,

becoming

One

what

order

of

origin, is

his

and

the

to

say,

from

explained
man

refers

rather

would

we

of

mystery
In

comprehend.
the

as

or,

Stanza, when

of the

meaning

explanation,and

metaphysical

the

tioned,
men-

being, in

THE

middle

the

In

matter

from

of the

fourth

into

downward

has

work

with

the

work

spirit-ward."
in

of man,

origin

Volume

down

Globe,

to

in

each

the

speak,

in

its

at

"origin
this

of

Planet,

Again,

it must

Round

is said
or

various

as

be
to

be

and

is the

many,

be

now

as

in

Group

phis,

"

to

of

guidance

special

the

Builders

superior
that

order

preceding
work

"

save

of each

so-called

and

the

Round.

is, it is under

that

it

I^ife-Cj-cle,

or

of

result

Round,

clear

the

plane

the

and

same

as

to

condition

the

Round,

Group

Globe;

the

whatever

new

that,

different

ever"-

in

in the

as

"

remembered

of

is that

time

it,

upwards,

placed;

to

in

place

and

precedes

it becomes

present

our

same

and

is

time,

every

grosser

level with

returns

every

as

etherealizes, so

arc

Thus

and

apportioned
so

to

on

its wa}^

On

is reached,

evolving

the

occupy

is

an

incorrect

word

Visishthadvaitis
believes

only in evolution
of the

and

still

as

in India,

one

out

Hierarchy

to

use,

in

special Group, then; yet

higher

is

that

is

which

Sphere

opposite

Globe

seventh

it, just

Watchers"

tors,
Creathe
the

Chohans.

of the

do, but

the

on

explained

Parabrahman,

upon,

repetition in

Earth,

actual

all,bringing it

of

local conditions

Dhyan

sect

must

on

"Creators"

plained
ex-

legitimate place,

preceded

planes.*

of consciousness.

Architects,

super\asion

is

its

in

its

comprehensible,

spiritualizes and

so-called, in this

man,"

based

The

touched

light may

more

scale, is but

the

higher

starting point

states

details

Jews

only

shadowy

more

Evolution

everything

in the

degree

even

it is well

misled

more

which

Sphere

Globe
the

when
of

nature

the

Stanza

Round

the

nature

twin

the

the

three

arc.

general

that

being,

of
the

on

ascending

which

on

little

descending

Fourth

copy

order,

the

of

our

material

more

was

has

its

crowned

point, begins

hardly

said

was

that

the

the

on

form

concrete

the

little that

this

was

Round,

present

our

repetition, as

which

That

fully explained

Round,

ever)'

more

on

is

Round.

one

II.

Now

on

be

will

little

this

it is

G,

from

and,

man,

make

to

Globe

to

physical development,

needs

it is upon

and

process

this

the

just enough

thrown,
the

of which

and

however,

of

acme

Buddhism.

Esoteric

253

revolution, which

perfect physical
All

MAN.

Globe

its

reached

"Evolution

OF

ORIGIN

creation
of

which

it evolved

ex

"

See

Diagram

other

which

religion,not

even

anthropomorphizes

nikilo,

Christians

as

and

preexisting materials.
is commissioned

shadowy

spiritual Group

more

no

III. p.

221.

man

evolved

to

"create"

in this
him

in

men

Cycle, just
the

Third

Round.

But

it is the

as

last and

the

"

SECRET

'I'HE

254

build

hardly

visible, transparent

Fifth

more

Hierarchy

the

than

evolves

the

the

"

the

inform

to

Rational

empty
This

Man.

said

may

be

him

who

is

prepared

alone, and

man

those

in the

his

since

man,

the

cases

are

mediums

of

bodies

or

of

virtue

"

in

seen

away

as

be

may

their

so

the

and

we

Many

bodily in

better

no

of the

nature

medium.

For
of the

embodied
Principles, of diseither

be

the

of

power
in

Ele-

whether

persons,

thing

same

do

in the

"Spiritualism";

only

"double"

dependent
in-

as

themselves

Higher

certain

are

bodily present

can

regards the

can

place, while

one

in

occur

can

form, simply
philosophically considered, is, in his outward
of
his pithecoid-like ancestor
perfect than
animal, hardly more
Round.

realization

of

and
This

of

New

is

He

well

so

soul

living Body,

and

only

can

two

held

direct

living Being, since

the

ancients, that

states

that, functionally, Spirit and

the

of

Kabalistic

Matter,

of

an

the
the

ness,
self-conscious-

consciousness,

Lives, independent

Aspects of Life, the author

They

have

by the

understood

body

not

''Ego Sum,''' necessitates

existence, the
animal

an

was

made

by

acquired

Man,

Third

to

scious
con-

functions

and

as

through

or

only

superior Beings.

of

case

be

miles

is many

body

Just

little

Space.

so-called

"spirits"

Such

Nirmanakayas.

can

of

in

or

it the

very

brain."

possession of

Monads,

the

not

stellation
con-

Egypt

of

make

of

full Consciousness

occasionally possess

may

in

all that, still exist

explanation,

least

at

peculiar organization,

for

Entity

cases

and

incarnated

its status

taking temporary

or

are

mystic knowledge,
their

like

rare,

very

Personalities.

mentaries,

invisible

an

of

"spirits" that

so-called

who,

abandoning

reader

the

incarnating,

Entity

and

the

intellectual

of the
have

task

truly, but

limit

to

"function

If this needs

regions.

such

though

as

and

of

filmy,

over

which

Mystery

Spiritual Entities, who

without, however,

remind

than

only

in India

Sixth

the

preside

form, and

existence

Universe,

clearly, such

supersensuous

is

this

"

It becomes

subjects upon
It

Spirituality

form,

shadowy

they did before, in the infinitudes

put it more

earth

on

those

first appearance,

as

To

that

the

among

of

reject the

to

Spiritual Beings
to

animal

ethereal

one

man's

"Crocodile,"

or

general public.

the

to

is

and

physical body

Beings that

mysterious

of

Spirits (Elementals), which

his

future

scale

of themselves.

copy

Capricornus, Makara,
"

downward

condense

and

Group

no

the

on

being the Terrestrial

Seventh

form,

gradually

Sixth,

DOCTRINE.

instinct.

or

even

the

Kabalists

each

other.

In

the

teaching:

corresponding

opacity

and

SUNT

DII

density, tended
state,

Spirit and

elemental
own.

and

world

towards
their
the

the

of

centre

state; while

planet, the
This

either

Forces,
The

the

Spirits,in
material

Spirits passed

their

home

they

as

the

Planets

only

Magic,
and

the

Soul,

whose
die

the

free

Soul

could
such

reasons,

and

surrounding

by the

has

worlds, while

unseen

Occult

Many
found
advance

the

Therefore, that
have

was

the

modern
and

belief

applying

their

this

the

visible

Chaldean

men

to

eye.

Oracles,
"

we

pp.

covers

teach

the

as

say,

various
The

etc.

dwelling

"

is

eminently
pre-

sophy.
philois

occurrence

in persons

"who

as

Dhyanis,

still better.

well

becoming
as

in

This

as

dual

ample

rate"

any

numberless
of

note

at

entities

worlds

Damascius

evidence

of theSoul.^

of the

of

that

the

Greek

ubiquity of their Angels.

the

"Genesis

do, the

do

can

philosophy,
of

340-351,

for

Buddhist
the

it is fast

Amshaspends

have

for

(Initiates) can

men

In

is to

Earth,

on

and

well

as

hamper them,

to

That

back."

turn

denizens

our

above

tabernacle

us,

among

duality" in Esoteric
invisible

the

living

society in "Spiritualism,"

regarded

with

Spirits of the

Spiritual Ego

on

antediluvians, and

which

spiritual and
are

the

gent
Intelli-

dealt

physical depravit3%

body goes

living

Churches,

Zoroastrians

which

of

to

Church.

who

earth.

on

quit the

materialists

never

which

intellectual

Roman

its

physical body

no

living

and

sotillcss

and

of

aura

astral, ethereo-substantial

is, the eternal

place in wicked

in holiness

who

the

doctrine, especially in Chinese

are

take

to

is

still

from

that

"

to

naught

Roman

the

Therefore

insanity, spiritual and

as

possibilityof the "Soul"

in the

be

man

itself

suited

most

teaching.

body-vehicle

envelope, could

state,
tended

Inter- Etheric

or

solely with

so-called.

portion of the Esoteric

The

Spirit-

therefore

Spirits,and

termed

are

themselves

"Elementals"

tions
condi-

the

in its satellite.*

Elemental

our

into

their

to

in the

conditions

the

these

that

disembodied

the

and

assimilated

between

world, and

Planetar}^ Sidereal, Cosmic

busied

And

difference

association

found

they

wide

embodied
dis-

the

conformed

was

Jewish Kabalists, especially the practical Occultists

Ceremonial

on

was

opaque

where

to

"Angels"

or

Spirits, in

differing opacities

reproduced.

were

intimate

parts of the

finding

exclusively

the

condition

there

more

transparent

rarefied

most

the

Earth,

created

which

whose

that, in the

dense

more

in

Spirit

that

taught

more

the

the

relates

with

do

the

resultant

scale

Matter

of Matter,

towards

drawn

were

world

the

the

255

attracted, appropriated, digested and

elemental

Spirits; and

INVERSI.

vmcreated

state,

therefore

They

created

of

on

or

disembodied

the

that

constituted

were

of elemental

transparencies
Spirits,in

and

coalesce;

to

DEMONES

The

(Ferouers),
to

in

all

the

space,

(sixth century)
universality of

this doctrine, for he

of

double;

are

spiritual and

the

worlds

Such

the

likewise

other
the

between

the

St.

by

Paul,

superior worlds,
and

guide

to

of

opinion

the

Cosmocratores

seven

rule

to

is also

distinction

evident

an

sidereal,and

the

matter."

of

commissioned

being

set

one

the

makes

Oracles, the

these

"In

says:

['the World-Pillars'],mentioned

World

the

DOCTRINT.^

SECRET

THE

'256

watch

over

v/ho

Jamblichus,
and

Archangels

the

Arch-

ontes.*
above

The

the
the

that

degrees

understood

be

to

opposite

side

that

the

says

medal

he

"

with

deeper

in

regard

them

maintain

reverse

this

and

of

and

reason

in

the

the

and

the

Seed-Manus.

the
every

Spiritual Spheres,

which

Seventh

Thus

Manu

the

Principle.
being

Satya

Rishis

Yuga

become

(J))The
belief

the

and

"Thread"

Prime

(the

twenty-one

concluding
the

doctrine

of

Being,

which

two

aspects

side

side

by

fiend.

immersed
little

far
to

cause

Catholics

"Double"

we

of

is

his

the

of

become

Heroic

to

man

alluded

as

in

the

of

the

additional
the

our

Root-

mankind,
in

prototype

highest

of

essence

the
his

fourteen, the Rootits Effect; and

Seed-Manu

the
to

has

the

Manus

seven

regard

in

those

throws

Progenitors

taught,

prototype

stage)

with

well

as

It also

teaches

are

"

confusion, already

the

these

only

Period, these

from

Manus

or

in number.
of this shloka

sentence

that

its material

Period.

Cause, and
first

of the

reverse

Roman

individualities,

Doctrine

the

Occultist

the

as

Prajapatis; especially

Not

being,

human

the

the

or

appear

is

holy,
is not

reverse

"Double,"

still there

ence;
differ-

logic.

Mahabharatan
Secret

the

would

"

tween
besense

Ferouer

living,

what
precisel}^

and

Rishis

and

when

man

lower

But

still bettei

names

best

Spiritand

the

the

what

on

this is

explains

"

and

Yuga

but

all

work,

numbers,

light

Devils, and

as

identity between

it is the

original.

divine

evil, the

"

Theology

in

depreciating

its

than

against

This

Satya

in

reason

matter

described

as

the

actualities,but

the

But

Unity.
"

God"

teach

word

Thus

made

it is in this

simply

means

of

the

But

separate

two

mean

same

certain

in

not

and

teaching

quality.

or

inverse

is the

"Demon

Archangel

an

for it

sense,

her

Devils.

as

attribute

some

does

Hence

to

of

of the

facets

or

this

in

distinction

interpret and

in

are

"Doubles"

their

denounces

she

tries to

Church

Archangels

the

while

the

to

course,

Spiritual Beings,

of

orders

or

Catholic

Roman

for

applied, of

be

may

is seven-fold

man

animates
*

De

man,

Mysieriis, ii. 3.

shows

how

in his

constitution.

and

passes

archaic

through

is the
The
all his

Rebirths

Personalities, or
Thread
the

which

on

is

of the

one

shall
and

"celibate"

the

terrestrial

and

refers to

Saptaparna," thus

Soul," is

of the

poetical. The
the

wherein

have

they
which

Manes,

in

in

kill them,

For,

becomes
times

food

in the

reaped

the

the

lives"
as

the

Deceased

is either

passed,
of

"fruit

It

OP

is

Four

THE

THAT

Root

the

Seven,

Earth"

the
"I

the
"

Wicks,"

am

lower
the

Defunct.
Asiatic

of

domain.

the

or

"seven

The

Earth.

on

idea

graphic.

Three-tongued
Wicks

OF

Sparks,

OUT

SHOT

Sparks

and

Flame

the

are

FLAME,t

Wa\^S

Flame

"Three-tongued

last, assimilated

four

The

Beams

the

spiritualTriad, the Atma,

"Four

is

One

of

THE

RiVERS

dies"

is the

ALL

THE

BY

Moon,
OF

THE

(Jj).

(a) The
the

RUNNING

THE

IN

that will

or

destroyed therein,

is very

the

dies,

ThrEE-TONGUED

Flame;

their

REFLECTED

never

(a)

THE

high,

portions.

prosper,

passed,

actions"

our

Aanroo,

^W."Contmued.

that

Wicks
FROM

DRAW

or

it is

as

cubits

consequence

be

to

ward
"re-

the harvest

as

Aanroo-field

the

Eternity,

the

to

fourteen

and

pared
com-

Buddhists.

seven

live and

in

is

man

doctrine

glean,

corn

seven

will

"Man-Plant,

in the field of

of which

STANZA
4.

into

multiply,"

among

septenary

our

life,the

they

realm

hymn.f

seventy-seven
corn

on

spirit for

pure

of the

which

Amenti, the

said

as

in

the

that relates

of the dead,

shades

actions

so

is between

"to

that

sacred

piece of land

territory divided

is the

corn

their

by

sown

grows

This

the deified

that

the Dead,

of

Book

is allotted

Deceased

is

which

suggestive of

as

refuse

which

worship

to

there

principles,and

seven

plant,

allegory, in the

Eg^^tian

The

the

this seven-leaved

to

who

it is evident

Meanwhile,

mortals.

from

Purana,^

Dvipa

connection

the

"

Five-fold

to Padma

Shveta

of Brahma,

Sons

chaste

and

to

what

on,

the

agreeably

go

Siitratma

to

strung, is spun

are

Four-fold

who

further

see,

allusion

an

"

Panchashikha,

Kumdras

257

"Spirits"

Three-fold, the

seven

We

Vishnu.

his

all

preceding.

all the

contain

Earth

this

on

moreover

of the

essence

ROOT.

IMMORTAI,

THE

Buddhi

go

and

and

out

are

never

Manas,
after

first two

by the

that

that

or

rather

the

terrestrial

every

extinguished,

are

the

immortal

fruitage of
life.

The

Quaternary,

principles,including the body.

Three-wicked
"I

enter

Researches, xi. 99,

100.

Flame
into
+

Ch.

the
xxxii.

and
domain
9.

Wicks

my

of

t Their

are

Sekhem
Upper

Triad.

immortal,"

[the
" Bhumi

God
or

says

whose
Prithivi.
18

258

THE

hand

the

sows

the

enter

four

(d) Just
above

which

twinkle

of

of

dance

the

on

lyife,the

period of

Wicks"

of

of

shining,

by the

They

Manvantara;

and

eternal

they

as

then

Spiritual Egos
before,

were

Monad-Ego"
and,

as

so

long

last only

the

on

as

disappear, the

they
alone

surviving,

with

one

the

Waves"

"Running

"

ocean,

an

evanescent

our

appear

moon-beams,
lustre

so

of

immortal

Maya.

the

to

tree.

the waters

on

the

her

our

adversaries

corresponds

Sephirothal
is

envelopes

being,

in, and

merged

Four

of the

waves

Wicks]."*

moon

radiates

Night

symbols of

"

same

sparks produced

of the

Queen

"Beams"

illusive

"

and

thousands

the

soul],and

their

destroyed

bright sparks dance

the

and

one

Personalities

have

of the

Binaries

of

milliards

as

who

Flame

three

the

by the disembodied

produced

Flames

Three-tongued
and

DOCTRINE.

sin-creating Four

rid of the

Unities

the

action

of

region of the

\_z.e.,
got
"The

seed

SECRET

the

re-

Mother-

Source.

STANZA
5. The

Spark

OF

FoHAT.

It

stops

INTO

It

first,!

Second,:]:

the

From

and

Worlds

becomes

these,

of

Maya
it

Plant

the

Animal

Sacred

of

Stone;

and

Plant;

"

attributes

combined

the

behold

and

Metal

is

Thread

finest

the

by

Seven

the

and

Forms

Seven

THROUGH

Flame

the

through

journeys

the

in

from

hangs

Continued.

Yll."

(a).
passes

whirls

" (d).
Thinker,

Manu,||

the

the

One

And

who

formed.

IS

Who
Who
the

of the

Globes

seven

of

Monad,

at

the

the

relates

substantial

to

Fohat"

of
Book

Kingdom.

Kingdom.

Moon.

of

the

Compare

also

Physical Man.

(c).

perfects

Rounds,

seven

before

Life before

philosophy
nature

refers here

Maya,"

the

Life-Cycle,

independent

i. 7.

of

of

the

are

Great

Thread

Life, the

first Shadow

II Man.
V, The

every

is the

of the Dead,

\ The

of

of

and

that

greatest problem

the

nature

Chain

I^ife

(d).

Worlds

Seven

existence

and

IvHA.

Soma^

and

Planetary

beginning

of

"Thread

This

Sin

active

Lives,

Five-fold

phrase, "through

fort3^-ninestations
The

Seven

The

Fish,

Body?

(a) The

The

him?

completes
last

the

him?

forms

or

"Spark,"

the

or

to.

physical

of which

Mysteries of Rostan.

the

Manvantara.

referred
"

or

to

and

is denied

26o

THE

lowest

the

of

Book

*]

seven

other

of

Body

the

of
be

cannot

before

seen

detailed

Adam

Kadmon

the

existence.

of conscious

planes

contains

Numbei's

triad

first

The

all the

on

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

of

explanation
three

[the
in

stands

Soul

the

The

dean
Chal-

all this.

of

presence

of

planes

upper

the

Ancient

the

of

Days.
The

Sephiroth,

the

on

Macroprosopus

Then

"four-lettered"

the

I^imbs

three concealed

the

Thus

Earth]."

Rendered

Malkuth,

called

why

Seventh

in the

For

"Sabbath."

of

day

the

Race

of

significance undreamed
in the

King,

Element,

everything

of

body"

one

that

equals
Thus

is

equal

they

ought

formation

of

Brahma

The
is

Ha

synonym

Idra

Zuta

of

his

to

the
Man

Kadisha,

to

what

"Sabbath"

in

xxii.

Bible.

746.

become

the

or

free

When

has

on

occult

an

they

to

would

Man,

our

not

render
seven

or

the

the

made

the

idea

into

the

Protyle

"

Nirvana.

up

of
or

will follow
the

the

elements

duration

Manvantara,

"

are

more

before

were

Christians

spirit and

These

once

Rest,

period

any

with

bod5'.t

one

period

face

to

Nirvanis, and

means

duration

"Li\-ing Soul,"
in the

or

Yi'scj. If the

adopt

the

regeneration,

face

brought

becoming

"days,"

equal

and

things

after six days, but

seven

is

Pralaya

Soul"

of the

and

Spiritual lyOgos, i.e.,

all is reabsorbed

again

Substance.

'"'"seventhday"

the

all

men

becoming

else

separated

that

means,

explanation

Tetragrammaton,

again

Day"

or

theologians.

our

is

Sabbath,

spirits of

the

Undifferentiated
not

by

Mother,

of the

excellence

"Become

One

the

Matronitha,

When

the

"by

[Eve

Heva

Man.

after the

"

if

Sephira,

Queen,

of

the

latter

or

is the

Bride

''Seventh

and

of Numbers,

Book

this

with

Round

Seventh

of the

Globe

Heavenly

united

will become

she

impurity,

all

from

the

as

the

above,

Matrona,

I"ogos), the

Second

(the

Microprosopus

or

is shown

Tetra-

or

fourth World;

primitive

the

Mother,

Inferior

the

the

sixth

the

mystic language,

in

and

the

in

fecundates

Foundation,

of the

Kingdom

said

as

or,

Kadmon]

[Adam

He

Yezud,
our

"Foundation,"

Yezud,

called

four

manifested

seve7i

Globe

first

the

Face,

lycsser

seventh

generated by

It is

by the planes.

reckoned

from

counting

when

these

Deity."

the

the

Limbs,

seven

totalityof

"The

of

Body

is both

Karth, Malkuth,

our

former

the

the

are

the

the

Mystery.

(Wisdom,

the

come

planes being represented by Microprosopus,

grammaton,

presented
re-

3..Binah (Intelligence, a

and

manifestation

of

planes

Chokniah

2.

left shoulder."

(the Crown),

Kether

"i.

are:

right shoulder;

the

Principle),by

female

of

his

Principle), by

male

or

brow

the

by

Triad

of this upper

Sephiroth

dead

more

Principles."

or

It is

of which

parts.

seven
a

Night

Jewish

of

toms,
cus-

letter

thereof.

clearly.

"I,iving

TRUE

THE

They

is there

Paul,

for

felicityin Heaven,

as

for they

be

will

ever

and

day,

and

week.

when

Sabbath

[one]

with

their

the

the

Greek

Lord,

and

will

where

text

Sabbath."

eternal

happiness

will

tempt
con-

in Luke*

in the

the

to

in the

is said

fast twice

referring

if "and

what

That

days.

seven

disclosed

by

See

Literally,"I

it well

rest

significance,is

whole

"Sabbath."

Initiate, knew

an

the

26l

KABALAH.

days

seven

mystic

taken

is called

week

the

had

FAI^E

by Jesus for the Sabbath

shown
Sabbath

of

week

one

"Sabbath"

word

the

work

should

THE

AND

and

rest

be

enjoy

eternal,
eternal

an

SabbathrX
The

difference
the

taking

between

Kabalah

by its

Mystics

of

divergences
to

Earth

our

which

Zohar,

adding

on

and

of the

[thatof

Rounds

the Seven

Kings]

of which
Races, y?z'd'

The

Shinto
hint

Captain

C.

the

at

Shinto
the

idea

sediment

ascended:

Man

of

appeared,

first of

the

These
the
birth

broken

above

each

on

the

or

in

it

side.

seventh,

(Micro-

manifested

and

"Seven

Kings

finite]
come

Earth, destroyed

our

up.""

refers

Chain,

are

And

through].

gone

already appeared,

This

and

their

relates

two

after

reign

to the

have

more

Seven
still to

two

who

five Gods

creation

to animal

nine
is

five

and

female.

are

of
and

the

the

origin of

religion underl)dng

Out

Heavens
the

names

Isanagi

Five

our

"Ancestors,"

Hebrews,

the

man,

two.
were

and

of

Chaos

of

ethereal

The

man

given
Isanami

first

to him,

the

then

(In)

which

called

begat Tenshoko

says

Earth

essences

was

and

various

Japan,

(Konton)

(Yo) the

the

the

Kuni-to
human

doijin,the

Earth.

simply

to

and

in the monasteries

follows:

as

other

the

years

between

and

of

"Gods"
kinds

studied

nearly

(Jin)appeared
male

of cosmogony

belief.

precipitated,and

tatchino-mikoto,

race

[Malkuth,

will be

the

which

work.

same

it has

same

Pfoundes,

of the land, for

The

ko

the

allegoricalaccounts

Japan,

sects

things

not

tian
Chris-

Occultism

lower,

"

unimportant

to

of

the

[smaller because

says

of the

Globes, three

Earth

all

which

have

lowest

six

of Numbers,

Kabalah

Eastern

Vidya

in this Round.

appear

was

Face

the

Thus
the

Esoteric

Book

being

calls the

depend

Sephiroth,"

Three

archaic

confined

the

die in the thrice- destroyedWorld

each

in

hand,

"Smaller

of six

World,
curves

six

the

upon
The

prosopus).
is formed

other

the

Chaldean

expression.

both

on

the

in the

indeed,

Fourth

the

as

that

and

and

disfigured copy,

now

small

very

form

upward

run

The

is

"

contained

as

misrepresented

as

the Kabalah

rational
iv.

the

Races, Isanagi and

preceding

two

Isanami

Races

being

which

man.

Cruden,

sub

voce.

\ Book

of Numbers,

1. viii. 3.

give

262

shown

It will be

of the

doctrine
secret

Mosaic

the

veiled.

he

be

may

the

plays

the

and

at

seen

needs

One

Thus

Clef

glance,

with

the

both

septenary

des

Grands

the

Mysttres*

diagram,

Unveiled,]
with

Kabalistic

and

of

from

the

to

the
for

man,

thought
Formation

above

different
Occult

"

key

is septenary.

correct

the

in

as

shows

He

division

cleverly the

at

in all the

"the

seven

the

as

Kabalah

religion."

the

though

same,

number

of every

well

preeminent

part in Western

however

Kabbalah

of L,evi, to find the

it stands

even

also only to look

in Mathers'

Soul,"

work

symbols

as

seven,

was

lyevi calls the

his

in

gives

of man,

important

as

Kliphas

creation

diagram

This

constitution

faithfully following

Kabalah
the

It

Occultism.

Eastern

II, that the number

in Volume

septenary

systems.

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

is
of

mentioned

interpretation.
attached:

names

IV.

Diagram

The

Triad:

Upper

Immortal,

The

The

Lower

Quaternary

-.

Transitory

The

and

the

Mortal.

Levi

calls

Nephesh
*

p.

Nephesh

is the

that

Breath

of

which

we

(animal) Life

and

Manas,

name

in

man

"

the

Breath

vice

of

versa,

Life,

389-

Plate

t This

VII.

Triad

p. 37.
is disconnected

with

the

lower

Quaternary,

as

it disconnects

itself

always

after

death.

AND

OCCULT

instinctual

light side, and

its

of

Man

the

this

and

plane

transformations
that

proof

in

classification, except

the

sad

which

in

works

jumble.

do

order

the

curious

convincing

We

in

and

and

"

on

Mediator;

Triad

strange

particular,

one

informing

Plastic

upper

Kabalistic

Adam,

is irrational

is the

such

into

Mind,

or

in

Kama.

or

the

Atma-Buddhi

many

the

this

Spark,

the

human

the

"

Samael

Soul,"

which

become

has

literature

this

are

in

found

be

Vital

between

medium

there

But

to

the

It is Buddhi

intelligent

with

Reasoning

"

Soul

(animal) Life" breathed

Nephesh,

act.

Quaternary.

lower

the

miscalled

cannot

the

Manas,

not

is

diagram

Levi's

of

consequently

Manas,

Without

Element.

Third

its connection

"Breath

it is

Dust;

is the

Manas

in

animal,

is really the

Nephesh

and

animal;

the

\x\.

263

DOCTRINES.

KABALISTIC

not

accept

show

to

the

points of agreement.
wdll

We

teaches

and

"

the

compare

The

(or Ego) is

Soul

2.

Neshamah

3.

Ruach

4.

Nephesh

the

"

Soul

1.

Spirit.

or

Plastic

"

clothed

Spirit.

pure

"

The

rind

[body]

Doctrine

Esoteric

between

distinction

Mediator.!

of the

Soul

of the

Im.age [Astral

is the

Pneumatics.
for

it

is

Atma-

Buddhi-Manas.

2.

The

3.

Spiritual Soul.

4.

Mediator

same.*

between
the

Mind,
garment

same;

Man,

5. The

the

Esoteric

light is triple.

this

light ; and

what

EHphas

cautious

Say the Theosophists

Pneumatics.

Kabalistic

very

Levi, too, makes

two.

Kabalist:

Says Eliphas Levi, the

1.

the

Pneumatics.

Occult

and

Kabalistic

what

explanation of his diagram, and

in

Levi says

form

give in tabular

now

5.

in

Seat

Spirit
of

and
the

Reason,

man.

Correct,

Soul].

"

No.

EHphas
I

Levi, whether

(Spirit!;

and

the
purposely or otherwise, has confused
of Nephesh
Plastic
Mediator
the
both
by making

reality only six principles, because

+

Esotericism

Fourth
or

insect

teaches

Principle, and
; of

the
also

same.

the

physical, material

he

repeats

But

Second,

the

PrAna,

life,which

has

for Nephesh
no

and

Life, he

us

his

No.

makes

thus

is
in

first two.
is not

Manas

with

numbers:

Nephesh
is the

; nor

"Breath

spirituality in it.

is the
of

latter

Life"

the

Astral,

in man,

as

but

the

in beast

264

THE

6. The

SECRET

is double, because

Image

reflects the

the

and

good

DOCTRINE.

it

6. Too

bad.

uselessly apocalyptic. Why

not

that

say

the

good

man

the

who

[Image

7. The

Body.]

"

Occult

1.

is immortal,

Nephesh

its life

renews

because

the

by

it

1.

tion
destruc-

or

Quaternary.

Pneumatics.

(As given by

(As given by Kliphas I,evi.)

elst disappears

Earthly Image.
Occult

Pneumatics.

the

bad

tending

ever

Triad,

upper

reflects
the

as

is

with
7.

Astral

well

as

; man,

to

the

the

Occultists.)

is immortal,

Manas
every

because

incarnation

new

after
it adds

of

forms.

[But Nephesh,
Life," is
useless

2.

Ruach

the

"Breath

to

the

by

progresses

of

itself;

itself to

and

misnomer,

puzzle

of ideas

Atma-Buddhi

to

student.]
the

tion
evolu-

and

2.

Buddhi

becomes

oblivion

(! ?).

3.

neither

the

Soul

has

three

dwellings.

4.

The

Soul

Triad

Upper

latter is

/tves

"

planes, besides
terrestrial

5. These

dwellings

of Mortals
and

the

the

Inferior

are:

the

Plane

Superior Eden
Eden.

5. These
;

the

Soul

dwellings

Kama

of the three.
Earth
or

man,

disembodied

the

man,

his

Shell;

Higher

Triad.

for

Animal

(Hades,

Loka

for

for the

three

it z^ eternally

are:

Limbo)
or

the

as

on

and

highest

physical

willing.

its fourth, the

sphere

the

on

and

of matter

collectively,

"

nal
eter-

upon,

darkness

the

when

it

plane:

Light

shines

through,
"

of

Ray

which

gets,
forIt does

this

to

the

man

incarnation.

progresses,

belong

is but

by

of

remembers.

nor

not

4. The

its

from

gets

death

new

every

Atma

it

the

on

destruction.

and

shares

conscious

accretions

the

out
progressive, with-

Monad,

immortality.

after
is

assimilating

thus,

the

Manas,

3. Neshamah

of

something

Devachan

the

OCCULTISTS

6.

The

fatal

The

but

for

conquered

in

the

sphinx

6.

the

7. The

Astral, through
is

down

to

the

passions

with

if

Neshamah.

the

know

the

Thus

he

real

The

tenet,

the

answer

Body
;

is the

Nephesh
Ruach

Ruach;

the

French

the garment

upon

late Kabalist

and

of

the

mould

the

of

phesh
Ne-

mould

1.

did

good
tries

or

but

is the

body,

as

the

and

Atma;

Light [the Soul] personifies

in

clothing

Body];

and

[with

personality

only when
is

itself

the

self
it-

2.

The

Monad

Ego

Personality

garment

perfect.

when

enough
3. The

Angels

men;

God,

aspire

Perfect

is above

to

Man,

all the

become
a

Man-

Angels.

3.

Correct,

the

for

shape,

because

the
to

ments"
"garis
thing,
any-

Buddhi

is

Vehicle.

personal
of

through
assimilate

Bud-

or

remains

latter

of

Atma

it incarnates;

something

dures
en-

Light

of

becomes

when

Manas

fails.

its
onl}' figuratively
2.

whims,
;

the

mould

we

follov/s:

often

or

objects.

follows; and

follow

of
no

his

follows

to

the

sufficiently

bad, of Manas

Buddhi,
dhi

it to

not

also

Body

and

Spirit,

and

subject, as

then

conquers,

eternal

his admirers

of

Manas,

aspirations

with

himself

of

Neshamah.

of

either

The

But

(Neshamah),

Manas

same

rial
mate-

fatal attraction,

its

(Ruach)

suit

of

or

the

carries

it to
the

mould

Man,

Buddlii

Kabalist

distorted

or

again, treating

says

Occultists

that

sire),
(DeManas

desires.

turns

Atma

realm

evident

and

tries to escape

to

It is very

sphere

better

and

Kama

drawing

ever

into

Image

accordance

inspirationsof

Correct,

its aptitudes;

is able

it

261;

DIFFER.

of birth.

with

Ruach

substitute

KA.BAUSTS

[the Astral]

Image
Nephesh

endows

riddle

the

offers

that

is

[man]

Image

AND

is

and
that

Manas,

perfect
Buddhi.

266

SECRET

THE

Every

4.

juvenates, and
lean

soul

the

years

14,000

in the

rests

DOCTRINE.

re-

Within

4.

jubi-

of oblivion.

sleep

of

Day

Brahma,

the distorted

But

to

plant;

plant,

animal
its

nowhere.

meant

to

embrace

There

Kabalah.

end

wrong

in the

world.

of

chapters

of the

allegory

of

of

Earth.

period,

plainly

in

law

of

stated

in

the

by

is

idea

and

"

never

ouj"

indefinite
made

decessor
pre-

Ge?iesis

were

creation

some

The

his

blind

Genesis

being

were

of universes.

for

evidently

"

conception

and

the

before

in turn,

whom

and

spirit;

kingdoms,

between

becomes

stone

man,

difference

attempts

and

continue

not

called

were

sparks fly in

was

Had

of

Unit

gathers
separate

Eogoi

Eogoi,

of

of

plane,

eternal

the

differently.
all, shot

matter

"

the

of

down

in the

by

Zohar,

and

could
its form
and

Kadmon),

the

"Idra

mayavic

"

Law

of

we
on

Evolution

After

sevenfold

Suta,"

Book

iii.,
p.

292,

mass

Female,"
alread)^

in

"

Isis
into

the
the

Adam

or

But

seen.

nor

that

on

any

of

things proceed

Globe,

gyration
b.

one

as

first differentiation

of the

said

sleep

One,

Earth,

our

nascent
as

have

Compound

into

into

and

Male

as

place

our

as

plane

blend

plate

Bible,

Jiva,

evolves

in it,first,the

"

first

the

found

pralayic sleep

Spacial Depths

or

the

on

take

On

Monad

mineral.
*

which

assumed

yet

as

have

which

their
the

on

the

not

Root-Matter.
The

not

were

iron, lets

the

hammering

(Sephira

would

one

after

totality as

did

but

existence,

primordial Worlds,

Queen

Man,"

which,

Eux"

transformation

material

ought,

quicksilver

in their
"Fiat

and

King

scattered

Numbers

the

Aged
of

the

are

(Sephira) had

"Heavenly

out

globules

it

as

the

Sparks

into

came

smith, when

work.*

begun

appear

Kadmon,
this

j'et at his

Eogos,

the

Sacred

opposite sexes)

Genesis

Celestial

The

they

as

soon

as

the

Thus,

Sparks.

the

because

not

perished

all directions.

(of androg3'ne, or
Master

which

Worlds,

old

were

formless,

of

(Egos)

Zohar:

the

the

Souls

in the

"A

all the

Man,

remote

formation

the

at

even

Doctrine

runs:

man;

introductory

successive

eternity, when
evolution

the

metaphysical

is all the

at

The

represent

Divine

there

man,

anthropology

lands

Thej^

informs

and

into

it enters

aphorism

animates

"Spark"

Pra-

VII.

beast,

the

beast;

The

a god."
spirit,

begins

Kabalistic

well-known

(J))The

5 of Stanza

Shloka

to

return

of the Esoteric

copies

Manus

conies

all the

or

in Nirvana.

rest

are

Age,

14

after which

reign;

laya, when

Such

Great

period, a

Unveiled,] is,

first

form

of

the

lowest

encased
t

1. 302.

in

the

stone,

268

Both

inseparable, yet

are

like

will

poles

other

the

"

for

shoulders
the

and

Half

in before

stepped

for

processes
differ

and

ethereal

the

of

which

down

blind

primeval
archaic

stand

the
each

to

the

Root-

mount

of

Ancestors

the

in

begets

stands

the

now

furnishes
model

the
to

seven

primitive

Karabtanos,
Mother,
of

progenitor
its

"

plete.
is still incom-

birth

his

left

has

This
with

which

on

man

still more

descended
gave

Matter,

two

should

we

Ma7i

But

Nazarcsus,

doctrine

what

matter

in

the

bodies

likeness.*"

of whom

had

divine

the

our

Pitris

and

or

whom

as

the
Thus

blind

from

this

on

latter.

their ethereal

and

of

man

(Entities from

as

man,

animal

own

Prakriti's

on

first,gradually evolving

henceforth.

Codex

[the Man]

Manu

outward

Doctrine

teaches
and

future

has

Read,

in

Isis

is found
Bk.

Manu,
word

who

the

Moon."

real

and

or

Spiritus,
of

one

impress

the

house

lesson;

forms

his

Here

Manu

non-dying

Eife,"

"One

is destined

to

before

now

stated
in the

Unveiled
there

and

the

or

of the

on

the

every

(ii. 297

under

The

Kosmos.

"

303), the
form

different

tabernacle

us,

the

Occultism

of

the

Codex

I,ife

for the
which

of the

unless

is

As

Deity.

to

Soul, the

thoroughly
science

exact

theory.
does

not

expression employed

doctrine
and

in

it is only the

fully vindicate
that

stands

Ego

that

The

body?

Absolute

strange

so

thoroughly comprehended,

that

been

strange

as

inorganic

teaching

of the

physical bodies,

explained,
of the

the

Man,

emanation

our

and

Sinj

I^ives.

direct

Chaldean

and

rudimentary

"

of themselves,

Manu,t

this

"

Man

animal

from

out

which

to

Shishta) step

the

"

build

the

of

Races

forms

the

X The

Matter

Substance,

the

formation

dwelling,

concupiscent

spiritual,heavenly

negative

two

scripture.

the

It

or

the

to

to

each

seven

"Who
and

physical

Prajapatis, each

or

Figures,

seven

the

Svaj^ambhuva

men,

Fetahil,

first

upon

primitive Manus,
Race

India

forms," in their

"astral

or

its

From

and

the Celestial

"

similitudes

with

and

around

the

Purusha

being only

Pitris shoot

shadowy

Monad

Perfect

"creations"

two

The

"doubles,"

call

of the

in

for

them

the

greatly.

for

matmftals

in the

incarnate

and

physical plane,

homogeneous

strikes

Races

called

preceding Worlds,
plane,

hour

perfect,of

vtost

Spirit

do

; so

same

formation

the

first Two

into the

the

when

Therefore,

the

the

Universe.

of the

Principle

of

On

other, while

each

attracted

poles

two

DOCTRINE.

separated.

ever

repel

always

mutually

positive are

SECRET

THE

NazarcEus.

accept

thing
any-

by Science,

Every

tenet

of

our

allegory.

I.

"vSin"

equivalent.

is

curious, but

has

particular Occult

relation

to

the

Moou,

besides

being

its

"DEVOURERS."

THE

"inorganic substance,"
the

Life, and
our

comprehension

the

laws

known

ask,

the

comes

tendency

"to

it is outside

into

of

range

atoms,"

very

Whence,

then,

form"?

organic
the

to

IS

beyond

the

"The

in

All

IvIPE,though

for life."

run

according

except

life,slumbering

incognizable.

Occultism.

desire

is

dust

reject

with

instinct

"seem

latent
is

because

perception,
who

the

matter,"

mineral

even

those

explicable

way

any

and
to

Tyndall,

says

would

of

atom

every

"inert

so-called

of

molecules

that

simply

means

269

Is

of

teachings

we

it in

Occult

Science?

Worlds,

The

conceptionof

to the

profane,

these Elements

Arhat,

an

of L

tless crores

coun

live and

"which

thing

visible
divine

primordial

the One

From
.

particles are

being

First

{^gaseouslight?\

formed

which

These

perhaps?']
by

dry mist,
of

the

then

geyieratesmoist

third

The
crores

Lives."

Occult

toward

fully upon
a

of

current

break

and

of

in

subject,he

potency

heat

great

produced

that

that

speaks

the

the

that

oxygen

off its relations

would
does

not

towards
with

say,

that

cease

them,

its
and

life itself,which

[Matter

the

Lives

produce by
mist, which

breath

of

the

of

all

firstfour

willfollotv.

if he
the

brightness

aqueous

"numberless

declaring that,

{^?];then

water

These

from

four

three last

of

an

Heaven

in

Wheels

sisters.

the

catne

luminous

watery

six

and

are

Fire

developed

Then

solid

the

out

solid

The

Universe

was

rotation.

forms

puts

with

four

matter.

luminous

and

Pasteur, then, unconsciously taking

Science,

this

vital

with
a

These

first
Is

construct

a^id

Space [irresolvable
7iebulce,

in

Every

conscious

cold
Deep {^Chaos']

forms

[Rounds] of Manvantara.
of

l^rj^s, from

inferiorfire,heat, and

is born.

Commentary

fiery Lives

agents that

World-Elemeni"WATi^^;

Air
[atmospheric]
Periods

the

motion

and

Reality:

uncreate, proceeds the

Curds

[the Earth] appears

Bhitmi

the

the

vapour

[Comets?], and

their cofitinuous

yields

and

fought,

liquid mist, watery,

Pilgrims

Globes].

the

One

Fire, the hot Flames, the Wafiderers

firstmanifestedMaterial
Heat
ICotnets'].

suck

by

collision,which

e7icounteringattd

the

"Devourers."

to the unconscious

manifestedfrom

was

on

the

built

was

the

expense of every other Life that they

the

Life, formless

of Lives.

at

is

?iamed

are

down

man

One,

numberless

hetice illusive.Being, its

this Universe

in

alone

To

Divine
a
themselves,collectively,

are

pla?ieof the

their

have

Elements.

the

Therefore they

consume.

Fire

ives.

of manifested,

that

on

hiown

plane of manifestatio7is,the

the

on
Life; distributively,

of the

built up

are

dared

organic

countless

the

his

express
cells

the

does

that

is

on

supported

ideas

endowed

are

activitywith
not,

first step

cessation

by

account,
the

in-

that

of

fluence

gas?

of the

evolution

life, according

that

the

by
lives, such

lower

exist without

and

living

whole

matter"),

and

ancerobes.

greatly

the

destruction

to

the

to

of other
so-called

the

their

air, but

life without

to

substances

coming

The

in

latter.

cells

in contact

fermentation.

case,

manifests

its life

as

cell form, in this

sufficient

finding

not
same

in the

fact

L,iFE therefore
us.

it is also
"Bhumi

Vedic

that
is

in the

and

Planetary

Chain

six

with

its

in the
the

and

blood

this

cell, in
an

ganic
or-

Bogolubof.
the

organs,

fermentation

thought

the

ferments

as

then, should

that

and

application

Universe,

and

sisters,"

"there

Earth

meaning,

Bernard

act

Professor

asks

oxygen

cell,

in

the

Pasteur's

tion
corrobora-

during strangulation.
and. Occultism

teaches

atom.

explanation given by
esoteric

in

adapt

thereby ruining

Why,

tissues

our

found

it, they will

those

vegetable

itself,stimulates

increases

urea

that

our

of

Claude

ferments

everywhere

appears

teaching

Heavens,

for

fruit-cell,and
of

the

out
with-

yeast,

oxygen,

being.

substance

annihilates,

of

as

of

and

free

exception?"

an

oxygen

formation

of the

idea

the

as

way

case,

such

them,

lacking

anaerobic

ing
furnish-

ferments, absorbing

"Therefore

an

in the

that

shows

with

fruit, when

stimulate

Pasteur

become

contributes

the constitution

into
rather

or

deprived

when

"dead

being impossible

decay

germ-cells,

air and

and

later on,

of

integral

an

Science
and

oxygen,

the

tissues

vegetable tissues,

enter,

ultimate

of the

substances

part of

finally destroys,

in

themselves
from

other

Certain

multiply

life and

which

participation.
and

develop

binds

kind

animal

the

form

to

monstrate
de-

derived

the

on

unscientifically by

very
one

of

cerobes,living

ceased

has

substance

organic

them

calls

been

bacteria, could

and

various

called

microbes

I^ives,

many

the

The

organisms

that

multiplication from

contrar5^

materials

atmosphere

found

Pasteur

than

or

Globe, has

our

on

other

Beings,

Nature

and

else

nothing

They

latter

(then

is

them.

He

the

when

matter,

our

them.

in

fermentation";

killed

the

on

for their

surrounded

that

Scientists.

air,which,

necessary

oxygen

exist

complicated phenomena,

of

Pasteur,

air, even

vibriones, and

of

means

the

"that

Pasteur,

processes

there

without

same

as

by

and

That

thrive

and

live

can

Bernard

Claude

to

class

must

we

continues

add,"

accomplished

fermentation.

of

process

is

which

among

would

"I

germ

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

270

Earths,

[the fourth]
our

exoteric

allusion

"three

three

are

to

Earths,"

the

says

is called

Western

it in the
on

the

Commentary.
corresponding
Bhiimi."

is the
But

Vedas, is that it refers

descending

arc,

and

three

to

This

Orientalists.

is

It

to

the
our

"three

which

Heavens,"

three

are

ascending

the

on

Earths

OF

three

By the

first three

into

of

much

as

Spirit as it does

and

to say,

of Matter.

But

ethereal,

more

descend

we

Spirit; the lowest

Earth, forming the turning point, so

our

271

also, only far

ascend

we

SPACE.

Globes

or

spiritualarc.

or

by the other

Matter,

DIMENSIONS

FOUR

THE

into

Bhumi,

one,

containing, potentially,
shall

we

of this

treat

hereafter.

general teaching of the

The
Round

develops

Science, which

manifested

the

vantaric

we

if

Second

some,

unknown

and

to

once

natural

can

and

Professor

"

The

in

any

only be

in certain

in

way

ZSllner's

an

theory

Professors

from

aspects."

aspect of

one

be

it may

so

Elements,

this condition

to

familiar

which

it

can

of

under

used

Nature,

conditions

phrase in

be

all the

which

has

that

great

are

of

dirneyisional

the

out

we

fashion

the

more

or

real

prompted

now

strictly

correctly

"

space;

"fourth

Butlerof

Spaced \
while

has

been

and

abstractions
concrete

But

it is

is the

II. p.

even

of
error

of

389.)

thus

that

St.

welcomed

Petersburg:,

of Realism.
the

form

by

of

"

the

that

the

space."
itself

familiar

mension
"-fourthdi-

it is

happy
un-

an

progress

Scientists, who

several

that*

Space
The

expanded,

true

sound,

of

matter

dimension

fuller

perfectly

than

more

Wagner,

experiences

(Bain, Log^'r,Part

of the

but, in passing,

Spiritualists and

among

"

the

on

significance of the

is of little consequence.

abbreviation

considering

speculating

of Science, for the

men

expression, the

direction

in

pfiving reality to

separated

as

superficial absurdity of assuming

phrase, because

i-

man-

Element,

one

two

beings living

to

again

use

point

to

modern

of matter,

Spiritualists;

of

developed

adapted

discredit

several

begin with, the

is measurable

"

the

to

but

spoken

and

development

intuition

of the

use

phrase

to

"

only

while

TheosophLsts, and
To

was

of two, three,and/our

incomplete,

the

forth

humanity

name

elucidate

it is worth

"

on

the

species.
of

processes

attributes

but

divide
sub-

in

regarded

increase

and

be

may

humanity,

its

the

"two-dimensional"

will at

to

space."

men,

figurative sense,

The

be

unscientifically,though

brought

give the

can

now

now

"Ever-Becoming"
to

are

known

preferring to

taught, developed

are

very

Round

Earth

and

we

Elements

in what

facto,"one-dimensional

Fire

is the

evolve, progress,

humanity
by

called

"

The

a.s

these

to

Round,

and

nature

Nature
de

First

the

If Nature

new

everj^

end.

Thus
and

as

primitive nomenclature,

then

plane,

then, is that

Elements,

Compound

constituents.

light: they have

same

the

rejects the

into

them

of

one

Commentar"%

are

of

also

for instance.
and

Space

mind, instead

of

Time

are

frequently

viewed

being generalizations of

these

THE

272
evolution

be

may

those

matter,

the
a

best

the

three

sense

of man,

some

bold

of man,

senses

knots

which

of

or

rebels

be

can

of

of

three

long

and

ways

first

no

of the

phrase
We

of

Rounds.

be
"

to

the

plane

one

faculty or

with

concerned

single

Round.

which

the

The

succession

indicated, with

the

as

But

man.

the

of

idea

of

ment
measure-

it has

no

against

it

measure

been
But

more.

the

humanity

certainty
plied,
multi-

are

also.

while,
Mean-

familiar

the

even

material

we

been

stated,

But

here

another

development

of

have

these

just

two

going
primary

on

seen

linked

Elements

the

has
"

the
of

to

caveat

be

ceptive
per-

of evolution
limits

Nature,

of

with

as

already

Occult

sense

do,

in the

garded
re-

equivalent
second

scales

within

be

may

may
as

"

to

aspects

is concerned,
of the

through

it has

corresponding

processes

Rounds

evolution

figurative expression

and

of matter,

succession
of

of

Round,

thought,

of

sense

and

"setting."

loose

of

to

and

than

two-dimensional.

characteristic

second

are

as

This

entered.
on

to

things,

resources

multiplied

incorrect

Second

in the

Matter

the

the

of

be

common

of

understanding,

matter

one

characteristic

one

able

time

faculties

more
or

be

militate

consideration

the

to

figuratively referred
must

far

is

"rising"

sun's

return

now

of

to

directions

way

the

as

characteristics

the

three

in any

time,

the

of

itself,all belong

within

they

human

in

not

expression

the

the

do

progress

will

so

the

measurement

considerations

from

as,

in

place

will

plain
ex-

teristic
charac-

length, breadth

as

foot-rules

to

oxAy

to

condition

any

next

when

sixth

popular

"dimension"

term

long

so

of

; and

let

production

belong really

dimensions

are

just

more;

in want

to

"

the

to

Thus,

the

stage of evolution,

one

matter,

occupied

that, in the

the

there

as

to

possible to apply
these

and
to

been

that, under

of such

develops

dimension,

and

extension

"

it

fourth

dimensions

idea

three

thought,

apply

to

the

terms,

So

matter.

cosmos,

three

corresponding

correspond

matter,

cord, they have

against

These

plane

one

through

for

perhaps

extension,

Clairvoyance."

thirsting

matter

than

more

thickness.
to

been

The

will

"

merous
nu-

clearly bear
has

characteristic

next

characteristic, of matter

justly

there

of

matter.

attribute,
sense

have

smell,

of

more

is

must

Matter

and

call "Normal

may

endless

an

upon

the

what

matter,

man.

taste

"Permeability"

we

passage

of

of

senses

and

moment

thinkers

the

the

really

are

qualities,or

characteristics

to

characteristics

new

familiar

The

(molecular motion),

call it for the

us

the

always

colour, motion

existing

dimensions.

to

us

already

are

we

term,

relation

DOCTRINE.

introduce

to

which

available

direct

the

destined

with

than

SECRET

OCEANS

"

catalogue

Globe,

ethereal

paradox
demise and
Thus

of

third
to

the

was

no

Water.

real water,

atmosphere,

have

those

formation

the

in the
and

of

of fishes

of certain

work

by

strange
and

Those
their

In

bituminous

molluscs
have

fishes

of the

Fourth

Rounds,

as

Akasha,

the

well

none

they
First

as

now.

Matter

which

went

all this

could

confusions

reader's
added

have

three

so-called
For
of the

other

and

Silurian

all

we

that?

the

boniferous
Car-

Ages

even

sure,
pres-

the pressure

simple

so

There

is

he

theories

"

curious

shows

of his

as

some

colleagues,

attention.
Earth

as

Fire

Opus"

in the
mav

of

state

in their

were,

know.

"Magnum

seas

Barometric

organisms,

Elements

Elements

period

been

could

times

and

towards

then

hundred

in the

so,

that

at

large

compose

went

have

assumption?

several

told

to

was

must

Devonian

that

there

are

if this be

Now,

Origin of Eife, wherein

the

We

by plants, while

how

But

by the
on

Round

of the
are

acid !

molluscs, stand

to

the

that

that

say

formerly spread in the

acid

on,

to

according

Period.

form, then, there

How

and

recommend

short,

so

exceeded

the

on

we

as

more

perception of the

coal, lignite,etc., and

and

"

and

contradictions

stock,

or

aiid

destined

would

we

water.

carbonic

preceded

Blanchard,

which

its

as

contradiction

conclusions

existed

in the

all the

atmosphere.

those

as

djiring the Third."

at

our

absorbed

were

gaseous

be

must

present

our

radiant,

Round,

Carboniferous

which

mixed

was

in

and

such

hundreds

''luminous

Third

frame

to

the

liquid carbonic

moreover,

of

acid,

formed

Period

atid

"

"

it, arrived

had

of lime-stone,

oceans

Earth,

he

geological Earth.

our

watery

by Geologists, then

that

atmosphere

those

we

carbonic

that

plants

If

the

know

of carbon,

believe

to

we

during

even

proportion of that gas

we

as

us

masses

as

of

consciousness

furnished

data

gigantic

that

the

humanity

Element,

Rozind;

Second

for Esoteric

Round,

Rou7id"

Science

present

our

the

cool
'"'fiery,

was

are

right when

was

of

Elements

one

Fourth

commencement

our

reversed.

Elements

into

develop

of

opinion

centres

the

during the First

heavy, during
the

are

The

the

in

correct

Earth";

and

Round,

these

Milton

before

Conimen,tar"^

animals,

and

me7i

the

ago,

the

says

Teachings.

existence

no

of years

of millions
The

had

is the

one,

Fire, Air, Water,

of

273

in which

order

but

Secret

"Powers

it now,

know

we

the

in

and
of the

spoke

The

last sentence

in the

mentioned,

ACID.

only in the Fourth

are

far stops short.

so

purposes

We

Earth.

Fire, Air, Water,

CARBONIC

OF

matter

present

to

formation.
trans-

three

preceding

have

been

of the

Creators

ptire
and

'I'HE

274

lyight which

Builders, that Astral

breath

the

''Androgyne

of the

the

Moses,

make

to

unscientific

and

discrepancies
first from

the

second

Elohists, and

the

latter

the

if

between

reads

one

the

of

sentence

created

the

heaven

"the

heaven

and

the

the

lower

was

light

to

made

then

of the

which

the

plants

plant

every

The

accepted.

is

for

there

earth, etc."

the

upon

earth

no

was

and

Discussing
the

"Astral

on

the

Akasha
The
and

and

"Astral
to

say

planes
even

with

that

as

the

"

only

of what

is

"everything

so
we

unless

and

call Ether,

the

which

older

verse]
Univisible
in-

Fourth

been

explanation
of

earth
the

"

field

Round.
and

invariablj^calls
Magique."

is concerned,
of which

noumenon

by

it to

Elements

Agent

Magic

"Sidereal
has

herb

and

of the

in the

Levi

"Grand

incorrect

exists

midst

caused

invisible

the

herb

not

the

in the

Black

as

and

heavens,

every

were

and

of the

it is the
far

visible

first,light is

the

esoteric

the

now,

nature

the

[the (to us)

had

they

it is now;

it does

manifested

visible

in the

as

earth

before

be held

simply

just

above, Eliphas

him

this would

Light"

as

mentioned

Light":

lowest

such

explaining

it is so, but

Undeniably

created

were

it grew

Fire"

"Primordial

it the

then

before

in existence

was

plants

that

in the

manifested

[Elohim]

absurdity

an

"

God

upper

waters," i.e.,"the

the earth, and

in

was

Lord

the

the

the

chapter (the Jehovistic),

water,

made

it is not

darkness";

firmament

the

second

before

beforeit

for

grew;

the

"God

sun.

above

the

the

[our

For

Substance

firmament

things

beginning

senses), and

from

waters

were

In

be

there

firmament

created

field

of the

beforeit

field

the

the

portions (the

light from

finds,

(or Earth).

dual, Heaven,

the

of the

one

created

of Primordial

(to

the

the

the

which

are

before

produced

invisible

divided

being]."

herbs

and

Man

or

its lower

in

(Air). "Let

waters

of

planes

rain

"God

under

were

from

dark

let it divide

and

waters,

waters

and

firmament

the

still

mistranslation;

duplex,

separation

its duality of the

in

perceptions.

our

the

or

the

Sejiarate

scripture

in which

and

earth," is

the

earth," but

its upper,

in

Universe),

and

Heavens,

as

to

flagrant

Genesis.

Jehovists ;

order

same

Mystics

for the

chapter (the Elohistic), "In

first

God

and

far later

(Light), Air, Water,

the

in

former

the

"Breath

Mahometan

account

found

read

lines, the

the

"Baphomet,"

next

required, according

was

this may

of the

that

as

the

as

statements

chapter;

Fire

namely.

appear;

And

Soul."

"Living

Dome,"

fluid which

primordial

that

call it; Water,

Heavenly

of the

Supporters

in the

and

calls in

Air, simply Nitrogen, the

of Mendes";

Goat

paradoxical Eliphas Levi

the

Holy Ghost,"

of the

"Body

one

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

orthodox

Light"
evolved

and
is

Occultists.

of Paracelsus;
from

it,and

276

the;

Kabalists

Western

slanders

the

for

the

even

Hindii

No

"immortal
doomed

to

have

Hierophants

Puranic

imagined

Prakriti

of

Prakriti

disappear

with

we

"

said

the

"

Prakriti, the

Spirit."

the

is

the

rest, the

Gods

of the
the

he

kind

assertion.

Light being only

Material

called

that

answer,

nothing

Astral

ever

immortal

"

writings flatly contradict

mistaken

plane

is not

"it

they have

as

exoteric

ever

lowest

doctrine.

that, nevertheless,

Hierophants,

said

has

the

above

Indian

the

Spirit,as

adds

se;cre;t

Kosmos

for

"

the

Illusion, and

Maya,

included,

the

at

is

hour

of

the
of

all then,

confused

It is true

"Ether"

Akasha

by

material

cause

letter

of

Astral
the

for

instance

material

be

can

follow

immortal

since

erroneous,
as

the

earth,

"There

Purana.^

darkness,

nor

unapprehensible

aspect?

the

Deity,

during

the

translation
and

the

not

as

given

though

derivative

is

else

the

temporary,

former
and

the

thing,

term

Akasha,
This

Logos.

from

sentence

night,

nor

sky,

nor

is Brahman,

and

nor

One,

only

save

is

and

Matter,

the

or

it would

"

all this

But

following

other

word

dualistic

as

the

Mulaprakriti,
is said, further

does, in order
infinite

Pradhanika

interprets

Pradhana."
a

Word

which

Pradhana

"One

as:

Commentator
a

and

Primeval

day

any

if it is not

Pralaya, yet is it held

is

with
Puranic

For

everything

as

in

that

or

since

Pums,

[Primordial Matter]."

is Pradhana,

what

another

intellect,

by

"the

phj^sicalsense.

Mulaprakriti

the

neither

was

light, nor

nor

Pradhana

[Spirit]and
Now,

with

Verbum,

the

term

called

philosophy

misunderstood;

for it is shown

demonstrate;

to

Vishnu

with

(Sound)

the

immortal.

Pradhana,

been

have

and

nor

being certainly synonymous

latter

is easy

words

the

property,

(Pradhana)
and

both

the

si7igle
property,

one

in

conditioned

therefore

infinite

it

visible

accepted literally,then,

are

metaphysics

to

is neither

Akasha

that

Sound,

according

"

the

translated

this

"material,"

be

it to

physical, and

or

even

to

occasionally

with

finding

"

unable

have

Purdnas,
and

Ether, least

Those

I^ight.

possessing, moreover,

of sound"

the

even

invariably

have

True, again, that if the characteristics

nothing

is not

Ether,

who

"Wilson,

"

ignorantly imagined

have

the

those

that

also

it be

Prakriti, with

with

Akasha

can

dead

the

beyond

penetrate

Sky

imagine,

we

Akasha

that

it is shown

As

Pralaya.

the

to

and

leave

to

on,

the

of All, in
into

merge

One

immortal.

Brahma

compound

Root

absolute
The

literal

Spirit: That
term

as

was";

substantive,

attributively,i.e.,like something

used

student

The

system,
*

not

Wilson,

has

to

note,

evolutionary,
I. 23,

24.

moreover,

and

joined
"con-

that

that, in

the
this

AKASHA

respect, far

and

Sankhya,
the

Pjcrdnas, is

an

the

the

as

same

from

differs

latter

is Akasha,"

Vedantic

Akasha,

is it Astral

lyight.

Prakriti
who

the

"

"Father"

becomes

be

such

as

of

"Mother"

the

state,

Nature.
be

cannot

of the seven-fold

noimiejion

on

must

by Physical Science.

even

im.maculate

ever

and

abstract

form, and

another

said, the

is, as

It

It is almost

agent, courted

Ether, the ever-invisible

"Son,"

in

the

"Prakriti, in Wa primary

scholar."^'

then, is Pradhana

in

even

evolution,

an

the

much

however

Pradhana,

not

Mulaprakriti.

Vedantin

says

Hence

Parabrahman,

in

Elsoteric standpoint,

an

former.

the
of

aspect

277

Mdnava-Dharma-Shdstra,

the

in

even

ETHER.

from

found,

be

will

more

NOT

IS

tiated
differen-

the

manifested

lower

Nor

fatherless
For

plane.

A.

is the

Mahat

first

of

product

Intelligence, "whose
than

other

the

Pradhana,

characteristic

for he

Logos,

is called

is,in short, the "Creator,"

He

tell

Universe,"

the

of dual
this

In

manner

to

so

"

into

reenter

its

seven

the

are

(time

of

each

other.

the

Bhava,

the

dissolution

The

of

Egg
oceans,

operation,

of

positive poles

adds

Prakriti

reckoned

from

{pratydhara), these

Brahma

seven

is

{Sarva-inaiidala)

regions, etc."

seven

Occultists

0X0..%

boundaries

the

Purdna

no

the Purdnas

outer

and

negative

elemental)

the

why

reasons

and

is

"

in creative

[principles]of

(dvipa),seven

zones

inner

versal
Uni-

"

Buddhi"

First-Born," of whom

forms

seven

Mahat

Brahma,

Mind

concrete), for

the

the

at

Ishvara,

the

are

language,

our

were

as

"

dissolved, with
These

Mahat

"

is

property

Divine

is the

He

(abstract and

Earth

successively

in

or,

Nature

Mahat

and

"Earth

that

us

things."

of all

Cause

"the

the

or

and

Akasha;

or

refuse

give

to

the

of

name

Astral

Light

mansions,"

are

many

our

Mother's

is above

Five

lu

Ahamkara,
t See

and

Pitruna

Vishnu

as

Purchta, Prior
Prior

"

very

Section,

Book
to

vi.,ch. iv.
remind

of

Brahma's
invested

Ahamkara

""which

Purdna,

it is written:

Earth"

and

Egg,

by

the
seven

last word
"in

(?). Between

this

house

saying,

lowest

"In

of which

could

"productive

and

seq.;

the

have

not

productions,"
ch.

Mahat,

are

thereon.

Conitnentarj'

yAyii Purdna,

re-

iv., but

especially the

\'iii.67-74.

SeAion,

useful

or

KCirikd, III., and

et

12

Occult

compound,

or

Sankhya

Ixx.

the

planes, the

or

Prakritis,

seven

See

Father's

my

Light.

simple

Jive Taiiniatras.

contradictions

externally

to

whether

No

So

errors.

two

accounts

not

manner

Mahat,

exist
were

or

this

differ

in the
the

those
of

the

identical

Wilson

.seven

Maha-Buddhi,

the

to

so

and

translation

on

envelopes.
does

to say

use

Orientalists

our

authoritative, that, in his English

ludicrous
zones

the

Purdna,

heart, but

Astral

Sankhya

Linga

former

the

"

"In

with

mansions,"

of Tkeosophy, p. 169.
the
philosophy,

Years
the

contrasted

seven

us

it Ether.

call

to

or

maybe

are

around

Elements,

house

and

The

Akasha,

to

Hindus,

Vishmi

In

comments:

Sanskrit

i.

"by
texts.

forms
and

Vol.

the

of nature

"Water,

And

in

the

Egg

the

Vol.

v.

is said

p. 198, of the

difference

from
is

very

most
seven

be

to

Air, Fire, Ether,

(Prakriti) reckoned
etc.", the

or

by

tions
transla-

guilty of the

Prakritis,

40,

Water,

Puranas

Wilson's

is

he

seven

p.

their

know

regard

Purdna,

subject of

totally.

who
who

Westerns

and
same

Mahat
siderable.
con-

SECRET

THE

27S
since

mained

the

Chain.

Everything

same

Cj'cle, while
is

Nature

Elements

those

that

even

for

"agent"

and

down

in

Ether

the

"

so

us

be,

to

And

are

next,

or

fact of

Great

Cycles.

and

always

are

therefore

for the

now

life of

Fifth, Round
if it

Nature

called

be

can

all

to

that

as

men,

present, hypothetical and

at

as

life

Elements

our

becoming,^

ever

human

of Akasha,

familiar

things.

many

in the

of

smaller

it is

they

as

body

gross

cease

now,

be

only

the

as

reigning

fitted for them,

It will

to

then

evolution

steadily in the

vegetable, and

the

to

will, by becoming

"

the

progresses

up

mineral,

then

were

is familiar

Air

going

organisms

fifth Element,

the

Universe

the

and

humanity.

present

of

commencement

stationary during Manvantara,

never

their

adapting

in

incessantly

simply behig;

not

the

DOCTRINE.

that

only during

will

Round

an

those

higher

susceptible of

be

be

should

develop

to

added

Element

next

will

him

to

Eet

us

as

fog, and
the

to

of

the

to

the

Elements

structure

generate

substances

disposes
never

was

there

is

of the
a

Whatsoever

of

According

purely

to

and

vary

Azoic
the

of matter,

for

the

it must

the

be

great

metaphysician
Creation

As
the above-quoted
again ri.ses out of it."

their

or

thinker

was

bility
Permeathat

the

as

entering

length

structive
ob-

the

First
the

of other

loosening

animal

matter,

and

Life;

that

it.

molecufe,even

him

Nature

Christian

sense

(the Universal

of

and

there

Wherever
in

its most

unconscious.
into the

it is drawn

was

the

Occultism

of Life']
; Spirit and
For

Eives

and

Thus

latent

"De-

in the present

as

life upon

active

the

by

germs

our

itself.

Earth

Round

supposed,

without

Origin, in the
"God

and

at

direct

Science, for it shows

Solvent
Hegel ^Iso.

must

transform

particle,or

said:

the

perceptions

constitutions.

of

Age

pected
ex-

with

matter,

we

undermining

State, becomes

\JheAlchemical

conception.

in

Earth
a

EiVES,

earthly Beings

is life in it,however

qidts the Lay

Motion

SIsoteric

unthinkable.

Nature,

when

condition, there

gaseous

vortex

that

Without

Higher

organism, they

an

so-called

time
atom

an

in

be

more.

stage of the world, the aerobes do, when,

chemical

which

"

Round,

of

partial

o.

may
But

next

man's

differentiate

pretty much,

no

up

disintegrateand

sense,

Round.

the

to

Eife-Cycle.

is built

told,

are

vourers," which
the

thick

sixth

this

in

seem

subserves,

Permeability

"

characteristic

will

present, simply

at

latter,we

in

Round

description given

attention,
The

this

return

now

the

upon

of

in

resources,

our

manifest

so

the

period

proper

to

become

forms

densest

the

at

matter

with

concurrently

developed

Akasha

already indicated,

As

of

characteristic

the

of which

development

complete expansion.

with

familiarity

and

growth

the

senses,

Matter

are

perpetual becoming.
the

term,

is

absolutely

Spirit) objecUvizes himself

as

the

States

two

of

ATOMS

ARE

the One,

which

the Absolute

Life, latent.

in'\Space;

and

neither

Spirit

lyiFE,

more

produce

an

corpse

see,

with

the

Occultist
say,

some

Ivives of another

First

Fire-Iyives
save

the

end

of the

its

inorganic,

Round,
first

the fire

Riipa, the
which

that

which

Light,
avoid

to

is

now

giving it its

when

"

Atoms,"

by

is

to

all

"

the

form,

no

it

had

"

throughout

as,

built by the

solidity,no

has

tive
primications,
qualifi-

which,

become
The

Earth

erroneously

from
in

now,
was

termed,

of Nature,"

our

in her

Principlenamed

*,

Astral

probably

do.

others

the Histoire

to

produce

Globes.

our

Element,

System.

very

as

name,

of it,in his Preface

of

"Imagination

calls the

ing
accord-

Life-Germs

no

one

is the Akashic
and

of

colour; it is only towards

no

developed
the

"Devourers,"

aggregate

structure

sphere

to

peculiar process

Globe, having been

a

invited

are

the

the

simple Essence,

correct

there

Fire -Mist, if the}^ will, as

this

to

on

into

known

and

cannot

de la

Magie, Eliphas Levi

It is

each

from

take

wills]
directed

energy

by

and

that

it

the

antipathy
of

phenomena

are

second

born;

sight

Light [acting under

the

on

that

day

i.e.,the

Egregores,

when

he

said:

impulsion
in

of

the

of powerful
all

things.

Lux!'"''

It
.

chiefs

souls, who

we

extra-natural

gathers

''Fiat

it" that

from

and

with

the

are

is

spirits of

action.t

Eliphas Levi ought

Substance,

and

sympathy

secretly communicate

centres

ner\^ous

destroys, coagulates, separates, breaks,

the

all the

Astral

created

and

that

place

God
.

Force
it" that

dreams;

our

visions

this

through

other;

have

the

or

Eliphas Levi

Speaking
says

work

of which

essence

of Science

men

affinity. Then

that

saj",

know

we

One

the

I,ife

complex,

I,ife-Germs, which

and

Round

to

so

call

we

Absolute

or

of the

"Fire

brightness,

First

the

atoms

become

Round,

cold

whom

the

i.e.,formed

"

of Spirit and

profound cataleptic state

objection

no

kind, which

in the

Thus,

is

living being.

in

of cohesion

laws

single

in

of reason,

latter

the

produce like.

man

differentiated

have

the

"

offer

will

That, which

Cause

THAT

And

whether

is still

show

segmentation,
to

as

"Devourers"

the

firstdifferentiation
of {and

the Causeless

Kosmos.

of

like must

"

"

Matter, both being

7ior

Breath.'^

Laj'a, just
a

When

is IT"

inorganic atom,

in

even

say

Spirit

is the

Spirit

279

of Spirit.
firstdifferentiation

Cause

the

are

LIVES.

is neither

Matter, That

we

appearance

we

the

the Intra-Cosjnic

or

Once

life

Matter

nor

Matter, which

INVISIBLE

if matter
"

Book

to have
at

added

that

all,is that which,

of Dzyan,

Comm.

Ill, par.

18.

the Astral
called

Light,

Light, Lux
t

p.

ig.

or

Primordial

esoterically

28o

Our

of

radiance,
who

those

Kabalist

has

the

had

the

one

paradox

other, of making
in such
the

flowing language,

heaping up

chase

another

strand

to

But

on

the

on

his reader

and

through

desert

and

Bodies

of the

of

other

no

sentence,

same

leads

He

Body

contradiction

one

after all

him

collective

the

in the

Eliphas Levi.

as

lovely valleys,

most

of

talent

reflected

the

"Flames."

the

and

"Lights"

called

ever

from

essence.

very

plane, and

otir

Light, emanating

Divine

the

are

vianifestation011

is the

physical light

their

Sph'its themselves, and

those

explained, 7's the body of

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

barren

rock.

Says the Commentary:

thr'ough and

from

Orders

of Dhyanis,

that

Motion

and

//

is

the

Discrete

seven

Union

harmonious

the

of

p^vduce

seven

Quantities

the

seven

whose
\_Eleme7its\

manifested Universe

of Matter,

bom.

are

Air

would

who

him

Initiates.
the

the

into

the

Bhtimi
that

the

of

state

in
"

progeny

be

with
it

of unless

thought

the matrix

Life, its

the
\_Pri?iciple'];

sixth

the

to

of Space

seiitient

the
of

It is not

of

Astral

Mahat,

that

honour,"

on

molecularly

the

was
no

Our

form.
of

of

end

the

Desires

lower

constituted

this

To

"

the

her

body

Manvantara,

right when
one

had

Globe
of

he

yet

is, so

Ahamkara,

seen

it may

be
Not

shell

assured

far, in
dark

the

Globe
on.

objected
at

all.

inversely in

"

after

the

our

living

is broken.

upon,

form

of

are

we

while

plastic form
sphere

insisted

ultimate

Philalethes

Body

and

Principle.

much

so

true

its essential

Principle" Water

fluids

fourth

only toward

his word

third

the

grossly material

her

her

Eugenius

Matter

highest Eastern

developed individtial

gaseous

analog}^

reach

this to man,
Round.

the

reached

law

will

"on

the

foetusin

corresponds

developed

crusted,

hard,
has

Earth

practice,though

Life conti?iuous, the other, temporary.

transformed

Fourth

second

The

77/ /r^ Round

The

only

it in

poison compared

is

never

hitherto

"

it had

existejice:

Principle.
is

Earth

Round,

Second

its real

began

second

could

which

life to

Occultists

two

among

Chemists

modern

Solvent,

been

"

in Nature.

From

second

of the

Element

continuous

ensure

have

known

second

the

partially applied

even

alwa3'-s been

ozone

Universal

real

existed

The

would

there

Europe

In

and

has

composition

its

it.

use

discovered

have

who

purity of which

the

element,

an

manifestation

brings into

Round

Second

The

"

the radiations

the

Seventh

his

readers,

"Earth,"
its

i.e..

Kamarupic

Egotism,

the

plane.
matter,

least of all the

human

Body,

beast

in

Science
will

oppose

fail to detect

ever

the

Occult

the

both

way

as

teaching,
ultimate

the

teaches

living

because

atom

rocky

the

life,that

or

is
of

crust

Mystic.

true

stand
under-

tabernacle

the

was

for it is not

with

microbes

without
breath

every

far

Nor

can

microscope
it

reject

can

of

beings; which,

such

microscope

portion of
far towards
the

two

eyes

magicians

between

the

animal

between

even

to

the

clearly shown.

more

being found

to be

difference

no

forms

which

Not

says:

The

between

the
the

But

man.

only the chemical

the

tree

which

organic

or

builds
receive

inorganic"?^

the

and

Occult

doctrine

the

Every

and

and

souls

as

from

the

and

such

is

of

more

but

and

ox,

the

and

tain
moun-

of

you

in

the

forms, inasmuch
vehicles

finitesim
in-

same

elephant

temporary

that

explicit. It

of the

molecule

all

there

that

say

eternally destroys and

kills; it is self-generatingand

and

more

bodies

ephemeral
their

and

man,

"

atom

the

open

particle whether

death-giving to

transmigrating soul,
expels

Each

universes,

the

of the

ant,

sun.

Life.

and
life-giving

and

the

of the

atoms

to

the

same,

go

Phj'siology^

well

is far
the

will

constituents

may

terial
ma-

are

man"

composes

are

and

plant and

the

Science

the

as

day, the identity

every

rock, and

which

and

man

are

matter

compose

and

chemical

compounds

it from

by aggregation

forms,

creates

daisy, of

shelters

is both

the

identical.Chemical

well

as

that

destined

With

physical and

invisible Lives
and

its nest,

reptileand

discoveries

between

man,

so

gone

purely animal

to

future, which

physical

yet

bodies,

our

of

by leucomaines,

never

Chemistry

great physical truths.

and

invasion

altogether built up
of the larger species, no

its way

on

the

various

themselves

are

theory.

of the

has

regards the

as

this

Science

exception

is

Science

man,

of mankind

the
far

So

corroborating

great

stones,

with

detect.

can

within

of

organisms

hundred

from

doctrine, that

Occult

the

animals, plants, and

of

those

with

assert

to

as

of
with

But

not.

dead

threatened

draw, and

we

what

cerobes, anaerobes, and

are

we

the

as

bacteria

with

swarming

are

from

that

living as well

the

that

us

animal

and

man

kinds;

the

same

human

will

the

doctrine.

{c) Science

is

the

repulsive in it for the

nothing

Earth, has

our

Lives, just in the

by countless

built

which

Theosophist

that

is

Body

our

through

idea

the

Thus

meaning.

real

my

medium

and

Every intellectual

all its life.

acts

us

"Principles," but verily

our

Centre, whereas

irresponsible factor

its shell, the

but

Animal

real

Principle, the

middle

the

grossest of all

is the

Sharira, that

Sthula

281

CHEMISTRY.

OCCULT

the

call it
verse
Unias

ready

it
to

changes

abodes.

It

self-destroying; it brings

282

THE

into
of

and

being,

the

myriads

of

well

it finds

those

as

future

alkaloid

with

of the

alkaloids

the

either
which

aroma,

it is

smell

poisonous

the

to

suspected

found

Villiers,have

whether

called

ptomaine,

animals

men,

and

and

carcase

of

reptiles.

animal

in the

And
be

does

produce

Thus,
causes

Alchemy,

are

animal

interference

of microbes,

it

never

can

Occult

physiologicalchange,

the

Botany
in

the
as

and

addition

the

trigo-

deadliest

kind,

the
We

calls xantho-

are

and

that
or

urea

tion.
combus-

poisons

without

the

factors

of inner

whether

help

in

or

acid

carbonic

to

saliva

organs

generators

has

in the

alkaloid

poisonous

physiological

Physics.
to

kaloid
al-

the

and

he

it is ascertained

without

and

venomous

an

products

effects,Science
do

same

living beings,

in its

certain

Gautier,

active

most

5'et fully determined

of

agreeable

of India, the

cobra,

from

being

ultimate

the

most

of

cobra

which

venom

importance

systems

discovered

this

of

as

such

or

their

also discovered

extracted

substances

venomous

having
and

of life,and

the

generated by

strong

ing
alkaloid, is generated by liv-

or

the

oxygen,

of the

venom

tion.
illustra-

delicately scented

the
the

as

Life also,

a
as

Arnaud,

men

tissues, the

same

it is not

in

"

smell

of the

that

and

ox,

the

though

and

of

have

functions

an

hitherto

ptomaine,

owe

savants

Gautier

less
count-

of every

essence

venom

living

suspected

are

matter

most

salamander,

muscular

that

which

of venoms,

of

substance

the

to

It is the

economy,

of

and

venomous

leucomaine,

plants.

brains

creatinine, similar

saliva

or

that

blossoms

the

sations.
sen-

fuller attention

cited

free from

the

The

It is proven

Portugal.

the

receive

out

that

of

French

toad, the

of

nocephalus

The

in the

of the

in that

but

such

with

and

maleficent

way

be

ether, yields

ptomaine.

of serpents.

deadly

bad,

generators

may

corpses

that

that

identical

fungi, also, is nearly

as

recalls

it generates

and

sickening, disgusting smell,

most

of the

find

to

orange-blossoms;

flowers; and

fresh

beginning

and

copies family resemblances,

instance

one

livhig body

collectively by

short, that will

of volatile

help

freshest

yield

agreeable

most

present,
is

and

sporadic

own

Aura

poison generated by decaying

extracted
that

the

Science

Modern

in

mystery,

For

elsewhere.

in the

impressed

being;

human

beneficent

that

space

ugliness, good

in its

of Atavism

law

and

lyiFE, represented

follows

I^ives, that

incomprehensible

and

the

mysteries,

in time

disagreeable, the

mysterious

It is that

of

mystery

death, beauty

and

agreeable

DOCTRINE.

second

plant, every

or

life and

equally
even

annihilates, that

animal,

man,

SECRET

the

can

cipation
partianimal

the

living state.

find 'Cti^xxprimary

of the

old

taught

pathological phenomena,

sciences,

that

every

diseases

284

experimenters

Such

at

the

certain

in

not

the

and

Destroyers,

this:

of

Christian

hand

put

who

era,

end

an

would

it

what

Stanza,

to

the

has

"Fish, Sin

have

do

and
in

Moon

secrets

is

thing

one

of the

mate
ulti-

Paracelsus

Magic.

Had

not

criminal

allotted

him

for

civilized

the

of

centuries

the latter

in

[Moon],"
with

apocalyptic
of

themselves

divine

with

the

perfect

by Nature,
v/orld

asked.

With

What
of the

sentence

of

since

clay

"Fish,

immortal

the

of

symbols

latter

the

tabernacle

the

everything,

Man

the three

compose

be

may

Eife-microbes

the

avail

they

conjointly

Moon"

in all this, we

do

to

company

prepared by them;
and

fewer

were

functions, properties,

of

the time

before

have

Soma

that

nothing, except
Sin

and

latter

has.

now

But

(d)

causes,

in this mystery.

his life years

to

be,

Europe, during

versed

was

phj^siologicalMagic
than

in

basis

the

if the

"

of the

helpers

it may

of its lyives, their

only Occultist

the

perhaps,

was,

primary

constitutes

"

and

Creators

However

of these

Element,

change

of the

also.

Destroyers

of every

conditions

and

enemies

friends

best

the

are

knowledge

the

DOCTRINE.

Pasteur

as

worst

time

same

essence

the

SECRET

I'HK

Being.
This

is all that
these

of

more

exoteric

(Fish)

Spiritinto
Eunar
For

the

two

present, it

and

with
every

notice

the
to

lunar
the

Christianity.

well

as

the Occult

is to this day

discuss

this

With

child-giving, and
undeniably

far

so

nmning

of Joshua

ancient
the

in

of

"Son
Fall

or

it relates

as

and

actual

of
the

to

Holy

of the
of

especially

of the
of

connection

our

which

Moon

on

satellite

regards

superstition.

gross

As

only stop for the present

casuall}^,to show

Israelites, the

the

as
can

beliefs, and

influence

while

that

mythology,

Physiology,

to

connection

reader,

the

every

of the

unknown

the Esotericism
that

remind

to

in detail, we

these

symbology
most

in

"

child-birth, because

conception,

to

Moon

the

Man-Fish,

the

Cannes,

allegorical "Sin,"

the

connected

popular practice in

belongs

shows

be

majwere

fecundation

is useless

the

underlies

which

personages

from

them

Zodiac, Pisces, and

the

the

about

know

to

Pitris.

the

Grecian, with

women

from

from

Chaldean

of

pretend

inferred

be

perhaps,

the

Jesus;

writer

the

may

mysteiy,

in

and

Matter;

Moon-Goddesses

the

the

Testaments
and

Ancestors,
the

than

does

imperishable sign

(the Fish)"

Nun

symbols

of Vishnu,

Avatara

in the

throughout

Nor

from

"

recorded

the

strange

religions

Matsya

given.

be

can

that
to

even

chief

the

said

Judaism

function

of

"

it
to

superstition
the

basis

Jehovah

of

was

Bible, interpreted kabalistically,

Holies

in

the

Temple

was

simply

the

idea

This
the

To

Hinduism.
the

of

of

meaning
the

from

the

fiction, raised

into

the

time

same

the

original

Occultists

Eastern
Section

divine

"The

on

keys

most

into

knowledge

the

to

fatal

turning

side

path of

the

falsification

human

through

and

last

the

was

loss of the

the

only with

It

and

dogma

by the

Volume.

symbols.

of truth

highway

at

the

to

from

'symbols of exoteric

ancient

reader

refer the

we

developed

worship has

Phallic
true

between

Holies," in the second

of

Gcjiesis especially.

spiritof interpretation and

the

cavil,

is symbolized

show

to

and

by the Jews

the Yoni

and

clearer, and

symbols

same

of

borrowed

Holy of Holies

matter

Jewish Kabalists,

the

Holy

the

general, and

been

Pyramid

in the

difference

meaning
and

the

make

enormous

in

doubt

beyond

proven

Bible

Indians, whose

in the Great

King's Chamber

now

285

PROTOTYPE.

HIS

certainly have

must

and

Egyptians

is

reading of the

numerical

by the

This

of the womb.

symbol

OF

SHADOW

THE

MAN,

hierarchic

and

ambition.

STANZA
From

6.

Watcher

and

his

NOON-DAY

becomes

[Man]

and

radiant
into

changed

has

the

"Shadows"
for the

Monad

upper

Withal,
breaks
Path"

the

"

the

distinct

(Vahan)

Monad

the

it is

he

Dhyan-Chohanic
"

kind

Its

enshrined

in, the

or

and

loose
"

is

an

Divine

Prototype, is

Shadow,
his

at

into

Buddlii,

is part

and

it is in this that

First

Man.

turpitude
the

Dhydn

and

lies the

Reincarnation.

but

"

the

Lunar

Chohan,

its own,

Spirit (Atman),

Spirit (Paramatma),

at

lower.

the

moral

individual

Primary, the

his

reincarnations

are

astray

II.

and

of
of spiritualhidividziality

Universal

Primitive,

the

expression

Occult

Essence

Being;

runs

One

the

the

living being, unless

every

special Manvantara.
with

or

Volume

in

"Watcher"

there

as

many

his

is another

Change,"

the

and

Watcher

explanation

that

say
as

of

lyadder

and

others, with

to

Silent

every

its

Watcher,

The

of

the

use

from

one

of

find

numbering

one.

connection,

to

of course,

are

rung
the

"

"

latter

will

suffice

it will

present,

with

strong

that

the

between

more

psychological myster"',

ing

sun-light

morning

Thread

"the

sentence,

Shadow

the

strong

more

Silent

the

between

GLORY

This

For

becomes

The

Thread

the

Shadow

Change.

every

with

First-Born,*

the

Continued.

Nil."

duris one,

Vehicle

parcel of that
mystery

of that

286

ubiquity, which
in

Heaven,

at

any

discussed

was

and

rate, it is the

faithful

7. "This
"Thou

art

MYSELF
WHEN

I"

AND

THOU

SHALT

Then

the

(a).

DESCEND

will

The

reduced

spiritualEgos,
will

will be

to

return

of

of

impression
Self

Higher

the

think?

in

plunged

when

Man

its

in

the

original

The

latter simile

sleep," but,

since
the

on

comprehensive

Monad.

visions
Nor

be

of

of

conception
the

"

"

lost, because
*

in that

it

nor

which

is

Vehicle.

useless

amounts

that

the

to

side

one

that

of

the

means

no

language

only approach

attempted

of

"

^^xsloxio^e.,an

human

spiritualideations

leaves

sleeper's

Consciousness

essence

"

spirittiality

one

"

which

reabsorbed.

critics

than

worse

rea.bsorptionis by

the

everj^-

unphilosophical

sleep

answers

be

even

thing
Every-

annihilation,

AbsohUe

can

even

and

other

as

brain, because

The

the

even

v/ords,

contrary-. Absolute

Soul, through

Individualitj-

is the

left behind

state,

to

but

same.

an

It is

describe

hopelessly inadequate.

or

of

Pralaya

Unity.

in

dreamless

state

the

atheism,

and

material;

most

"dreamless

panoramic

Divine

believers

memory

when

"

other

In

Or

sound

others, thyself and

and

in Nirvana

see

physical

the

on

"

To

absolutely and

if any

ARE

Past, Present,

one

Neither.

unity,

the

the

or

unconditioned

like

WHO

"

Flame,

and

Breath.

suppose?

to

character.

is then

question only

Great

some

as

is annihilated.

he, too,

ing,
Cloth-

fiRvST

psychical bodies,

will be

things,

personal deity, and

z.

man

and

question of implied atheism,

refined

most

such

WiTH

BE

THYSELF

MEN

Paranirv^ana

in

that

in Brahman,"

inclined
the

to

saying

710

like all

"merged

are

"

the

"

annihilation,

paradise
of

DAY

their

re-become

original principle

reentered

worshippers

the

clothed
'

OTHERS,

OVER

"m3^self

only material

their

to

have

this

Is

AND

REIGN

Chohan,

it, means

not

Humanities,

Future

thing

Spark.

piave

THE

donned

AND

will

Spark

Dhyan
has

Stanza

have

will

his

into

the

as

EARTH,

the

when

Day

merge

I,"

having

TO

MYSELF

to

{U).

THEMSELVES

(a)

Fi^ame

Shadow.

VaHAN,*

MY

Builders,

the

tenet.

the

my

RE-BECOME

radiant

on

said

and

ART

THOU

AND

in this,

Continued.
"

Image

is

that

and

Scripture;

Ksoteric

V\\."

Father,

"My

Christian

of the

Wheel"

my

back.

pages

the

says

echo

present

THEE,

few

STANZA

myself,

IN

Us,'

thy

is

DOCTRINE.

one,"

are

"

"

to

SECRET

THE

to

is

anything

solely in the
of the

the

For, however

divine

Personality,
limitless

EARTH

from

standpoint, the

human

Eternity.

as

of

perfected activity. The

higher being,

here,

totters

higher plane,

to

limit

therefrom,

reevicrge

its cycle

recommence

mind, in its present stage of development,

human

scarcely

this

it reach

can

of

brink

the

on

will

Monad

same

far

transcend,

cannot
It

on

287

HEAVEN.

paranirv^anic state, yet it has

the

reached,

Once

in

still

FROM

PEOPLED

plane of thought.
Absoluteness

incomprehensible

and

Eternity.
{b) The

the

Third

Manes,

the

human

the

views

only

as

Race

in the

incarnated

Kings
of

Dynasties

of Heroes

difficult

such

could

Chaldeans,
of

order

than

have

events.''^-

profane history

the

of the

had

former

the

sciences, and

off their

just shaken

had, therefore, lost

spiritualtruths
Thus,
Earth
had

"

expressed

as

and

reign

finished

Rounds.

See,

for

shows

The

ancient

example,
the

the

hieratic

future

between

alphabets

the

of

the

among

Egyptian
Mayas

says

their

that

divine
arts

Monads

and
that

and

origin, the

"descend

and

the

The

themselves^

are

who

great

Mayas
the

and

will

the

beliefs

and

Egyptians

are

have

the

risen

Quiche's,by Augustus
those

almost

of

radiant

on

reigning Kings
in

Worlds,

other

they

rites and
and

one
any-

Watchers

Kingdoms,

divine

of their

Manvantaras

Mysteries

lower

as

Worlds.

Earth

on

the

reliable

with

races

same
"

Doctrine
the

the

history

much

as

incarnated

the

Stanza, the W^atchers

^vho

men,

cycle

Sacred

identity

of

transcendental
in the

over

their

In

who

of the

Vehicles

to

recollection

every

that

taught humanity

revealed

as

in the

the less, more

various

and

many

latter who

who

our

And

of

spheres,
hemi-

well

as

teaches

beliefs

by
it is.

some

sun,

higher Groups, namely,

the

It is the

leaders.

to

of such

nation,

tales"

Doctrine

In

different

to

"fairy

same

sceptic.

two

furnished

Architects,

kings and

are

religionistor

Dhyani-Buddhas
the

or

we

of every

Mexicans,

traditional, is, none

entitled

and

followed

the

to

regarded

course

men,

belong

Secret

the

over

under

and

the

out
as

and

and

oceans

Menes

chronicles

annals

peoples

Peruvians

However,

"

else, whether

vast

worked

esoteric

although

which,

hy

ancient

King

to

even

reigning
in the

and

by the priests

is of

Age

and

traditions

beginning

carefully recorded.

were

Mythopoeic

all the

how

the

as

All

Giants, exist

or

separated

are

Kings, of Gods

understand

to

order, up

since

But

Divine

of

lower

this

sj^mbologists

fairy tale.

enumerated

nations.

the

to

of

period

Patriarchs, Heroes,

Dynasties
of

Dh^-anis
of other

Dynasties

whom

Egyptian

whole

Yugas, down
it is the

after which

the

during

men

over

subsequent

smaller

Root
as

the

Solon,

the

and

Satya Yuga
of the

reign

"Watchers"

the

people

identical.

preceding
to

higher

le Plongeon,
he

describes.

288

the:

than

Systems
will take

Pioneers

the

the
of

guides

proceed

divine

Lives, the

five

of

into

atom

in

and

we

that

goes

the

in,

the valley of matter,

himself
In

order

ascend

with
to

the

and

collective
progress

weary

there

the

very

of

upwards

uphill path

and

of the

Universe,

and

of the

final

the

nearer

merits

and

Ali..

But

"Road,"

weary

back

then

and

the

passing

natures

individual

hedged

descending
himself

connected

Pilgrim, having

Life and

Humanity.

that, through

way;

end.

immaculate,

through

half

countless

the

"

having
the

manifests

Unconditioned

is the

hill all the

np
to

which

generation,

One

the

first,then

and

form

full

shown

as

microcosm

the

mixed

the

servient
sub-

and

vidual,
far, for indi-

of

infinite

reach, through

may

Space"

every

this

period higher

Omega

down

matter,

manifested

in

in their

seven,

Thus

order

and

evolve

seve7i

truth

Universe,

in

real;
semi-corpo-

upon

progress

Life;

in

long journey

the

sinful

One

it re-becom^es

and

the

collective

new

say,

where

Alpha

for

atom

each

at

in

lectual;
intel-

fugal
double, centri-

depending
are

the

these

vegetable life,each

same

matter

to

atom,

upon

suffered

highest specimens

essence,

Upanishads.

and

the

Yes,

more

"

while

kingdom,

All

ultimate

which

the

Winds

Starting

the

semi-divine;

or

intangible, through

the

and

that plane
efforts,

by thorns,

instructors

the

another, in

is that

oldest

cosmic

every

again, reascending

in

who

Manvantara

great

animal

natures.

into

senses,

of

purposes

semi-terrestrial, down

the

Progress,

cognitiojial
; the

or

their

in

The

macrocosm.

each

manity,
Hu-

our

evolution, in Seven-fold

psychic

one

sentient, animal

formless

between

from

of the

outbreathings

that

of

be still imprisoned

now

of the

physical

or

physical

authority

Kver-Becoming,

goal ;

may

instinctual,

of

lowest,

periodically, for

the

course,

higher

next

septenary

the

The

human,

from

the

07ie

our

The

animating, perhaps,

material

purely

the

on

Monads

centripetal,way,

to

of

path

lyife-Cycle becoming

cycles of

passional,the

aspects.

of its

the

spiritualor

and

Elect

world.

cyclically,passing

progress

difficult

intellectual

be

the
the

and

own

most

the

and

hard

it is the

and

predecessors.

our

principlesmay

vegetable

whose

in the

"

Thus

later,

of

Mankind

of the

Nature;

their

men

semi-conscious
their lower

of

doctrine.

World

the

on

places

will witness
and

planetary

our

the

secret

Being,
his

homewards,

is only

Golgotha

made
the

of

with

every

struggled through,

cycle, when

This, he has

and

more

the

bottom

he

has

identified

in his

"God"

Life.

of

at

own

has

image.
now

to

It is the martyr-

dom

existence.

of self-conscious

nimselfto himself,in
Many

plunged

into

nirvana,

he

again,

the

at

the

next

all creatures,

redeem
he

ascends

incomprehensible
"Coming,"
sense

as

the

289

Like Vishvakarman,

into

Absolute

reigns unconditionally,

in its dead-letter
last "Kalki

to

L,ife. Then

One

into the

order

ADVENT."

"SECOND

THE

which
"Second

and
one

he has

resui^^ect from

to

Heaven

Being
whence

portion
Advent,"

to sacrifice

indeed

and
he

of
and

Bliss
will

where,

of

Para-

re-descend

humanity
the

the

expects

other

Avatara."

20

as

the

SUMMING

The
of

of

History

and

Creation

this

of

seventh

The

chapters.

seven

UP.

World,
is

chapter

from

its

beginning

the

to

up

T.

first

Thb
finished.

in

render

to

attempt

the

first

from

same

Sanskrit

the

save

of

degree
the
As

full

is

of

Books
but

it

the

the

Vedanta

the

key,
this

I venture

The

short,

Vedas,

of

Upatiishads
of

as

Gods

sense

no

human

the

with

so

be

must

of

minds

language,

do

can

the

reflected

who

work

of

plastic

those

"

"

The

panorama

the

for

any

for

forgiven

the

state

form

to

here

and

their

part
are

third

six

synthesis,

the

seventh,

of

get

tile

at

their

full

I learned

it from

is

usually

translated

of

Shruti,

generally

or

to

division.
*

In

The

"revealed"

attached

Theosophist,

1881.

o.

the

is the

Eg}^pt,
The

give

"

their

of

word,

secret,
of

The

out

less
price-

compound

meaning.

as

of

wall.

and

possession

additional

schools

of

granite

or

revelation

the

in

papyrus

world-cosmogonj^;

by

found

which

knowledge"

human

Upa-7ii-shadhe\.ng

the

Indian

crumbling

Assyrian

this

requires

student

the

any

be

can

of

word

"

follows

what

any

ignorance

Upanishad,

treatises
in

aspect

now

"

to

name

These

the

enable

"last

conquest

knowledge
to

by

this

nor

on

on

the

"

the

thesaurus,

traced

graven

metaphysical

expressing

in

in

their

to

is not

It

longer

any

failures

taught

not

pertains

Doctrine.

Occult

grand

now

it is, at

cosmogonies.

upon

the

of

foregoing

the
is

It

for it

philosophy,

the

is

mathematical

subsequent

daring;

that

the

But

neither

whole,

is

and

motive.

the

anywhere.

nor

"

all

impressed

Mind,
is

composed

Row.*

exposition,

an

in

Consciousness,

which

adequacy.
of

sake

with

word

SUBBA

attempted

as

tongue

Law,

Universal

the

for

European

endowed

Races

basis

recurring

periodically

ever

oldest

the

the

using

"

been

feeble

and

incomplete

is

has

chapters"

"seven

approximation

an

which

that

to

these

However

rate,

any

of

is

time,

present

yet written.

not

tual
spiri-

master-

reason

for

Master.
"esoteric

Knowledge,
Brahmana

doctrine."
tion
Revela-

portion

of

THE

SECRET

keeping

of the

292
sole and

exclusive

had

right

the

Then

finding

"Teachers
the

the

that

it,to

into

ads, which

together,

They

Brahmanical

alone, and

the
of

correctness

silenced

for

beyond

the

Shri

ever

chief

of

into

still

the

hands

his

monasteries

believe

to

the

dead

that

mathams,

On

called

Also

the

records.

Fo-Kien,
Emperor
Knowledge

the

as

Yu,

the

from

the

the
tions,
por-

key

to

Initiates

the.

Upanishads,

esoteric

tradition

great

seat

"Great

"

the

The

"Great

of

mentioned,

Occult

learning

Teachers

of

is

of the

is

(2,207 B.C.),

and

"Fire-Mist,"
in the
from

Snowy

the

sect, in that

no

MSS.

time

pious Mj'stic and

the

at

Shringa-giri, in

in the

and

Initiates

Range"

of

the

the

immemorial,
great
in

still very

produce
the

head

in their

desperately
of the

library of the
before
to

have

of

Ghats

Western

ages

is

informed,

their

Adept, is said

Si-dzang.

mans.
Brah-

to

am

"Brothers

sacred

ages

comprehend

to

this,

for

is
one

served
pre-

Doctrine

Smartava

only

knowledge

real

hand, there

(Tibet)

the

yet

weightier

remain

which

the

for

jealously

Esoteric

will

But

not

still

are

the

on

historical

have

too

are

except

reason

the

Upanishads.

there

almost

now

occasionally

of Wisdom"

"Sons

Si-dzang

And

sufficient

Bhashyas.

other

they

Hindus,

in

suppose,

by Shankaracharya,

India, is

have

the

of the

most

for instance,

as

Mysore.

and

of

The

their

to

greatest expounder,

preserved

the

alone

they

Vedas

publicly deny

to

the

to

reasons

pricelessBhashyas

founded

have
of

letter

Chinese

their

Southern

who

students

are

(mathams).

by

sect,

in

powerful

with

living
on

Philistines, for

the

the

to

(Commentary)

there

that

letter

This

dead

of

Brahmans,

Upanish-

important

is the

greatest Initiate

the

original treatises, as

reasons

Such

falling

word

Being.

position

questions.

Bhashya

many

in

in

the

one

henceforth

teaching by appealing

the

on

thus

Brahmans,

of the

most

of

larizing
popu-

was

of

the

Mystery

by

the

texts

dom
Wis-

Himalayas.

wrote

fallen

Buddha's

the

Himalaj^as,*

Wisdom

matter

MSS.

remained

were

Shankaracharya,

ages,
his

Brahmans

that

was

the

the

the

of

code

secret

Occult

altering, however,

from

last word

the

and

of the

the Sacred

determined,

it

thrice

those

the

because

Then

abridged

without

simpl}^detached

containing
the

Knowledge
contained

of

the

Upa^iishads,

all,from

ranges

caste.

learning

the

or

else

one

sacred

After

at

Brahmans,

world.

Mlechchhas,

originally

Brdhmarias

texts.

Sacred

snow)^

all but

whole

of the

hands

the

the

save

their

that

little,if

no

of the

Rahasya,

feeling indignant

from

the

outside

in the

the

while

"

Kapilavastu.

differed

inhabiting

Brahmans,

them

of

wisdom

withheld

thus

was

Prince

teachings

Life"

of

discipleof the

seeing

the

temple-Brahmans

read

even

Brahmanical

of the

and

or

Gautama,

came

whole

study

to

DOCTRINE.

exclu-

Sun,"

in the

province

Buddha.
obtained

of

The
his

sive

of the

caste

293
than

exclusive

more

what

they

is the

Smartava

know

may

and

Occult

of the

Doctrine, is onl}^ equalled by their pride and

Esoteric

the

and

sciences

Brahmans,

of its followers, to say

reticence

the

RECAPITULATION.

learning.
beforehand

to

statements

as

hardly

English tongue,
ideas, it is

than

more

in

explanations
done, under

Let

difficult,if

how
The

(i)

its cosmogony

and

systems,
the

mysterious

in the

veiled

of

power

marshal,

down

set

and

glyphs.

ver"^

kernel

The
of

of

"soul

one

record, covering

experiences
orally by
exalted

long
their

early

Beings,

ages,

rescued

made

the

from
lives

in

to

to

race

who

watched

"Wise

Men"

the

test

7iot

they
the

limitations

of

the

to

certain

express
to

the

present

all that

the

be

could

this is the

has

of

soul

the

of the

of

and

teaching.

the

the

the
How

is

tionary'
evolu-

the

where

an

but

perceived

of

question

is

in

the

ancient
no

fancy

uninterrupted

an

w^iose

respective

traditions, passed

teachings

Race,

such

into

system

seers,

all

geometrical signs

not

of

of

prophets

believes

it is

childhood

Fifth

in

Ages,

have

of

series

have

that

verify

and

penetrated

whole

S3'stem

But

things there,

Science

generations

another,

seers

of

pages

the

elaborate

bewildering

reject the

and

of

facts which

the

initiated

Modern

justice.

Puranas.

the

seers

the

full

and

learned, would

over

is

of

them

that

few

individuals;

last cataclysm

leanmig,

of

those

will

of

thousands

were

one

of

to sa}^ that

isolated

several

or

of

the
a

however

hence

It is useless

cosmogony.
of

and

things,"

in

on

But

which

subjects expounded,

stupendous

recorded

of form.

work

external

to

difficulties

Wisdom

symbolism,

explain,

and

the

is to do

exotericism

all recorded

matter,

all

claim

done, and

accumulated

most

flashing gaze

of

such

there, and

yet

been

of

vastness

generations

ordinarj-profane observer,
the

the

any

of

writer.

any

Occult

and

are

progress,

has

that

failed

has

form;

clearest

is the

actually occupied countless

to

of

is the

alone

as

even

the

impossible, it

not

Doctrine

Secret

languages,
writer

prepared

denial

are

intrinsic

the

to

circumstance,

expected

Facts

insurmountable

the

recapitulate and, by

us

show

be

can

forward.

that

and

adverse

every

that

utmost

best

every

European

probable

the

detail

almost

of all other

as

in

put

the

the

even

Not

But, owing

of, and

treated

subjects

and

be

must

in this work.

correctness

been

ever

denied.

be

statement

present

forward

perfect

to

the

great opposition,

brought

are

written, has

herein

of

with

meet

infallibility,or

can

writer

the

Therefore

of
of

of

higher
that

Humanity;
the

stock

on

and
for
and

saved

shifting of continents, passed

did

they

do

so?

It

is

an-

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'^^^

294
swered:

by checking, testing, and

Nature,

the

Adepts;

that

of

traditions
is to

old,

physical, mental,

psjxhic,

possible degree.

No

checked

evidence

which

law

is

hung

Substance-

its

all

Principle,

From

in

"Principle"

and

all

spirit of

very

in this
a

of the
first

verb

neither

as

on

Manifested,

as

One

(4)

temporary

Universe,

changing

of that
must

be

can

"Substance"

on

it remains

is the
in

atom

every

not

the

and

because

fundamental
Universe,

the

It

IT
as

appears

eternal

both.

universal

the

life of

immutability

necessarily,in

the

with

mind

the

in

the

objective
and

Maya,

point
stand-

the

that

One,

its evanescent
of

not

absolute.
all is

because

fire-flyto
of

Logos,

its Veil, and

as

in it,is called

It

tion
concep-

shows,

is unconditioned

Principle,the Universe,
b"

intellect.

Parabrahman;

ephemeral

with

Parabrahman

One

the

derived

be

identified

lecturer

from

against

human

of the

able

the

as

be

in the

conception

unknown

may

cannot

by

this

is to sin

noun

Matter, but

everything
the

the

of

however,

conceived

behind, which

with

to

forms,

Reality; impersonal,

though

in the

and

therein, from

changelessness

led

abstract, visible

endless

be," yet

"to

which,

to

Mulaprakriti,

Compared

upon
Divine

been

Illusion, while

an

in

Spirit nor

even

Reality hidden

The

For

Bhagavadgita,''

the

One, in reality,yet Two

are

"Manifestation,"

"Notes

be.

it becomes

Essence,"

"

esse,

kind, that

Mulaprakriti

and

sun.

the

described

is best

call it

philosophy.

of any

"being"

the

To

the

from

case

from

point

Homogeneous

periodical manifestation

is the

Essence.

Absolute

experience.

itself.

Universe

The

(3)

dependent
in-

as

gravitates,and

Impersonality

is latent

It

System.

Universe

is the

for

and

Its

was

head.

secret

omnipresent

everything.

of

brighter, have

shone

Principle must

Universe,

is the

It

conception of the
and

nature's

first

one

One

utmost

till it

central

all

their

Cause.

lamps

beginningless

the

invisible. Space.
it contains

is the

Radical

to

cause

that

the

great

stand

to

as

centuries

which

towards

One

manifested

of the

plane

system,

that

"Substance-Principle,"

It is called
the

to

cause

found

And

in

few, whose

Some
.

by

and

philosophy,
the

obtained

so

"

the

to

accepted

was

Adepts,

and

around

all emerges,

which

of other

"

Adept

one

visions

the

by

fundamental

The

(2)

of

of

perfected

spiritual organizations,

and

vision

confirmed

and

visions

and

developed

have

of

department

every

independent

the

by

who

men

say,

in

verifying,

of the

and

the
ever-

philosopher, no

better

than

beings in it,which
in

(5) Everything
of

plane
do

we

in

say,

stones,

is

there

surface

at

their

of the

system
that

were

and

human

realities,and

or

copy

and

produced

its

recognize,

can

consciousness
"blind"

These
The

matter,

find

latter

whom

as

place

no

stops

never

Essences

wherein

exists

have

more

it resembles

it

the

was

the

universals

only in

and

wit/mi

outwards.

by

named,

whole

Kosmos

series

of

an

sense

They

vary

who
call

we

in the

inward

of

them

its action.

voluntary

name

external

manifested

or

Beings, each
them

give'

we

Chohans
the

are

animated

agents

take

The
endless

mission

to

another,

or

"Messengers,"

are

"

three

Universe.

name

of Karmic

place

of the

having

Angels

or

motion

by almost

one

every

emotion,

or

can
one

and

Cosmic

Laws.

infinitelyin their respective degrees of consciousness

call them

to

poetical fancy.

For

each

become,

if not

man,

They

higher, less

beings only

are

all

is wont
of

in the

these

pure

to

present, then

perfected,when

emotional

they

devoid

are

nature

"

two

upon," is only

Beings

not

material, spheres differ

in that

Spirits, without

prey

either
in

past

or

iyicipicnt,
men;

morally

of the

was,

from

to

organic

outward

no

body,

external

that

see

feeling

As

cosm
micro-

mechanical,

or

As

living witness
We

by internal

mind.

or

sentient

they

time

luanaji

of

man's

the

Dhyan

only that

earthly alloy "which

vantara.

macrocosm,

the

man,

is the

impulse, given through

whether

"

intelligence;and

in

earth; and

on

guided, controlled, and

Hierarchies

perform,

so

mode

thought

with

so

is

and

guided, from

preceded

normal,

provoked

functions

the

is

on

existed

act, gesture, whether

when

change,

whether

and

particulars which

the

to the

volition, and

unless

we

no

noumenal

for

kingdoms,

kind

own

or

Philosophy.

heaven
of

I^aw, and

is

mental,

in

as

miniature

motion,

or

the

is worked

it is below,

this Universal

will

that

L,aw\

Nominalists,

the

to

that, simply because

"dead"

for it the

its

which

objective counterparts;

Universe

and

or

of its

say

either

enough

fancy.

so

external

to

Occult

and

mediaeval

the

(6) The
above

of

all

remember

"unconscious"

or

appearances,

reality than

right
as

is real

throughout

must

295

it is itself.

as

of consciousness

thing

conceptions

the

among

no

UNIVERSE.

Universe

unreal

as

men

no

such

"blind"

no

We

have

THE

consciousness

signs

any

we

is

There

there.

with

perception.

perceive

not

are

Universe,

the

i.e.,endowed

conscious:

OF

will-o'-the-wisp. Yet, the

conscious

own

INTEI.LIGENCE

GUIDING

THE

of

any

the

indulge in

to
or

and

to

prepares

coming
and

Man-

in

terrestrial

their

human

feeling of personality, and

purely earthly characteristics.

of
The

former,

weight

the

on

can

and

Monads,

having

being

limitation

and

terrestrial

had

relation,

of

cannot

insisted

and

myself
distinct

no

one

separateness

characteristics

these

and

the

individuality in the

only

They

rest.

the

those

who

Sun

that

Therefore

Young

no

Angels,

They

more.
nor

appeal

sympathy

may

their
be

the

fire of

in

saying
of

by

any

separated

illusive

as

the

projected
in

into

being under

reflection

the

of I^ife,it is

River

of

Waters

perishable

of

tality,
Immor-

body.

man's

as

that

neither

of any

the

flecting
re-

ignorance is extinct

of the
to

as

superior

kind
...

"ministering"
of the

God

protection is

secured

shores

geneity
Homo-

Life; Beings

the

Beam,

to

is that

streams

sprung

belongs

"Harbingers

of Wrath"
to

Absolute

clothing is

men

are

the

on

and

the

are

Having

plane

Sparks

as

the

uncreated

which

are

they

are

"Messengers
To

radiates

right

Angels
and

of the

its differentiated
was

they

from

"lyives."

Principle in them

while

because

extinct, before

these

immortal

differentiation

units;

all respects, with

individualized

Flame,

Illusion

influence

quickening
Inner

"

Divine

become

the

principles

of their

region of

finite in

are

am

such

no

less accentuated

the

or

Individuality

not

the

to

and

of

degree of the

nearer

They

higher

of

sense

great Central
the

their

screen

life cannot

whom

earth.

the

Hierarchy.

"lyiving Ones,"

are

cosmic

the

on

on

spheres of Illusion, by

the

on

things have

belong:

Universal

the

in

of

exception

the

conscious

the

"/

says,

are

with

fact

Entities, i.e.,

man

as

term

Beings, high

separate

in which

Divine, the purer

One

these

but,

words, they

only

the

ground,"

respectiveHierarchies,

vary

Hierarchies

these

which

and

men

as

of

none

sense

no

"personality"

Entities;

sense

in other

of their

characteristic

is the
and

individuality in the

have

by

personality as

or

no

else"

as

non-human

to

individuality

either

have

applied

incipient

The

duality
by Coleridge, "indivi-

nature

than

Maya

personalities

two

can

meant

defined

by generations of Seers,

upon

low, have
they

be

course

is

as

or,

with

existing in itself but

bodies,

which

That

^^^-ism.

personality or

of

keeps his

who

left

being

by

"

yet

never

influenced

less

are

Adept

an

feelings,

ever-numbing

an

physical entirely separated.

the

spiritualand

the

is

these

from

spiritual element

pure

free, they
he

free

fleshly bodies"

{b), the

more

be, unless

ever

become

longer

no

and

Soul;

untrammelled
man

have

(a) they

DOCTRINE.

have

"perfected,"

the

or

because

"

SECRET

THE

2g6

such
as

kind

Most
as

foolish
of

High";

"protecting"
still less

fancy has

man's
as

nor

to

believe

the

created.

that

propitiation; for they

their
are,

as

UNITY

THE

much

as

and

himself

man

Cosmic

such

as

God

wrathful,

is

than

finite foolish

of

any

superior, in
of

Higher
fruit

of
of

one

the

the

as

Elohim,

extend

must

The

chief

in divine

impediment
in

the

Kabalists

existence
the
of

or

2cltimate

of

us

the

on

Spirit-Matter, and

the

further

the

only

In

or

down

future
to

the

and
that

this

on

mainly

other

conscious

or

Spirit is

that such

endowed

Being

must

the

except

some

can

mind

the

belief

of

last
such

have

his

from

are

men,

having

Spheres;
all

are

so

been

man,

and

like
the

archy,
Hier-

from

main

believing
of

"Spirits"
Occultists
is

It

all in

the
and

on

the

Nature,

unbelief

in

in

the

primeval

Evolution

has

depend

to

and

of

for
for

studies.
is either

"Spirit"
inferior

aeons

ago,

(Dhyan
Class

of

in other

inferior, semi-intelligent

future

intelligence, is

the

Spirits

(the

the

of

The

Cosmogony,

lived

his

believing

highest Archangel

Builder

of his

the

student

Occult

and

plane,

from

or

the

so-called
the

the

particular.

besides

subsequent

conscious

other

with

the

every

As

man.

the

that

bination
com-

in every

Matter,

Unity of

Beings,

of

guide

of

the

right comprehension

non-intelligent Elementals
a

rests

their

him

in

as

during

Materialism,

nature

of

theory

just shown,

as

Spiritual Entities), all

Manvantaras,

the

in his

which

truth,

disembodied

Chohan)

clue

sure

sober

and

even

becomes

Science

belief
"

or

man

reigns

hinders

of all

its real Essence,

elucidation

their

blind

essence

Esse^ice, that

It is

spiritsis

essences

by eating

in every
of

vanity

himself,

even

on

which

which
Spiritualist

true

that

once

men

the

personalit)^

it is,

protect him

prevents

nature

rejection of

around

Dead.

him, and

preserxdng

the

and

nor

can,

Thus

us."

general ignorance

about

"

the

while

is the

acceptance
its

before

same,

Departed,

in

as

man

perfect Harmony,

aver

well

SELF,

Dhyanis;

difficultywhich

as

of

his

non-separateness

dispels ignorance,
the

or

Spirit of Solidarity and

the

feels

command

lower

of

knowledge
Absolute

which

knowledge,

paralyzing

of

Class,

propitiate
his

in

making

or

pomorphic
anthro-

rejoices and

in

Hierarchy

qualities,

their

despotic

succeed

may

any

"one

who

compound

elements

personal

no

more

Karmic

no

religions, to

is

being

immutable

Having

God,

neither

by

full
One

life,become

the

to
can

But,

at

from

Self

exclusive

Man,

sense,

said.

of

have

can

sacrifice, and

"Man

arriving thereby

terrestrial

one

297

creatures

exoteric

Hierarchies,

them.

it is

Devas,"

and

man.

celestial

all these

such,

with

pleased

in

men,

jealous

"

by

and

they

essence,

attributed

are

NATURE.

IN

for this is evident.

reason

their

personality in

of

ALL

is, the slaves

The

Law.

OF

proof

fact

The

men.

to

acquired

the
his

alone,

Occultist

knowledge

298

and
this

and
whole

which

that

has

relation

any

higher

life.

There

forces.

The

whole

"survival
all
do

of

of

of evolution, with

end.

survive

"unconscious

they

have

The

in the

is in

blindest

adaptations,is
the

weak

which

and
the

ensure

immediate

fact

struggle

Nature"

towards

march

out

their
v^xy

it is

yet

seemingly

and

in

acquired

too.

one

weed

first

have

can

mystery,

the

strong,

cruel

so

grand

the

the

They

its endless

that

laws
for

room

fittest do

is called

what

be

the

ness
conscious-

of.

progressive

action

the

fittest,"though

the

that

occur,

that

make

before

Space,

purely spiritual,

with

apparent
a

call

But

is

endowed

may

very

immutable

toward

working

are

in

design

The

the

This
a

World

of the

point

it.

in

divisible
in-

one

Universe,

the

people

conceive

we

evinces

process

species, to

feeble

one

and

Nature

is

this.

of

proof

of

which

intelligence

or

Philosophy,

order

and

not

are

individually.

and

fact in Esoteric
whole

the

infinitesimal

Manifested

in it

in

and

contained

an^'thing

to

consciousness

personally

The

of

Beings generated

the

human

bounds,

no

is but

Intelligence

atom

in the
reflcctio7i

of its

and

such,

has

There

cycle.

and

every

independently

differentiation

no

throughout

Kosmos,

human

Omniscience

absolute

thrills

considered

the

intelligence throughout

and

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

action,

adaptations

that

for existence, shows

realityan

of

aggregate

forces, manipulated by semi-intelligent beings (Elementals), guided by

High

Planetary

forms

the
at

stutes

Spirits (Dhyan

Manifested
and

one

Chohans),
of

Verbum

the

time

same

collective

Unmanifested

the

the

whose

Mind

of

Logos,

the

Universe

aggregate
and

consti-

and

mutable
its im-

Law.
For

taken

Nature,
emanation

is the

Absolute

the

their

from, and

thus

Consciousness.

deny

to

presume

in its abstract

All

own?

to

he

Where

vegetation
can

aspect

an

and

the

on

is that

manifested

daring

minerals

to

even

it

as

plane of,
would

who

man

cotisciousjiess

consciousness

this

is, that

say

be "unconscious,"

cannot

sense,

is

beyond

of
his

comprehension.
distinct

Three

aspects,

representationsof

impressed

are

the

Pre-existing, evolved

the

world

of illusion, the

great mysterj^
is like
shadows
while

are

the

from

and

the

drama

of

life,known

of

The
evolution

behind

actual
are

shadow
as

the

figures

the

pulled by

the

Phenome7ial

thereof.

During

screen

things
unseen

distinct

Philosophy

real

Manvantara,

white

and

its three

Esoteric

the

Ever-existing, and

reflection, and

objects placed

thrown.

wires

the

in

Universe,

thoughts by

our

upon

the

upon

remain
hands.

"

the
mos
Kos-

which

invisible,
Men

and

THE

30O

dicta,to be incorrect.
character;
of the
Western

they

world.
much

is the

and

end

for

thus

its intellect;

omniscience

intuitive

Whatever

of the

future,

(i)

may

hope

we

The

destiny

have

so

word

anthropomorphic

God.

that

Nastika,

of

physical

our

between

the
and

(Manas),

writings

in

remote

facts:
in

except

the

sense

rejection of idols, including

this

In

it,

(Buddhi).

Soul

Atheism,

ledge
"Know-

surmount

Mind

and

following

no

property

contrast

actual

the

teaches

Sanskrit

the

the

senses

these

far proven

Doctrine

Secret

underlying
every

to

things

Spiritual Divine
of

rience
expeof the

says:

i.e.,of the illusion

"

the

Hermes

is of

emphasizing

of the

the

be

As

in its universal

and

exclusive

is the

sense

of sense"

intuition

against

as

disagreement.

sense

his "Wisdom,"

and

Truth

laboriously acquired knowledge

the

Hermes

to

that

the

from

DOCTRINE.

Aristotle,

to

"

Hence

Knowledge

brain

hold

We

Ages, fancying

differs
but

SECRET

sense

Occultist

every

is

Nastika.

(2)

admits

It

in

Demiurge,

the

touched

labour

the

Ideation

the

Hosts

of the

of the

Dhyan

of

and

of

the

perfect;

Host

proper

Mind.

This

subservient

to

(Demiurge),
subjects
reverence

striving

to

help

ability,a

nor

any

the

of

honours

humanity,

divine

co-ivorker

with

only the

in

directs

that

Nature,

no

gate
aggre-

and

guides

series

process

Powers

All
man

the

periods,

of

always

guiding

even

collective

the

individually,
are

entitled

ought

Ideas, by becoming,
in

physical

flaws, and

and

gaps

and

of

cyclic task.

that

Ideatioji

is not

exhibit

posed
com-

{U) the

and

manvantaric

it may

worship.

of

is

being

Matter,

therefore, neither

however,

evolution

left to

was

character;

during

working
or

by

Demiurge

that

perpetual

As

proofs

the

the

all

furnished

was

God, but

veil, it still shows

for divine
of

in

"

never

left

has

the
Thought, reflecting

Earth,

failures

has

labour

But

which

Karma.

many

in evident

results

plan

inherent

Chohanic

on
effects

the

the

their

in

results

an

Forces.

other

Energy,

moral

behind

plan,

extra-cosmic

dual

Dhyaji

"Architect"

the

Forces.

Consciousness,

since, however

and

grateful

of his

cosmic

of

constructive

the

the

brute

is the

being

often

are

and

Intelligence
very

Chohans

or

Ihiiversal

whole

imperfect

Universe;

Architect

that

case

and

of the

speaks

one

our

and

Universe,

and

which

manifestations
the

in

irrational

id) the

intelligentSoul,
Energy,

masons

Chohans

Dhyan

The

when

it, but, furnishing

i.e.,an

"

"Creator"

edifice, whereas

an

intelligent Powers

personal deity
(3)

the

to

of

implied

of

stone

one

manual

of

Collective

or

sense

"Creator"

the

as

Logos,

to
to

to

be
the

The

are

the
ever

best
ever

of

o-round

and

their

sinful

"\Vlien
but

enter

thy

Father

our

Seventh

thine

of

of

words

it is

Thus,

victims

matter

son,

yet engendered
this

and

of
is

by

for

the

Science

matter

in

being

as

Whatever
as

Science
all know

we

it has

differently,as

Hermes

peating?
re-

Therefore,

"dead"

fickle dame,

and

mechanically

or

reason.

teaches

Manu

becomes;

formerly

no

late

before

here

before

force

down

done

Paracelsus

to

germ

or

for
the

accordwg

when

in

the

material

"becoming"

being put

into

and

uncreate

the
in

of

it is in

able
a

operation;

passive
now

Matt.

vi. 5, 6.

The

God.

brought

Matter

not

operation.t
translator

is in
and

its

and

be

motionless

it "becomes,"

Virgin of the IVorld, pp.

born

piler
com-

134-5.

and

to

eternal,

essence

progressive.
"

is

forms.

signifiesto

world

the

of becoming.

footnote:

word

same

vehicle

foreseeing

[objective]matter
to the ideal

it is put into

remarks

Greek
the

is the

matter

becoming,
it

Kingsford,

Fragments,
that

it was;

of

it becomes,

is, that

says:

activity of

fashions

Anna

Dr.

creation

it "was"

of

the

form;

observes
idea

The

mode

with

Hermetic

Mdnard

and

Great,

creative

had

the

of the

that

devoid
Science

in

not

self-evident

its ideations.

made

two

to

secret,"

Jesus,

says

the

to

inorganic

no

"in

Physical Basis,

or

soul-perception.

us,

blind

thereon

is

Thrice

is the

endowed

been

become.

Upadhi,

the

knows
from

is within

us

our

they delight

there

exact

of

are

thy door, pray

is within

absolutely

between

and

the

Hermes,

birth, for the

mobile

between

successors.

my

Having

Thus

sanctified

only priests,and

shut

having

Father

to build

that

Occultism

Becoming

but

the

hypocrites

chamber"

is the

arbitrary and
"

and

wisdom

Mind

immemorial,

time

Dr.

who

Those

mediator

the

the

as

Heaven

so

It

distinction

"

his

of

maintain

by experience

To

through

save

objectivesacrificial

be

Our

of

Christians

are

think, however

into

untrodden

ever

and

sole

actions

and

not

"inner

and

God"

Universal

as

shalt

in the

is Eternal.

the

unfounded

Oh,

silence

the

Spirit the

visible

secret."*

is in

the

Matter

Nature,

and

their

chamber,

inner

Principle

Esotericists

from

in

so

only

into

Infinite

may

the

pray est, thou

which

meaning

the

do

to

thou

Whj''

outside.

One

and

consciousness.

spiritual

Spirit,their good

intentions

Kingdom

(4)

holy

Presence.

the

"The

the

on

of all

Cause

alone, the Causeless

altar

our

making

Universal

the

them

to

Souls

of their

solitude

of

it, ought

before

worship

3OI

invisible, intangible, unnientioned,

"

voice"

small

"still

the

heart

our

and

its shrine

have

should

causes,

SPIRIT.

OF

SHADOW

incognizable Karana

and

unknowable

THE

IS

MATTER

condition.
that

is, it is

THE

302

she

And

adds

the

SECRET

DOCTRINE-

Vedantic

purely

doctrine

of

the

Hermetic

sophy
philo-

that:
Creation

is thus

Hermetic

involved

and

waking
Being

This

archetypal
of

concepts

Or,

world

dead

The

be

to

in

Parabrahman.
the

Ideas"

of

is

Plato,

now

the

Philosophy of

near

solution

to

have

dared

approach

to

All
The

active

motion

by

thus

and

causing

words, that dual

There

therefore

the

is

whole

his

or

ideas

or

hint

even

the
the

"

dawn
two

which

become

motion

of

male
two

Paracelsus,

Franz

well
of
new

have

the

great

Period,

the

plane

Cosmos

Hartmann,

from

M.D.,

p. 44.

have

Dr.

F.

idea.

root

setting

it into
and

the

negative,
Force,

Illusion.

plane

as

Few

who

centripetal

of

the

only)

Breath," only

Primordial

one

of

just quoted.

female, positive and

the

author

by

Eastern

the

and

mentions

synthesized
we

merely

can.

Paracelsus

Forces, the

and

being

man

philosophy,

it.

which

every

objectiveon
transfers

at

Motion

contrary

are

as

the

respect

mortal

admirably

Perpetual

this

mediaeval

cendental
trans-

infinite

an

whereas

(in

come

that

appearing

phenomena"

has

able"
"Unknowto

"

of

self-existing

The

often

call

conclusions

faint resemblance

are

the

Hartmann.

Von

understood

Kabalists

with

through

Vedantins

innate, eternal, and

great Mystery

subject

the

things proceed,

in ancient

spiritual,the
it to

becoming.

or

plan, upheld

which

identical

behind
all

the

of the

means

and

are

subjective

effort.

living,and

by Occultists,

Unconsciozis

the

at

centrifugal Forces,

physical

in

"force

of

Power,

Cosmos

awakens

but

which

the

Christian

the

and

eternal

"creation"

creative

F.T.S., in his Paracelstis, from

Hartmann,

prior to

that

"the

bears

inferentially, and

it

of

by

those, whether

been

Forms"

the

of its ideal

out

reflected

believed

from

Knergy,

"Ideal

the

as

organic

practically

Spencer

personificationof

eternal

is

philosophy,

Reality
a

Mind,

the

are

(Daseyn)

evolved

was

Western

of Herbert

existence

The

universal

one

Everything

This

highest

Divine

Unconsciousness

the

as

living organism.*

Universe

Eternity

of

product

in Nature.

appears

(5)

the

complete,

philosopher, distinguished

German

Neo-Platonists;

the

to

Activity

"

of

the

and

through

of Paracelsus

philosophy

is

Everything
nothing

ideas

only

Hermetic.

thoroughly

things subsisting in

in the

as

is

know

we

formative

the

according

modes

two

Passivity of Being [Pralaya],God

perfect

are

Fichte,

man.

which

view
or

modes

has

Vedantin],

explicitus);and

Both

of

states

One,

as

the

to

God, who,

of

activity[Manvantara]

(Deus

implicitus).

sleeping

(Seyn)

Manifold.
the

evolved

God

(Deus

of

period

[or which, according

thought

Existence,

or

the

of the

In

and
other

Eternal

into

Ideal

phenomenal
the

even

man's

enter

exist

not

form

in

that

nor

and

"becoming,"
expanding

it

duty

life,evolved

the

the

to

shell

it assumed

this

terrestrial

II, in the

human

future

animal

began

forms

shape.

of

But

Commentaries,

there

is

their

own

mould,
these

was

super-

the ele77ients of all the

own,

and

will

Therefore,

animal
be

to

man's

body,

fully

need

no

Gods,

terrestrial

from

on

this Globe.

this

as

types;
proto-

or

and

basic

work

to

vegetable

every

or

or

oia-

ethereal

Egos

Upadhi,

and

Therefore

objective being

of the

Forces

materiality,

Spiritual Beings,

contained, besides their

future

human

into

been

ever

sublimated

most

astral

as

the

it commenced

appearance.

the

does

Neither

its present

the

Eternity

forms

passed through

the

Volume

the

that

ours

the

on

which

has

stone,

or

of

plane

grossest

them

when

which

plant

by

possibly

can

approximation.

an

models,

bring

which,

natural

past vegetableand
outward

in

protoplasmic

moulds,

sensuous

its

which

to

was

After

ready,

into

shape

cultism
Oc-

either

exist

imagination,

otitwards, from

existed

according

this

his

objectivizinginto

within

have

as

animal,

on

say,

essence

forms

essence.

only

is to

from

supersensuous

whose

of any

it is

that

least

in

reflections.

already
or

in their

Ideas, in the

anything,

not

the

to

be, eternallj^is,

as

as

to

form

no

evolve

or

exist

does

type

wi//

existed

given

this; that

at

prototype,

of man,

human

than

more

will

7ioumcnal

perishable only

They

be

can

ideal

consciousness,

"created";

or

whose

man,

subjective plane:

form

no

finite and

away,

the

and

was,

form.

ideal

303

from

or

is,

are

they pass

that

by

or

their

when

teaches
Nature

in

not

Eternity, and,

which

Forms,

countless

objective, but

that

Ever"'thing

plane.

PARACELSUS.

manifestation,

of finite

that

OF

YLIASTER

THE

before

described

say

in
of it

more

here.

According
is Yliaster"

Crookes

the

into

of itself the
When
melted

or

the

is of

of
out

Paracelsus, it

just-born Protyle, introduced

place, the
out

Iliados, Limbus
monistic

nature,

of which

all

things

of which

of

Yliaster

the

substance

the

is contained.

Major,
and

or

that

by

Mr.

evolved

Macrocosmos,

of

itself not
and

only

and

Ideos

out

This

only

vital

as

of

by

afterwards, by

the

power,
In

this

all created
ancients

division

and

to

or

Matter).

consists.

matrix

is described

the

indescribable

living beings

the

itself; it, so

itself

Primordial

manifests

It

divided

[from within]

invisible,incomprehensible,

primordial matter,

substance

of

primordial Protomateria,

[evolution] took

Magnum,

vital matter
of

of

philosophy

Cosmos.

spiritual force, an

Ideos

...

ancestor

dissolved, developed

Essence

as

Hermetico-Kabalistic

Chemistiy"

creation
and

(Mysterium

the

to

dial
Primor-

activity,
but

Limbus

things,
as

say,

Chaos

the

also
or

the

Chaos

evolution

in

THE

304

Hysteria Specialia,* each

substances

elementary
This

makes
that

seems

The

three

translator,

Universal
and

of

sense

seed

The

as

Yliaster

of

Fire, Water,

just

fire in

no

the

stalk

all

"

and

This

may
an

egg
t

developed,
that

is

applied

of

only
the

\ "This

our

It is

of

explained in

of

God, while
The

earth.

to

All
of

did

not

spirituallyand

great

pebble,

nor

or

in

and

from

as

Rosicrucian;

only germinally

the

from

Hartmann,

Dr.

the

grow

the

all

is

in
of

material

by

plex
com-

tion],
combina-

is

there

living,and

things, but they

each

only

of

its

one

effluvium

an

their

wards
fibres,after-

flowers

consist

place

even

too, have

with

elements
in

"Spirit

form

of

original
is

"Mysterium

contained

took

chemical

lastly the
and

power

seed, although

roots

mothers

the

and

seeds;

elementary

stances
sub-

tics
existence, bearing the characteris-

into

come

may

in every

elements,

elements

of

seed.

leaves, and

the

place

to

elements,

matter

seed

the

take

(?)]produce

same

As

Ideos

the

out

the

great.

the

individualizing

opposed
tree

tree

in

one,

is

ultimate
the

by

dynamically [not

as

The

forms

is each

production

out

Limbus

great Limbus

of his father.

act.

mixture

the

produced

the

in the

grown,

difference, however,

little Limbus

the

produced

were

from

great

living bird,
41,

term

in

it.

all creatures
of

texts

seed

before

Paracelsus

everything

of

out

is the

'

of

are

which

Mysterium

an

him,

as

something
of

'

plant,

etc."

42.

mediaeval

Kabalists

Microcosm
man

the

to

modern
elaborated

300

who,

of

the

years

thought,
by Kapila

following

Ancient

man.

outcome

doctrine, preached

revolutionized

It is still more

simply

have

the

itself been

that

to

activityof

as

The
by

is

and
has

birth, however,

of

born

this

the

began

two."

other

which

the

and

Macrocosm,

has

to

Word

of
qualifications

its branches

were

the

Spirit [Prakriti,Purusha

But

explained

is

According

Op. cit.,pp.

% It

all the

parents. "

word

be

"it

character

pebble,

not

with

beings

their

follows.

out

Life and

of which

out

of

that

Space.

it

all creatures

it from

come,

similar

There

the

fountain.

same

likewise

in

find

we

dividing, differentiating,and

the

come

Yliaster, because
the

all

Globe, | by Aditi-

our

seed; with

from

that

e.g., mechanical

fire may

as

small

takes

all the

Earth, whose

"

essentially one

of

and

friend]

and

Life is Spirit,and

own

have

separation.

Air

originally

are

beings

its form,

by simple separation, but

or

For

of which

origin

organization

an

combinations

is

all

old

another

its

possesses

has

son

consequence

mode,

is

appeared

and

Nature.

of

sperm)

or

dissolved. Ares,

[Fohat,

it

Universe

out

out

grow

seed

reproduces

little Limbus

sense

the

or

nursery

takes

of which

out

that

being

and

discovery of the 'potenc}^

personified in the dual

physical

may

great Limbus

(the terrestrial

minor
the

tree

as

the

things

justly observe

Yliaster, of Paracelsus

or

Kosmos,

is the

Limbus

Magnus

that

All

in actu.i

not

that:

Paracelsus

same

F. Hartmann,

within, before

Microcosm,

Prakriti, spiritual and

The

existence.

ago."

years

Mother,"

Matrix

Macrocosm

Dr.

lyimbus, then,

"Father-

into

came

in it ittpotentid but

anticipated the modern

hundred

Magnus

old friend
the

contained

Paracelsus

of matter'

DOCTRINE.

separate being

were

the

SECRET

in the

Jewish

and

called

the

one

Earth

two

or

the

Neo-Platonists,

Microcosm

of

the

two.

ago,"

after

the

philosophy
remarks

having
Sankhya

been

the

translator,

put

into

new

philosophy."

"is

shape

identical
and

with

elaborated

the

by

one

that

Darwin.

CHRISTIANIZED.

HERMES

invisible, spiritual nature, and

have

souls.*

305

They

all

from

spring

the

Mysterium

Magnum.

the

spirit" (?)]proceeds
origin of

the

the

shown

universal

in

antiquity,

identical.

globe,

Hindiiism

Egypt,

the

This

the

Taking

identity of

rendering

of the

lamented

friend.

in their

hands,

the

translator

points

and

tried

She

the

of

in

Divine

quote from

To

Universal

That
the

the

innumerable

united

in

of

Nature

Spirit,

upon

and

Man,

were

religious philosophies on
the

of

Scriptures

the

India

reads

the

and

latest translation

and

Disfigured

tortured

sectarian

through
ably and

them

with

by

and

Greek

and

of

means

late

our

as

Christian

intuitionallyseized

the

weak

explanations and

notes.
foot-

Titans,

or

as

which
[.?],

research

natural

all,and

which
In

agents of

shows

us

Forces.

is one,

whole

is all,puts into
manifold

the

distinguished by
the

that

manner

gods"

idea, recognizable in all religious

scientific

comprises.

nature

individualities
a

Hermetic

contains

that

that

"working

the

modern

translation

Being,

such

by

operating through

Power

the

world, all

and

ideas

Kingsford.

thoroughly

accordance

the

everywhere

by

world

visible

the

God, J is

Supreme

systems, and

truths

basic

says:

creation

The

sense.

is produced

...

just mentioned,

most

remedy

to

of

Substance

from

who

passage

has

[or Mind]

Fragments"

Anna

Dr.

the

qualities.

easily recognizable.

one

"Hermetic

been

have

to

apparent

those

fundamental

ancient

is

two

of

organs

God,

upon

most

the

the

that

Hermeticism,

and

becomes

and

or

two

of

all the

that

Universe,

the

and

and

elements

be

Matter

these

subtle

by Kshetrajna ["embodied

over

[Evolution]

[Universal] Intellect

it may

Thus
were

unequal development

gi-eat principle (Mahat)

the

From

Purdna.

[Primordial Substance] presided

Pradhana

From

Vishmi

this with

Compare

their

and

unity

variations

that

motion

the

of universal
are,

soul

life,

nevertheless,

everything proceeds

from

Unity. "
And
God
that

is not
the

The

Wilson,

Mind

is not

} The

Being

or

Che

Pymander,

the

and

that

that

cause

are

the

guided

veil of

Mind
the

is; not

aud

Occult

spirit,but

the

cause

Light is.||

"Divine

the

that

they

behind

the

that

cause

plainly
says

infonned

Nature,

however

Pymander,"

men
Work-

by Spiritual Beings, the

or

Nature

in abscotidito.

35).

expression

Virgin of

IIDivine

I.

the

light,but

Worlds,

ii.,(Vol.

I.

but

shows

invisible

frequent

t A

not

Occultist

Eastern

translation:

another

mind,

above

in the
+

Spirit is;

The
"

from

again

in

the

said

"

Fragments,"

to

which

we

take

exception.

The

Universal

"God."

IVorld, p.
ix. 64.

47.

"Asclepios,"

Pt. I.
^

306

THEJ

much

distorted

in

written

by

Fragments"
towards

Compare
other

the

to

"Supreme
by Suidas

uttered

thee

the

by

in

Word,

of

both

tendency

the

are

echo

Hermetic

later

"Supreme

Aryans.

Says

All," the
Hermetic

of

work

holy

the

great God;

the

universal

when

of the

only Son

with

Yet

theless
never-

"Hermetic

Puranas.

the

the

was

so-called

pagans

Being.

Hindu

to

one

beginning

the

sectarian

the

All"

adjure thee, Heaven,

Father,

and

"smoothing,"
of the

most

Supreme

invocations,

cited

Vragment

of

production

Philosophy

two

by Christian

philosopher, while

anthropomorphic

Esoteric

DOCTRINE.

passages

the

are

an

of the

some

SECRET

Father

Who

framed;

was

all

things;

the

luminous

upholds

Voice

adjure thee.

world

be

of

the

adjure

favourable,

favourable.*

be

This

is

Thus
of

preceded by the following:

Ideal

the

Intelligence
the

depends

to

on

Out

of all

is in Him

contradicted

passage

unity

Light,

and

else than

nothing

was

[Which'] is

Lord

the

[It]and

Ideal

the

Us

Whom

of

[It]is

He

Him

before

was

always, and

was

Universe.

essentials,for

Light

neither
and

things

God

the

Intelligence

the

Spirit enveloping

Angels,

nor

and

Power

the

nor

other

any

and

Light;

all

[It].

by the

Trismegistus, who

same

very

is made

say:
To

speak

of

God

is

That
be

cannot

it is

apprehended

The
shows

by

define

impossible to

to

because

be

Hermes

like invocation

far

older.

in

the

Indian

Maitreya, the

two

generic

Tatios,

the

express
nor

form,

real
incorpomatter,

nor

understand,

that

de

nam

Let

plume used

which

us

esoteric

as

now

by

the

Asclepios, and

Aryan

calls

of

Vishnu

with

old, if

as

not

instructs

"Hermes,"

upon

series

above

the

compare

"

Parashara,

this

teaching only

Scriptures undoubtedly

Hindu

and

great discernment

{b) that

Fragment

ancient.

is evident;

passages

shade, and

every

it is.

Here

cannot

appearance,

understand,

the

accepting

undeniably

it is

nor

is God.t

was

before

used

corporeal

body

any

between

generations of Mystics of
has

not

sense.

that

"

contradiction

(a) that

has

the

For

impossible.

which

in

his

triple

hypostasis :
Glory
nature,

to

the

the

mighty

VSsudeva,

and

manifold

; who

is both

Virgin of the World,

"

The

Op. cit.,pp. 139,

140.

to

him

eternal, supreme
who

Shiva], the creator,

liberator

the

all;

over

and

[Brahma, Vishnu,
to

holy,

unchangeable,

(of his
subtile

is
the

worshippers);
and

to

him

and

essence

and

universal
Shankara

of the

destroyer

whose

corporeal, indiscrete

one

Hari, and

Hiranyagarbha,
pi-eserver,

of

Vishnu,

is both

discrete

; to

world;

single
Vishnu,

p. 153.

Fragments

from

the

"Physical

Eclogues"

and

"Florilegium"

of Stobasus.

"

2o8
barriers, for"
and

they

Spiritualism show

even

its head

it hides

occupied by
As

its foolish

only works

the

within

reach

To

the

with

agreement
for
of

Though

Gods

and

other

things there

Daimones,

and

hans,

The

names.

Oriental
human

"those

Esoteric
have

furnished

their

own

essence,

when
of the

species

Mahat
in

wdth
others

voice in

Buddhi,

afl"nity a Chitkala, when

it is said

Kwan-Yin.

that

Chit

is

it
a

whole

impression

so-called

(Gods), Genii

the

and

qualitythat

other

even

of the

of which

the

Yogins, Chit

Chit

attracts

develops sufi"ciently in

acquiring mystic

to

In

those

be

plained
ex-

The

ma^i.

of acts

soul,"
is

Esoteric

is

the

it.

will

complete

consequences

in

of

are

This

of

the

Principles from

fifth

use

in

tals,
immor-

has

Hermes

of the

Cho-

various

and

Pitris.

the
the

doctrines.

our

(Gods), Dhyan

and

of

ing
concern-

guardian spirits

Intellect; but

voice

in

Theoi

some

to

characteristics

the

sense,

Chitkala,

for

fore
There-

resorted

strong

neighbourhood

fourth

which

glossed by

be

to

affairs," as

With

man.

of Chit, its germ;

conjunction with

bear

less,
use-

in remarkable

are

differ widely

by which

divine

and

sayings

production

selected

are

the

his

works,

Sufi Initiates.

some

the

we

be

teachings, although

sense"

in

would

Chaldean

Socratic

the

are

Fragments,

Buddhists), and

the

the

races,

other

call Devas

we

the

the

to

the

the

which

called

is Chit, "that

is 'the
root

area

consideration,

lately compiled and

Eastern

of
in

are

come

inner

limited

the

Doctrine, have

human

man

Mah'at,
the first

be

can

teachings of Esoteric

any

passages

whom

over

knowledge

of

and

philosophers called

dwell

and

we

name

the
of

of

are"

who

of

on

passages

are

parlance, they

who

root

yet

those

watch

thence

there

the

from

as

few

theological

Eatin

race;

and

not

Daimones

and

with

Esoteric

(the Kwan-Yin,

Chitkala

that

Hermetic

of which

some

Entities

those

case

preserved by

Genii, the Hermetic

to the

rather

purpose

hand,

are

or

Asclepios,"

Eastern

Genii

sure

"civilized"

Western

nothing

and

Christian

later

some

As

this

knows

of

the

comparison.

the

for

Kingsford, F.T.S.,

Anna

Dr.

of the

present

Arabic

into

Definitions

"

ostrich, when

subject under

the

upon

Books,

the

in

public

translated

are

extant

quote

the

since

the

head.

Hermetic

Philosophy.

Theology,

than

observation

point of

profane

them

contrast

wisdom

more

its feet, feeling

at

own

now

of the

above-mentioned
may

its

this respect, Science,

In

so.

little

sand

the

in

nothing beyond

thus

do

never

can

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

or

Philosophy'

itself by

life and

science,
con-

synonym

quality of

man.

and

This

Manas

spiritual
is why

becoming

EXTRACTS

EASTERN

AN

FROM

OCCULT

FEW

APHORISMS.

PRIVATE

309

COMMENTARY,

HITHERTO

SECRET.*

xvii.

Initial

The

Spiritual
it is, in its

Infinityas
its Seventh

State,

men

in

spreads

It is

Breath

from Laya\

it issues

as

the Seve7ith

on

SCIOUS
CON-

[Solar Systems'],

Divine

film front a

is

to the

throtcghout

Pla7ie, and

in

be called

by

Planetary World.%

our

It cannot

spiritualsight.

to OUR

State;

Waking

Worlds

Manifested

spiritualfluid.

It is Substance
their

in

It

seer.

colourless

xviii.

the

ObjectiveSubjectivity,like the

the entranced

of

gaze

the Mahdfnanvan-

follows every Age of Brahma\,

In

Quality.

firstTwilight of

the

in

that

[afterthe Mahdpralaya

tara

"

Existence,

thereforethey have

named

their

it in

so

ignorance

God-Spirit."
//

xix.
which

our

found

in

World
its

resting meanwhile

believe in their illusion

IT,
7iot

[Universe].

Matter

XX.

beyo7idit.

and

of

the pure

of

are

are

of these

any

concealed

substance

As

body],so

there

xxi.

"

This

The

X The

The

teaching

be

Stars

Laya

kind
differ-ent

the latter,seeiyig
Through
There

space.

the

in

seventh,

the

the

there
are

real

does

are

is

Boundless

whole

All

the

state

of

all but

central

of

the

Forces

of

substance

refer

ultimate

quiescent state;

teaching

is all

given from

to

i7i Man

our

seven

the

the Ever-

objectiveSiins
the B7'eath.

of their Pri77iaries,which
Reflectio7is
the

whose

Dhyd7i Chohans,
seve7ith

p7'incipleof

than

the solar

beyond

condition

corporeal

the Mother-

subreflected

iji the

human

i7i all Nature.

a7id

the Concealed

Nir\'anic

of

or

[principal siibstances

Prakriti-Purusha
the

physical

so

U7iiv"rsal

the

of

state

firstpri7icipleof

degreeshigher

Dhdtu

seven

it is

as

exhibits
reflection,

first manifestedBreath

tha7i the

more

World,

our

highest

fifthdivisio7i of the

seven

not

the

the pure,

the lowest

a7iy

within

its visible

a7td is, therefore,

four

sta7ice.

in

principles is g7'aduatcd i7ito

or

[the Sun],

the

the gaze

from

belongs to

Substance,

of

is

Space

septe7iary

its states

[Be-ness].

i7i their substa7ice

Nor

is

of

each

state

lowest

Unma7iifestedSat
are

void

those

formi7ig;

or

is to

Systems or']the

that it is empty

ignorance

Substa7ice

or

Moreova\

Presence,

latter, it

degrees of density. Surya

first or

[the Solar

of

on
[Foundation']^

the

its substa^ice

As

[a7igula]of

finger'sbreadth

07ie

Outside

the inhabitants

Earth,

on

firstUpddhi

already formed

its bosom,.

in

that known

from

between

pristinepurity only
Worlds

the

is built.

[Solar System^

Universe, the

the

of

everywhere and forms

exists

of

plane of consciousness.

[Sun]

the

the

is

boundaries
Seventh

nucleus

of

our

Principle.

small

of Mother-

universe,

THE

SECRET

Heart

and

3IO

Substajice*
Forces

in

spread

Solar

otir

their

on

their

iJi

It is the

the Sun,

Esse7ice

laugh

his diurnal

in

xxiii.

// is

of by the
the

of

path.

ancients

[^Classes
ofBeing'\in
that he has

also

from

the inherent
the

send

"

will

which

We

into

xxvii.
IT

The

towards

xxviii.

It

formativepttrposes.
xxix.

The

its

firstand

Hierarchy,
the

the

of Science,"

"dream

objective in this Race,

t

"

in

and

"

image,
in the

In

the
so

Sun

it," says

Heavenly

manner

energy

(as in

the
Man

'."

as

man

(or reflection)

mirror),
Hermetic

which

"

that

explained, a

aspire
the

spiritually,as

cosmically.

"

be called, while

may

Film

i7i sacred

in

for creative

states, which, with

or

their septenary

books.
.

[/"r/V^aMateria].

principle,as

LAST

rating
Sepa-

whe7i
cyclically;

GROSS

it

"

MATTER,

of the last,

tail\ In a
\_theserpe7it biti7igits own
seventh emanation
of her last principle is:

the

matter,

really homogeneous

primeval

active

of his

from

same

seven

speech,LEST

or

ENERGIES

IT

centre
-manifested

ITS

is what

which

no

mortal

can

make

either.

form

? Compare
'

the

Round

the

the

its

ele77ient

distinct

Vishnu,
sun

or

words

states, it proceeds down

seven

of Being,

The

Absolute.

informs, zvith the seve7ith emanatio7i

lowest

Order

or

beginning of

AbsoIvUTEness.

unto

"J/oM^r"

and
itself

aroimd

revolves

the

they who

Manvantara.

next

in

....

having co7isolidated itselfin

Or

omvard

I^ife, is, as

pri7nary

It is

at

SPIRITUAL

OUR

the

firstis

itselfi7ito

be mentioned

manifestsin

as

Holy Ones, self-born

a
itself
of the
reflection

Forty-nine Fires mentio7icd

the

sub-divisio7is,
are

he is, indeed;

as

of the

OF

Gana

seven

which

for the

the Initial Existence

One

the

is the Breath

never

spoken

to the m,etres

equal

existe^ice in every Sun,

SOME

of being, the

is

into conscious

"

"

the Seveyi

are

MaiiifestedLife

Theforfner

this state

from them,\

Suns

state, gravitatiyig ever

ITS

seen

reallyonward

moves

of Mother-Substance.

new

which

AWAY

in

meet

tells thee he has

with
identified

is

physical tiniverse gravitatestowards

whole

the

Sun

the

seven

latter must

TAKE

SHOULD

Atoms,

they again

horses

seven

they spring

call it the One

to

he has.

i7i the Matrix

people call Vishnu,

some

by

is distinct

indeed

as

in

Beings

centre

from

energy,

Rays,

poiver

proceed

nattire, that the Sun

principal Forces, called Rays,

seven

Pralaya

his orb, he

Seven

Seven

The

XXV.

is driven

who

again, that, though he

or,

who

said that the Sun

his septenary

of

one

as

had

existing

set in actiofi the

which

within
He

which

from

that

year.

liviyigand

account

on

Vedas;

Focus

the

ifhe

as

Kernel

the Powers

all

the

all

of

is the

eleventh

every

him,\

at

It

and

functioiialduties,

Seventh

their

Matrix

U?iiverse.

cyclicjourneys

DOCTRINE.

that

Piirdna,

approaching
of Vishnu

is there

"Nature"

neither

energy,

Vishnu

II.

mirror

[the Sun]

stationed."

"going

down

rises

ever

nor

xi., (Wilson,

II.

placed upon
is

never

sets, and

is at

once,

the

fold
seven-

296).
a

stand,

disjoined but

in it his

beholds

own

remains

(Ibid.,loc. cit.)
cyclically into

matter

when

she

meets

the

OCCULT

In

fa)
its

APHORISMS.

Miricral, the Spark

the

the

being by

eva7iescent

that

Positive

3II

lies latent

in

it, and

is called

to

the Negative \_a?idso

azvakefiiyig

forth']
(b) In the Plant, it

which

the germ

becomes

(c) In every
its

pozver;

Fires"

in

but

with
it

We

is his

Stuff

of

his

resides in the Fire

It whirls
which

motion,

the

07i

Soul.

provoked

H.

"

of

out

of

element

a7id

vital

special idiosyncrasies.

all

with

its three

lower

full to, and

breath

principle

with

of

one

that

moves

orga7iiccapacities.

terrestrial

Ele7nents.

being; for
i7i the

its principles also.

C07itai7i

breed

and

attracts

of

is Buddhi

fur7iishes hi77i

the Mind
to his

''Forty-

It

the whole
terrestrial

the htirrica7ie,
a7id sets the air

its seventh

07ies

manifested
its

The

third

pri7iciplereside

of the water,

four higher principles

Gods;

the

of

heir in

an

The

cos77iic and

participatesin

fixed laws, of which

(f)

the rest

according

"

the

according

Cosmic

and

its latent into active

the breeze, blows

in

seventh.

B.]

P.

i7i the

regulatesthe motio7i

Its

Life-Principle

second

physical plane, and

it
cyclically,
to

is

develops.

principles is

seve7i

erroneously, the

sub-divisions

seven

Fire.

all

on

Spirit S^At77ia\.Her

fej It is the guidi7ig Force

of

sapling. It

principles of the ''Great Mother."

seven

is the Hianan

[which

arid

It is its

same.

informs the

principles of the thing it

seven

its characteristics
gzialities;

Each

call it,

the Brai7i

the

of the

and

develops,further7nore,the reflection
of

him.

firstprinciple

\_Sour\.

the root

or

the latter grows

as

it does the

and

partaker of,the

her

grass,

which

U7iits i7i Nature;

Force
intelligent

Ma7i, it gives all that it bestows

To

fdj

of

Upadhi

out

Animal,

instinct

vital ajid
blade

the

in, shooting them

resides

nine

i?ito the

develops it

and

seed

is that

in

Proceedi7i"r

repelsthe waves,^

pri7icipleis the i7iformingsoul.

the

Germ

that

the Lives

develops into the

of the Eleme7its

\_Ele-

me7itals\
(g) In
the Root
a7id

is

Solar

our

present

the

One

the Flozvcr, the Action

a7id
as

the

World,

ancient

i7i the

Existence

a7id

Not

glow-worm.
have

Sages

the
a7i

wisely called

is Heave7i

Thought.
ato7n
it

ca7i

the

a7id Earth,

It is i7i the Su7i,

escape

it.

fore,
There-

ma7iifestcd God

i7i

Nature.
.

It may

T.

"

be

Subba

The

It is the

whenever

in
interesting,

Row

writers

of

informing
such

said

the

above

of the

knew

Spirit of the

expressions

ai-e

Forces

"

perfectly well

whole

used

this connection,

cosmic
from

the

to remind

the reader

of what

mysticall}^defined.
the

solar

physical

body

that

cause

is meant

mj-stic point of view.

of

the tides, of the waves,

here, and which is referred

etc.

to

THE

12

sixth

[the

Kanya
Shakti

there

that

(i) Parashakti.
includes

stand

(2)Jndnashakti.
two

of

of

in

power

Rashi

represents

division,

or

the

[synthesized by

force

supreme

or

and

dicates
in-

Seventh].

It

power.

intellect, of real

of

its manifestations

(a) The

exhibited

wisdom

and

means

knowledge.

or

of

external

an

link

mysterious

following

of

the

influence

interpreting

and

in

psychologists

thus

connecting
the

generating

between
the

generate
ideas

our

notion

liberated

when

our

future

raising

by modern

sensations, and

power

thus

in

persisting connections

of its manifestations

some

are

Its

and

memory,

called

it to form

object, (d)

mind

(memory)

are

of
possibilities

under

placed

the

ideas

in what

enables

and

when
of

power

recalling past

as

sensations

of

idea

The

II.

or

power

association," which

groups
or

by the

in Nature

virgin, and

sixth

heat.

of

some

(c) Its power

of

laws

notion

great

and

conditions,

(i^)Its

expectation,

various

are

^naterial

sensations.

"the

means

is the

aspects:

control

or

forces

Literally the

following

The

I.

Virgo]

or

question

follows:

as

of light

"

in

sign

Literally the

"

the powers

DOCTRINE.

Zodiac,

the

primary

six

are

Shaktis

These

of
The

Mahamaya.

or

It has

sign

SECRET

together

of

self

from

the

dividualit
in-

or

bonds

matter:

(b) Psychometn,\

(a) Clairvoyance,
(3) Ichchhdshakti.

(4) Kriydshakti.

The

"

held

concentrated

that

of

mysterious

any

it.

upon

will

idea

the ivill.

of

power

ordinary manifestation

motion

which

its

by

enables

intense

an

muscles

volition

it to

inherent

own

manifest itselfexternally if

Similarly

such

as

object.

thought

results

in

set

desired

the

most

Its

which

currents,

nerve

perceptible, phenomenal

external,
ancients

certain

accomplishment

for the

required

are

of

generation

is the

Literally the poiver of

"

will

be

one's

produce
The

energy.
attention

followed by

is

the

deeply

desired

result.
his

wonders

power

or

generally performs

Yogi

by

of

means

Ichchhashakti

and

Kriya-

shakti.

Shakti.

(5) Kundalini

path.
This
and

is

It

universal

the

includes

force

magnetism

the

the

essence

of

external

of

life

souls, Punarjanman
A

Yogi

according

great

of

of

it.

internal

the

This

doctrines

to

and

the
or

power

in

curved
Nature.

which

brings

basis

ancient

about

which
relations,''''

"continuous

that

or

repulsion. Electricity

power

external

is the
of

serpentine
manifests

and

is the

relations

this

everywhere
attraction

Spencer,

subjugate

in

moves

which
relatiotis,'"

(Re-birth),in

thoroughly

must

of

Herbert

to

internal

to

which

forces

manifestations

adjustment

relations

force

life-principlewhich
two

but

are

"continuous

that

The

"

of

is

adjustment

transmigration

Hindu

of

philosophers.

force, before

he

attain

can

Moksha.
.

(6) Mantrikdshakti.
The

whole

of

the

for its

ordinary
this

"

ancient

subject

manifestations.

Shakti.

Literally
Mantra

the

force

Shdstra

or

has
The

matter
The

power

of

the

power
this

of
force

influence

mirific

letters, speech
or

power
of

inefiFable

in

its music
name

or

music.

all its manifestations

is

is the

one

crown

of

its
of

YOGA

Science

Modern
forces

the
Light [Daiviprakriti,

esoteric, though

It is all

For

said.

of

those

the

seventh

the

Primary,
Nature,

of

or

of the

alone
Forces

has

the

would

Powers

Yoga

living Conscious

tenth

of the

in its

ideas

six

be

might

mentioned

are

Cosmic

Principle of

enumeration

The

sense.

of these

Each

volumes.

ten

subject.

synthesized by their

of which

its head,

at

the

Astral

the

what

Forces

Fifth

the

mystical

Entity

of

ing
remain-

the

the

on

part of

Chohans,

require

fifth

unity represented by

the

Dhyan

and

regards

as

Logos].*

the

Hindu

personify

"Mother"

dark

the

real

names

of

who

"

the

in

Entity it is

emanation.

an

let

But

us

Around

limits

it.

These

dwell

of

universal

the

of

choir

evil
.

constitution

they

in

present

are

to

that

by

their

our

of

Five

See

Years

X And

"Gods"

and

Earth

by
the

Ether"
of

reason

ruling

gnomic
"

of

their

Element,

animals

the

are

and

too,
that

the

mirrors

wanted

the

and

of
Bible

the

of

man,"
to

each

when

is

Twelve

are

or

Genii.

human

tempests,

ment
punish-

the

the

For

Genii

or

of all

what

has

man

out

{De
he

of

the

souls,

our
our

life and

vety
he

being,
who

are

Zodiac."

of

the

compare

comments

Karma.

Elements"

Great

in
a

Fire, Air, Water,

feel attracted

Elements
certain

metals"

which

therefore

money
his

Soul

of

not

say

was

be

earthly,

the

and

bom,

Paracelsus

all.

man

will

wealth,

and

[Hfe]

SapienlieE.)
did

to

constitution

preponderance

Fundamento

said, and

on

births,j and

agents

these

assimilating

elements

Paracelsus.

with

if

overthrow

arteries, and

the

and

Forces."

the
to

good

the Genii.

of

likeness

especially

predominates

which

towards

him

the

"guided

composed

instance,

animal

says
agree

Maharajahs,

and

is

diverse, and

its Genii,

receives

of

and

orders

his

essence

shake

over

and

plenitude

and

many

has

our

us

Ideal

the

as

light, accomplishes

is the

preside

Signs

respectively belong

Element

lead

who

even

Under

star

of

thereupon,

four

the

only

life.

will
son

his

veins,

our

marrowy

man

That

Gnomes

all in

affairs,Xthey

art., "The

in,

which

Elementals

is the

mundane

[Elementals]

not
as

throughout

man

the

is

coessence.

Element

Animal

cautious,

this

for

the

..."

Every

stars.

and,
with

creatures.

Commentaries

the

Lipika

the

Dhyanis,

or

meaning

\ The

of

over

storms,

wars,

last

operation,for operation

our

no,

pp.

IV, and

IV, concerning

Stanza

on

and

III

and

choirs, for there

moment

Genii

the

of Theosophy,

Stanzas

means

individuals; they imprint their

the

At

charge by

of

the

of

enfolding

sun,

the

nerves,

...

in

watch
of

all creatures;
fills this

world,

the

preside over
and

brain-substance.
is taken

also

rather

or

G^nii

of states

by

arrests

choirs

thence

famines

by

nourishes

development

rather

these

All
.

Genii,

or

and

so

and

corresponds

by nature,

light; nothing

and

[Karma]

likewise

sensible

the

birth

the

number

their

of

"

variety of forms,

everywhere

words

the

innumerable

Immortals,

Gods

the

his

as

satellites,are

the

of

of

continuous
of

army

preserves

environs

the

cited

above

Commentary

as

earthquakes ;

who

sun

which

World,

will

fulfil the

impiety, t

is the

It

an

neighbourhood

of fire and

transitions

is

sun

like

him,

in the

things. They

the

Great:

of life by the

creation

The

with

compare

the Thrice

Hermes,

on.

six

Hierarchies

six

of

Light

covering

not

thing, the

one

the

first,second

their

in

are

show

to

the

altogether

forces

seventh,

quoted

is

above

The

six

The

powers

is

but

named,

above

powers

or

313

partly investigated

but

has

POWERS.

so

and
was

body
energy.

for

designed
Those

who

Genii

for neither
all other

and

whose

above,

The

save

sectarian

few

It is still

instruments.

as

outlines

excepts

one

ray.

abstain
of

God.

control

the

"
that

which

century

or

was

Materialists

and

his "Gods,"

back.

so

Pagans

among

of

handful

then

features

and

is

they cleave,

whom

have

own

it

sunny

single ray

to

points, represents

in its broad

alike, if

Christians

Genii

his

Genii

the

by Genii,

all nations, till about

to

orthodox

as

them

serve

of

presence

directed

are

it with

them

from

The

bodies

our

belief, common

universal

and

and

things

body,

aflfect

operations they

of mundane

in the

power

any

and

soul

both

men,

have

Gods

nor

and

of

Genii;

the

to

the

by

permeate

impress

subject

enlightens

who

in number,

few

are

the

each

from
is not

soul

the

[the] God,t

of

illumined

thus

receive

of

They

circles.*

in

revolving

it may

part

reception

the

are

But

reasonable

the

But

that

soul,

parts of the

two

Spirits]. Perpetually they

astral

[superhuman

powers

identically, but

always

not

change,

astral

the

beneath

classed

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'THE

314

and

men

of Science.
whether

For
of

"Spirits of
Shaitan

they

"

in

as

they

as

all

are

of

doctrine

the
in

which

that

All

stands
this

to

extraneous

be

from

purely metaphysical

the

mentally

sane,

happy
fancies.

But,

and

as

Cyclic progress

The

God

in

is the

and

imperfect.
it

} The

is

"God"

It

as

view.

his

the

the

his

case

be

for

illusio7is,are

for

not,

physician

his

himself

as

visions

victim

either

hideous

the

whom

so

and

illusions

likewise

"

is only

the

calls
the

make

may

which

regards

neighbours,

which

madman

things

who

man

hence,

"

causative

this

But

of

shadows

the

time

or

keeper

being,
may

as

see?

development.
and

of

his

often

the

is the

unconditioned

high

Not
has

Initiates
who

God,

highly

no

and

believe

God

the

Adepts
in

the

"Father,"

being apart

the

from

in

him,

who

are

and

"Gods",

meant

104-5,

"The

Definitions

of

fiction; for that

anthropomorphic
Besides, such

Host.

here

know

Deity.

Virgin of the IVorid, pp.

Chohan

Spiritual Dhyan

Principle.

here?

men

of

incarnation

Seventh

own

is meant

precisely such
and

as

is that

collectively, and

Elohim

God

unrelated

in

man

presence

what

J Now,

And

by

reason

and

generative

undeniably.

most

by

Reality

Only

and

the

Absolute,

hallucinations

"

mind,

real

One

regarded by

so

where

deranged

the

is

and

siipremelywretched,

or

his

an

brother

insane

an

besides

perverted

which,

Absolute,

the

as

Illusion,

mtcst

actual

this,

not

sophical
great philo-

the

lately

been

has

the

from

is,emanates

Element,

in

which

into

sense

Vedantists

the

qualificationalone,

everything

of

the

tries
coun-

I^et

Ihi^vsiQ-N.

thing"

same

Devas,

Mussulman

and

or

schools.

Western

this

in India

and

Bhuts

again,

or,

"Powers

I,atin Churches;

and

Greek

in the

as

still called

are

and

one

of Hermes

Spiritualism;

misunderstood

be

however,

Dead,"

the

Djin,

or

"Angels,"

and

Darkness"

Genii

calls the

one

Asclepios."

no

by the
"God"

"few
but

God

in
one

is finite
number."
Universal

2i6

Akasha

is

Nevertheless,
not

the

its

primary,

material

the

in

being the
riddle

the

These

not

remain

way

as

non-existent

early part of

was

centuries

and

force

there

Occultists

have

having been

forced

depend

the

on

regions

"modes

"cerebration

Scheme,
were

archaic

to

liver, and

then

only

Occultists
National

claimed

by

of
same

these

form
multi-

and

the

for the

all

as

on

And

bility"judg
probaand

thing and
its turn,

older

matic
"auto-

[scientific]

the

last meal

the

the

will

of the

Hylo-Idealistic

new

chylification."* Thus,

the

truths

of the

name

new

inspirationof
have

chance

the
of

scientific!

But, Truth,
had

would

will

Mesmerism

fibrils of

its chance

take

so

others.

father

the
preposterous proposition,
to

World"

re-discover,

to

now

of

case

likely, upon

genericallythe

the

gians
Norwe-

"New

professorsin

name

new

founder

same

during

appellationwill, in

nerve

most

the

have

becoming

always

also,

would

truth

namer's

is
this

believe

to

one

and

old

several

will

new

the

among

the

and

born

it has

in the

the

in

noletis volens. Science

Then,

of the

of motion""

since, according

namer,

one

mysteries,

their varied

accept it,its learned

choice

The

Moleschott"

of

of

Hindu-

any

age,

marvels

the

of Ether, with

Entities.

to

physical processes
brain"

may

antipodal countries,

re-baptized Hypnotism"

now
name.

difficult

other

very
was

in

past experience, as

from

reject the

Columbus

"superstition,"as

old

the

once

Magnetism,

for

Scandinavians

will discover

who

conscious

and

accept

to

with

son,"

Europeans

in that

believe

to

for

whereas

as

of

myth

settled

and

World

Old

exist in the

denizens

one

used

be

may

understand

our

But,

Scientists

to

This

Materialists

ages,

before.

the

born

be

words

(his own)

many

non-existent

mediaeval

the

several

as

Akasha

to

the

Eight, along with

the

to

actually reached

had

to

Astral

of the

America

latter

spiritual, not

Ether

indeed

to

easy

very

and

yet itself.

and

Science"

Mystic.

secrets

will

other

profane, but

though

even

of the

the

of Ether

and
was

of

certainly, together

as

relations

himself

Materialist.

Ether

the

psychical

Akasha

both

of

defines

who

The

means.

Vedas, "So

the

progeny

to

sound,

to

brain

the

only" it is

of

by applying

God

Occultist

Akasha

any

in

is certainly not

the

cause

by

cause

defined

the

of

Ether

principles of

of

be

Akasha

though

the

even

produce vacuity

to

sure

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

however
her

who

distasteful

champions
will

Reformer,

ready

to

the

die

to

generally blind
for

her, and

majority,has
it is

protest against its adoption by Science

January

9th. 1887.

Article

"

Phreno-Kosmo-Biology,"

under
by

Dr.

the

not

what-

I^ewins.

NEW

NOTHING

Scientists,

of

but

knowledge,

Owing

the

anticipate
which

shall

clearly

single
of

people

science,
a

creed

upon

which

they are

could

the

of

history of

the

and

The

Science.

the

present

several

of

answer

to

mutual

positions of

Occultists

in the

and

and

the
the

be

of the

This

is

VoU

I. p.

thus

depend

reception.
ordinary
when

there

due

or

sophy
philo-

must

Every

of affairs,

course

truths

these very
another

comes

to

tion
condi-

service, but

its

period

history

the

on

religion

to the

are

in

period
how

intellect wonders

advanced

finger

Such

they

of

will

however,

and

defendant

Sciences.

Cyclic law;
256.

how

law

but

are

this

law

far their

opposed,

itself is often

latter

them

so

anticipator}^

an

objections,the

defied by human

true

Theosophists
still holds

have, then,

much

and
to

in

its so-called

and
in

them

crush

achievements
not

Race

every

plaintiff. The

The

Fifth

our

and

show,

Scientific

forthcoming

fully

"

from

at

greater glor3% of Materialism

Volumes,

Root-

Occult

ridicule

to

Sixth

be

preconceptions.

pointed

seek

the

of

generations

scorn

will

Philosophy

Esoteric

prejudice and
of

of

not

are

perchance

thinkers

the

by

away

present generations

truths.

acceptance

shown

of natural

be

present

the dullest

even

Occult

the

the

inductive

it must

realm

for

into

may

arraigned by public opinion, which

stand

of the

banner

to

of

everyone

for

and

name,

the

have

street-corner,

ripe

look

no

little later

Meanwhile

led

be

to

will

can

do

comes

minds

the

reception

for the

unconditionally.

Sciences

will

If either

According

there

facts, and

possible that

will continue

opinion

to

philosophy by

we

able

are

purpose,

if

time

from

appear

denied.^

been

the

are

men

then

and

retrospect furnished

Race
and

of

its martyrs.

to be necessary,

dectared

It is barely

quite ripe

azcay,

commonplace

as

have

ever

had

has

few generations pass

looked

minds

the

it

in his

Buckle,

religion or
But

new

propagated.

nation,

opinion produces

new

it is
of

in advance

until

every

the

whom

among

much

its time*

which

result

origin of

the

although

single

about.

eventually brought

are

that,

see

the

man,

the

is too
bide

effects

important

called

to

produce

to

chemical

to

T.

H.

were,

day

provision] there

lives

the

as

least acknowledgment

this

of

says

[Karmic

and

mankind,

of

progress

he

their

the

to

words

the

are

devoting

who,

great thinkers,

time

true

still unknown

circumstances

to

is

tance
accep-

manifestations

considerably

added

History of Civilization, when

admirable

we

profoundly

How

"quack."

and

tabooed,

without

Paracelsus,

discoverer,

its

notice

be

psychic

other

has

Nitrogen

thanks.

or

to

will

finally appropriated by its ex-traducers

be

to

317

the

on

truth

Occult

an

many

and
Spiritualists

of the

phenomena

SUN.

absolutely forced

until

But

name.

new

ever

THE

UNDER

to

and
and

high
be

the

ined
exam-

discoveries

our

stubbornness.

claims,

as

THE

3l8
in

facts

to

of

walls
Occult

the

of

and

with

and

of

its

is
it

reveal

from

later,
and

regeneration
revealed

hitherto

the

secret

first

Esoteric

of

this

heart

to

the

Catechism.
and

[the myster}^],

has

after

repeat,

heart,

thy

bring

thee,

escaped

it back

thy

close
brain

thy

mouth

lest

shotild

somethiyig

lest

shouldst

thou

escape

been

to

these

"

by

to

those

its

case

old,

old

who

Veil

errors

the

every

the

of

Isis

had

be

lifted

with

every

to

and

is made.

rent

ready

since
death

fit to

is

Sepher

battle-order

to

the

to

as

certain

profit

Jetzitah.

even

to

by

that
the

for

truth,
sion.
admis-

animal.

an

gives

little

That

bring

who
it

as

dice,
preju-

ever}^

knock

revealers
as

and

strangle

day

now,

conceit

became

man

them.

in

sleep, happens

truths,
are

become

conservatism,

watch,

ever

moral

as

arrayed

blind

age-long

case

such

"

stand

the

on

from

in
of

of

jcorner

constantly

has

proves
any

the

thy

death:

compress

Marshalled

awakening

light

Scientific

Initiation.

of

self-evident

and

are

Such
this

Ether

alliance.*

our

gives

larger

then.

they
which,

of

as

of

natures

contrasting

thus

the

was

speak
if

time-honoured

and

did

they

writer

of

Rules

vulgar;

years

glaring

more

some

examined

fall outside.

old

But

revealing

and

object

zvhich

the

to

another

now

in

aloud;

the

seaxt

it and

few

The

discussed

shouldst

thou

is the

such

again,

This

the

them,

heading

carefully

be

must

theories.

Commandments

think

for

the

ago,

lest

mouth,

place,

And

from

wise

shouldst

thou

while

years

the

thy

Close

be

of

latter.

fifteen

Kabalists,

orb

the

blast

no

Electricity

and

I^ight

Nebular

must

teachings,

the

Some

the

that

whether

crumble.

them

Solar

the

Elements

other

Occult

tenets

to

of

constitution

make

to

ascertain

to

impregnable,

so

with

"Forces,"

struck

now

are

likely

ever

Gravitation

also

lest

is

so-called
the

has

hour

Jericho

modern

trumpet

The
and

The

nature.

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

that

to

life and
is

now

PART

II.

THE

EVOLUTION

OF

SYMBOLISM.

EVOLUTION

THE

OF

SYMBOLISM.

SECTION
Symbolism

Is

not

symbol

ensign

has

for

eyes

there

it,

under,

embraced

dimmer

some

glimmers

and

met

ever

men

who

Ideographs.

and

all

that

extrinsic

him

to

ever,

Through

I.

the

itself,

cross

clearer

or

of

something

had

revelation

Divine

Idea.

meaning,

no

of

the

the

Nay,
save

like?
God-

highest

accidental

an

one.

Carlyle.

The

of

study
of

legend,

of

the

life.

at

has

been

pure

those

symbologists,

myth

nothing

mind

of

from,

and

been

built

are

in

1875,
For

so

when

thirty

lectures,

in

Jsis

years
the

of

of

past
Times,

^zs.

Professor

Saturday

of

Such

of
writer

the

the

expressed

present

has

this

narratives

find

with

in

every-

bent

mythologies

part

ever,

disagrees

who

and

the

gical
mytholo-

such

of

sprang

thinkers
the

Massey,

Ancient
in

the
no

superficial

reproduction

in

superstitious

all

Gerald

profane

people,

one

that

Mr.

feelings,

own

our

Unveiled

believe

"Luniolatry,

on

of

proof

by

that

reputation,

myths.

solar

convinced

this

In

of

portion

every

their

who

and

is worthy

well

that

and

preeminently

folk-lore

the

it.

and

greater
feel

additional

lecture

to

great

disposed

criticism

echoes

but

upon,

admirably

Eg"^ptologist,

it

fiction,

than

Ancients,

the

pointed

event

however

more

or

the

in

religious

every

small,

who

those

lining

historical

actual

an

of

one

large

occupied

traditional

no

time,

any

is

She

stor5',

has

Kast,

in

meaning

nation,

whatsoever

traditions
writer's

hidden

the

have

poet

Modern."
of

openly

so

teaching

in

our

far

and

His

work,

as

back

as

written.
Max

Review,

Miiller
and

has
varioiis

been

magazines,

from

his
the

books

and

platform

SECRET

THE

322

Royal Institution, the pulpit of

of the

is

mythology

that

know,"

"We

that

know

says

British

the

like

perversely

that

man

their

icebergs making
remains

had

been

theorist
his

of

thinging
in

verifiable

in
is

language

history

what

is destined

to

to its

being

as

nor

did

For

As

far

there

events,

that

moon

cat-myth
*

else

missetl

primitive
is still

facts, and

of

man's

truly interpreted

it, when

in

it for

human

most

ancient
it

more,

once

unwittingly

it has

which

to

physical
meta-

expression by sign-

of

repository

when

theologies

false

those

are

When

especially

as

is

"Divine

"false

in the

under

of

most

the

to

likeness

metaphor;

verbal

agree.

we

allegories

and

Not

tion
propormode

of

in the

that

with
of

the
to

moon

had

nor

were

Egyptians portrayed

the

suppose

so

or

conveying facts; they

when

"myths"

system

they
regard
and

India;

any

cat;

was

nor

intention

"human

to

was

moon

events,

of

the

disappear,
Aryans

and

then

true

ancient

prehistoric realities
Hindus,

and

even

will

the

be

found,

pre-Homeric

of

history."
real

actual

them.

theologies"

mythology

example,

any

see

is concerned,

Revelation"

"history"

concealed
the

fancies

not

was

in

mythical

be

to

of

means

ignorant enough

expansion of
in

the

were

...

not

were

wandering

mere

any

mythology

For

fictions.

cat, they

their

fables

Its

sense.

ancient

the

said

is sometimes

statement

but

untrue;

forgeries nor

neither

cat;

of

death

the

phraseology a

falsifyingin

the

be

chiefly is this"

us

concerns

is the

Mythology

Burns's

the

insanity lies in mistaking

The

It

teachers

been

irrational

nothing

griding

anything

was

natural

its mode

of

have

of

sea.

than

of

or

mythology

on

the
the

dream

Mythology

insane,
when

like

accepted

language,

of

midst

in the

fancy

or

tutored
un-

directly and

language

but

but

to

birth ! t

modern

In

evolution, and

of

of

founded

was

nothing

understood.

Revelation.*

Divine

or

science, and

given

thoroughly

is

There

light

reply is, 'Tis

meaning

It

early thought.

the

and

upon

primitive

beneath

that

and

aboriginal
look

active

were

these

the

it, "subject

an

him,

into

submerged

weather-mongers!

and

by

it

ing
becom-

of

has

fool of

mythology

disease

and

origin

The

solarites

the

was

sky

imagery

first

experiences

My

overhead

likeness, and

the

of

mist,

mental

fallacies, which

rocks

of

the

planations
ex-

for

of German-

sort

as
a

misrepresented

have

acknowledged,

be

Pegasus.

mythology'

phenomena.

considered

upon

beginnings

to

brain.
these

his
the

us

the

such

propounders

on

own

daily experience;

day

one

the

near

that

own

altogether by
mode

will
to

nearer

no

poet Willie

except

other

"We

done

thinking

Fontenelle

as

from
of

peculiar

for

with

They

grinding

were

imprints

said, and

to be

been

have

and

their

in

all sorts

own

stage of human

gets its

least, cloud;

idioticallymisled

by his

that

realities

grim

those

that

over

man

there"!

believing

into

constantly contradicted

early

not

are

been

having

as

imagination

at

or,

self-mystification,
or,

to

prone

things

beholding

the

conceive

They

was

lectures,

non-evolutionists, and

public,

scribbled

dreamland,

of

dome

nightmares!

archaic

at

up

the

portrayed the primitive myth-maker

shadow
metaphysician, projecting his own

the

as

of

Gubematis,

talking ingeniously concerning smoke,

Oxford,

at

symbolism

Hibbert

his

have

Mythos,

ised-Hindu

him

springs

Miiller, Cox,

Max

Professor

by proxy.

Miiller, in

Max

explanation

accepted by

still

are

ancient

the

aberration.

which

disease

shallow

that

his chair

and

Abbey,

and

language,

echoing

is the

is the

Such

Westminster

primitivemental

Renouf,

mythology

culture."

Solar

like

something

of

result

of

disease

DOCTRINE.

contained

Hellenes.

is instanced

This

the

moon

other

with

has

As

many

Mason

and

in his

shown

has

emblem

between

visible

picture

who

after

one

So

the

are

exoteric

Mosaic

societies

Pythagorean

Society,

crucians, and

the

general

the

to

of

eyes

recognize

to

divulge

to

not

dangerous

in

But

say!

the

than

have

even

refuse

to

as

well

earnest

student

respect

to

to

furnish

can

few

certain

Rosi-

to

divulge

or

symbol

principles

ridiculous

or

those

who

than

the

those

in

have

more

the
been

means

he

ancient

is

so-called

"Masonic

Adept

which

ever

careful

(as being

lead

as

to

any

or

to

rather

emblem,

compelled

impart

symbolism,

retrospective view

to

correlation

produce

may

ready

and

is

French

the

ful
harmto

thought, in anything that

mythological
for

proper,
be

psychological

an

that

none

humanity

the

the

physical"

or

under

land-marks

to

should

Polichinelle,

of

though

For

and

of the

to

more

significance of symbol

results; yet

secret

school

of

any

much

How

importance

cosmical

history concealed
a

proper

the

as

the

Egypt,

on

to

such

comparatively modern,

archaic

apply only

psychic

beneficent

as

all other

emblem

monstrous

Ages.

more

conditions

whether

"

the

doctrine

of

all

are

oldest

only partially.

impart the

Elements

body

become

now

this restriction

to that

of

it is not
make

although

Middle

ignorant hands)

and
psycho-physiological
and

and

whole

of the
of far

secrets

Secrets," which

symbols,

Brethren

differencemay

societies

students

the

emblems.

them.

earlier

dating back
then, that

convey

panoramic

Bible, and

being founded
magical sigilla,

in

written

and

emblems

these

of

character,

enumerated

above

The

this

uninstructed,

the

trained

of

principles,

[Initiates]."

idea

are

emblems

Hermetic

the

minute

The

meaning.

of

use

Many
very

concrete

authority shows:

same

Eleusinia,

the

of

of

of graphic pictures

an

the

some

series

or

is "a

series

Purdnas

of

solar, for example

series

Testa^nerits, or

made

have

and

eye,

partake

number,

of

the

Freemasons.

in its

widely

differ

As

Scriptures.

esoteric

All

Christian

and

illustrate

to

latter

unfolding

the

larger series

instructions

is usually

Thus

other.

the

great difference

or

The

certain

explained allegorically,and

and

views,

of

emblem

Mackenzie,

special idea,

emblem.

received

have

put it still plainer,an

viewed

lunar,

"

sign representing principles, or

or

recognizable by those
To

rather

illustratingsuch
esoteric

an

is

there

said

symbols

moon

besides.

"comprises

be

may

the

Hence,

collectively

ideas, form

former

The

countries, each

of several

imagery'; for the

meanings

Cydopcsdia,

symbol, which

ing
symboliz-

cat

Theosophist, the late Kenneth

symbol.

single specialidea."
"

other

Masonic

Royal

and

than

thoughts

of sidereo-terrestrial

example

nations

learned

just quoted interpretationof the

in the
an

"

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

324

and

of the

the
has
thus

past.

in

far

so

of

evolution

the

man,

cr}'ingcomplaint to-day,
the

since

To

they know?

which

that

as

accepted
in

Has

and

derided,

and

the

not

Huxley

apple

on

prospect, however,
the

origin

and

animal,

of

but

no

of

the

fable,

as

realities,events,

parable, such

moral

a
a

historical, real

of the
embedded
words.

in
All

scholars, the

revealed

expression
has

in

potency

closely related
another

to

deduced,

and

symbols

it

modern

vibration

in

"

esoteric

minds,

the

early Races,

to, but

Why?

of
sure

the
to

hieratic

was

many

ledge,
know-

pictorial

spoken

word

naturally

and

the

so

and

their

and

archives

nation

learning

Ancients;

life,so

the

literally in

lifefrom

human

the

or

of

drawn

every

found

the

fiction

ancient

the

one

of

say,

in

sound

awaken

we

Because

Because

by

views

unsuspected and

even

sages."
air is

all the

among

darkened

ever

histor"^of

recorded

were

versed
in

facts;

collating them

fact in

expressed

the

Elements

and

recorded

parable.

tinknown

four

of

was

those

by

emotions,

and

and

truth

never

was

acquired,

the

and

are

civilizations.

full of such

symbol

moral

and

teachings

one-sided

by

work,

them.

ancient

often

spoken

as

actual

an

religious and

only

the

just

was

thoughts

not

And

being

allegory

old

allegorical representation,

an

event

is

unenviable

treat

acute

too

still oftener,

parable

facts.

and

ifi, by

or

and

rib of Adam

Races, human

events

most

been

"ape-

the

all such

have

and

and

collecting

and
been

an

to

tained
con-

given,

present

classics, are

best

symbols;
the

of

the

of the

the

even

The

temples.

the old

much

works

the

scriptures of

they,

Philosophy
been

is able

is that

emblems

sciences, from

writer

this

think;
and

Globe

reveal

so

you

other

and

the

accept it,even

such

in

for

preconception,

some

the

should

"animal-"

hand,

one

given

trouble

Aryanists

Yet

is

old

the

Egyptologists,

meaning.

the

in corroboration

and

secret

the

the

as

that

or

has

of

and

another

little which
face

Why

Occult

of

also among

Adepts

Have

Buddhism,

on

sj^mbolically;
our

of the

to

Avesta, and

reason

axiom.

or

it is

yet

will

and

facts

forward

taken

answer:

origin

the

not

Notwithstanding

fully treated

ever

The

together.

made

throughout

has

one

do

of Science

evolution

Ptiranas, the Zend

The

and

other?

the

as

widely

scattered

the

the

man,

are

even

Haeckel,

proofs brought

The

the

to

Theosophists, but

theory

the

mass

And

man

no

and

geognosy.

might

Theosophist, Esoteric

periodicals?
of

as

in

believed

or

the

ridiculed

that

less

hypothesis, much

as

regard

subject: Why

this, one

beforehand

knows

one

theory"

in the

325

with

only among

not

interested

profane

few

and

Races

the

SOUND.

information

useful

it furnishes

as

OF

POTENCY

MAGIC

rhythm
because

believed
disare

such

corresponding

real

student

No

be.

may

of

events

were

narrated

record

them

in

by

degrees

hieratic

of

alphabet of Thoth,

which

form.

This

language

or

letters

proper,

or

alphabet

an

language,

possesses

than

not

torial
pic-

symbol-

in

exist

Eg3"ptian, till

the

and

vv^ord ; for

whole

it,do

in

they did

guage,
lan-

in

of such

of

meaning

it the

Egyptian

the

symbol

thousands

understand

than

more

any

Thus

language,

any

corresponding

the

we

as

in

ancient

many

conveying

each

logograms,

letters,

its

has

and

Chinese

the

to

mind

own

just before

In

read

little less

had

finallyaccepted.
as

the

Such

student

of his

Egypt.

be

attracted.

every

out

were

old

case

lest

words,

more

once

created,

may

word

every

in

upon

just said, is only

as

Chinese

Alphabet

fixed

characters

they

the

as

historical, religious,or

Initiation, and

before

Chinese

were

be

symbols, drawn

Master,

results,

unmistakable

should

event

bad

or

recite

to

many

only during

the

symbols

which,

so

corresponding

was

the

the
far

period.

later

Thus

with

each

other

has

"

explanation of the chief symbols

The

II, which

Book

without

understand

of

treats

of

language

and

they

is

emblems

and

the

stand
under-

will

attempted,

now

be

would

Anthropogenesis,

preparatory^ acquaintance with

Chinese,

writing is symbolical.

their

because

perfectly

the

him,

of

word

one

heard

never

writing with

in

communicate

understand

not

who

Chinaman

will

former,

does

who

Japanese

meeting

as

the

later by his

examined

in

kind,

events

allowed

ever

with

good

produces

was

any

connected

Powers

which

with

union

Powers,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

326

difficult to

most

least

at

the

physical
meta-

symbols.
it be

would

Nor

without
service

giving due

Source

laboured

certainly been
The

writer
up

to

is

this

abundantly

time

exist.
of
the

probably

has

for

quite

and

proven

one

who

with

with

certain

the

author

In
ancient

an

was

lost, the

been

to

origin

discovered

same

circumference

the

...

system

of

geometry,

the

keys

his

and

this

of

numbers,

have

modemly
however,

which,

the

was

the

ratio

geometrical

circle]

measures.

efforts

which

language

in

by nature,

words

own

to

of Cincinnati,

Mystery

Kabalist

his

Hebrew

Skinner,

vestiges

that
of

linear

of

of

one

diameter

divine

that

to

Mystic and

greatest

ancient

to

Hebrew-Egyptian

success.

there

have

it the

Ralston

Mr.

in this direction,

great

that

The
.

years

many

key

metrology,

the

to

thanks.

our

appears
.

the

Key

reading of sjanbolism,

rendered

has

lyanguage.

The

crowned

integral ratio

sJmost

an

by discovering the chief

of

author

esoteric

upon
to

Mystery

of Measures,

has

and

honour

universal

once

enter

strongly interwoven

the

he

to

in this century,

symbology,
the

just

very
It

...

ratio, and

[the

ancient,
appears

measures

THE

and

known

was

the

made

The

and

concealed

of

numbers,

designed

the
the

shape

language

be

and

separately,independently,

America,

prior

even

to

Semites
it could

the

at

be

the

through

save

be

contained

same

of

help
time

the

in

determinatively helped
also

powers

variously, by pictures, in

ings
mean-

symbols,
in

by parables

out

be

work,

stone

tion;
instruc-

or

and

could

it

another,

special

ideographs

or

narratives; while

of

parts

or

North

shapes, pictures,

would

which

narratives

327

of

that

was

perceived,

geometrical

of

scope

of

continent

the

on

syllabic signs possessing

and

letters

of

this

to

not

L,ANGUAGE.

by the descending

same

of

peculiarity

of

use

of the

knowledge

MYSTERY

forth

set

in

or

earth

constructions.
To
the

clear

of

expression

the

that

text,

communicated,
This

sound-signs.
in

copies
which

may

of the

be

may

arbitrary

then,

in

select

class

it has

mode

in

even

of

would

seem

which

at

present,

perfect language
of divine

as

its

in

that

radical

the

at

and

origin

any
a

of

some

of

rise

Of

be

to

this

history
rate,

we

the

of

the

importation
"

of

evidences

race

trace,
science

an

MS.

the

as

"

into

lapse

shall

we

its

the

other.

itself,

loss

is

time,

one

of

universal

forms,

arcane
or

of

strong;

say

the

from

at

vernacular

this

peculiar

and, indeed, it

happened,
or

of

if it does,

the

and

vehicle

very

natural

ordinary language

world

there

various

cosmos

popular tongue

are

human

?*

From

of

in

with
the

whether

moulded

the

use

cannot

perfect system

and

made

the

quite
value

reading

one

to

something

spring

of

of

writer
of

more

that

mean

the

use

the

language
and

more

this

origin

the

not

Such

with

of

notion, but

imagination

result.

and
of

producing

must

related

or

the

tion
revolu-

out

of the

been

restricted

picture

ideas

things
number

has

conceptions,

connected

to

ideas,

revolution

manifestations
A

the

of

such

symbols

tendency

all resulting

question

was

it became

By

of

her

of

of

revolution

wheel, and

apparent

enough,

such,

ideas.

conveying

range

in

spokes

give

may

become

caste.

or

may

of

civilization.

the

to

construction, might

of

past, it,or

in the

commenced

were

idea

pictured

consist

harmonically connected,

be

possessed, however,

use,

by

and

obsolete, but

far back

the

foreign

Notion

that

tentional
in-

be

the

also

coordinating subjects, radiating

apparently incongruous,

however

in its details

now

very

and

idea, though

real

uttered

may

instance,
so

posed
com-

so

reading

pictured,

existence,

limited

human

of

directions, like

starting picture.

or

with

even

ideas

to

very

nature

regards

as

rise

of

reading

is

veil, series

for

as,

which

by

causing

or

by the
a

be

may

itself

moon

the

mean

may

language

expressed

sensible

no

idea-language

signs, having

departments

original picture
Thus

This

be

opposing

even

realities
first

and

give

may

it has

means

characters, which

sensible:

being

the

old

forth, under

sets

sensible, which

rise to,

giving

as

immeasurable,

almost
natural
and

taken

it may

or

from

ideas

those

language

things

separated

terms

valueless,

than

real without

as

substance.

has.no

use

it

distinctly separated series of ideas

reality,though

as

as

moon,

made,

classed

taken

be

9 may

other

of

imagination
be

by

secondary

This

written

of the

word

the

Primarily

but, secondarily,

instrumentality.
the

first defined,

language

language:

term

speech

other

any

the

to

as

human

by

by

Hebrew

in the
be

ideas

of ideas

expression

shall

ambiguity

an

up

from

from
an

causes

original

perfect because

they

origin"

"Divine

God

it,

by
sight

the

in

spheres

other

the

acceptance

conceit

if

and

they

nothing

accept

bodies

gross
it

once

the

the

whom

to

it

man

their

once

would

though

surprises
rid

are

have

rather

or

"

with

Egos

For,

that,

pregnant

of

stated.

is

but

it,

degree

confess

only

unbelief

materialistic

then

Ivife-Cycle
falls

passing

of

to

on

their

of

fewer

chances

of

lie

the

or

Globe

is

at

least

what

tell,

can

down,

run

Who

sleep?

mankind

our

is

and

bold

the

to

of

out

Earth

mother

our

enough

elect

when

happen

may

that

say

the

multitudes

the

"

other

have

may

records

last

her

knows,

this

of

will

spheres

not

become

by
been

the

the

embedded

language

generated

mankind

new

activity

and

life

them

in

their

the

turn

"divine"

"

instructors

this

into

Egos

divine

of

Who

has.

herself

ages,

them,

to

from

in

upon

be

may

short,

supernatural

disembodied

the

divine

"

than

to

of

future

revelations

unexpected

and

this

yet

"

him

early

be

to

in

we

as

to

as

"mankind,"

would

future

the

imparted

depends
of

but,

higher

nothing

knowledge

of

science

which

mind

the

modern

of

nothing

know

will

in

arrogance

professors

the

of

rejection

or

by

contains

morphic
anthropo-

an

lightning;

much

so

humanity:
which

idea

an

of

system

from

and

mankind,

infant

that

revelation

thunder

and

advanced

more

of

mean

amidst

language

here

not

mount

on

understand

mankind

does

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

228

in

now

disembodied

experience
the

called

"Mystery
Symbolism.

by

them

on

"principles"
of

the

Language"

of

Past,

Globe,

new

our

and

of

Earth?
these

the

called

All

strange

pre-historic

II.

SECTION

down

earliest
of

beyond

prove,

from

Mason

Ragon

"dialects,"

of the
could

Nature

its

the

as

to

be

can

thus

traced

the

in every

language
each

either

tically
herme-

great archaic

in every

as

suspected by

"

which

has

seven

being specially appropriate,

had

in its fulness,

read

the

well

as

language

Each

Nature.

of

language

Wisdom-Science,

Hierophants,

referring,and
of

old

Mystery,

or

The

sacred

the

source

in

once,

Mysteries.

of the

common

universal

only

still has, its universal

mysteries
be

the

to

Esoteric,

successfully,though

prehistoricages

the

seven

key

of

speak,

to

so

the

hold

Kabalists

theolog"-, from

every

universal

one

and

only from

not

Hall

and
"

that

sprung,

from

and

is contained

religion,had,

one

doubt,

leading

door

known

that

to

of

it

turned

have

system

the

shadow

scholars

These

closed

new

great

but

beliefs,

lyanguage.

one

by

latest, has

the

to

abstract

old, and

Its Keys.

and

mathematicians

made

discoveries

Recent
thus

Language

Mystery

The

or

its

symbolism.

own

viewed

from

of

one

special aspects.

The

proof

Orientalists

of

this lies,to

in

general,

this

and

day,

the

in the

difficultywhich

extreme

Indianists

and

in

Egyptologists

the

partiA

in

cular, experience
and

the

that

universal

was

is

of old

records

hieratic

remember

interpreting

all the
and

ancient

known

intelligibleonly

now

to

understandable

to

men

which

et

for the

becomes

yet which
"

"

so

may

be

all the words

of

Egypt.

few.

written
in

I,ike the
or

und

for all civilized

Mystery

is because

alike

nation,

Frenchman,

of that

This
were

all nations

every

expressed

allegoricalwritings

records

the

to

the

days

Arabic

like the
for the
nations

Language

in

of

the

Aryans

they will

never

language

which

of old, but

which

figures
English
German,
in the

signifiedthe

which

are

word

and,

and

so

on,

simple sign
same

thing

each

to

who

note

of whatever

man,

tried

have

graphie, is the only

Valentinius,
Greek

many-sided

Church
the

rituals.

having

of

which

turned

have

which

still has

among

Memphis,
all their

in

astronomical,

the

human,

had

the

M.

was

fourth

religion
in the

taught
which

engraved
least

of the

last

the

of the

ments
frag-

Jesuits,

system.

From

by

and

numerical

one,

for the

As

world

the

of all

knowledge

the

one

than

limits, but

in

thorough

the

fall

Chaldaea

Hebrews,
of

knowledge

symbolizing

of

s^^stems

physiological functions.

five

of

the

bears

at

of

the

Eg^'ptian religions they

the

the

conceptions
tomb,

Fathers

They

never

Esneh

thousand

dynasty,
of the
schools
Theban

the

years.

of the

or

rabble,
of

Caesar

religion of Egypt,

successor

of the

of that

Heliopolis, or

of

class?

king

of the

Philippus,

Leaving

aside

the
the

For,
third

it of

Is

learned

the

the

dynasty,

first

and

Arabian,

there

is

invasion

of

the

an

ask

to

Egj-ptian

period?

religion such

in the

was

between

the

Ptolemaic

Of

which

tempted

am

of the

rehgion

Egyptian

about?

talking

are

of that

or

sacerdotal

cartouche

under

the

Egyptologist and

people talking

I hear

the

religion of

as

Bey, writes

time
of

Is it of

of the

sect

country

Berosus.

more

and

especially the

initiated
out

new

power

have

keys

days of
no

few

the

however,

its present

only

entire

the

to

lose these

in the

the

to

the

is

Maspero, the great French

of Mariette

which

three

and

the

of

of the

into

confined

"

key

ments,
Sacra-

Tongue,
among

of

most

seven

Initiates, but

were

of the

origin of
the

the

to

early Church

some

hands

the

led

higher keys.

Gaston

Every

of

Adepts, who

to

of

of sorcery.

not

"

geometrical

and

highest

system

writings they show

the

of the

fallen

now

the

began

Egypt

preserved only

had

have

and

of

combination

Capital Sins

seven

Mystery

early Popes

sons

the

at

the

into

"

her

Pasi-

scheme

have

instance,

the

treason

boundaries

sub-systems

seven

the

India

that

his

exotericism

the

only the partialuse

is

in

are

for

to

keeping

into

ancient

its

including

of

them

is maintained

It

Keys

Temples

knowledge

in

the

on

I^anguage

rites

Resurrection,

of the

Some

of their

the

the

based

again, which

antiquity; it

of

and

Church;

in the

philosophical

possibility.The

its

Mystery

dogmas

passed, through

Nazarenes.

who

the

Christian

been

always

and

of

men

model.

Seven

several

Demaimieux,

Kabalah,"

is these,

The

ex-Initiates

"

of

Trinity, the

Hierophants
seven

facets

the

Virtues.

seven

as

been

universal

proven

"Greek

serve

It

of

dogmas
the

has

widely varied

of

adoption

such

have

I^eibnitz; but

who

the

letters,might

The

reestablish

to

one

called

There

nationality.

Wilkins,

Delgarme,

tongue,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

330

the

and

minds

Memphite
last

interval

stones

of

Shepherds,

at

the

reincarnation.

human
who

of

millions

back.

them

All

this is

shown

now

and

other

but

that

the

Yet

bology
with

those

of

element

combinations

the

captivityamong
"the

Books

Mosaic

forth
should

as

serve

This
be
but

with

is

this

The
in

used

those

of

the
of

this

and

"

As

said

we

in

researches,

History
as

and

Vyasa
of

Pah

and

the

not

the

as

shepherds,

claims

people,
with

Manu,

or

dominion

long

the

be

well

the

but

of

all

of
every

India,

old

or

The

these.

Hyksos

for

other

nation

the
or

the

they
Bible

shows

race

they

have

may

them
came

This

York.

probably

exoteric

to

origrin of

the

mentioned

Josephus,
Tyrians
been,

the

or
as

they

with."

the

by

and

Jews.
Veda-

descendants

people

kindred

became

freely intermarrying
in contact

the

handling

spite of all controversies

as

of

ference
circum-

Furthermore,

'bricklayers'

names

Moses,

in
dark

the
the

the

Bible

whatever

Yet

them.
time

of

in

ever

as

it, he

the

to

and

through

to

was

measures

of

has

present moment,

the

much

of Herodotus,

Phoenicians
mixture

with

as

Chandalas

exiled

over

after

Canaanites,

remain

larly.
simi-

discovered

ancient

very

set

Measures.

Parker, of New

become,

now

(II. 438-9) : "To

Science

and

the

was

have

what

Unveiled

Isis

They

may

ratio

to

Pyramid

Great

circumference.

for

20612

that

scholars

some

diameter

the

A.

by John

by

Source

work

of

It is

system?

of these

The

in

Skinner,

circle, discovered

origin of

divine

foundation

integral ratio

of the

use

geometrical

this

"The

extraordinary

very

ratio is 6561 for diameter,

that

construction

and

science, which

of the

in the

was

slavery

Smj^th believes

found

are

it

art-speech,

exact

Piazzi

measures

Ralston

ratio," says

author

says,

these

only partially so.

Parker

the

and

for

of Measures

of

of

system

origin of measures."

an

system

identical

numerical

this

Source

mode

their

was

The

by

intended,

and

What
of

author

numerical

Egypt,

of

centuries

applied

measures,

and

with

phallic

the

geometrical and

as

sym-

identical

developed

Chaldsea

the

of

connected

as

proven

now

days;

misinterpreted.

more

of sacred

nations.*

the

were

geometrical

is

"

Moses

later

special department

far

so

during

of

in

enough

have

Greece,

latter

two

conviction

intimate

the

of

Israelites

by the

adopted

this

system

same,

those

as

go,

in

Jewish

religious symbols, is the

to

follow

through

Egypt,

both, is still

religions which
The

theolog"\

from

distorted

conception

and

ancient

in

ideas

those

who

mysteries of astronomy

the

to

generation

of

and

former,

the

key, namely,

the

"

of

system

restore

to

tian
origin of Chris-

and

source

had

got from

Church

the

Green

begetting

one

Ones

Luminous

the

Jews

confused

Initiates, was
which

the

which

That

dogmas.

Great

engulfing them,

Seven

been

have

to

other,"

Wayfarer

justice,in Amenti.

confers

Lord, Osiris, who

their

the

and

the

other

speaks of the

He

(5)

of

"The

mean?

of one,

name

the

succession,

in

years

this

can

name

the

Chaos]

or

else

is the

of years

Water

[Primordial

what

For

millions

crosses

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

332

not

hybrid
alone

GREAT

THE

unit

of the

discovered

also

He

and

6561

discovered

that

system

ratios,

these

on

concealed

rule

and

ratios

the

enough

divine

revelation.

let

But

US

does

These

the

latter,which

which

are

all

On

Pyramid

had

its other

admitted

the

had

the

he

the

Prof.

the
circle

of
it

this

seems

origin,and

Piazzi

of

Smyth's

made

their

short

Biblical

many

years

of

Speaking

Pyramid, which
endeavouring

work

connection.

for

sciences.

still remain

are

and

close

have

to

"the

turned
the

connect

Pyramid

had

between

remarkable

been

only
new

now

if the

coincidence

any
as

(?),have

and

have

says:

than

former

fudging,"

"

and

been

"would

more

in

of the

have

established
have

measures

Pyramid

they

as

by

tence,"]
exis-

no

the

left the

real ;

are

the

process

work

be

to

astronomical

the

indestructible

of the
*

features,

of the
of

Knowledge,
The

stars

Vol.

Origin and

these
are

II; see

in
also

coincidences, if

fnere

displayed

in its

builders

the

of the

perfect orientation

and

in

it is
and

Mysteries

symbol

than

more

knowledge

astronomical

hence, the construction

courses

been

have

justly observes:

Wake

it assuredly'; and

of

the

of

and

moreover,

"Coincidentalist"

arts

curious

C. Staniland

however,

must,

They

of

Great

in, and

inch

The

divine

of

the

again.*

over

this Mr.

They

of

foundation

or

as

to

calculations

only imaginary

call

astronomical,

elements

basis

upon

and

them,

system,"

numbers

schoolboys

the

355;

author

contained

as

science; while,

of

The

and

Bible.

the

the

at

looked

champion

[which

altogether

are

astronomical

language,

to

integral pi, or

exact

construction

through

be

was

independent

solar

coincidences

and

done

the

the

calculations.

by the opponents

Pyramidalists

with

Pyramid

royal

ratio, v-iz.,113

the
to

the

of

text

system

deny

the

relations

the

in
this

use

to

question of ancient

of

while

up

found

Smj^h's

Proctor,

past in every
multitude

of

Hebrew

Hebrew

to

seems

Mr.

origin

use

burden

the

were

of the

Pyramid.

altogether of Piazzi
So

of

is said

of the

Petrie

its

in

seen

part the

what

see

measurements

Mr.

to

s)'stem itself

the

that

of

underlying

one

science,geometrical, numerical,

and

Egj'ptian,

evident

form

of

be

mentioned,

natural,

base

astronomical

for

24 inches, interpreted for

of

and

base

the

and

verbiage

under, the

two-foot

as

"the

measures,

of exact

in

Pj'ramid, was

Egyptian

modified

was

pointed through

20612, it also served

to

founded

last ratio

this

while

that

333

/t?^/."

Roman

there

that

linear

likewise

inch, was

viz., the

of which,

Egyptian cubits, and

to

British

practical application,the

and

MEASURES.

PYRAMID

on

of the

Pyramid,

this

that

"knowledge"

series
the

of Initiations

everlasting

M}-steries

and

Initiations

Heaven.

The

cycle of

Petrie's

letter

Significance of the Great

to

The

Academy,

Pyramid,

p. 9.

Dec.

the

was

gramme
pro-

based

record

and

on

Earth,

Initiation
17,

i88i.

was

the
as
a

I'HE

334
in

reproduction
which

astronomers

Year.

Just

Inner

from

is

Masons,

of the

derived

from

feel

it, to

this

discovery

Piazzi

Smyth,

is also

is not

so

owes

certain

that

nearly
and

later

As

to

with

to

Introduction

the

results

of
who

the

The

funeral.
take

regards

was

said

he

By

care

the

all

that

his

late

written

authors

let
haste

J. A.

saddened
the

old

none

Parker's

way:

theories
of the

and
it

adopted
of this

differs
Mr.

is

theorists

couple

when

from

the
cludes
con-

have

decent
ones

in

will
he

agree

came

days, and

of

sir!

calculation

gather

"Well,
a

oppose

Petrie, who

many

wounded

to

We

theories

Pyramid
for

that

Parker

proof

"biassed."

of

there

the

Temples of Gizeh, by

this sentence

in

to

of

But

quite recently

call

only

just shown,

as

measurements

with

company

in

me

our

and

to

suspicion.

Pyramids

has

Pyramid

Great

the

of the

meaning

For,

investigation,perhaps

means

in

of

believer

One

the

Moses.

two

unveiled.

now

so.

more

that

of

even

hidden

measurements

warm

of

to

not

Smyth's

his work

and

genius than

own

works

Piazzi

is

beyond

are

their

whole

the

his

measures

other

to

pleasure

together
a

should

As

in

of

one

the

last meal
been

the

carefully made

more

I had

Gizeh.

to

called

also

every

American

an

more

calculations, which

said

the

we

whether

F. Petrie, and

Mr.

Testaments

certain, if

as

in the work

found

be

to

far

the

that

of

ments
measure-

fact

the

to

one

Abif

cycle of Initiation,

just quoted.

both

Pyramidalists

by the Biblical

discovered

High

Solomon

if the

through the Tabernacle

latter

structed
con-

building

"

still later Hiram

of the

and

have

King

Thus,

symbol

form

Jewish

had

than

is the

as

conviction

parables of

abstract

to

Temple

more

in the work

growing

religious

same

later

Pyramid, it is due

undeniably

has

allegories and
he

the

the

data, the

any

the

Great

the

supposed

demonstrated.

well

demonstrated

keys, is fully
read

those

author

our

has

based

Solomon's

myth

allegorical Temple,

with
were

solar

Ragon

these

On

is

the

incarnation.

Cycle, symbolized by the

he

as

ledge
know-

purity and

created, upon

which

(25,868

positions

cycle of Initiation

divine

to

Sidereal

or

Year

relative

Mystagogy,

he

existence,

much

Sidereal

of the
of

changes

Tropical

same

state

allegory of

real

as

as

of this

That

Sidereal

the

had

himself, who

former

this

Wilderness.

the

never

coincide

which

Tabernacle,

constructed

which

close

Egyptian

nation

from

the

cosmic

his cycle of terrestrial

on

the

the

to

the

at

so

of

cycle of the

return

out

into

of the
in

Priests

set

new

derived

measurements

the

he

of the

mysteries
formulae

the

of

series

name

regained the pristine

Initiate

an

that

of

bodies

its outset,

at

which

Moses,

great

close

the

at

has

Man

of

given the

have

heavenly

they occupied

doctrine;.

miniature

as,

years), the

SKCRET

are

feel

as

at

to
our

if I had

burial, though
buried

alive."

general, and

his

THE

third

QUADRATURE

Parker's

this is the

reasoning

substance

rests

is

circle is the

in mathematical

is

"

even

strongly,

more

Because

the

circle

and

because

half

its circumference

the

the

of

square

which

of

by

all regular

shapes
is

Proposition IX
it is the

one

the

and

the

matical,
mathe-

on

by.

are

made

and

The

and

equal

hence

the

Mr.

the

to

remarkable

and

of

example

Parker's

and

basis

the

and

area;

ratio

radius, and

elements

equal

of

in

only

square

legitimate

square,

applies,

that:

states

to

safely be

observation

same

nature,

is

only natural

equal

made

being

square

cannot

radius, therefore, circumference

the

which

on

of all area,

in

primary shape

are

than

arbitrary.

reasoning.

is measured

diameter,

maticians,
mathe-

say:

rather

Proposition VII, which

is the

circle

they

arbitrary proposition, and

an

to

eminent

some

logically inconclusive.

beginning

or

in mathematical

upon

of what

science, is artificial and

illustration

an

relied

basis

natural

consulted

335

that:

Proposition III, namely,

The

CIRCLE.

sentimental,

on

considerations, and

so

have

proposition especially, we
and

THE

OF

of

the

to

of
not

by

area,

circle.

faulty reasoning, though

Quadrature

mainly

rests.

It states

another

in

that:
The

circle

elements

of

which
the

is

and

equal

diameter

the

their

the

to

of

equilateral triangle

construction,
diameter

"

for

sake

radius, in the

what

circle

Parker

inscribed

triangle

mathematical

one

the

the

the

elements
the

of their

opposite duplicate ratio of the

triangle?
and

the

What

conclusion?

metr"', and

would

Whether
not,

necessar"-

the

is of

be

not

does

incorrect,
be

found

is of

reasoning
accepted by

Esoteric

little consequence,

become
may

not

archaic

Nor
Bible

The

is there

Mr.

merely
to

agree

to

Skinner's

with

not

originated the

however,

because

the
and

we

clude
con-

in all the

circle

is in

given equivalent

between
kind

of

the

premisses

known

in

British

inch

geo-

strict mathematicians.

system

Ralston

defined

any

of

fanciful

opposite

are

of

radius

must

to

circle

radius

other

of any

diameter

connection

the

not

the

construction, the diameter

to

said

of

triangle, is the

circle

ratio

be

radius

premisses, why

that, if the equilateral triangle and

circle,

one

etc., etc.

triangle can

moment

in his

of

all the

opposite duplicate

therefore

granting for the

propositions united

one

diameter

speak of the

of

triangle, and

that

we

radius

the
is one,

area

argument,

to

fractional

is in

square,

in which

calls

and

"

of

sense

in

all

at

of

opposite

are

hence

equilateral triangle whose

an

Granting, for the

have

and

the

those

the

strict

esoteric
mea.surements

of Solomon's

and

true

reading
of the

or

physician.
meta-

of

the

mid
Pyra-

Temple,

the

336

THE

of

Ark
is

Noah,

etc.,

SECRET

because

or

DOCTRINE.

rejected by mathematicians.

primarily
Hebrew
the

the

on

Aryans,

in the

Purdnas,

and

not, the

construction

same

of the
those

as

this

will

and

measurements

Priests

from

Kabalists

and
Secret

clingto

husks

Jehovah, and

dead

their

to

very

the

Source
labour

under

the

the

to

and

the

the

But

the

latter and

impression

that

Hebrew

it

ists
Occultthe

or

language

Christians
of

system

and
is

Jehovah

by the author
both

Smyth

priority of

the

now

Elohim

that

of
rate

any

this

was

Piazzi

the

being the

language

(J))this universal

and

Jews

God-names

Mr.

{a)

At

Knowledge,

demonstrated

now

cubit

Initiate

an

it is the

Phallicism, and

to

glj^phs.

Bible; for they alone

That

of

were

sacred

India.

profane

invention

their

the

or

and

Hence,
to

bols,
sym-

were,

being

from

heirs

whereas

Israelites,the

that

Moses

"

in

of Osiris, is

of Meastires.

whether

astronomical

they took

notions

true

adaptation

of the

religion of the

measurements

letter thereof.

the

to

flatteringcopy

not

belongs

led

their

early Christians.

meaning,

and

which

measures

those

the

ascertain

to

computations,

Biblical

is still found

its real
the

the

Egyptians

are

which

Wisdom,

understand

who

other

the

the

value

symbolic

chronology,

Jews, unless

got

to

on

the

the

have

must

"

they passed them

to

that

prove

reading depends

Rabbinical

important

Circle

temples, in the figures given in the

cycles, and
in

the

of

of their

used

Skinner's

and

evolution

the

especially in their

For

their

in

duration

the

methods

of the

Quadrature

Mr.

it is extremely

But

used

measures

For

Kabalistic

letters.

Parker's

Mr.

belongs

seem

system

divine

direct

to

of

guage,
lan-

revela-

tion!
The

and

nature
to

and

external

Section

of the divine

character

prioritywill

only in the

correct

preceding

of the

paragraph

as

hypothesis is

latter

of the

neither

too

On

convincing

two

meagre

other

rejected for

us

to

hope

to

settle the

Science

indifferently.

But

to

the

hypothesis

{a) the

on

last

internal

scholar's

dual
indivi-

believing each

for

data

either

in his

furnished

of them

to

way

by
prove

histo

right.

hand, the proofs afforded

Materialistic
Occultists

is

the
as

agree

former

each

{p) on

The

other.

the

The

in

prevent either the Theistic

cannot

unsatisfactory

of them

sceptic which
the

and

and

to

yet

depend

Occultist, from

Pantheistic

the

of the

tor"' are
the

or

have

we

course

revelation,

preconceptions. This, however,

Kabalist,

but

Revealer."

"

profane, of

for the

evidence

shown

sense

will
the

by tradition

question in
be

laughing

vexed

our

at

are

too

present
both

constantly

age.

Kabalists

question of priorityonce

while,
Mean-

and
laid

MUST

TRUTH

AT

PREVAIL

LAST.

337

aside, Science, in its departments

of

Philology

and

finallytaken

to

task, and

be

admitted,

as

the

One

by

compelled

his

in

the

two

and

denied

by

us

time.

Then

such

and

Nature,

Internally, it

astronomy.

Mysteries,

the
members

Smyth,

The

which

from

emerging

porphyry
the

measure

had

we

and

at

that

and

the

correct

find

or

said, that

the creative

sombre

neophyte

which

were

formed
per-

Professor

corn-bin,

"born

was

recesses

initiation-scenes

the

sarcophagus,
into

principle of

jnathematics, astrology,and

witnessed

degrades

of Scotland,

of

the

vehemently

was

to

work,

whose

often

had

walls

whose

that

was,

in

majestic fane,

was

and

Royal

Astronomer

font, upon

that

Piazzi

(the Sun

arms

principles of geometry,

royal family.

the

of

In

Mr.

published

presuming

our

learning.

the

also

illustrated

This

in

arose

press

pated
antici-

earth, England

that, externally it symbolized

added

have

might

the

Secret

been

'^the unit

just been

treating of that Pyramid

when

Herodotus,

of

star

of

after

the

of

days

was

had

chiefly) against

newspapers
with

York

New

from

out

palmy

"corn-bin."

Unveiled, which

his

the

the

nations

than

better

no

in

in

King's Chamber

of the

enlightened

was

given

Pj^ramid of Gizeh, his theory

the

on

most

America,"

admit

to

Scientist

one

recognizes that he has

ever,

Thus,

sarcophagus

porphyry

World

rarely, if

statements.

authority

Smyth's

facts

recognize the

to

he

though

Doctrine;

become

claims

the

one

is

another

fault

compelled

claim.

common

for

itself

find

will

gion,
Reli-

Comparative

the

was

and

again"

of

Piazzi

baptismal
became

an

adept.*
Our

statement

having got
had

And
Wake

six

writes

The

so-called

glories yet

probably

the

to

fine

that

Mr.

the

"narrow

for the

used

heard

never

who

celebration

of that

(1882), this is what

if not

which

passage
him

Staniland

narrow

gate"

of which

materials, grand

come,"

gradually prepared
Had

of

accused

were

English writer

an

been
had

we

later

years

King's Chamber,

place to

npivard

narrow

had

sarcophagus

We

days.

of Shaw,

"craze"

Osiris, although

seven

or

those

writer.

Staniland

Mr.

polished walls,
of

of

Mysteries

now,

the

that

in

at

the

from

ideas

our

maintained

of the

laughed

was

"the

the

for

the

chamber

been

gallery,

passage

indeed;

the
+

The

same

after he

with

the Sacred

its

"strait

Origin and

to

"The

says,

place, eloquently
of

had

Cheops' tomb,
passed through

tell
was

the

which

lowly termination,

Mysteries.i

Theosophist,

leading

pyramidist

exalted

perfections"

admitted

was

grand

upward

op. cit.,I. 519.

of

final stage of

Wake

and

proportions,

the initiant
and

enthusiastic

an

the

gate"

Significanceof

he

might

have

added

King's Chamber
which
the

Great

had

"leadeth
Pyramid,

p. 93.

unto

338

THE

life," or

the

that

and
who

it

of this

was

in

gate

words

the

DOCTRINE.

re-birth

spiritual

new

recorded

SECRET

alluded
Initiation

the

alleged

by Jesus

to

have

to

Matthew;*

that

Temple,

been

in

the

spoken by

writer,

Initiate,

an

thinking.

was

Thus

greatest scholars

the

supposed

whole

old

is

generally termed,

entirety,since

is but

religion

Eastern

primeval mysteries;
will

possession of
the

work;

Occultism

Eastern

even

or

be

would

the

though

But

the

we

may

that

little which

be

not

has

As

hitherto

these

as

keys have

two

of individual

matter

but

acquainted with

anyone

In

fact, all

the

Egyptian

Mystery,

the

Bible

the

few

with

longer,

years

of the Bible,
the

meaning,

as

in

dogmas

and

it will that
their

however

will, moreover,

numerical

The

entire

this

saying

"complete"

writer, which

which

cannot

Source

discovered

plain,
ex-

is

claim

Biblical

texts,

longer
just

as

sum.

corroborated
such

cidence,"
"coin-

addition

an

of Measures, by

and

seven,
no

by

matically.
mathe-

"

of all of

least

found

now

Bible

of the

out

yet

come,

in the

verifies

and

in

readings

of

geometrical keys.
will

of all the

other

meaning.

incomplete,

will

unveil

entirely change

the

modern

the

universal

to

the

keys

of

this system

real, naked

centuries

for

reads

Unveiled

and

of the

cycle

hypothesis,

reading

in his
or

in

In

the

by

demonstrate

to

arithmetic

said

have

we

as,

that

Comparisons

re-discovered, it becomes

correct

the

been

speculation and
of

one

been

now

Kver"^

boast

to

intuition.

that

out;

present

explained
if

the

of archaic

able

be

claimed

itself of two

availed

Judaism

will

it is not

mastered

scholars, is quite sufficient

some

volume

keys.

seve^i

at

to

complete.

being

personal

give

key

for himself.

suppose

will

the

geometrical

Scripture

entire

its

was

Brah-

learn

the

not

are

alone

secret,

know,

find out

must

Language

Mystery
even

student

the

knowledge

What

absurd.

Vedas

student's

has

approximate

an

the

and

other

possible

as

the

to

contains

any

Occultism

that

successful, if they share

of the

two

much

as

left to

is

rest

the

or

be

full secret, with

the

instituted, and

be

that

chapter

endeavour

system

does

even

pooh-poohing

numerical

hardly

Nor

of

superstitions," as
will

its

Kabalistic

Jewish

for it does not.

it in its

it is in

will

instead

and

with

language,

the

that

mystery

possess

fiction

here, again, they

But

belief

the

absurd

universal

symbolical
keys.

of

"farrago
literature

manical

of Science,

vii. 13 et seq.

dead-letter

kill the
exoteric
And
the

reading

faiths, by showing

then

mystery

scientific

this
of

undeniable

Being,

systems

and

of An-

addition

clever

reads

and

ruled

the

was

placed
launched

8. Akki,

quite

II, for

laid it in the

she

likely that

confession
Now,

what

gives us

the

learned

by

Sargon

written
And
crude

is

to

their

brought

forth;

me

sealed

she

up;

me.

hide

and

slime

is situated,

me.

in Exodus:

longer

not

him,

with

river's brink,

she

took

pitch, and

for

put

him

child

the

but

the

should

and

that

have

old

added

been

developed

centuries

later by the

was

quite

had

Exodus

and

by

We

different

Talmudists,

which

that

Ezra

been

and

was

materials

symbols

other

The

applied the allegory

he

from

more,

two.

or

by

short, that

In

the

least.

assuredly,

Most

story told of Moses

not

Israelites

cypher

back

years

the

at

years

2,000

Eg"-pt, it
in Exodus

push

to

thousand

two

the

repeated.

be

courage

phallic worship?

Sabaean

to

than

reached
related

events

tendency

had

re-fabricated

phallic element
and

the

earlier

rather

B.C.,

of Sargon

with

by

lawgiver.

was

why

fame

the

inference?

Babylon,

at

1600

figures lack

the

that

say

about

that

has

the

faith of the

far

glyphs

adept

from
before

which

that

them

more

in the

that

taught

are

never

Ezra.

by

this

told

the
was

by David

Hezekiah.

All
two

father

my

lifted me.*

narrative

Moses

primeval
and

of

Euphrates

exit

my

Assyrian Kings by

Jewish

then

river

drown

connection

logical

the

the

to

the

of bowels,

the

Sayce

and

while

him

Chaldean

later

brother

difficultyshe

not

performed, has

once

suggestive,but

right

if so,

had

preceded

by Moses,

in

did

know

we

Professor

have
is

as

account

Chaldean

must

of

bitumen

happened

have

and,

this

that

of the

Sargon

in

it with

flagsby

to

action, when

now

dates

Kouyunjik,

continues:

then

of Moses;

age

every

But

of

daubed

and

story is supposed

supposed

me;

could

[Moses' mother]

Smith

G.

side

Bible

the

compare

us

she

therein, and

The

know;

not

Akki, the water-carrier, it brought

to

me,

the

river, which

in the

bulrushes,

of

Mr.

from

I.

am

I did

with

of rushes,

ark

an

me

let

when

ark

by

water-carrier, in tenderness

the

now

And

in

me

carried

river

And

father

princess, conceived

the

6.

She

king of Akkad

the

princess, my

country.
city of Azupiranu, which

5. She

7. The

is

powerful king,

the

mother,

My

of tablets

fragments

on

ignorant of the original.

the

over

3. In

been

have

not

follows:

mother

My

4.

story is found

as

Sargina,

1.
2.

DOCTRINE.

zvho could

by Ezra,

curious

This

an

SECRET

THE

340

this, notwithstanding
Testaments,

George

is

quite

Smith,

Chaldean

the

exoteric

sufficient

Account

to

element,
class

of Genesis, pp.

the

299,

300.

as

Bible

found

now

esoteric

among

u.

in the

3-

and

works,

connect

to

being closely connected

These

systems.

into

even

and

and

nodes

nations,

Hebrew

numerals.

Esotericism

Eastern

and

This

angles.
be

old

as

this, it becomes

They

are

the

of

mysteries

of

and

first line

and

involving

circle

recorded

elsewhere,

for

him

the

corner-stones

As

(II.

it in

reminder
as

436-42). Surely

almost

Moses,"

all the
the

how

the

Pentateuch

can

and

esoteric

have

of

of
the

its

religion

rock-cut

l"een

Judaea,
Synagogue

of

in its

held

some

to

and

also

Moses

very
the

the

Hezekiah

good

Laws

temples
crushed

was

place, by

the

of

Talmud?

reasons

Moses

several

why

Kosmos;

the

teries
mys-

of

The

language.
10,

and

Hindustan

and

Saddueees,
the

its
One

globe.

compare

are

and

Decad

times,

spurned

than

system

of the

for instance,

and

of all,

sum

5, 6, 9, and

This

portion

every

the

geometrical

Hindu

mystic

Cosmogonies.

and

caves

must

Priests

understand

in

of

synthesized b}' the

fully in the

found

are

ture.
Scrip-

circle, a point,

entire

7, and

an

spiritual and

"

mystic Decad,
the

as

only, arising

in

was

more

Occult

geometrical

correlation

with
it

9, when

taught

symbolical

and

began

herself,

have

variations

first recorded

were

combination

their

by David, pnt

there

High

in-

tagon,
pen-

sides

figures used

development

mysteries of

times

of

the

reestablished

and

Pythagorean

the

"

combinations

recognizes

Jehovah,

4, in

and

Nature

and

archaic

certain

growth
"

how

and

evolution

number

to

up

who

thousand

its

hundred

numbers
very

the

expressing the

and

must

symbols

various

numerical

every

with

concrete

square,
a

the

geometrical symbology

numbers

Ever}^ Cosmogony

shape.

triangle and

as

heavenly

the

instructors, could

thought in
same,

of

Kosmos,

find

Thus

figures.

physical, abstract
changes

the

ever

first

of

understand

to

divine

we

of

record

the

geometry

archaic

most

use

principles of

Hence

symbol-language.*

from

first

the

primeval mankind
expression and

and

easy

help of their

the

without

by

world.

the

as

aeons

of

plane figures with

other

Sextiles,

point, a triangle, a square,

knowledge

the

shows

Starting from
even

and

hexagon,

Hence,

circle, a

are

elementarj'

the

passed

now

meaning

same

observation

the

by

suggested

groupings.

their

and

of

forms

earliest

Zodiac,

as

and

ages

the

have

sense

one

The

been

certainly

bodies

in

for

esoteric,

as

Astronomy

in

used

been

well

as

having

last term

known

are

"

have

and

and

archaic

have

Botany

the

"

Theology

and

signs of the

the

symbols,

numbers,

glyphs and

exoteric,

and

Chaldean,

Indian,

Astronomy

"

in Indian

their

on,

with

observ^ations

figures and

so

341

cycle of Biblical

whole

is found

"

modern

our

Quartiles

"

system

planets,their aspects

the

to

its secret

by astronomical

suggested

as

NUMBERS.

The

symbolism.

Egyptian

OCCULT

the

worship

his
who

alleged

of

Unveiled
furnished
"Books

of

THE

342
in

Asia;

Central

of

Catacombs

the

Caucasian

for

stamped
Source
The

of

form

completed

the

Heavens,

expressed by
of

cross

Tau,

the

attached

with

on

The

are

in

author

the

and

deity,
as

the
The

of

the

first, gives

sun.

of
idea

the

cross

of

of

to the

as

form

kind

of

life,and

gave

cross-

the

in

days

lights

113:355,

This

cross*

[Hebrew]
7,

The

birth.

of
the

of

week

the

Ansated

the

6 +

of

or

the

of

and

the

of human

origin

form

3+4=7,

also

use

man

of the

the

time-marker

connected

the

showing

cross,

form,

Egyptian

or

to

So

it is the

so

year,

the

Holies], and

7 lights of the

attachment

the

in

of

Holy

then, by the

coordinate

to

as

and

month

by

evolving

4, counted

[in the

being shown,

made

the

Cross

Island;

male

of

circle

the week,

the

to

universal

the

in

journeyed.

ever

...

circle

origin

Easter

first aspect

well

display

3 and

candlestick

has

snow-capped

in

Palenque;
man

the

or

As

is in

numbers

Cross

golden

of

America;

cross-form.

Christian

mounds

and

square,

Southern

Ansata.

unfolded

Cube

of

the

the

the

in

ever

Measures

of

ruins

and

triangle

Crux

Egj'ptian

the

foot of ancient

the

the

4,

the

glyphs, showing

female

the

in

Litlioi of Egypt

in

Ozimandyas;

whither

the

and

DOCTRINE.

and

Pyramids

fastnesses;

everywhere
3

the

SECRET

is

symbol
was

measure

hence

phallic

the

form.
The

in archaic

part

collected

Under

existence
what

and
know

we

human

have

old

The

mountains

the

studded

with

people,
the

backs
the

to

land

In

of

the

the

Once

age

removed,

in

to be

i-emember
Plato's

revelation

the

of its

their

where

of

when

date

the

for the
of

remnants

found

that

reason

the

of

age

in
the

possession by

old

Egyptians

than

the

remaining

peaks

is to be

form.

human

found
the

Hindu

Decussated

at

Salem,

are

Man

of

copies
.

Massachusetts,
some

crucified
in

widely
and

the

vated
culti-

and

extended
the

thickly

are

dense

On

area.

modified

same

the

plate showing

images,

of

found

is to be

Builder.

description of
Wittoba

cross''

peaks

of

description, with

full

statues, also with

1870, of the London

these

civilization

ansated

"

the

of

feature

the

have, of necessity,occupied

thickly planted
number,

past, from

the

Pacific" present

"mid

images
the

modern
the

and

matter

comes
it be-

....

when

to

as

to

of

us.

must

of

sign," the Svastika;

in fact, as

the

globe.

it been

Has

evidence

identity

the

number-forms

cycle exceedingly

submerged continent,

who

the

interest

utmost

known.
a

"

the

of

the

rightlj'calls

he

show

to

prominent

profitby

which

over

nature

It seems,

Naturalist, published

more,

the

cyclopean statues,

(about 36), is
*

in

of these

January

historic

from

the

first became

farther

Isles

outlines

with

in the

of

contemplated?
been

Egyptians
Easter

use

the

as

is

race

to

man,

their

all

playing

may

section

meaning
of

we

Symbols,"

these

taken

research

of

matter

of

view

general

the

Meanwhile

esoteric

their

numbers

these

author, in the

same

Vestiges

and

symbols

and

Cosmogony.

the

by

"Primordial

"he

show

Stanzas

Space,

etc.

very
in

space;

in

one

ancient
the

of
and

the

early

curious

significance of

the

bers
num-

carving
"sacred

IDENTITY

the

on

than
the

the

races

the

taken

of

the

as

of

account

of

country

42nd

the

than

form

beautifully shaped.

verj'

decorated

with

318 is the

the

composition

Easter

Mexico,

Peru,

behold
made

Science
in

Adam

fool, and
existent

as

any

be

delivered

in the

of

even

department

of

crushing

discoveries

the

antiquity

of man,

See

Sun,

farther

on

the

Vikarttaua,

that

pyramidal

following

stories, is
its

tures
struc-

eflfect:

tapering

more

height

had

they

is not

able,
remark-

it is remarkable

However,

extraordinary size, and

an

niches, arranged
the

to

were

with

great

318 simple and

pound
com-

his

the

that

of

of

we

beams

"

of
"

on

human

318 is

trained

of

cir-

or

abstract

an

value,

unity, its

the

found

are

Central

in

Asia

from

Gods

race

other

its 6,000

to

from

the

use

and

ape;

fied
Cruciand

yet

than

of

years

Egypt,

"

"

one

Creation

the

early
cruciform

being

all the
of

Seven

learning

Clergy

to

avoid
Initiation:

lathe.

the
of

stitious
super-

as

good

Keys

shall

"

research

the

with

usual

and

In

Anthropology

An-an

called

yet dawned?

not

and

of

furnishing proofs

men

in order
the

and

races

penalty

has

Geolog}-

the

circumference

symbols

day, when

rather

or

that

of

liar,abstain

shall

of

P3'ra-

known.

the

number

from

b.c!

years

description given

shorn

Mexico.

manifest.

of

idea

symbology,

the

the

to

esoteric

incurring

Science,

unto

value

descent

only because

"

famous

evolution

the

our

4,004

for fear

the

Theolog}- clinging

tracing

one,

well

of

the

allude

India, Chaldaea,

of the

teaching

it from

of

stone

top, the. steps of which

small
to

becomes

and

Lsland,

Anthropology
Shall

and

seem

diameter

repudiating

image

our

the

vale

the

side.

to

the

least, as

correspondences

convinced

stones, of

lead

perfect
for

elegant

are

seven

it is considered

When

symbols

and

Men,

is

has

each

on

hewn

niches

numbers

glyphs,

be

may

verj'

at

up,

The

perfect

most

which

25 feet

civil calendar

found.

Egyptians

to

in the
the

yet discovered, but

Christ, and

of

Abram.

of

which

look

are

high

as

description to

we

become

them,

the

staircases

expressive of

as

cross

their civil calendar.''''

value
of

servants

Identical

of

this kind

these

the

down

arrived

now

the
of

entirely of

of

days of

Gnostic

universal,

of

gives

Three

number
the

signs of
cumcized

are

one

but

at last

remains

hieroglyphical sculptures

The

symmetry'.

in

of

they exhibit

drawings, by

that

that

Aztecs,

far north

pj^ramid [of Papantla]

it is built

account:

one

the

the

those

to

feet, its base

57

of

hundreds

As

monument

but

being

whose

Aztecs, Humboldt

of this

other

any

of

of

in that

of

handed

says

journeying, they

and

is averred,

by far, it

done

so

has

Aztecs

Humboldt

remains

series

springs, but

the

mounds

older

tracings is

cross,* by

original country

astronomy.

the

among

examination

of

knowledge

"The

America,
of these

343

cross

among

whence

Aztec

on

the

SYMBOLS.

South

cross

as

structures,

from

out

Baron

earthen

other

the

Atwater,

man

dchige.

of

of

tradition

that

vale

between

and

or

man,

Aztalan, the

midal, and

on

the

ANCIENT

strangeness

that

man

parallelnorth;

that

The

stretched

man

the

mountains

the

living.

of

form

is known

It

of

now

outlines

from

In

walls

crest

THE

OF

face

regard

penalty

Vishvakanuan

of
to

that

crucifying

'J'he; secret

344
awaits

Materialism

or

Not

ape?

Seven

the

nearer

in their

death

Or

For

reason.

truth

of

fiercelyas

ever,

which
Hence

and

its face,

to

or

to

bear

let

us

see

But

the

the

the

human
be

Adams

Adam,

little
him

show

Adam

and

rebirths

of

in

four

of

youths

Proctor

would

Shiva-Kumara

and
t

genesis

Primeval
the

Op. cit.,p. 195.

fearlessly

being fully

of
a

red

to

from
the

white

white

the

repeated

of

But

or

the

led to another

Anthropology

births

the

intuitional

of the Bible, by the author

could

they

of Shiva, they
of

black

becomes

Kumara

human

black

rating
enume-

another

scientific

most

several

"coincidence,"

the
represents, allegorically,
it has

Purana,

in

strange

favour

and

they Hindus

Linga

varieties

of

creation

us

its

the

Adam

colour, after which

in

give

of

for

the

complexion,
This

reconcile

to

some

account

Were

yellow Adam."t

speaks only

man.

Unveiled;

"a

speculations, and

of

confession

of

speak

colour."
jt'//"?a;'

say,

Angels, 1870, p. 14.

us,

unconsciously

hj^pothesis of

the

Vamadeva,

of

simply
of

Man

Kalpa

one

colour, in still another

the

the

on

For, enumerating

more.

and

GeologicalEvidences
Ivj^ell's

themselves

not

They

accepted.

the
sa}'

do

unless

race,

red

deductions
it

struggle

supreme

Sir Charles

with

Adam

and

votaries, finds it already impossible

learned

ment
state-

! ! !*

withstand

teaches

though

any

upon

Science"

it,and

as

tion
contribu-

blindly accept the

Doctrine

Secret

and

that

direct

stumbled

never

their

dead-letter

maintaining
any

are

bigot

lost

have
of the

face

making

adrift from

Ethnology,

hand.

helping

[?] from

to

latter

publicly supported,

Theologians

its death-rattle

of Man,

Antiquity

the

still

either

but

thousand

The

must

Science, in its materialistic

whether
in

in

the

consequences.

since

6,000 years

defenders

the

hold

uncompromising

lightof Advancing

the

are

Theology.
most

or

listic,
Faulty, materia-

be, they

its

they have

the

of

from

Records

man.

may

the

are

the

ourselves

cut

of

but

when,

refrain

choice

no

the

Theology-,

even

abide

stating what

prepared

"

finds

knowledge,

have

Science,

in

think

one

one

will not

we

of

Bible, these

the

to scientific

of

can

theories

one

some

Scriptures carefully

"the

to

rather,

genesis

vagaries

the

for every

what

absurdities

of

than

agony

fanatic.

and

scientific

the

as

of the

descent

and

Secret

the

logy
Theo-

"special creation,"

genealog}^
that

of either

paths

and

6,000 years
our

mystery

beaten

the

it is known

as

the

to

biassed

the

to

admiration

long

Keys

and
times

hold

"

as

so,

outside

strays

submissive

in

accept

said

who

one

every

doctrine.

as

Mr.

intuition,

as

during

Races

phenomenon

(unknown)

of

The

Stars

"SATANIC"

THE

theological ranks

in the

"

Man,

in

merciless

and

"it would

remarking
should

driven

be
of

Scripture,

compromise.
"Adam

was

the

simplest

studies
This

without

Charles
The
but

Bible

narrative

does

formation

the

created.

earth

men

on

the

that

[being]

strike

us

earth."

shaking

by

tion
inspirafinds

"

this

fact:

The

humed
ex-

confidence

our

How

so?

In

that, henceforth

argues

the

to

their

pursue

fear

Huxley,

of

heresy."

Tyndall,

Sir

and

shows

Ibid., p.

194.

Ibid., p.

55.

} Ibid., pp.

one,

of years

after

supposed,
t)lanet

our

is concerned,

but

twenty

may

be

then
.

had

is yet

different

races

different

twenty

face

of

going

and

written.
un-

upon
of

races

the

the

lover

still maintains
the

was

heaven.

of

earth

especially during

more

patriarchal
when

both
.

must

now

civilization
sciences
What

his

wooing

as

have

oaks

the

and
and

blushing

no

pictures rise
furnished
of

Nod

and

that

Having
bodied
disem-

will grow

comparative
attempted

arts

subject

occurred.
bride

life-timeof

for

We

dewy

at

an

before

eve

under

the
.

before

by the
there

us!

grey

by

his

"

authorized

marrying

epic!

see

primeval oflfspringinnocently gambolling

evidence

men

"Angels
read.

we

on

Satanic

and

Angels

race

remained

which

where

the

It

of this world,"

ground.

incidents

land

of

author

Kve.

and

Jubals,

accursed

such

to

in

pre-Adamic

and

race,

the

race?

our

never

prince

period

grew
.

since

rebellion,he

the

thousand

Cain

206-7.

been

that

Especially in the

is commonly

as

Scripture

of

the

Adam

Satanic

primeval

gay

oaks,

creation,

there

as

man

was

"first

inevitable

patriarch

side.

"

the

into

are

the

primeval

17), which

this

them

races,

[was]

It

Tubal-Cains

roots

There

Danish

proving

men

as

not

just

first

tempted

have
of

their
.

the

ages

time

the

of his

of

[!! !],may

far

those

were

the

was

Spirit, and

to

to

veracit}'."!

millions

Eve,

been

Adam,

"Satan

in consequence

"

of

is

Satan

earlier

and

have

species."

sinned."

repose

the

Bible

Races!
one

with

commence

Adam

what

or

Adam

and

Race

time

worlds.

then,

Who,

not

may

before
other

Satan

of the

Geologists"

scientific

Messrs.

to

previous historj',so

Its

the

The

of

author

coerce

indeed

of

There

died

upon

leave

to

to

of

the

Anthropoiog"%

defenders

volume

the

from

I,yell!

with

been

for

and

of Priyneval

surrendering

of its

proof

enabled

relief

either

"instead

man,

attempting

be

must

of

cfeated

imaginable;

way

Revelation

conclusions

additional

Divine

if the

thick

man*

pre-Adamic

are
[the clerg"'-]

"we

the

devotes

author

Geology

unfortunate

position

first

Scripture, supply

of

345

unknown

the

screen

denying
he

the

of

be

the

or

Nay,
not

relics
in

into

to

discoveries

eloquent

that

The

this time.

effort

desperate

RACES.

Bible
wife.

itself

in

Genesis

(iv.16,

THE

346

retrospective

The

of

days

often

not

derive

even

to

of

fancy
them

of

fact

borrowed,

name.

if

Bible,

Seven

all

are

Keys

as

For,

his

having

teaching

other

no

between

once

the

as

the

the

pictures

be

the

and

examined

Charles

lyyell's

pre-Adamic

his

Races

Antiquity

this

of

does

these

not

vagaries,
or

own,

Satanic

not

the

reconcile

to

But

with

sign

in

view

foundation

to

before

of

two,

the

the

Satanic

latter

of

feel

we

be

surely

pre-Adamic
their

certain

the

even

but

simply

rejected

Races,

difficulties,

yet

are

The

great

seven

of

if

and

man,

just

Science,

by
the

compelled

Scripture

that

the

genesis

the

in

Doctrine.

of

future,

be

mentioned

are

Secret

Though

will

and

out

and

past

Esotericism

in

are

Kalpas.

seven

Scientists,
to

choose

notwithstanding

"

Language
will

they

as

mysteries,

the

way

Mystery
that

in

These

works.

the

at

dared

esoterically,

of

geolog3%

much

might

Satan,

with

Sir

scientific

Hermaphrodites

open
and

the

even

who

created

must

suggested
with

appearing
not

the

read

Root-Races,

bride

lovers

"

the

in

"

and

Atlantean,

they

Scripture

has

author

the

value

damaging

and

truth

which

the

"

of

biographer.

true

revealed

other

and

prevent

gains

modern

gay

daughter

human

them

of

infallibility
Ma?i,

her

this

from

"

the

it

as

Christian

modern

before

their

at

describes

that

poetry

in

"

first

her

in

bride,"

"

appreciate

volume

The

reverse.

lesson

moral

"blushing

lose

not

now-a-days

blush

exuberant

does

the

Quite

Satanic

this

at

innocence,

originality.
does

glance

Satan's

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

accepted.

is

approximately

"

mastered,

it

is

the

archaic

THE

348
sage

eternal

truth"

of

uneducated

the

"

true

relation

every

nation

the

"perceived

alone

Hindu

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

of

earthly beauty

understood

and

neither,

at

time.

any

do

They

proceeds
that

understand

not

apace

with

man's

ideal

to

noblest

the

but

will appear

epoch

in relation
Initiation
and

for

"

every

unmistakably

as

in its cycle

thinkers, and

each

but

are

of that

phase

flights of

modern

Much

"First

Cause"

of

speaks

Spencer

great

so

thinker

withered

and

blighted

of

realistic,
natural
of

ideals
the

come
out-

nation, in its
the

highest
of

short

existence
"

as

occasionally

of materialistic

influence

Sirocco, has

deadly

Even

"Unknowable"

the

lethal

the

demonstrate
the

different.

being

alone

Materialism

race

clipped,

and

far

the

on

or

ideals

the

The

fallen

have

go

clearly and

as

and

which

to

veiled

than

is little better

well

such

thou

wings

periods.

speculation

Agnostic

their

already remarked,

as

metaphysics

current

outside

temperaments,

progress

Hence,

Western

of

truth.

of intellectual

attained.

collectivity,has

of their

results

necessary

soar,

into perceptive

nation

outcome

and

is it

ing
succeed-

far shalt

idealistic, as

environments

Initiation, the

have

the

can

"

of any

of

but

are

age

capacity, as

progress

for

true

initiated

"thus

So

in

Otherwise

always

must

higher;

soar

be

God-idea

idea of the Ancients

correct

Outside

Karma.

be

to

intellectual

for the

one

respective

the

will

by his

free-thinkers,

of their

product

the

grasp

there

is

of

to

even

had

one

mind

philosophic

themselves

could

out

law

unable

remain

the

to

religious thought

contemporary
and

the

evolution.

religious spirit of

the

thinker

there

as

by

intellectual

of the

evolution

metaphysical subject.

mapped

farther"

no

own

which

they

this most

to

now.

philosophers

mysteries,before

The

even

caricature

gross

The

it

in

of the

the

logy
termino-

Mr.

Herbert
that

terms

thought, which,
all current

the

like

ontological

speculation.

energy'''it

of

Mystery
eternal
from
the

is clear

the

"

aspect of the

mind

of the
with

practice

of

he

has

to

as

subordinating

"bj^e-product" of

Without

molecular

Ideation, is

motion.

infinite

it

only.

eternal

to

to

Matter,

co-

omitted

non-existent

seems

the

The

absolutely

doubt, this one-sided

largely

Consciousness

"an

Substance

its Noumenon,

is due

problem

and

"Unknowable,"

solely 'ds.^physical aspect of the

Cosmic

of

Reality, Cosmic

great thinker.

the

grasped

the

Cause"

phenomena,"

Energies

One
and

consideration,

dealing

Being

that

"First

the

terms

manifesting through

"power

he

instance, when

For

pernicious
or

in
of

mode
Western

regarding

it

as

THOUGHT.

DIVINE

and

Paul

St.

Athenians

the

the

was

"Jehovah,"
it is not

the

Divine

except

after

maker

Israel"

but

sexless, which

it
be

must

placed

evolution, is equivalent

attempting

the

deducing

quantities.
which,
the

transcendental

Its

of which

ground

coeval

becomes

or

direct, and

expression
Vital

in Western

differentiations
of

phenomena
Universal

into

the

primary

Manvantaric

Ideation,

the

of

impulse
Universal

primary emergence

be

of

of Cosmic

as

its

It is like

hand

in

of

unknown

to

darkness,

in white"

thus

When

regarded

in

To

reflective
modern

evidenced

as

One

Matter.

adopt

to

majestic

in

septenary

During

are

of
its

manvan-

the

and

resolved

the

sequence

objectivityin

as

is non-existent

Substance

on

bolizing
sym-

the

"

Consciousness,

the

in

its appearance

Spiritand

so-called"

with

the

concurrently
the

Substance"
*

and

period

the
back

the

ously
vari-

again

potentialobjectivity.

commences

Mind,

impersonal,

all.

boundless

existence.

Ideation

abstract

this,

say

objective reality underlying

the

Cosmic

in which

To

number

point

of

of conscious

Cosmic

states

state

self-existing basis, whose

phase

Pralaya,

to

submission

constitute

each

differentiated

referred

explained,

primitive symbolic charts,

first central

must

hands:"^-

conditio"ns, having

only

old

philosophy,

"Matter"

Law.

of

purposiveness""

Nature's

abstraction, the

purest

of

used

the

"unconscious

Principle, and

immutable

taric

of

and

be

at

its first differentiation.

be

ancient

Cosmogony

sa5dng nothing

to

manifestation

ever"^

of ever"'

not
For

so.

Spirit-Matter making

then

is referable

"Spirit"

the

coeternal

it may

root

shipped,
wor-

was

Substance,
do

to

things."

with

meaning

can

represented by

world, before

Two,"

who

its terms
in

it is

appears

and

phenomenal

the

is found

place

already shown,

as

of

all

Deity, abstract,

equation

value

true

Deity

of the

of Cosmic

the

at

and

its

can

Unknown

the

as

subsequent
for

nor

spirituallyby those

defined

having

ignorantly

temples made

manifestations

by the numberless
is se7ised

defined,

be

cannot

in

ever
What-

declaring

that

"Unknown"

not

alone

Hellenes

when

they

world

palmy

God."

by himself"
of the

shipped
wor-

was

last

the

to

Unknown

"

which

the

"dwelleth

that

Thought

former

the

of

"God

Pantheist

modern

"the

he

was

nor

down

profound mind,

announced

God

true

the

to

"Unknown,"

this

that

his

in

Spirit alone

Christianity, the

of

altar

an

had

have

may

manifest,

dawn

raise

when

Race,

made

w^as

the

art, at

publicly to

dared

had

Myster}'

Grecian

of

days

the

Fourth

of the

the early ages

From

349

Acts, xvii.

23,

24.

reawakening
with, and
latter

of

Cosmic

parallel to, the

being the

manvau-

THE

350
vehicle

taric

former

the

of

from

"

Wisdom

mirrors

transcendental

process,

superior

Consciousness,

results

Absolute

Then,

of inert

bosom

the
its

There
whereas

serving, severall}^

"

the

the

mediate

into

full

such

The

term

who

Chemist,

has

given

its rise

takes

molecules

recently

detected

is said

for the

simple

or

of

vehicle

that

reason

There

effects.

there

be

can

"unconscious

even

is to

that

Matter;

its normal

consciousness,

in

transcendental

metaphysics,

or

mere

Substance
strict
"Matter"

abstraction, both
and

ought

phenomena

be

to

the
of

our

as

of

up
Matter

applied

term

are

to

the

"Substance"

plane

are

the

atoms

our

Seven

atom.

and
tyles.
Pro-

perceive its

to

sciousness,
semi-con-

through

wherein

is known

from

as

gation,
aggre-

of individual

or

conscious
sub-

perception

Absolute

Cosmic

"

interdependent.

of

of the

objects
for

human

molecular

Noumena;

creations

not

of, having

misconception,

aggregate
to

into

what

existing apart
mutually

so

may

of the

except

some

stream

the

pralayic periods,

plane,
beyond

and

one

as

plane.

our

aspects of the

these
"

abstract,

consciousness,

our

soar

in

from

Crookes,

nothing,

only through

confusion

avoid

to

accuracy,

perception, and
the

it is

Ideation

Cosmic

this

on

say,

plane

search

during

of

state, cannot

And

on

purposiveness,"

fabric, that Spirit wells

subjectivity.

one,

no

of

is in

and

manifestation

no

evolution

its existence

is

each

suspected, if

matter

non-existent

to be

of

composition

Crookes

Mr.

possibilityof

the

Ideation

Cosmic

that

the

primary

its septenary

Mr.

to

substance,

primordial
to

designedly,

pre-mattcr, if

ultimate

subsequent

last of these

It is the

is

of

incipient segregation

the

But

in the

Universe,

in the

into

Protyle

to

name

in the

actually yet found, by Science

is used

resulting

is due

purely homogeneous

and

primordial

that

Natures

or

of the

in its passage

Protyle

called,

now

presented by phenomena

the

Substance

by

sciousness.
Con-

bases, which

Substance

regard

to

are

evolution

process,

guides

Cosmic

Prakritis,

"relatively"

Cosmic

us

assumed

phase

objectivity.

eminent
call

compels

in the

term

undifferentiated

of evolution,

only

of

existence

of

Seven

complexity

The

perception.

very

segregations
bases

of

planes

because

the

relativelyhomogeneous

marvellous

the

into

differentiate
on

them

of

they

as

human

by

activity,and

planes
"

by

Thrilling through

it to

seven

Protyles

increasing heterogeneity,

of the

course

the

Seven

the

as

Fohat.

state.

which,

incomprehensible

impels

all

named

antiquity

Aryan

and

to

pralayic

its Ideation;

'Energy,

on

thus

are

itself in

Fohat

Substance,

undifferentiated

its

Cosmic

in

differentiations

primary

DOCTRINE-

SECRET

the
of

In
term

possible

inasmuch

perceiving Ego

as

"

UNIVERSAL

THE

modifications

the

representing the
rive

the

modern

Object

results

planes

realities

the

for

of

thing.

and
of

nature

for, those

of

focussed
of the

in

individual

Ego.

Mind-Con.sciousness

(sixth

of

state

its Basis

as

The

the

the

on

mental
of

contrast

five

our

and

impossible

for

Ego,

exhaust
in the
alike

the

All,
vanish

in the

in

plane,

standard

Ideation

consciousness
of the

degree
it wells

fabric
of

experience

as

up

differentiated

is unknown

this

or

break

"things
arc

of

plane.
any

other

until

wit,

And,

Manas

senses

through

"

so

the

in themselves,"

ascending
But

not

plane,

of the

Nirvanic

then, is scaled

as

the

enjoy

we

long

our

all-

will it be

barrier
or

as

which

Substance.

subjectivity,must

till the
and

only

long

so

divorce

to

while

us,

know

we

long

so

how

know

not

negation

pla?ie" not

to

to

for

world,

of these

an

whether

our

do

to

of

of every

again, on\y from

endures"

thraldom

knowledge

absolute

the

on

possible

sixth

the

Manas,

perceiving Ego.

and

more,

experience

the

with

of

illusion

them

the

as

whole

the

Cosmic

finely

more

of the
such

the

the

make

as

three-dimensional

progressing

in

known

resting

personal Ego

on

that

ness
of conscious-

about
say,

or

point
stand-

the

the

plane

on,

varies

consciousness

Object

the

from
the

separates it from

no

part, in the

But

consciousness.

that

"

from

our

and

Ego

of

concrete

conceive,

even

eveiy

planes

Spiritual Intuition.

it excites

Subject

perceiving Ego

That

of

of

plane

senses

and

aggregate

from

dogmatize

an

the

the

on

though

sense

or

on

manifestation

Buddhi

of

stream

states

plane.

it is the

real from

Upadhi (Basis), results

Object apart

pure

living

of

two,

(Maya).

to

of

through

rela-

Subject

highest metaphysics,

differs

its mode

Its

matter)

as

"

matter

our

that

se,

are

of

say,

Illusion

an

instance, through

For

Upadhi.

of

the}'^form

us

perceptions with,

Principle, or

the

faculties

in

ant,

an

of

right

identify our

to

to

the

per

around

error

more

no

perceptive

have

we

of

septenary

illusions

illusion

an

have

the

an

is

included,

we

unreal

be

in

experience

rivers

stand-point

is in himself

who

and

It would

Gods

Universe,

than

rocks

the

the

From

but

conclusion

the

to

non-existent

of whose

Physicist, though

have

can

children

the

cooperation of

likewise

are

Metaphysician.

lead

the

that

Entities

as

manner

him

necessarily

not

which

of

cooperation

the

say,

"states

sense-object, or phenomenon.

in the

phenomena

same

for

existence

septenary- differentiation, results

of their

the

perceived objects"

would

Idealists

all other

on

same

of

351

all

"

aggregate

does

this

But

subjectivity

own

purely phenomenal

and

As

its

of

ILLUSION.

Unit

is

Subject

and

State"
that

peak

merged
Object

negation,
of Omni-

the

yet

awful

more

Chohan

Dhyan

Ideation

speak of Cosmic
bottle

to

primordial Chaos,

up

Alchemy

which

was

printed label

which

and

Nature

nothing

"

in every

names

touch
and

this

and

do

do

day, the

perceive it;

not

conceive

as

Upadhi,

Egypt

and

Chaos,

termed

from

proceeding
The

of

the

Scriptures in India

in

Intelligence [called Mahat,

From

[ishvara,

personal

as

deity],attended

its

from

air, heat;

This, from

"From

and

heat, water;
this

same

from

with

earth

water,

Self, was

of the

the

Ether

Spirit,
be.

may

the

Job, for they

or

proceeds'

[tantas, insensibility]predominates,

dulness

the

deeper into

go

with

in which

projectivepower,

or

It is

the

by

associated

Purdnas],

the

by

Thales

does

things than

in

Book

in the

Spirit'sname

that

in

physical,

Genesis, and

incubated

Waters,

whatever

Sacred
of

the

which,

cycle of manifestation

the

it opens

smallest

whether

of

it

short, it is the

India, and

of

We

of its states,

In

sentences

Purdnas

the

Unknown,

origin of the evolution

from

opening

Face

the

emotion.

an

the

in any

Matter

as

shown

breathe

we

of that

possible phenomenon,

the

; in

the
of

authors

thought,

everywhere

regard

various

Nature.

it without

molecule

it is in every

we

every

In

psychic.
Cosmogony

of

Dead

Vehicle, of

or

Chaldean

feeling,

or

mental,

ignorance,

in

seeing it;

smell

and

in

of manifested
under

Proteus

it without

at

hear

we

; for

it is there

and

illusion

look

we

trying

even

philosophy, and

in every

to

grasp-eluding

ever

feel it;

not

cognition that
our

referred

finally,

mentioned

is

to

Eternity.

that is the All

It

senses.

our

cosmogony,

to

be,

to

subject of philosophical

it be

can

is like

"

give

Even

it.

on

the

was

What

age?

every

to

mysterious object of

that

Substance,"

?
Even
phenomenal pre-differentiation

its

of

put

talking, and

ever

speculation in

to

to

or

"Primordial

then, is the

What,

sought

have

in its phe7iomenal aspect

save

"

highest

Unspeakable

the

"

simply degraded

Principle have

Incognizable

the

to

name

the

of

Parabrahman.

who

those

all

case,

solution

the
even

ignorance

by the Vedantins,

is called

being the

such

Therefore,

and

in silence

bow

which

of that

Mystery

which

approached, before

riddle

must

and

Things-in-themselves,

of

Knowledge

science, the

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

352

"'/A^^"

say:

Ignorance
the

from

everything

produced,"

quality

ether, air;
it.

on

says

the

at

the

Veda.''
thus

It

fourth

by

the

from

remove

Ignorance"

evident

becomes

"

Greeks

which
and
"

an

is the

that

cmanaiiori

it is not
of

under

Taiitiriyaka Upamskad,

the
Second

"

sprung

"Intelligence, associated

high Principle, the

Latins

Ether

this

with

Entity worshipped
deijic

name

Valli, First

of

"Pater,

Anuvaka.

Omnipotens

OMNIPOTENS

PATER

^ther,"

and

Space," but

about

now

branch

for eveiy
of

Substance,"

"Imponderable

the

of

be

to

degradation

the

religious systems,

mistakes.

The

legions.

the

the

"World

entes,

firm

"World

thus

etc.;

rock

of

made

Holders,"

and

each

Ether

the

"Fallen"

Tertullian

as

the

Symbologists

and

the

one

Entity and

early

her

Satanic

of her

abode

Cos-

Angels is there;

Curbati,

orbs

Ten-

Domini,

Mundi

them;

the

celestial

Mundi

Bossuet;

calls

in

in

ludicrous

most

all of

and

to

Dominators;

stars

the

to

in

of the

rather

or

of

making

driven

of

"Ether

vexing riddle

deified

same

Bearers," according

Dominations,"

"World

as

Hierarchy

w^hole

mocratores,

ever

Mythologists

often

are

has
interpretation,

of

errors

the

as

been

other, of the

the

on

Church,

The

have

"

familiar, up

so

on
by this incomprehensible glorification

hand, and
same

is

admitted

once

The

collectively" from

Science

our

rejected

knowledge.

day, confused

our

which

sep-

differences,

and

Ether

of

The

aggregate.

sub-divisions

powers

fringe of effects,with

its outward
to

the

between

Ancients

by the

made

353

collective

its

innumerable

the

gradation, and

tenar"'

in

^ther,"

"Magnus

^THER.

"Curved,"

or

their

courses

"

Devils!
it is thus

For
wrestle

mentions

texts),in the Air

various
the

Church

is

The

Astral

and

unconscious

than

the

flames

and

All

"

"but

an

be

"

reveal

ancient
"

nations

Ephesians,

the

in

\i.

12.

has

giving

texts

But

all Devils.

semi-conscious

less power

shall

of

them

over

form,

^ther
Oracles

heed

the

several
in its

ancients

is
and

when

it is

without

means,

it 7tof'; teaches

proves

aspects

of

Zoroaster

it, for it is then

This

one

itself

"

it only
which

"

true."t

in its turn

Ether

^ther

figurd

et

obey

be

of

"Consult

it has

"When

deified

English

"Elementals."

injunctions by

said:

former

has

in

Latin

of conscious,

the

absque forma

thee

Further,^

calling them

states

seven

it is formless,

when

in

church

the

seen

coals.

aspect of Akasha,

the

the

innocent

Principles, whereas
may

we

mosquitoes.

or

between

figure"

or

all it will

itself

microbes

made

burning

Psellus,

the

the

only

world."*'

("wickedness,"

is full

Ether,

lower

or

respectively. The

or

of this

darkness

"malices,"

entities;

Fire

form

without

the

"For

verse:

against principalities,against

spiritualmalices

these

Cosmic

Psellus,

blood, but

right this time, though wrong

difference

Universal

interpreted the

"

invisible

Seven

has

nequiticecoelestibus
spiritualia

"

Eight,

over

The

the

to

names

of

rulers

against the

Paul

Church

the

against flesh and

not

powers,
St.

that

or

sacred
that

Ether,

"principles."

imponderable aspect

of Zoroaster,

"

Effatum,"

fire,

and

xvi.
24

^ther."*

Hindiis

The

of Akasha,

name

System

firmly believed

that

were

generated, whence
It thus

aspect,

have

of the

Clazomense,
well

as

as

they

where
returned

they

an

"

^Ether, in its highest synthetic

the

sprang

and

shall

of the

rather

invisible

that

elements,

"what

For

JJyiveiled.
as

is the

^ther,

"

with

in itself the germs

Celestial

is the

of universal

whose

bosom,

called

into

existence

Aditi

of

the

light, and

chemical

mysterious
in it,and

the

will

be

the

world

an

sciences, which
doctrine

of

Who,

out
easy
are

were

of

the

this
we

task

that

better
"

male
or

material

and

it is asked, in

recognized
before

and

but

giant

"

of

time

the

the

Akasha,

or

being,

and

form

Spirit,are

Divine

is the

^ther

Action,

even

^ther;

denies

the

heat,
fresh

that

now,

knows

Who

knowledge.

our

his

now,

Electricity,magnetism,

that

its

whence

or

Spirit that

works

forms?
that

days, allied

our

visible

existing
by

of

knowledge

on

and

far

show

were

lated
trans-

is the

Upper ^ther,

every

protean
mean,

to

based
in

The

range

of

properties,containing

little understood

so

of it all visible

have,

evolution

Ancients

of

is

occult

Life, Force

are

widening

origin?

and

it is Akasha.

action

power

evolves

and

and

the

as

"incubated"

as

Matter

Hindus,

ends

where

Mother

soon

as

constantly

are

and

they

Ishvara

philosophers long

creation.

how

incorrectly

^ther?""

such

mysterious

are

Chaos."

but

not

ancient

all its

Virgin

Chaos

sonal
per-

Elements

Intelligent Principle,

the

Primordial

Ether;

the

to

of

on

the

modern

known

was

from

Akasha,

with

properties,in

primordial

the

Not

further

mystical meaning

Illusion, of which

immaterial

"sprang

the

show
Root-Principle,^and

Maya,

speak

the

of

they obscure."

of

question

philosophies

also with

Ether, and
We

the

the

ancient

in the

aspect.

of

first idea

philosophical Hindus

the

exhaust

to

Chaos

connected

Moses

it is from

that

With

Deity.

now

Primordial

these

of

^ther,

whither

i.e.,"unenlightened by intellect,which

We

over

author

things,

all

"Great

deities, under

the

boundless

the

anthropomorphized, that

once

tamasa,

It

in

they evolved, and

clear

becomes

Creative

facts

found

the

teaching.

Occult

from

of

spiritualprototypes
be

to

were

their

And

Ether.

of

and

philosophy, Anaxagoras

of

the

elements,

it among

placed

synthesis

the

their

also

have

Homoeomerian

such

Omnipotens ^tker,

Virgil calls Jupiter,Pater

potency.

the

doctrine.

secre;t

'i^HE

254

further

among

the

themselves
research

acquainted

Georgica, Book

cosmogonical legends

the

with

II. 325.

Ancients
in

may

the

of those

support

demonstrate
fact

of

all

of the
that

evolution

manifested

ness," becomes

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

356

in

Egg.

Golden

the

is from

It

this

Kgg,

from

It issued

is 7iot,from

is and

which

eternal,

[undifferentiated]Cause,

undiscrete

is the

which

"That

II.

in the

is called

who

Male

that

world

Brahma."

Here,

"Egg,"
and

in

as

Circle,

the

or

fructifying Principle.
of

Septenary,

the

Unified

of the

only, referred

or

(J),

is

It

or

the

as

it is called

of

i.e.,the

the

On

Brahma.

Reality, this

"It,"*

as

God,

Decad.

the

even

to

Male"

"

(ten),the

lo

realm

in the

Decad,

to

only,

World,

our

find

we

Infinity, referred

Boundless

Zero,

or

first Unit

the

Brahma,

philosophical systems,

genuine

all

plane
that

On

Brahma

male

is

an

Illusion.
Self

"From

14.

from

and

is and

{a), the
[Self-Consciousness]

Ego-ism

Mind,

which

Mind,

created

he

{Atmanah)

is not;

{b), the

ruler

Lord."

(")
and

Mind

here

that it is the

Self-Consciousness,
Mahat,

action, is

an

the

body

sophical order),
follows

Atma-Buddhi

to

the

say,

Limbus,

or

Kama

the

following
16.

and

into

the

When,

the

the

Loka,

do

as

made

of self

and

of

five;organs

according

"

microcosm

springs from

For

is dual.

serving

the

the

rest";t

the

Atma-Buddhi

"

"the

as

for

of

the

As
and

sense

"the

with

philo-

true

and

Lower

remains

of the

this

both

with

reverse

that

Manas,

abode

Manas

with

that

teaching: namely,

and

versal)
(Uni-

or

Manas

that

Manas,
Kama

the

Rupa,

is
in

Shells."
conscious

one

Orientalists.

Thus

of

also

the

I,"

or

translate

they

shloka:

elements

dtmamdtrdsu,

is the

our

of

Ahamkara

Principle (the fifth,because

with

Devachan,

residue

also, having

"He

Self

to

ruler,"

Fifth

our

Hence,

translates

"the

not

Mind,

"

affinityboth

in

or

man).

first,which

the

is

dregs

(J?)Medhatithi
Ego,

Manas,

Principles.

Four

lower

that

named

was

the

affinity,being cognate

by

organ

meaning

here

rest"

in

by Colebrooke,

translated

and

shown

in

already interpolation

from

springs

Manas

as

(Buddhi,

Maha-Buddhi

or

that

serves
justly ob-

commentator,

shows

of this, and

reverse

for it is Manas

rearranging;

the

Medhatithi,

is Manas.

The

The
See

Coke

apex

subtile

sense],of

parts of those

unmeasured

(dtmamdt?'dsu), created

Medhatithi,

to

thus

ideal
A.

the

would
of the

Bumell's

read

it

ought

to

six

brightness,
all

read

enter

instead

mdtrdbhih

Pythagorean

W.

to

beings."

Triangle.
translation, edited by Ed.

[the great

Hopkins,

Ph.

D.

of

THE

The

reading

latter

what

of

synthesis

Dr.

Burnell

and

the

and

elements,

applying

six

"The

appear

the

the

rather

to

Thus

he

"As

the

earth

And

subtile

adds

he
which

"This
of

is borne

reading

subtile

far

Bhatta

ta?inidtra,
he

Bhatta,

or

says,

five

principles
of those

portions

spiritualatom

six

existing

all

created

of

opposed

as

of himself."
17:

forms

bodily

of

this

One

depend

on

Sharira."
here

by

out

of

portions, or parts (or principles),

19, which

verse

arises

forms

of

the

the

five

the

verse

mean

(Universe)

elements

of KuUuka

text

plus

united

of

of

of the

translator, the late

Kulluka

manas

'elements

"elements"

non-eternal

the

the

is therefore

call his form

that

the

he (thus)
[the seventh'\

elements

wise

the

so

the

translation

the

editor

the

Self:

having

reflexive

not

corrects

six,

has

of

principle,
the

Rejecting

Cosmic
be

of

Self, is

the

He,

intuitionally entered

elementary,

these

dtmamdtra

dtmamdtra

things;'

seventh

little between

the

spiritualelement

the

the

than

philosophy

to

ether, air, fire, water,

since

have

to

Medhatithi.

principles

the

one,

opinion

the

seems

of

commentary

subtile

with

the

six, of unmeasured

beings."

correct

is also

hesitates

for he

Such

spiritof

the

into

deeper

all

constitutes

Skdstra, who

Dharma

Mayiava

357

parts of those

the

thus

and

"six."

the

subtile

be

must

Atma,

call

we

PRAKRITIS.

of self,created

elements

brightness, by

to

the

having pervaded

"He

SEVEN

then

those

from

seven

says

the

Eternal, by

means

glorious Principles

very

(^Ptiricsha)."
Commenting

five

"the

remarks:

plus

verse

which

unites

in himself

Ahamk"ra,

"conception
remains
of

as

of

tamas,
Ether.

I,"

called

are

Brahma,
both

universal
or

the

"stagnant,"

the

issuing

Self- Consciousness,

Ego,

in darkness.

the
from

from

and

male

is either

Verse

sattva,
It

has

belongs

to

Mundane

principles.
has

as

quietude,"

appears

and

or

Earth,

and

of

in

portions,"

Nyaya."
Golden

or

triple aspect,

Heaven

spoken

of the

the

"Seven

Prakritis."

destructible

atoms

(Rupa

the

"Seven

the

this,

of form"

portions,"are

atomic

female

"pure

the

ing]
[mean-

shows

20

constitute

they

"five

before

as

portions

Pzirdnas

or

therefore, "distinct

are,

that

in the

elements,"

which

"those

creative

This

"

as

27

"five

these

elements,'

"fine

or

Self-Consciousness)

Principles, called

or

Moreover,

five elements,

these

and

Manas

Purusha,"

and

of

'subtile

editor

self-consciousness

and
\_Ma7ias'\

mind

the

Medhatithi,

[or principles]."

form'

of

portions

saying

when

//"5

probably meant;

\_Aha7nkdraY' are
'fine

elements

of

emendation

which

upon

is, in short,

He

also
as

Egg,

For

Manas.
rajas,

assumes

"active,"
the

this
or

ties
proper-

358

THE

the

be

not

all the

as

same

said,

David

nude

dancing
were

public worship

was

exoteric, and

Gods

the

creation,

man

of

rungs

Christian.
the

of

his

- "

the

the

In

from

however

esoteric

in the

meaning

veil
the

Mosaic

Read

aid

by

truths,

Occult

the

structure,

to

reveal

There

the

is

Purayias
literature
of exact

of

there

language,
exoteric

world,

and

Ptira^ias
childish

as

and

much

fancy, when

interpretations of
their

the

the

Occult

esoteric
as

read

See

Sdnkhya

the

even

nated,
elimi-

are

priceless

in
is of

there

III, and

matchless

temple

of cold

in

its

the

ages.
the

science

in

the

than

there

fables

nonsense

dead-letter

is

stronger

portions

religions,and

Commentaries.

parent
ap-

of

exoteric

some

or

reason,

all the

to

of

under

hidden

Or, in plainer and

great dogmatic

KdrikA

is

its outward

and

Occult

Science,

true

sects.
"

is
than

facts and

wisdom

only

the

academies.

Pentateuch,

times

belongs

it

exoteric

is

are

purposes

indeed

criticism

the

in

more

and

notwithstanding

which,

than

in all the

Ahamkara

Rabbinical

beauty,

truth, for

all

almost

Natures, and

or

so

concealed

stand

its hidden

in

Earth.*

finds

one

of

to

mentioned

Presence

chapters.

Kabalah,

deeply

of the

Angels

purely

under

knowledge

Unknown

are

concealed

Bible
the

first six

the

of

Wisdom

more

and

of

age

of the

more

full of

found

is unable

symmetry,

place

one

Jehovistic portions

the

once

"

architecture

visible

of

repulsive at

scrolls, far

be

the

well

Letters

for

are

of

Seven

disfigured by Ezra

Books

the

the

to

may

especially in

knowledge,

as

Prakritis,

Seven

Mahat,

or

Hebrew

cloaking

or

Pagan

are

philosophy Mahat,

version, however

original Elohistic

Consciousness,

down

Maha-Buddhi,

Nevertheless,

the

his Seven

Sankhya

popular
sevenfold

the

of

the

they

torted
dis-

were

these

are

all

through

usurped

indeed,

the

and

such

Vallabacharyas

synthesis of

Divine

devotees

called

But

Each

manifest

having

pure

are

of

to

Principles. But,

five Tanmatras

the

who,

given b}^ his

school.

counted

is said

and

apex

septenary

Jehovah

Seven

every

they

God.

tious
licen-

All

symbols
the

truly,

no

honour.

by

now

"infant"
the

and

name

are

ladder

Suph

lyimitless,was

Krishna

Bacchus

because

"

great universal

Impossible!

Ain

Name

in his

included?

that

BaKxeiov "AvttKTa

Jchovah,

in the ark

symbol

the

of the

Are

Deity?

true

of

those

followers

the

his

established

ever

universally, as
Bombay,

before

it could

however,

DionySOS, "Trpwrdyovov
Sicjivrj
Tpiyovov
"

Dionysia

of

Brahma,

a lunar
SiKspwra8tyu,o/)(/)ov"
Kpxxjtiov

"kypiovapprfTov
with

Of

Protologoi.

creative

of

as

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

and
and

of

the

of

signedly
de-

derous
mur-

especially of

GODS

THE

Let

the
In

and

the

"beginning"

the

idea

"

but

Heaven,

fact not
"And

the

Spirit of

the

of

Deep

God

does his

having

with

moved

the

upon

And

Space.

this

the

is

Waters,"

Spirit

is

."

And

press
ex-

Earth;

its

upon

of the

I.

to

former

the

darkness

face

word

no

and

while

in

even

"

King James

the Heaven

void,"

and

of

them.

upon

bidding

translation

Deep," Chaos,

"

Infinite

the

who

fashions

form

"without

is

reflect

and

language

"God"

eternity*

latter

the

Great

of

"God,"

Hebrew

the

"

359

Genesis

authorized

Protestant

English

cautious

of

verses

another

commands

"God"

There,

first

the

read

anyone

"GENESIS."

OF

in

face.f
the

or

Narayana,

or

Vishnu.
"And

and

second, obeyed
be

And

light."

light

the

of Numbers,

who

the

are

words

of command

That

which

commands

the

Elohim,

known

unknown

the

"The

fructifies

the

end

is not

of

in

the

Hebrew

Orphic

in

to

the

have

comparing

it

in both

of the

now

Elohim,
are

the

obeys,
coefficient

All

this

of

is Occultism,

perfectlyimmaterial

Chohans,

the

or

Auphanim

whicli

to

word

and

the

"eternity"

clearly stated

that

by

used

in

and

and

poten-

and

does

ever,"

beginning

when
in

Old

the

Christian

the

"eternity"

Chaos,

or

ever

"forever,"

term

or

ment,
Testain

sense

"immortality"

is meant.
(Book II. chap, viii.)
Kalpa"
Indian
in its spirit. The
and
successive
purely Oriental
it

separated
Hesiod's

Ilesiodic

is

duration,"

proceeds

eternal

time

ever

stirs up

"for

terra

imports

I,e Clerc, only

says

Deep,

present

ever

theolog:ians interpret the

is the

Nor

it is

the

it

awakened,

once

the

From

in

is

Darkness,

the

only

of the
is

and
in

Wisdom

in duration,

Space, according

and,
are

"infinite

time."

is

man

Numbers.

of

Worlds,

"Oulam,"
mean

to

is reflected

Christian

Purdna,

Aryennes,"
Secret

Book

Forces, which

"long

with

the

beginningless
darkness,

end

even

"Cosmogonies
is that

future

not

Vishmt

Theogony

undergone,
where

It is

Dhyan

which

which

tongue.

It does

known.

For

"existence

Chaldean

latent

only signifies
Purdnas.

Force.

dean
Chal-

commands?

the

or

or

whom

to

who

he

x,

One

Stanzas.

the

Light,

"eternity," by which

word

exist

of the

the

is it who

with

the

to

For

and

Law,

Kadmon,

being

God.

who

in and

archaic

"Forces"

Energy,

store-house

The

in the

the

says

periodicallythe

"

Forces

the

Universal

one

not

Eternal

first

mean

does.

existent,"

the

And

not

Adam

according

the

let there

does

latter

; or,

"fashioning"

quantity acting

call these

Ezekiel

as

that

is the

is found

we

one

addressed?

quantity,

and
whether

of

aggregate

are

said

God

androgyne

secondary Angels,

the

those

for they

the

Now

the

Kabalah,

Sephira (SpiritualLight),
Book

light."

"And

the

"God,"

firmament."

was

in

as

firmament.

the

"made

"there

all,but,

at

be

there

said, Eet

God

his

widely from
Theogony.

Orphic
Essais

Religion.
an

primordial

matter

the

Hesiod,
and

in its

ever

remarkable

at

presence
For

state.

Unseen

and

work

is

Chaos

as

be

may

of James

same

Deity, in

Chaos
and

filled with

sense,
our

of

endless

time, Space

in its etymological

Unknowable

by

ever"'-

Darmesteter,

conception

infinite,boundless,

the

seen

forth

spirit breaks

original Greek

the

therefore.
visible

Hindu

it has

transformations

Cosmogony,

Aryan

Thus

pre-cosmic

is the

truly

(See the

Orientaux.)
In

Space

Yet

systems.

abstraction

Aristotle, and

spirit of ancient

the

Chaos

is

philosophy.

tialities in

Forces

eternal

Spirit of

Kabalistic

and

the

Kosmos.

First

the

Arbo-al.:j: "When

Sephira, Air,
Sephiroth,

maketh

"He

Paul

the

calls

Elements

the

is known

are

As

The

poor

odd

sixty and

not

are

which

the

associated

The

their

right

Sepher

Ihid.

word

the

} Zohar,
IISepher

Yetzirah,

1.

one

Chap.
"

Arba"

Modern

but

are

But

now

nothing
is Ether

necessity," as

ambitious

our

fledgling

the

in

one

Divine
essence.

I. Mishna
that

Abram

ix.

10.

Chemistry

of

cists
Physi-

brood

of

the

Science
Spirit is

one

Therefore,

ix.
is derived.

element's," for

good

enough

for

with

absolute

Divine

Cosmic

Ideation

and

ideas
the

for,

rejects them;

as

Substance;

Cosmic

of

out

Such

Plato.

to

We

terms.

self-existing essences,

according
were

about

"chemical

substances

also.

one

a.

Vetzirah, Mishna

to

more

"element"

Spirit: Absolute,

are

of

euheme-

of which

to, atoms

exiled, and

been

in modern

fashioned,"

with

It is from

add

call these

to

was

character,

primal

long

shall

"primordial principles

Mulaprakriti

and

brahman

have

war

universe

manifested

limited

later

"Elements."

the

";||

servants

in Kosmos.

atom

everj^

only "children

are

who

rages

Philosophy,

Greek

and

substances.

elementary

the

rich

Unveiled:

in his

there

denied

these

into, and

to determine

Meanwhile
are

degraded

primordial Elements

races,

run

Cosmic

which

Ten

[the
a

His

Fire

of the

character

Beings

invisible

said

we

cosmical

Spiritpermeates

that

far, and

so

also.

"

and

Elements,

rized

flaming

messengers,

the

Yetzirah, showing

the

says

His

Wind

the

it with

first

the

or

\Vorldr%

is the

that

splendid Garment,

reveal

to

Form,

sacred

the

Four,

Mystic

Point,

covered

and

Man,]

Heavenly

the

or

into

(the Mother),

w^anted

Primordial

[the

(the Father),

Water
the

whole

the

Air

or

Concealed

the

Ghost,] shaped

Holy

or

Point

Two,

completes

of

Concealed

first made

he

Himself,

Fire

or

anthropomorphized

Three,

number

then

Ether

Air;

from

proceeded

and

for

this is

And

emanated

triple One

number

emanated

One

from

this

"One

liveth

Spirit."t

Holy

stance
Sub-

Spirit.*

which

name,

unceremoniously

so

From

Fathers.

Its

this is the

Word,

Trinity,

be

author

less
eternity,bound-

the

itself the

from

blessed

living God,

the

Element;

creative

the

emitted

the

Divine

it, the

from

existed

alone

co-

being.

In

Manu.

the

"

of Creation,

Book

of

having

as

abstract

Christian

Kabalistic

having

as

into

springs

words

the

Voice, Spirit,and

ever!

by

Universe

Buddhas

and

Brahmas

the

anew

new

repeated

absolute;

and
is the

represented

is

the

and

"

evidently

has

awake

Sepher Vetzirah,the

the

In

Then

it.

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

360

old
Mr.
Para-

Substance,

in

MYSTIC

THE

William

Crookes

Science

will

it

We

."

"Primordial

This

Waters,

Chaos.

or

brooding

the

manifested

fluid that

from

"Nebulous

dawn

is the

"Spirit

of

Magus

trunk

shooting

of

in the

sentence

kind

forth

Zend

Avesta:

Writing

orators.
The
the

of

Chaos

Parsis

Cybele

Hermes-fire,

the

Burning

the

in

Fire
flame

of

the

Grecian

Fire-tongues;
Burning

Lamp

oracular

vapours;

Adepts;

the

Magnetists;
"Psj'chic

Greek

the

the

Bush

; the

Sidereal

; and

manifestations

Archaeus.

the

on

caps

Fire

Light

of

of the

Cox, and

finally,electricity
eflFects of

the

the

of

of

and

Fire

the

of

same

are

but

; the

tinguishable
Inex-

the

Firethe

on

Ptah-

Egyptian
the

Pentecostal
and

Exodus,

pit";

the

Hindu

Fluid

the

of

names

some

the
the

of Thury;
of

the

Delphic

of the

Force

various

of

Lightning

Pan

Akasha
and

Aura

Ectenic

some

even

Vesta;

the

atmospheric magnetism
all these

of

develops

Dioscuri,

the

"bottomless

Nerve-

Psychod

the

of

puzzling

the

the

of

Pausanias;

of

Rosicrucians;

Eliphas Levi;
the

the

that

Mercury;

Pillar

the

Moses;

"

or

on

in

same

Atash-Behram

the

or

altar

the

an

said:

we

Germans;

staff of

the

Eternal

Light

of Sergeant

Sparks

by

the

which

ancient

(the Descending)
of

of Reichenbach;

Force"

of

the

the
Flame

Hindu

gives knowledge

Unveiled,

Acropolis, and

Pallas, and

Astral
Od

the

on

Cataibates

Burning

of Abram

Apollo

brilliant

of

of

Elmes-fire

of

the

appellation

sensitive, and

Fire,

de

by

from

is to sa)%

Sacred

it is

its efiects.

knows

in this

that

that

his

Zoroastrian

is not

meaning

sibyl,the

subject, in

the

galvanism
different

Zeus

the

of

temple

helm

the

the

Torch

the

helm

Pluto's

Gorgon's head,
Ra;

ancients, the

the

the

there

And

Fire

speech";

in

this

upon

is "a

for

Marquis

termed

growing

resultants.

there

tangible,

too

truly expressed

branches

the

invisible,

day

but

As

discover

amiable

and

and

of meditation

two

same

also

may

Fire"

Magnes.

are

the

extraordinary eloquence

an

and

Magnes

we

future, science

the

of

Fire"

"Living

certain

only

this

to

visible,

It is the

derision, by the

it is

"Living

of

magnetizer,

healthy

in

Primeval

"reflection," it is

this

things.

been

Kabalists, that

the

invisible, but

Called

the

Eight"

and

opponent.
and

after

of the

fingers

it had

the

over

in it,say

all

the

Almighty,"

Occultists

practisesat

broods

and

Plato

after

World,

physicians.
meta-

phantasmagoria

and

and

itself.

"

and

the

the

to

Chaos.

some

the

before, Ether

the

Electricity Life

Theurgists

"created"

pervades Space

radiates

of
which

that

Spirit of things,

Mirville, the

Soul

except

essences

much

so

experimental

others

for

by

by being reflected

Chaos

that

imponderable

who

It is

Principle

Deity

of

Spirit

Universe.

still the

Vital

the

of

It leaves

is called

it the

named

by

impregnated

It

Substance"

Pythagoreans

the

kind

grateful even

and

terms,"

any

taste.

or

feel

must

with

do

to

smell,

see,

can

unfortunate

are

"nothing

have

which

those

"they

says:

36

FIRE.

lists;
Naturafor

many

mysterious, all-pers-adingCause,

the

362
We

add

now

This
the

SECRET

THE

it is all this and

"

"Fire"

is

Kabalistic

Fire, in the

Risha

fiery fluid

flow

is identical

Dtzeniouiha,

animal

Spirit, then,

attaches

standing
Archangels,
Protyle

Ether

Ether,

or

Atoms,

And

A.

Mr.

Selection
the

part of the
These

there

but

justly

observes

once

The

have

we

few

our

the

Materialists:

historical

Pococke,

as

"are

misunderstand

in

well
now

them;

No

latter

our

modern

day,

intelligences"

the

any
a

scientific

triiths,in

discoverer"

of

form
as

of

Man,

''necessary

of

religious system

proved

seen

of the

one

Chohans

Dhyan

to

You

Universe."*

material

the

ever

inadequacy

physical

the

absolute

co-"

the

sa

absolute

you

Moreover,

for

the

objection:

Have

discussing

plan

more

are
as

are

the

the

or

fashion

Force?

as

thesis
Syn-

material,

rtcde

your

govern

veiled

told.

two

with

when

of

in the

Berosus,

the

are

twitted

"higher

myths

we

are

intelligences"are

are

the

Thought,

Builders

of

of

which

Divine

The

accounting

action

great laws

name,

as

the

one

"

Elements,

of

Ilus

the

Wallace,

R.

alone

guiding

"higher

Indeed,

in

Builders, following the

"myths,"

again,

or,

with

admits

Meta-

in

Substance

speak,

to

so

and

ask

Evolutionists

Natural

the

Sephiroth, Amshaspends,

the

answer.

We

greatest Western
Darwin,

are

the

are

we

we

Atoms,

your

Elements

Devas,

in

Physical Science,

them.

saw

never

the

of Science"

They

Metaphysics.

of

include

These

eternally

the

and

above-named

the

Kosmos.

of

one,

constitutes,

"

them

and

necessities

It

Siphrak

Atma-Buddhi-Manas,

Cosmic

Chohans,

Ether

of which

in the

necessity

Dhyan
The

for

are

them.

to

Chemistry

out

Systems

for

etc.

relatively,out
traced

Universe.

indwells

and

Ideation,

Cosmic

or

St. Paul

of

the

causes

Man,"

Man

in

Hidden

of the

leaps"

Divine

Spirits,or

"principles" is Ether"

sense

of the

"Perfect

the
the

Will

whose

370

also

as

"White

the

as

direction

when

Books,

phraseology.

Theosophical

whose

it

with

runs

when

say,

Sacred

Head,

in every
that

three

becomes

Hindu

White

the

currents

is to

more.

explains

Serpent, which,

the

man,

Zohar

"Serpent

the

much
all the

Havurah,"

is raised, that

tron,

than

The

in 370

with

of in

spoken

works.

to

DOCTRINE.

worthy

foundation.

be

the

"

/a^/^5,just

proportion

as

in

cultists.
Oc-

of the

Myths,"
tion
propor-

they

were

understood."
most

teaching,

distinct

with

and

reference
*

the
to

Contributions

one

Cosmic
to the

prevailing idea,
Evolution
Theory of Natural

and

found
the

Selection.

in

all ancient

first "creation"

364

THE

mundane

from
in

whose

certain

in the

their

but

myths

legend

in its
its

which

"

the

of

Prima

Materia,
the

But

fragments

survived

Giants
the

Secret

Key

to

and

the
fits them

without

all.

in their

invariably,
design

himself.

And,

shut

from

out

the

of

no

the

West,

under
"

Bordj

male,
T

or

the

is called

active,

and

Op. cil.,I. 156.

fire-mountain,
the

female,

or

the
in

which

"

in

holds

the

the

already

uniform

North
same

volcano:

the

of

the

therefore

elements.

The

myth

is

there

and

of

all

spirit

one

guage,
lan-

were

no

priest

unto

which

are

tradition, human

in

South,
that

of

portion

every

thought,

Tree

it contains

but

was

burning

same

in

concurrent

was

of

The

hidden

early ages

that

revelations,

shadow

passive,

man

establish
re-

philosophies

of

when

sympath}^

or

Doctrine.

but

growth

that

to

conception

in those

exuberant

endeavour

there

every

long-forgotten

in their

and

religion,

when

of

ancient

of

mankind,

evident

cold

protecting

of

but
that

sight by

inspired by

was

us

preserved
still

Secret

the

coincidence,

youth

sects,

latitude, in the

of

universal

it becomes

or

!t

Antediluvian

the

portions

similitude

mere

one

the

whatever

Science

fragments

rare

frequently,

very

developed

then,

the

reached

have

Scriptures"

scattered

striking

religious thought
globe;

passive

Matter,

Light

record

seriously study

can

form

or

the

to

Cosmogony

if it is shown
our

other

of their

that

result

creeds

no

Key

one

knowledge,

churches,

and

the

of

products

female

Astral

Occult

these

tion,
Evolu-

correlation,

the

the

submerged
save

divine

that

systems

that

First

; the

with

loudly

of

meaning

the

is the

Jehovah,
all

"

child. Cosmic

Shadow

memory,

Bible

No

that, during

one

whose

Jewish

Water,

principle
tellurian

Nevertheless,

very

means

exoteric

is the

and

and

Flood

Universal

perceiving

them,

Great

the

their

Fire-God,

problems.

by

once

of

fables.

then, apply this

us,

active

male

the

dual

and

flame, and

terrific

creation

Fire

of

Deities

Matter;

of

cosmogonical

their

world

Cosmogonies,

Key

them

Doctrine,

all the

the

the

even

the

is ^ther,

of

and

marriage

parents

absurd

as

with

and

Let

Soul

the

as

be

the

primordial

of

Spirit,Force

of

the

whose

rejected

now

union

become

what

principle

triplemanifestation

"

has

meaning.

the

like

double-sexed

could

refulgent Deity

perpetual fire; Shiva,

heaven,

archaic

light; Brahma,

the

tongues

seven

Hindus,

the

from

other

And

starting point, allegorized

element

of

of

ray

Agni,

and

maintain

day

descended

dozen

psycho-chemical

electrifying Spirit

are

and

this

radiant

Hindu

glory

mountain

have

as

the

of

to

mundane
to

out

and

streams

Brahmans

the

hidden

the

flashed

he

thousand

pillar of fire";

which

DOCTRINE.

prolific consort;

issue

by Meru,

is said

proclaim

at

his

honour

personated

"in

and

body

whose

who

from

mountain,*

Fire-God,

the

SECRET

born
in

under

the
was

man

East
tured
nur-

of Knowledge.

fire,rock,
suggestive.

earth

and

water;

the

SECTION
Chaos

These

three

defined

has

the

are

it:
of

asks

"boundless

Theos:

containment

"Space,

embodiment

lY.

the

simple

Kosmos.

of

Space

all-containing

Unity

as

or,

learned

uncontained,

boundless

is

Kabalist
the

primary

extension."*

again:

This

is

from

proclaimed

each

the

in

the

primeval

same

idea,

headed

in

in

their
of

Air

Pneuma

"

correct

esoteric

Causey
and

true,

its

the

the

Six,

and
of

Occult

on

tainer
Con-

the

latest

when

they

is

It

phraseology

ever

We
and

of

"

World

has

one

teaches.

seen

have

to

of

synonyms

show

these,
of

speak

the

the
seven-

Sea."
and

Heavens

the

the

phenomenal

our

"No

"Great

forms

reality,

expressions

Jews,

have

Principles.

in
in

tendency

wiseacres

is, in

Doctrine

original

created

seven

modern

Seven

manifest

the

created

the

iconoclastic

these

all

Cranium

the

Earth;

things
up

are

the

to

Six

the

based.

Dignity

And
of

all

Wind,

nation.

upon

in

the

called

the

their

"void,"

teachings,

Alhim

They

the
First

most

sub-divisions.

the

Even

the

[Six] depend

Now

in

Space,

old,

"

their

Kabalistic

beginning,

Dignities,

makes

Uriknown

Principles,

fulness,"

peoples.

of

Universe
whose

of

with

and

septenary

their

[Sephiroth].
these

the

Wisdom

our

Serpent
the

idea"

fabric

grossest

for

In

turn

the

answer;

and

idea

extent,

its

All,

and

ignorance

of

Body

Elements

search

their

limitless

being

only
the

the

of

Body

and

Teaching.

abstract

"an

and

Occult

philosophic

every

of

definition

of
in

which,

destroy

Container

correct

aspect

every

Space,
to

Unknown

most

what?"
"

"The

reply:

of

he

But,

....

extension

Henry

Pratt,

and

(Spirit)
M.D.,

New

Spirit
and

Aspects

have
Anemos

of

Life.

ever

been

synonymous

(Wind),
t

with

Siphrak

the

Dtzenioutha,

in

Greeks,
i. i6.

every

Spi-

366
and

ritus

from
of

"Forces"

effectof

Chaos

fifth Element,

the

Greek

Science

now

the

divine,

as

Medium

that

when

any

portion

by

both

Theology

while

;
are

saying

wrong,

of

Forces

Cosmic

The

them.
well

of

formula, viz.,that
the

were

two

was

two

shapeless
into

sprang

to

the

gonos

and

Chaos,

the

was

Berosus,
or,

Chaotic

"form

Born)
(First-

sense,

shone

This

Light."*
of the

Datnascius, in his Theogony,

with

it

Dis, "the

of

by

that

the

blind
directs

doctrines,

as

irrefutable

one

upon

alism
Materi-

holds

which

cosmogonical

language,

the

Mind

and

Matter,

principle,while

and

universal

union

the

from
Universal

Body,

Hermeias:

pleasure,

is the

Ancients, who,
calls

of

possession

Kabalist

based

sense";

its

becoming

Fragment

or

they

of

Universe, utterly independent

rather

or

the

the

all- vivifying intellectual

Matter

of

phraseology

are

Platonic

in the

Universe,

the

all

from

which

Intelligence

Pythagorean

principles of the

eternal

existence

conceptions

p. 314.

and

liquid principle,without

Spirit,obtaining
the

Spirit represents

as

good.

But

the

sidered
con-

retired

"

represent only Matter,

elements

the

Orphic,

and

former

Deity"

Androgynous
with

The

else.

anything

while

and

was

Ether, is denied

the

God.

Personal

effects.

considered

realms

left in
it of

from

Gods

the

regarded

was

Ancients

the

Ether

good

Space,

four

was

Mediator,

it

Sanchuniathon
^ther

the

or

absence

in Ether,

that

Hermetic,

primeval

Space,

common

of

Nature;

Aryan,

those

as

the

makes

The

next.

the

plane,

its

it

knew

manifest

our

as

of

rightly

are

that

on

Deity,

"

our

of the

reason

Spirit in

of

existence

the

particularregion

that

then

called

evil,so

in

^ther

of

of

Veil

^ther,

they

which

Unseen

Intelligences

active

indeed

well

as

ments
Ele-

^ther

Hindiis;

the

the

or

supposed

this life and

directing

the

superintend,

the

being

of

Space

and

the

Forces

many

all its evil

^ther,

of

Essence

for

its sub-divisions,

with

rather

or

made

They

four;

other

Akasha

of

one

Kabalists

between

the

the

was

State.

for

transmitted

itself all the

in

Dregs (Ether),

agent

an

the

spiritual

the

Chaos

"

Dregs, although

of these

is but

the

the

its

not

as

^ther

that

Seeing

act

Physics

in

lyight of

Astral

The

does

Their

Earth.

accepted

synthesis
was

to

of

if

Root-Race.

contained

undifferentiated

philosophers

supposed

enough

and

In

^ther,

because

Ancients,

represented

the

Sixth

the

to

lyife.

Elements,

transmit

shall

even

effectof

material

we

terras,
of

Breath

primordial

as

the

by

rudimentarj^

the

than

it

"

in their

on

just

senseless

convertible
the

the

four

the

Race

called

was

synonymous

more

but

sub-division, in its fulness

its gross

being

Fourth

the

of

other

or

of

idea

s^e

we

DOCTRINE.

lyatins,were

the

original

the

Science

one

by

us

with

Ventus,

dissociated

to

SECRET

THE

and

"Chaos,
thus

World,

was

disposer of all things."

this

from

produced

Trinity, based

reasoning by analogy,

the

its Soul.

Ether

made

on

the

of man,

Cory, Ancient

Chaos

of which
first
cording
Ac-

union
Protophysical
metawho

Fragments,

THE

is

of

compound

and

Intellect

OF

SOUL

THE

^Matter, the

367

WORI,D.

Microcosm

of

the

Macrocosm,

Great

or

Universe.*

in their

the

was

to

This

the

Atoms

Void,

the

Ain

became

^ther

sometimes

Akasha,

or

itself built the

and

its

the

of

the

in

the

of

Sun.

the

head

of

the

the

single
Soul

Point,

of all

Chaos,

One

holding

to

But
all

Deep,
the

the

the

face

Hindu

to

all

"

Atoms

and, therefore,

form

Chaos

and

the

of

"Spirit
the

in

Light,"

highest

Light

the

only

of

This

who

the

are

Deep

or

so-called,

also

was

the

belief

flippantlyof

very

"

aggregate

Forces,

born

Deity

dodecahedron,

Tetragrammaton,

the

follows:

as

Kosnios,

[Theos]

to

called,

was

Primordial

was

speaking

writes

It

of the

Ancients,
is the

Jew,

that

things.

Plato,

to

according

teaching. Deity,

Fire," the

Sephiroth.

itself God

these, Chaos,
the

as

be

One

Waters,

Jsis

the

or

tlie

among

that

things

in it is God,

that

exist

[.?],

comprehending

Theos,

metaphysical

over

future
Unveiled,

is Theos,

boundless
I. 341.

philosophies
and
the

Seventh

symbols

in the

which

Kosmos

our

"

Tetraktys, by
as

extant.

now

identified

are
on

which

in
will

Nevertheless,

primeval

"

of

out

Space

the

synthesis

and

perfect

Ptira^ias.

evolving

Kosmos

Space

last word
Round.

about

exoteric

Spirit or

of this

mystery

old

Space,

before

of their

symbols

the

of the

Unknown

even

three

solve

to

even

known,

also, Brahmt

of the

but

hope

remarkable,

"

lower

are

dead-letter

allegoriesand

There,

being

never

perhaps,

are

means

these

to

World,"

first Constructive

He

opinion

Kosmos

can

Eternity,

Cube,

tained
con-

things.t

in

even

never,

the

either

impulse

the

however,

the

Philo, the

Theos,

Space.

the

Point.

of

of

First-Born,

Seven

were

things

latter

No-Thing;

geometrical

of his ancestors,

Chaldeans

all

his

with

its first manifestation

of

"Living

Cosmogonies,

Chaldeans.

The

pervades

bom

was

Builders,

First
the

first instructors

is

the

ancient

and

These

in the

This

of

Host

Chaos,
at

Universe

"Soul

According

"First-Begotten"

Central

called

Magnes."

"

Vacuum.

or

According

therefore, by the Theurgists the

and

of

first

Suph,

Democritus,

principles

before
the

the

Pythagoreans.

of

rialists
Mate-

though

Chaos.

or

Chaos, however,

shape

and

Deity, which,

or

great Nothingness,

and

Plato

first

the

Will, communicating

sense,

every

Peripatetics, who

perhaps why

that

were

Force

latent

it became

when
"

Universe

the

in

the

comprehended

way,

Leucippus, taught

instructor

simply

said

Vacuum"

abhors

"Nature

"

Chaos,

the

or

the

Spirit moving

is silently

hovering,

of

32.

"Migration

Great

Abraham,"

over

in

the

368

THE

first hour

of

Bible, has

the

made

Triad, the

of the

him

Cause, is born
the

In

by

Egyptian

the

Agathodaimon,
Evil

Spirit.

the

the

Scandinavian

This

creative
Cannes

out

teaches

that

glaise),taken
seated

his

on

first

being

claim

of his

face

the

upon

this it

all

the

Evolution
with

the

the

Gods;

observed
xxvi.

t /sis

"

the

Chaos.

"

claimed

Greeks,
were

and

the

by Aristotle.

trace

respective
in

this

(Metaph.

5.

our

Unveiled, I. 133-4.

all of them

connection

3-5.)

of

In

the

Sons

Hellenic

they had

reduced

original text,
Primitive

within

all the

ments
ele-

state, ready
of

itself.
;

and

the

formed

are

the

Water,

"Spirit

was

and

instead

From
this is

principle

from
of
from

Men,

God"

under
"dead
whom

race.

the

the

latent

the

Water

things

mighty

or

only

Homunculi

that

enjoyed
Air

contain

to

is Chaos

his

make

dead

that

Giants

present

to

maintained

thereof.t

ancestors

I.

able

thus

Water,

not

of

fact, this substance

first man,

Earth, when

life" in

be

says

Rephaim,

River-Gods,

the

thus

Job

of

it to i'ain

or

clear

we

clay {terre

or

who

and

caused

like

"incubation"

World
Moses

Soul

mud

of

Berosus,

Materia.

is said

In
to

possesses

of

it contains

"breath

the

philosopher,

dead

day

one

from

out

infant

out

as

and

the

being,

substance

the

Universe

great Muni,

him

and

when

of

of

transformation

man;

up

the

even

inhabitants

is written
may

aspect

Waters

nature.*.

and

Waters,

things,'^it

of

but

it derives

the

the

Gods,

legend

Eternal

pre-adamic

or

the

Living

out

over

is the

mythologies,

Prima
a

the

creates

primordial
make

this

spiritsinto

he

stage of

to

goes

and

the

night,

shows

existence

creates

primordial

This

proper.

Paracelsus

in

things

the

its second

Thales, the great natural

why

"

the

of

that

was

from

is created

called

having

that

all that

This

grow

Serpent

Northern
of

represented

hovering

Kakodaimon,

of

Chaldean

until

man

Brahma

Water.

physical being,

awakened.

be

to

of

not

existence;

is in

Alkahest

the
essence

could

is

fruit of

hours

people,

into

bring

can

Popol Vuh,

of

the

beings originating

Kternal

its combinations,

the

In

the

the

case,

creation

of

one

instructing

herbs

the

priority

Alchemists

itself the

that

in

faced"

God,

it is the

the

through

"four-

its head

the

the

in

typifies the

Light

Water

only after

its first substance,

to

and

under

Lotus,
a

all

this

In

and

the

legislator.

with

honey-dew,

properties.

Mexican

the

from

mortals

Earth.

and

Scriptures
In

Astral

the

urn,

during

humidity;

man-fish,

Earth

only

Earth.

"over

the

the

Pythagorean

Non-Being,

opposite aspect,

falls

creation, it

destructive

as

of Water,

in the

upon

of

of

is the

Dagon,

or

created

read

dew

well

as

its

Eddas,

vidth

impregnated

passive principle

Water.

Spirit; in

or

of the

secrets

the

Unrevealed

water

Theology,

it is transformed,

Manu,

its breath.

busy Yggdrasil bees,

is

atmosphere

with

the

Triangle

Eternal
a

Ananta-

on

Western

opens

from

says
the

Kneph,

it incubates

sleeping

Circle, into

yet is not,

Eternity encircling

Good

creative

the

of

is and

the
In

first

Infinite

Being, Purusha,"

of

which

waters,

the

mythology,

snake-emblem

of

who

the

key

only
It is the

that

//^r^"?Aspects," before

perfect quadrature
"Of

Vishnu,

Eternity, of which

the

Devil.

the

"

"God

Brahma.

of

Kabalah,

DOCTRINE.

is also

It

great Serpent

of

ignorant

the

reawakening.

the

Shesha,

SECRKT

of the
races.

Primeval
For

anticipated

the

in its

Ocean^Chaos,

them

the

theories

Ocean

of

was

Thales,

the
as

line
mascu-

Father

rightly

THE

In

"

the

Indous,

primordial

"the

bosom

of Vishnu.

the

the

upon

the

such

Perceiving

"Direct

thoughts

your

reflects upon

and

disperses

the

for

his

issues

the

on

in his

and

This

possible

eternal

the

shows
the

animated

by

alone

Water

The

Fire, Air

the

the

in

the

Spirit

himself

sets

he

is

Jewish

of

and

Eight,

as

work.

to

within

He

himself;

Nara5-ana."

idea, it is

as

identical

in

its

his

tences,
sen-

ness,
Dark-

Infinite

Abyss,

the

of the

opening

as

Illimitable

Eternal, dwelling

Scriptures, the

God

After

or

covered

Spirit

piety,
"

Vishnu,

which,

which

of

understanding.

Spirit of God

Waters

Universal

contemplation,

this evidence

Night, representing

Element

and

with

teaches

that

Water"

the

and

Nature, which
the

limitless
a

or

his natatory

[InfiniteChaos]

he

Cosmogony,

Mother

of

sternation:
con-

voice:*

history

creative

of the

Emanation"

Deity.:J:
Zohar

Word,

Egg
and
the

of the

Similarly

opens

another

with

Primeval

in Chaos.

creation

opened,

Waters,

Egyptian

Athtor,t

as

his

[moved]
darkness."

hears

rising from

with

opens

now

he

attitude

an

pleased

and

Brahma,

soliloquizes in

Then

exoteric; yet, in its main

course,

with

lotus, in

and

water

Brahma

Brahma,

Universal

of Mover

capacity

is, of

the

is

understanding

moves

the

Darkness,

but

in the

reposed

lotus-leaf, floated

camel?"

darkness

from

and

things,

Eternal, who,

primeval

this Brahma

of

Mythologiedes

in Water,

anything

Whence

upon

the

on

Polier's

says

Chaos

Bhagavat."

to

himself

position, seats

poised

state

I?

am

this

discern

to

dismal

"Who

369

creation,"

from

World,

unable

waters,

MIND.

Universe, submerged

Sprung

of

Architect

OF

of the

state

rudimental

BIRTH

form

Logos
and

of

it is the
Four

Primordial

Cardinal

collectivelythe
the

Absolute

unknowable,"

Points, and

Voice

Silent

spreads

of

the

All.

itself

of Parabrahman,
MCilaprakriti

Veil, the

Elements

Forces

Will, Memrab,

and

conceals

Point,

thus

this

of
the

or

indivisible

space,

which

trinity of

all the

"The

over

the

"

forms

Absolute

Point.
In

the

by
Kosmos

Cosmogonies
the

Demiurge,

out

of

Spirit

and

Alhim

caused

"

The

of

and

"By

earth

and

Spirit, or hidden

voice

of the

Archaic

the

current

the

in the

Chaos,

Matter.

all

of

Bible

who
a

are

series

heaven
the

nations

Mantras

to
; the

the

it is the

Elohim,

the

or

collective

Architects, synthesized
Alhim,
Theos,

who

fashion

male-female.

(^yoni)of

foundations

be.""

Ge?iesis,it is first Alhim,

active

In

manifestation

of

the

{hasoth),

latent

force, or

the

Occult

potency.
t

Orthography

t We

do

not

mean

Dictionary.
or

accepted

Bible, but

the

real

Jewish

Scripture,

nov/

kabaMstically

explained.
} See

Genesis, ii. 4.

ag

later,

the

which

used

was

(from QUiv
the

Manvantaric

the

"Messengers"

Hindiiism
who

have

who

Law,

Rishis; the

Rishi, according

term

in the

word

the

connected

with

terrestrial

character, when,

to

simply

the

also

Being," who

are

Mahadeo

Brahma

being
in their

Patriarchs, they lead their Hosts

as

the

also

them

to

in

case

Kunte,

applied

on,

of

Messengers

not

of

lead

to

move,

theTheoi

Rig Veda, it is

Professor

to

be

the

with

Christianity

in
to

Prajapatis,the "Lords

the

but

the

the

Deity,

Unknown

Runners,

formation,

seems

For

early Brahmanism.

or

creates,

the

on

Rivers.

Seven

the

Moreover,
Gods,

Theoi,

or

Anglo-Saxon

of the

found

been

instance

down

from

no

other
has

Deus,
from

being derived

for God

name

Latin

spokenness
out-

God

idea, for in

the

to

derive

to

attempt

abandoned

an

Khoda

Persian

the

is

Good

synonym

from

language,

The

Lingham.

Indian

of the

strange

sincere

the

preeminently phallic as

entirely and

from

nations

civilized

"superior"

the

to

the

all

singular, embracing

the

in

"God,"

word

very
came

as

one

source,

the

This

(Malachim).

the

become

now

does

Race

in connection

Movers,

of

work

the

of the

occur

"

It is the

do

run), who

to

Mysteries

Universe.

of the

"Creation"

the

in

only

Fifth

the

except in

nowhere,

our

symbol

the

Name*"

unutterable

and

ineffable

of

last. Cosmogonies

the

rather

or

of

separation

the

that

is noticeable

It

chapter.

fourth

in the

sexes

after

finally Jehovah"

and

Jahva-Alhim,

then

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

370

an

attri-

the

(the Day);

Hence

the

This

symbolic

Humanity,
the

with

term

be

may

Formation,

"Creation,"

or

whole

series

becomes

the

only in its active

functions

correlations

of the
*

or

It
any

century

and
and

ultimate

for

is "unutterable"
word

at

all, but

preceding

our

an
era.

of either

outcome,

or

ever-to-be
the
idea

simple
that

as

unknown
reason

could

not

that
be

of

Phj^sical

nothing

Spirit,Gods,

or

do

to

Kosmos?

Therefore,

all.

negative

it
the

latent, in Pralaya, it is
It

Deity.

Matter-Force

expression,

the

God.

English

Creator

in

latter is

phallic hook.

the

evil, positiveand

Unknowable

hence

is the

surely it had

qualities. When

of contrasted

incognizable and

the

but

female, good and

and

male

be

to

the

represent

Dyaiis

The

Jod.

or

Yod

Triple Deity, is all

the

Chaos-Theos-Kosmos,
is said

plane

terrestrial

the

to

Aryan

{Bagh-bog)\ and

Gott, and

Germanic

said

Yod,

Hebrew

the

Bacchus

female, and

and

the

Godh,

Saxon

on

the

from

comes

Greek

the

from

male

lo,

it

races

directly from

races

number-letter

"",the

Latin

the

Slavonian,

the

to

Saxon

the

to

To

of Goodness.

bute

and

be

can

known

livi7igSpirit,

the visible

on

plane,

Unity.
it is non-existent.

expressed.

It

substitute

wewi?;'

was

was

created

either

"ay"tf,

for it in

the

employ

to

in

embraced

having

fully

India,

compiled

the

is

Divine

Egyptians,"

Osiris

and

The

second

clothed

with

The
3'oung

ancient

Matter,

Orac/es

and

of

old,

priests

"Astral

the

by

like

itself

express

is only

He

and

from

cause.

the

him
Save

in

its proper

the

in

before

ideal

of

cause

the
ideal

one

Satis

be

to

Plutarch,

Spirit

Movers,

\ Cory,

II Vishnu

De

is

the potency

of

Iside

History

et

Phoinizer,
A

Jicient

Puraiia,

Osiride,

of Man,

p.

Bk.

I.

the
to

its

at

the

the
name

superstitions

its

be

Purdna

as

of

system

own

after

other

that

cause,

in

the

which

^'s"ry

work

the

to

of

world

creation
the
can

real

be

cxQ3X.^^\.\i.\n^cova."s\iy

Ivi.

88.

Hall's

made

Vishnu

become

have

they
to

be

may

describes

created

no

iv., Fitzedward

by

it, ought,

at

240.

Ch.

figure

which

though

268.

Fragments,

is

with

[j

World."

eloquejitia, sapienti(S paruni

created,

there

cause,

Light,

expression,

which

potencies

potencies

form"

remodel

its ultimate

the

the

boundless,

eternal,

laughing

entirely

in

in

:|:

God,

pointed

scorn

"to

of

son

becoming

Logos,

existence.

Astral

the

and

Martinists.

the

words

same

Throiigh
nature,

Mother

the

of

the

acquainted,

education."

proceed
that

the

remaining

"winding

the

well

latter

Creation

from

This

however,

Pantheism,

referred

than

older

an

the

World

"Mundane

of

of

savant,

cosmo-pneumatological
Cosmolatry,

the

by

finger

French

from

Thus
and

between

the

actual

an

motion

Science,

Science.

who

brought

Father

his

the

forth

form.""

invented

has

Plato,

Sage.

Osiris,

before

perfectlj^

was

Cosmolatry

advised

winding

of

going

of

speak

of

Idea

assuming

were

Light"

Modern

Idea

vibratory

the

the

Darkness

this

and

Chaldean

express

in

is

Horus

brother

the

first is

"born

Mind,

Demiurgic

it in

repeated

intelligible

Samian
for

it

had

more

"distinguish

Dunlap,

former

The

Isis."t

form

the

having

Plato,

says

the

Horus;

younger

of

find

find

we

The

Matter.*

and

Thought

"The

with

"Son"

the

in

numerals

we

Pythagoras

them

published

mysterious

Thus

which

ideas

Hinduism.

indeed

and

philosoph}^

the

and

original

Kosmos

of

system

exoteric

in

Demons

or

philosophical,

highly

ancient

every

to

is

allegory

whole

Asuras,

and

Nagas

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

372

rendering.

SECTION
On

Hidden

the

The

Logos,

religion,
it is

of

Proteus

from
Ten

and

Divine-human
the

Egyptian,

the

confusion

still

tions,

in

living
In

those

that

aware

But

Heretics

the

was

hold.

that
.

Son*

[who

mention

is

that

tinus,

"the

perfect

nature,

did

Jews

is to
the

who

existed

which

is

the

springs

as

who

creates,

or

through

Just

as

Mfilaprakriti

of

the

Ray

but

only

whom,

to

Gno.sis,"

Ain

first

taught,
Ishvara,

the

Logos,

made

now

represented

saying:

the

failed

books.

that

Father

does

he

is called

was

by

It

is

not

create,

is

created,

T.

able
unfathom-

Subba

this
and
or

God,

Supreme

to

Valen-

"there
of

everything

as

"our

Only-begotten

Irenaeus

was

were

Potency.

Propator."

there

This

who

third-rate

secret

which

rather,
"

the

are

Church,

held

called

Suph,

in

Unit}'.

and
to

real

[the

in

euhemeriza-

are

[Nous],"

Logos],

from

Basilidians

is kuowu

the

as

the

but

their

Bythos

Second

Aion

as

of

before

who

For,

Gods

Gnostics,

in

"One

having

latter

the

to

the

Infinite

the

Mind

Divine

sapienti!

known

the

same

doctor

Aion

evolves.

is

Propator

personal

Pantheons

and

God,
the

of

myth,

Fathers

of

its

India,

down

Patriarchs

One,

"highest"

that

profoundest

Aion

learned

Seven

these

satis

the

the

Brahma],
the

also

bitterly

its

Verbum

no

complaining

as

of

other
the

And

Romulus

is

few

very

Jehovah

while

Patriarchs.

Suph

in

presenting

Entities.

Ain

to

by

each

problem

Chaldeo-Judaic,

reject

historical

known

was

of

who

Zohar,

the

confused

more

is found

One,

every

In

Rishis),

puzzling

same

in

and

shapes

and

the

Multitude
Greek

the

by

accepted
as

The

in

(also

of

essence.

through

Prajapatis

Semi-divine

and

aspects

Purusha,

Flesh,"

made

source

and

names

Glyphs.

and

"Word

the

ultimate

Brahma-

Avataras.
and

Many,"

its

to

divine

i,oo8

transformations,
Rishis

traced

be

to

Symbols

Its

Deity,

Creative

or

has

Deity,

V.

Row.

'^H"

374
whom

Abrasax,

by

Greek].

From

Mind

created.

then,

Here,

[and

God

be

to

drops

Incomprehensible
which

is

Brahma

in the

"evolution,"

Powers

personified

aspects of the
The

system

same

Time,

Christian

placed

the

on

abstraction, the Word

pure

in

it becomes

though

it reflects

when

Sephiroth
plane

with

stands

who

called

Ain

God,"

the

open
*

of

most

mutilated

ever

the

they

as

to

Franck,

the
Die

are

by

"Second

or

126.

Kabalah,

of

and

It is

or

"with

no

Creator, the
he

Deity

and
The

of

speaks

is

therefore

"Highest

is Its Son.

systems

Church

which

Fathers,

general reader;
t

or

ideal

the

being,

nameless,

nothing."J

meaning

Word,

Angels,

on

when

God,"

be

D(a)B(a)R(i)M,

calls the

Philo

even

the

Greater

or

which

Host

of

never

Chaldean

form

original speculations.

public

Kabbala,

Ayin

Logos,
the

could

Higher,

collectivelyOne,

Darkness.

Gnostic

the

of the

shells

"

of

the
and

Space

[the Highest God's] Wisdom."!

and

word

Unmanifested

are

distorted

is his

No-thing,

Suph,

And
the

God,

aspect

in

Talmud,

the

Words,

or

many

generations

in Hebrew;

// is without

else."*

who

the

is still

"

next

God,
It is

God.

Nor

"Number"

anything

Second

"the

falls into

or
itself,

Dabar

plural number,

nought, O. "Nothing."

likeness

Logos

the

"

fact

or

so

great changes

of

of

the

as

these

appearances.

Microprosopus,

latter is,in the

Logos,

or

All

in

are

of the

metaphysics

of

nor

prevails

handling

ideals

True

etc.

All.

successive

notice

take

or

The

Macroprosopus.

Absolute

the

^"g^, from

"creation,"

aspects

their

the

the

of abstract

plane

same

in

even

Countenance,

Lesser

or

Countenance,

not

For,

to

Angels."

wherein

Golden

Emanations

in

not

of the

another, but

these

as

under

undergone

Mystics.

Face

Lower

impossible

has

Zohar

the

Suph, and,

he

Mahat,

one

Gnostic

of the

Jews, whom

religions do.

of the

is maintained

it becomes

Therefore,
that

that

order

certain

from

365 ^ons
this

Purdnas,

of

in

made

one

the

exoteric

the

evolutions

of Ain

Sephirothic aspects

who

neither

sole manifestation

as

those

produces

speaks

in which
not

and

the

is

Word,

Wisdom

Angels

in the

becomes

the

and

of the

God

as

Brahma

however,

are

one

all the

Seed, which

sense

By these

system

same

produced.

Philosophy,

Esoteric

it Virtue

rightly],affirminghe

very

find the

we

of

last

from

lyOgos;

from

in

Sanskrit; Nous,

lowest, indeed, and

the

"Amongst

[Basilides]sets

he

denies

Word,

etc."

Angels,

in

[Mahat,

the

proceeded

Principalities,Powers,

world,

Mind

created

was

doctrine;.

[Divine lyight,rather]; then

Providence

were

sscREiT

have

anything
Nor

for had

Philo, Qucest. et Solut.

down

come

were

better

they,

their hidden
%

Franck,

to

than

us,

the

moreover,

meaning

Op. cil.,153.

THE

he

quite

makes

and

erroneous,

of Marcus

teaching
of

Secret

demonstration.

by
be
been

seen

"the

the

apparition
the

world

is

quite

of

Unveiled
could

bear

gorically.
When

or

."^on]

mouth
near

Now

the

writes

and
It

It

It

was,

Tetrad]

Suph],

and
the

Its

Word

of

the

fourth

whole

Name

was

the

that

him

men."

should

listened

or

to,
sensical.
non-

appears

Secret

for

stood

the

receive

to

be

to

it

Wisdom,

given

Inconceivable,

Its Ineffable

Itself

This

i:nto

itself in the

[through

uttered

the

Then

the

like

manifesting

Logos]

be

added, also oi four elements.

this

have

to

Why

ready

had

should

elements

after

would

or

figure

Invisible

[syllable]of /o"r

was

or

Marcus

desired

[Ineffable]Name

the

[the Supreme

combination

utterance

uttered

what

the

Ain

born,

be

the

being

not

of

not
can-

M5^stery Language,

male

pressed
ex-

the

which

revealed

it,this

the

requires

it,
alle-

\sc.of

Kabalistic

[the

world,

Revelation

the

with

or

how

world

meaning.

of

Square,

divine

either Gods

face

while

or

m3^steries

easily borne,

the

he

translated

region

figure,''and

This
For

This

the

Philosophy,

form,
the

Hence,

he

uttering of

manner.

and

Thus

opened

reality it

narrates

the

double

acquainted

Esoteric

female

it,and

should

showed

was

b)'

first its Father

less, Sexless

is

in

ours.

divine

because

more

On

or

seven

Marcus

beforeto
a

be

figure?

.simple.

Mystery.

not

figure

who

one

and

symbolized

was

contains

is

the

"from

male

universe, untold

male

him

and

of

even

dead-

riddle.

composed.

numbers,

in

appearing

since

Quaternary

speaking

unto

surface

Ouaternar}', to wit,

made

the
and

But

esoteric

of

four syllables,

syllables, which,

is

female form,

female

to

clear

in

already

than

But

God-name

and

is

Kabalists

plane,

Revelation,

named,

first sentence

lower

the

more

four

chief

centur)%

oi

Truth,"

one

in

the

Gnostic.

on

God

Triangle, and

or

letters

of the

that

early

30,

down"

bear her

to

it is only

esoteric

an

second

other

any

Father, and

of the

the

came

generation

The

by

of

nor

nnable

on

his

means

"Tetrad

Supreme

For

the

which

In

than

it appears

Triad

of

Letters

symbol

that

which,

all seven,

the

Number

the

esoterically,means
in

under

divulges only

was

Deity

viewed

Silence, the

Ineffable, the

"the

the

truths

more

Marcus,
of

be

that

been.

no

middle

esoteric

of his Revelation

letter

been

in the

understood.

well

never

375

have

have

never

to

of the

more

was

is

Deity had

that

out

gave

could

flourished

who

Marcosians,

taught

this

and

teaching,

MARCUS.

it would

revealed,

been

esotericism

or

OF

GNOSIS

uttered,
consisted

first Word

clothed

of

Word]
of

the

form,

Invisible
to

came

its Name,

Its

of

tzuelve

ten

One.
in

pass

second

the

thirty elements

BeingLogos,

[Logos] standing
the

third, composed
contained

of

First

with

Word

form

[letters]. Then

which
thus

the

[the

the

which,

tion
combinaelements;

elements.

and

oi

this

four

The
com-

2n^

THE

and

but, what
to

the

and

it is the

each

call the

its

has

groupings

which

of

that

element

Each

binations.

element,

the

God,"

stands

who

This

is

Truth

in

etc.

being numbered
Binah,
of the

limbs

and

3;

Three

higher,
esoteric

true

Ten

the

Throughout,

of

meaning

is

the

Zohar,

"in

the

Beginning,"

the

"Higher,
and

Mathers!
best

the

Sephira, belong

Spiritual Man,
the

is

Nothing,

respectful
Him
He

to

they
those

Deity than

the

say

more

are

who

or

call

writing the
latter

being supported

dual

and

secret

which

six, over
class,

as

or,

the

First
that

the

author

Three

to

Adam."
God

reverential

is

no

and

He, and

God

by

ing.
mean-

stands

Creation, and

Lower

Occultists

and

No-Thing,

the

cleverly

by S. ly. MacGregor

material

to

of

the
The

Be-raishath, the

the

Prototypic

Heavenly

Theosophists

When
It

the

lower

applied

are

....

have

that

means,

the

to

words

into

though

way

Kabalists

of these

both

Elohim

"Seven

says:

the

barah

double

shown

As

authorities, these

ancient

Braisheeth
seventh

Wisdom."

it in India.

Septenary.

Seven

Be-rasheeth, and

or

Myer,"

Isaac

the

the

Adam

and

divided

as

X,

ligence,
Intel-

or

representing

lower

number

sacred

betrayed by

Upper

or

the

Heart,

Kether,

Crown,

represents

the

that

hands

and
or

the

of

limb

Universe,

represented

are

spiritual Triad, and

veiled, in
term,

is the

Brahma

as

Sephiroth

the

or

2;

mystic

Marcus

to

every

the

as

forty-two, and

shows

Sephiroth

seven

personifies it in the West,

Kadmon

the

letters

Chokmah,

or

which

the head,

It is

in

"!',shoulders

Sephirothic Tree

The

body.

neck

other

the

and

recognized

brain,

the

i;

PhiloJ.f

to

it.

Tetrad

woman,

is easily

this, Sephira

The

called

"Second

make

Zohai%

form

are

the

could

syllabled, twelve,

fl, her

the

of

good

in

which

[the Logos,

according

secres)^

four

naked

head

figure, calling her

In

than

also

are

shape of

the

esoteric

manifest

forms

the

Father,*

form

neighbour,

it thinks

that

which

ciation,
pronun-

the

its

of

[itcan],

they

are

the

and

perceives

utterance

all

are

these

of

syllabled words

two

forth

"Inconceivable,"

veiled

less

and

them

the

sounds

Face

ancient

attributes,

seventy-

even

the

as

though
or

names,

plain

as

Kabalistic

God

next

of

none

sounding

these

^on,

Ingenerable

Angels, perpetually beholding

peculiar character,

understands

nor

And

and

and

letters

own

itself,as

forth

sounds

DOCTRINE.

similitudes; but

whole

Beingless

SECRET

Being, for
religiously

thus

make

of

gigantic Male.

who

ultimate

studies

the

Kabalah

will

soon

find

thought of its authors, the earlier and

*

The

Philosophunie7ia

"Seven

The

Qabbalah,

Angels
,

of the

Unveiled,

Kabbalah
233.

Face," with

vi. 42.
47.

the

the

same

great
Christians.

Hebrew

idea

in

the

Initiates,

THE

got this

who

Secret

phants, just
be

well

ver}-

when

with

those

show

that

with

the

also

female

the

Hence,
Mind

Wisdom,

and

received

this

and

Kurios,

and

of the

Soul
in One

through

ancient
Divine

or

Plato;

its lower
the

he

as

call

the

and

"

Astral

Soul

the
be

or

Holy

the

Greeks, the

Ghost

the

whom

For

with

the
it

the

they

these

Astral
his

Holy

can

face

Kneph,

the

One,
only

act

Even

Universal
Ghost

Hindus,

It

was

:" and
Soul

of the
and

the

who

dead

Eternal

of

early
in

even,

of

Eimbus

far later that

of the

to

Intellect,

originally the God

was

the

of

the

signifying "he

name

unveil

snake-emblem

Eight.

Two

Hidden

Hercules

received, hence

were

female

Essence.

and

of the
Ptah

Divine

identical, according

the

in

Thot-Hermes

Eternal

is

the

which

called

Mundi

Akasha

Eight.

first to

Plato,

says

aspects,

all,"

Anima

the

the

signifies the

Eg"'ptian Ptah, the Creative

life in his bosofn.

to

the

Creation, ":|:as

from

Egj'ptians;

Sun-Gods,
the

Apollo, Baal, Adonis

bosom

Christians,

to

the

Logoi of all countries

and

"

of

the

and

whose

represented by the

"Saviour

with

from

sexual

with

emanating

the

Gnostics

is shown

nation

called

was

with

then, the

concealed

ever

Spirit of the

with

Deep, the Deity, from

writers, with

into

Greek

classed

was

While,

of its aspects, is the

he

archaic

Wisdom,"

"

[the Sun],"t

Great

Force

aspect, the

Dead,

of the

the

called

and

identical

are

(Mercurius, Mar-kurios),

only indirectly

Divine

Christians

is Sol

being, is

Dual

one

the

and

Cosmogonies

it

Hindijis

it,was,

Intellect

Wisdom.

Wisdom,

Ptah, in

of

is Mercury

or

classical

views

Gnostics; the Sephira,

[Kurios]

correlative, in their

are

their

^sculapius,

tongues,

the

every

that

the

the

from

Koros

nature

World

the

and

cannot

other

various

by

with

with

and

fit in with

The

Hiero-

system

original ideas

Creator;

Vach,

"Now

Divine

is connected

and

Latin

to

its

Wisdom,

or

Zoharic

considered

Logos, born

or

"Mercurj'

have

made
for

was

female

Kurios

religions

into

Chaldean

Principle.

unmixed

Craiylus;*

and

the

The

Eg3^pt.

Demiurgic

(Nous).

and

pure

Soul

the

or

from

religious systems.

; Sarasvati

Jews

being

God,

the

Sophia,

Mother,

in

arrangers;

Universal
of

377

Babylonia

softened

were

all other

the

Mind

the

as

of

MIND.

by its translations

its Christian

policy of

his

got

judged

all its ideas

in

Wisdom

Moses

as

GREAT

Ptah

opens,"

mummj-,

Unrevealed,

to

is

eternity encircling a water-urn.

p. 79-

Aniobius,

t We
to the

\ See

VI.

employ

xii.

the

tenii

as

one

accepted

and

sanctioned

reader.

Dunlap,

Sod:

the Mysteries

of Adoni, 23.

by use, and

therefore

more

comprehensible

THE

378
its head

with
breath

hovering

moving

Ray

the

"God

two

were

of

and

plants

and

the

long

TO

such, Ain

Time;

as

of

Universe,

the

can

neither

and

it does

in the

inner

as

the

aquatic

goose,

the

animals

crocodile,

Boundless

the

or

Finite

the

Modeller

Egg,

All

this

is

Suph

the

did

not

it the

"Duplex

made

the

Essence,

Heavens."
not

the

Hud,

the

Infinite

or

Absolute

Hebrews

to

Finite,

is left to the

Law

own

and

Termless

the

"God

Two

and

become

to

period arrives,

for

(pN),

Ain

Mundane

God.

The

Ain

absolutelyBoundless,

it,according

bird

even

Therefore
the

the

is then

Non-Existent

this, it has

of his

himself

[secret speech

secrets."

Lahgash
of the

When

out

the

Dove,

the

into

sentence

created

the

as

the

and

Lahgash

of which
the

adopt

Heavens,"

heavens
as

Will

and

Womb

the

[the

The

ever,
Christians, how-

^%%,

as

the

of

symbol

tongue

identical

nearly

meaning

in

and

Sephira,

Crown,

the
Wisdom"

ancient
end

Jews,
not

was

with

the

as

by

shown
The

the

give

Le
term

Clerc,

Mercabah
learn
with

and

the

the
of

secret

Vach, the hidden

Concrete

the

word

to

the

Eternal

Oulom

properly
Parabrahman,

through
Form

meant

speaking,

to

Essence

the

Power, called

is only

It

"Eternity,"

applied by Vedantins

within

Active

Kether.

could

known.

meaning

arrived, from

has

forth

comes

"Un-bounded

or

incantation], will

or

period

active

Suph,

the

is

with

Mantras.

the

Point

Hebrew

was

whom

Unity

Creator

substituted

they

acquaints

"Whoever

With

the

Ghost.

Holy

beginning

the

Noon,

the

Concealed

do

Essence.

"In

God

this

To

within

Force

but

chosen

have

and

above
had

Infinite, and

When

ultimate

read:

Egg],

Mundane

it

correctly,the

would

earth"

of Ain

permutation

Imhotep,
"Sky,"

or

(Light).

penetrating

from

the

symbol,

for, translated

power

this

these

swan,

the

Aur

act.

nor

One.

and

be

immutably

emanating

naturally

it is the

their

its

primitive characters,

Unity,

Oulom,*

be

It

its Ray

by

Deity,

cannot

can

The

so

latent

expands

Suph

will, think,

and

Space,

Egg

with

Son,

all of them

is within

nor

Darkness.

Ray

"Darkness,"

his

Noot, Space

ibis, the

its

Endless, Boundless,
ttTreipov),

TO

TTciv,

Absolute

the

as

Kabalistic

the

to

(PjiDpN,

also

of

with

becomes

he
their

In

And
the

idea

it incubates

Logos-Soul,

the

Androgyne

them,

which

lotus.

Returning

so

Duad,

Kneph.

to

As

face."

the

of

sacred

original

etc.

handsome

Breath

one

lyOgos-Creator,

Waters,"

Concealed

"Waters,"

the

first Cosmic

the

the

Waters,
the

as

the

"Primordial

Suph

of

the

on

Ptah;

is called

over

form

another

"

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

dial
Primor-

her

that

the

Abstract

simply
did

for instance.

not

the

time

whose

exist

in

the

38o

THE

Binah,

(rr"irT"')
; which

Jehovah

name

third, the Jewish Trinity

the

roth, called

Abba,

double-sexed
the

Hindu

Trimurti.*

of

in the

they dwindle

Brahma,

the

Sephiroth become

the

Secret

the

Systems,

One

Universal

Universe

the

female,

only in

and

Viraj

Brahma-

Jehovah,

Aditi-Vach,

their

other; with

(x\dam

primarily the Archetypal

their

in

of All

Mother

is the

the

Infinite

the

In

Sons

the
man."

Man

as

words:

are

Gupta

Vidya

well

Man."

as

her to

it is only in

or

Gods,

Deva-Matri,

Eve

Generative

or

and

Man,

Unity,

formless

they

the

and

on

the

side

Elohim
aiis

of

the

So/tar,

pound
com-

itito the

with

descend

only

ence]^,
{^ConventionalExist-

Vyavahdrika
to

and

\_theone

Utiivcrsal

'Father'

The

Oilah)

as

the

whose

Creator,

of

Form

(mDID"

Chariot

is Brahma,

I,ogos

the

L,ightt [Darkness]

Unknown

companions,
as

on

the

man

side

Light, and

it

15.) Light, then,

in

there
13,

similitude, after

used

the
the

Mercabah),
seven

"Mind-

Builders.

companions,

spake, Let
dem

it.

doiible-sexed

the

both

are

Sutra:

without

Adam

Rishis"

"Oh,

Simeon:

Power,

created, used

primeval

their

expand \jwell,brih].

it is stated

Pantheon

'And

Vdhana

(Twh'^'S
mN"

the

(Ausziige

"Heavenly

Heavenly

Zohar

was

Indian

Rabbi

Says

woman,

the

totality,represent

astronomical

Shakti,

the

are

manifested in

used

cause

Form

Heavenly

born"

to

in the

Heavenly

became

was

Mother, and

The

of the

the

on

and

powers,

Mother

"

Elohim-

the

Sephira-Eve,

and

Male-

Emanations

beginning, a Ray, issimig from Paramarthika

which

And

Protologos
cosmic

Living; both

Says

Existence^

True

is the

aspect, of

female
Creators.

In

the

Man,

If Aditi

bodies.

sidereal

"

and

Building

primeval

and

their

in

Sephiroth

aspect that they become

secondary

and

Kadmon)

as

both

In

the

seven

hand;

one

order

etc.

with

and

its ten

with

incomprehensible

both, the

In

the

on

Prajapatis and

is

is

one

same

Patriarchs,

-connected

way.

Principle and

Adam-Adami

or

be

can

in

more

"Creators,"

or

the

the

Kabalistic

the

or

Rishis, in

Essence

indirect

an

Androgynous,

or

and

still
with

Builders,

the

is

Binah,

Sephirotli. Ten

the

Trimurti,

seven

the

or

Sephiroth.

seven

Zohar, and

seven

Creators, then

the

inactive, in its Absoluteness,

of

The

rest.

Prajapati, or the

seven

the

Sephi-

two

particular connected

when

Sephira

Duad,

and

in the

Prajapatis are

the

other

the

even

every

seven

separated from

are

become

The
to

the

are

Sephira, Chokmah

India,

other.

Mother,

issued

veiled

However

Pantheon

reproduced

which

These

Kether.

Crown,

Amona,

Triad,

Jewish

first

exoteric

Triad,

from

with

potencies form,

two

the

or

and

Father,

Logos,

Thus,

the

passive potency, represented by the

Intelligence, a feminine

or

divine

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

be

of
was

as

the

an

emanation

'Mother.'

Light';

Genesis, stood

was

And
.

and

this
this

both

the

of

sense

is the

i'zfO-yb/(f

for

and

man

is the

Androgyne

Ray,

or

INTERNATIONAL

which

through
sacred

the
the

In

descend,

to

Zohar

again

beginning

vSuph,

nebulous

below, and

of

above

the
fountain

is

of

first in the

lips

of the

in

work

all,

Existent,

shape

which

is the

existence

been

concealed

secret, from

the

form.

or

but

head

nov/

of

Ain

Life is drawn

is

always

sea,

to

sea

even

If

missionaries, who

full

and

from

spreads

whose

the

In

the

toruvat.

cuneiform

by

Bel, the

Suph

Face

of the

"

of

find

we

shows

moreover,

Atom,
of

first

Self-

The

"straws"

withstanding.
not-

amusement

the

to

denominations,

hence

Three

it to be

in

or

the
of

and

and

hate

yet

Concealed

Sanskrit

one

tiles

Anu,

Spirit of

God,

smallest

or

the
or

and
fotmd

Op. cit.,ii. 261.

and

Maha-

Coctiles, and

as

Deity,

Universal

combined.

in

the

Sephira, moving
the

the

in

Pas.sive

Hea,

of

atom,

Anagraniyas

Lateres

for

origin ;

philosophy,

Ge?iesis,as

itself; and

Water

the

than

Deity,

smallest

Vedantic

Akkadian

find

we

the

tmiverse,

Babylonian

Creator, the

Zohar, iii. 290.

as

most

on.

religion,despise

in it Anu,

smaller

as

of the

Smith,

George

Waters,

the

later

come

great

disclosed

Wu-liang-sheu,

Aniyamsam-aniyasam,

Parabrahman,

verses

the

on

other

the

idea, his

of

source

like

are

Tsi-tsai, the

of

same

"heathen"

every

greatest sphere

of the

Wisdom

is described

texts

translated

are

primeval

no

Cosmogony-,

Heaven,

the

gives

Chaldean

name

than

at

the

"Wisdom

out

will be

is found.

Tien,

and

were

which

Root

the

on

Ge7iesis,literally.

means

Parabrahman

greater

same

life, is

tenet

brought

Chinese

idea

Darkness,

own

name,

in Sanskrit

the

is

pillars."!

seve^i

that

of

in Proverbs:

far

so

which

fountain

ideas, if there

to

to

Christians

the

to

small, being

the

laugh

all accept their

One,

we

its

out

Water

Kabalistic

says

points

turn

latter

brother

turn

few

Confucius

The

we

who

of

the

the

Hence

hewn

identity

Amitabha,
of

palace,

Solomon,

Unknown

Extreme"

of their

shoreless

seventh

it hath

there

Age;

"Great

to

stack, in comparison

is the

Boundless

or

Form,

other

had

sealed

above."!

The

proceeds.

of

which

this

any

that

itself,the

renews

"The

then, all this

straws

Anu

source

house;

few

the

as

without

Kabalistic

Revelation?

If

things

forth

matter,

from

Universal

and

all

compared

order

her

Whence,

that

by

King, prior to

of

went

life."*

very

builded

hazy

of the

forms

the

Deity

the

the

called

381

everywhere.

Thus

hath

be

to

GODS.

there

spark

from

its waters

"the

wished

Will

the

And

view.

into

came

says

the

was

[the Will] sketched

It

and

OF

Jehovah.

name

As

CORRELATION

vs..

i.

or
on

Ain
the

Soul,

382

THE

The

eight

first

1.

When

2.

and

above,

the

3. the

abyss

had

not

4. The

Chaos

6.

had

tree

8.

This
the

had

plant

not

not

perhaps

may

Christians,

mediaeval

the

to be

supposed
Saviour

from

the

in

Draper's statement,
under

of

of all this is that

root

should

learn

of Air

element

choice

other

Gods.

Gods

to

Mystics.
with

If later on,

whom

geese

therefore, follow

Chaldean
The

popular
the

Vedas

Account

Seven

fancy
were

that

flowers

that
Seven

written.

were

the

credit

was

of the

Professor

the

"

of the

gander in the
a

and

Brahma;

lilies,etc.

water

and

One

The

symbols

by the modern

great God

of Nature,

dual

pelican, of

and

the

Egg.

Mundane

goose

army,

his head

on

goose

saders,
Cru-

company

depreciating it.

ibis, swan,

the

result

much

as

as

generally

was

especially,and

so

were

gradual degeneration of religion,the

priapic deities, it

sacred, became

water-fowls

among

which
tomb

the head

at

also does

so

aquatic birds, geese

with

gony
Cosmo-

every

the

to

are

carries

before

and

the

Pan,

we

white

mysteries

symbol

to wrench

had

have

Ghost,

to

made

were

sacred

to

Pan

does
and

not,
other

of Genesis, 62, 63.

Swans
the

and

unseemly

most

figured in company

of

of Time,

swan,

symbol

it must

Holy

preceded,

were

is that of the

Water

of the

ancient

by the

of

reason

and

unfit

an

Developme^it of Etirope, the

shape of

mystery

frogs, lotus

and

crocodiles
is the

the

of

form

the

Jupiter assumes

If

Saracen.

Principle

by the Crusaders,

Palestine,

God

and

character.

only in

not

of the

Vehicle
to

the

Seb, the Egyptian

goat.

figures

hitelledual

Ghost, under

by the Holy

the

Hermit,

the

Peter

thought

also chosen

army

his

it

was

of the

hands

its sacred

answer

Spirit. Nevertheless,

since

as

leading the

to

doubt, be

of the

World-religion, but

and

Swan,

majestic ideal of the Universal

meaning,

Occult

deep

some

double

the

lyight is created.f

white, when

will, no

grandeur

represent the

exist.*

Ante-genetic Period

for the

swan,

of them;

one

not

little calculated

seem

even

or

goose,

did

but

unfolded.

any

up,

becomes

whole

Sephira.]

not

order

or

chosen

symbol

The

and

grown,

which

Swan

Dark

had

sprung

Chaotic

the

was

not

of the

producing-mother

the

was

ordained;

were

flower

had

and

Aditi

up;

grown

boundaries.

(the Sea)

beginning

grown,

not

their

Tiamat

heavens:

had

open

Cosmical

at the

Gods

the

7. When

broken

is the

waters

the

plant

(or Water)

[This

5. Those

earth

DOCTRINE.

follows

as

raised

not

were

on

of them.

read

verses

below

SECRE'T

are

Rishis

believed
of the

to
Great

descend

from

Bear, vyho

Heaven
assume

on

that

Lake
form

Mansarovara,
to

visit the

are

in

the

locality where

ANCIENT

deities,

phallic
the

that

and

of

idea

Apollo,

with

they

writer,

time

From

creation,

emblems

might

the

or

emblem

an

of

origin

of

reproducer

the

that

power

type.

This

Osiris

the

great

that

regard

for

reverence

of

those

their

first

old

"

first

sanctuaries.

the

shadow

See

Petronius,

But

life

Hindustan

by

as

being

impure

the

type

not

only

and

far,

into

to

the

of

worship

the

reverence

it.'

regard

thoughtful

unclean

religious

with

regarded

and

generative

likewise

is

thus

clean

the

principle,

introduced

they

no

travelled

have

made

Mahadeva,

emblem

that

they

Were

it

in

fructifying

of

strange

regard

of

Or

mi?id

been

have

are

we

could

the

so

paths,

anchorites

Let

incomprehensible
cast

so

We
.

we

birth?

not

them.

since

the

human

do

we

it

also

says:

the

maternal

production
Is

and

Fire,

remarks

who

or

the

The

the

emblems.

associated

also

but

Universe.

the

sexual

mystery

impure

forms,

human

per\'ades

sophical
philo-

same

found

some

worshipped

Shiva,

life.

the

and

by

Child,
been

chastely

Elements.

profit

has

of

Water

the

Maria

Lydia

Mrs.

immemorial

of

"priapic

show

frequently

of

become

Jennings

version

are

had

Leda

Hargrave

another

separation

the

of

it,*" but

have

Nature

swan

Mr.

as

but

the

symbologists

well-known

the

Swans

are

before

modern

Our

is

myth

Cosmogony.

as

Sun-light,

of

the

for

it;

expresses

thereof,"

would

antiquity

Procreative

does

Nor

enjoyment

her

of

power

anthropomorphized.

doings

of

even

divine

and

abstract

grossly

the

scoffers

some

as

3S3

SYMBOLOGY.

us

our

Saiyricon.

not

smile

throughout

Cause

of

of

spoke

own

grossness

cxxxvi.

God

at

all

on

and

their

soul

mode

in

their

of

patriarchal

Progress

0/

the

Religious

depths

solemn

tracing

of

mysteries

the

the

nature,

infinite

the

by

lest

simplicity,

Ideas,

so

I.

17

et

seg.

of

and

doing

SECTION
The

sacred

sign

revered

both

the

in

mental

gradual

shell
of

force,

needing

from

naught

save

living

have

all

been

The

as

Secret

Teaching
of

Cause"

had

thinkers

as

Chaos,

which

the
no

an

Brahma,

Egg,

and

second

Circle

been

and

of

an

Egg

of
a

known

versall}'

its

adopted.
was

the

Sphere;
from

the

the

the
The
most

the

Egg

the

beginning
first

the

to

into

outward
this

all

must

by

reverence

pictured

in

Bird

dropped

that

the

Circle,

called

the

or

itself

of

Swan

laj^s

Mahamanvantara,

O)

the
into

Egg
was

Becoming

each

of

fancy
an

the

"First

the

Brahma

Hence

of

great

this

beginnings,

Time."

and]

of

ovi-form
of

manifestation

widely

diffused

chosen

been

having
and

Universe,
and

closed

symbol

our

Earth,

shape

of

symbolog)'',
of
belief

the
of

was

its

our

Globe

since

s5^mbolical

the

as

form.

it

Kosmos

Antiquity.

It

so

was

in

the
As

was

have

must

for

bodies.

spherical
for

was

beginning

typifies

reason

representation

the

at

the

evolved

being;

the

In

Universe.

[Space

Being.

something,

gradually

for

reason

mysterious
the

in

"Swan

which

Universe
A

became

the

it

Later

of

beginning.

the

races.

invisible,

Egg

Eternity,

the

prehistoric

ever

the

Golden

explains

name.

Kalahansa,

from

active

an

that

interference

outward

self-created

and

self-generated

within

appearing

shell,

was

as

secret

germ

having

its

known

and

produced

which,

broke

miracle

origin

apparent

any

nothing

and

creature,

standing

symbolism

heat

the

From

mystery.

been

has

as

and

earth,

inner

imperceptible

the

latent

it

man,

without

working,

which

of

senses

of

development

concrete,

of

the

on

its

of

and

incorporated

was

people

every

form

its

successfully

most

inward

the

of

conceptions

represented

The

of

Cosmogony

Egg

The

symbol?

account

on

earliest

which

the

Egg.

Mundane

universal

this

Whence

VI.

uniform

Br3^ant

AND

EGG

it

shows,*

was

of the

conceived

"Egg

an

Ra

like Brahma

is

"resplendent
Egg

this is "the

hawk."

in the

Egg

it to

Ark

be

and

of Noah

life; but had

belief

similar

I.

the

first
with

Dual

sians,
Per-

Force."!

Universe.

The

Mysteries." :|: For,

is the

"It

issues

from

it like

however,

the

Dayanand

Sarasvati, in his

Intellect

Egg

said

[Mahat]
and
.

Brahma.

the

that

and

planets
in Greece

in himself
This

the

by

in the
.

the

In

which

that

latter

is

the

Ark

of the

also
rov

t5'pified
purely

as

Ark

universal

beginning

dane
Mun-

wov

Egg

accepted

the

and

Porphyr}^

t3-pifiedthe

carries
the

the

Sc to
'Ep/x7;j/cu"t

show

as

seed

Bid/e.

of

Anyhow,

in the

shape

of

an

says:
of

the

elements

epithet

Haima

"resplendent,"

means

is proven

As

by Aristophanes,

in

the

form

of

Egg

an

Hiranj'a, "golden,"

or

as

9.II

as

it.

Universe,

Gods.""

"

have

in the

usual

the

the

with

aggregation

"golden,"

Miiller.

to

which

Wilson

as

Purdnas,

in Manu,

Both

the

world:

only

existed

And

of

the

can

do

to

Universe

the

account

Hiranya,

of

the

or

significanceexplained

Argha

surely nothing

in all the

occurs

an

of

of Seb, who

tried

It

the

Moon,

general.

was

given

of Time

of the

is described

belief, unless

wild

symbolical.

that

its

have

Bryant
a

"

of the

synonym

Egg

God

Mysteries, during

representation of

allegorical and

the

the

of the

Eand

among

Egg

other

and

consecrated

was

Faber
Koa-fjLov."
the

the

Orphic Egg

the

Greeks

the

Egg
shows

of the

Egg

given Life

part of the Dionysiac and

was

it

gestating

Sj^ians,

||

Among

is

One

the

Egg,

an

Great

in the

is

laid

of the

hour

which

to

Greeks,

Rittial, Seb,

having

as

great clucking Hen,

of the

Egg

the

at

is shown

Deceased

of

spoken

is

Earth,

385
the

among

Egyptian

the

In

'Egyptians.

and
and

adopted

symbol

ARK.

the

Egg,

nature

"Fir.st-born

in
of
of

of the

India

the

scholar, the

late

with

were

gross

himself
the

iii. 165.

Ch.

was

male

in the

abode

World"

Svami
Max

inclusive, formed

in it,in the

continents,

first visible

sex,

than

Professor

elements
abided

and

planets, the gods, the demons

Dionysus,

Egg
with

and

seas

and

Being,
and
some

character
tains,
moun-

mankind.**

who

united

issued

from

Greeks;

liv. 3.

X Ch.

xxii.

\ Ch.

xlii. 13.

IICh.

liv. I, 2;

IT Vishnu
""

rather

Universe

the

either

"shining,"

polemics

[unmanifested]

Brahmana,

divisions

and

Purdna

of the

Lord

great

unpublished

Vishnu
.

Indian

I.

ch.

Piir"na,

Op. cit.,ibid.

Ixxvii.

1.

I. 39.

a6

386

THB

who

God

the

the

as

soon

Immortals

impulse.*

"He

the

among
of the
lam

the

the

or

show

from

male

on

of

trace

decimal

notation.
and

secret

the

circle.

figures

borrowed

are

female

the

ground

And

Porphyry,

that

the

The

the

"i"

decimal

numerals;

Sanskrit

Ch.

xvii. 50, 51.

Ch.

xlii. 13.
Ixxx.

Miiller's

"Our

would

be

IIA

Kabalist

Indian

sunyan,

IT See
**

De

Soul

Egg,

my

are

ancient

their

sixth

and

the
from

the

cifron,

"nought,"
and

Pythagoreans,
treatise,De
the

final

gorean
Pytha-

figures.^

Moderatus,**

"hieroglyphical

concerning

our

Hindustan,

among

Pythagorean

that

or

Boethius'

find

zero,

Arabic

the

to

the

words

two

prove

first and

the

as

were

ideas

to

to

from

of

MSS.

cipher, or

S7inyan,

As

find

Universe,

"the

is the

figures

century,
"o,"

of the
and

Cipher

to

Indian

tells that

Sanskrit

the

ignorant of

were

unit

manuscripts

the

ancient

sufficient

"

of the

it is strange

or

the

nature

Indian

MSS.

says

sj^mbols, by
of

things,"

not

nought,

in

the

Sephiroth
King's
Vita

he
on

in

has

other

We

and

them,

found

the

proof.

ancient

most

but

hand,

speak

Max

nine

Miiller

of the

records

sculptures

yet

as

states

letters, the

have

we

show

very

initials

ancient,

as

and

of

the

sacred

9.

Max

the

one,

Pythagoras

now

the wanted

supply

And

the

given Eife

"0""

the

number

for themselves.

notation

the

cipher,

Miiller

had

hand, the

one

until

\ See

oflF as

Creative

break

from

Aryans

Arabs."

Arabs

explained

clearly that

% Ch.

the

quotes
of

the

of

trace

to

in

who

he

if,on

Now,
no

the

origin of the Universe.

the

or

in

stars

is

can

most

Max

translation

the

whereof

but

are

to

numerals

the

regards the

as

discovery

numerals

that

ancient

Professor

Arithynetica, composed

means

the

gives him

the

am

androgyne,

being the sacred

lo,

from

turn

in the

The

which

the

but

need

we

the

which

none

whom

is shown,

and

"I

"|" issuing

the

Professor.!

claimed

never

Nest,

my

from

and

to

it, that

"empty,"

means

the

the

Moreover,
zero,

says

sees

esoteric, both

cipher and

and

Egg

exclaims

form, the

circular

saying,

no

was

None

Ra

awakens

Egg, the
God

God

[the Sun],

Energy]

Solar

and

The

Kgg

Solar

Solar

Abyss.

of this

scholar

the

his

Egg,

Eord!"t

In view

Egg,

is in

Gods."t

Celestial

in

[the
The

Mundane

derived.

were

Shoo

God

DOCTRINE.

the

beaming

the Dead,

of

Book

from

sprang

and

Mortals

SECRET

Gnostics

Pilhag.

so

of

sense
are

Figures."
rather

10

the

inclined

Jewish

emptiness,

or

(T)

and

their

believe

to

Kabalistic
but

Remains,

in

370

that

that

as

Sephiroth
of

creation

(2nd ed.).

the

Arabic

[Sephnni)
by

number

cifron

was

taken

were

and

taken
from

degrees

from
the

the
word

of evolution.

388

THE

The

try.
white

other

and

which

makes

crocodile, and

thus

horrible

moonlight,
Moon.

But

myths

the

and

This

sciences.

the

Time,

were

no

Hawk,

The

age,

Oomancy,
who

which

of

around

an

it

the

girls in

old

the

they

white

swan,

these

by

in

the

is the

symbol

popular
the

over

them

ibis

the

Occult
and

religiosahad,

other
the

tross
birds, the alba-

Swan

of

Eternity

to

of husbands,

This

the

Dove,

Chaldeans.

These

correspond

from

and

the
have
of

symbol

"

Angel
is

as

four

of the

in

"

as

who

read

white

are,

as

in

by Orpheus,

it would
3,000

yolk and
have

seen

years

ago,

mathematical
;

future

Q.%"g in
their

that

and

glass.

sacred

or

the

reality,the
in
the

man.

four

to-day

for servant-

Nor

of

in

even

in the

Cherub,

to

so

imparted

Ghost.

Principles

Egypt.

should

birds; for
have

evangelical zoolatry,

materially
Cultu

crime.

and

an

Holy

that

by birds,

the

day

hardly

such

why

degradation

of

to this

could

abstruse

of

of

Golden

heinous

art, which,
most

the

was

Yet

from

depths

Pagan

lower

De

birds

perceive

to

reality the

animals

and

the

the

much

four

physically

been

born

the

and
"

death, and
for

Occult

the

animals;

and

and

into

Christians

even

have

bird

fortune-tellers

the. sacred

Elements,

life.

Ibis, or

an

divination

who

peoples,

superstitious dread

of divination.

in

the

ancient

slaughter

conditions,

which

and

such
killed

their

kind

certain

all the

nations

b}^ Suidas

fallen

now

fiery-winged Serpent
four

the

this

watched

taught

land

of the

eggs

doing

sidereal

many

who

some

believed

its short

Bull, Eagle, Eion,

the

of

every

have

that

cooks

Nevertheless,

neglected

with

Osiris, risked

and

greatest learning

search

instance,

at

under

^%%,

calculations,has
it is the

Sun

is said

during

demanded

over-infested

with

had

Egj^pt,he

In

laugh

we

have

precepts, forbids

taught how,

white

the

Nile

side

kills

the

and

should

why
are,

we

of the

generations

many

Ibis

underlying

that

means

mythical

veneration

Zoroaster, in his
our

bird,

that

on

amongst

Abenephius,*

common

indeed,

birds?

symbol

it.

escape

the

fools than

certain
the

in

black

is

planet

Kalahansa.

more

killing

In

and

it otherwise,

Were

by

that

simply

properties

preeminently,
or

of

truth

latter

the

by Isis, whose

shown

as

and

is credited

esoteric

form

the

has, "magical"

having

bird

correct

Hermes,

under

from

being helped

more

is, that

Egyptians
arts

thus

havoc

The

the

Moreover,

terrible

Egypt

saves

side, dark

Ii)arth.

most

saurians.

and

the

because

Moon,

external

to

the

DOCTRINE.

the

to

her

on

turns

never

serpents, and

those

sacred

was

brilliant

she

SECRET

they

with

Seraph,

its
the

Egyptians
symbols

or

of the

Nevertheless,
constellations

SERPENTS.

FIERY

that

form,

Catholic

Roman

ancient

The

They
three

be

can

the

the

lowest,

greatest

This

their

was

other

or

ideal

and

veiled
the

at

the

significance
commit

to

the

fourth"

and

if

even

symbols

of
the

discovers

one

which

creative

man

of the

These

are

studies

whom
science
now.

and

with

the

is to

say,

coveries.
dis-

Creative
with

the

interpretationswere
those
baffled

were

could

never

The

of this

in

riving
ar-

understanding

the

first and
possible
im-

almost

were

the

ciently
suffi-

them

highest,
"

so

while

who,

in

unriddle

Anthropogony

proofs

with

Physiology
their

were

many

to

profane.

that

in the

preserved

dealt

indiscretions.

the

and

and

highest

phallic,was

"

fruit of

meaning,

find

dogmas

dominion

the

those

relation

We

gelists
Evan-

anthropological,the psychic

Biolog"'

that

one

dangerous

fathom.

of the

the

fullyexplained only by

impurely

or

"

others, and

in

of

pre-historic Hierophants,

as

were

with

the

Theogony

to

the

to

property, the

of

discovery
of

be

can

fell into

combined,

and

diacal
zo-

Mercabah.

physiological,were

the

purely

and

of the

many

interpretations,the

practical Mysteries.

the

cleverly

symbols

chief

latter

two

Theogony,

Gods,

the

exclusive

The

"portraits"

cleverly the

viz., the

mysterious

as

in

seen

which,

keys.

two

become

now

and

profound

as

The

regard only

has

the

and

points

of Ezekiel's

so

these

all the

systems,

until

secrecy,

which

of

spiritualand

the

far, with

combined

that

seven

astronomical.

and

be

approximately interpreted,

only

of these

out

Thus

knowledge

and

cardinal

may

animals

God,

have

religious philosophies,

their

four

in which

the

are

by Ragon

Hierophants

combination

the

Testaments

They

truly stated

As

that

New

given.

are

cortege of the Solar

or

"animals"

four

These

circle.

suite

solstice, occupy

winter

the

during

speak, the

to

so

389

Jewish

"Holy

Writ."
It is

owing

Wisdom

and

of Phil", in
with

Indian
God

Serpent,

Serpents"
Mystic

she

of

for

Moses

becomes

was

hatched

was

Egg
the

the

the

the

is

In

The

from
the

Wilderness;

done

was

same

The

cobra.
mouth

the

symbol

and

Orphio-Christos, the

the

of

of
the

with

the

Logos

of

of

temple

of clay mixed
and

the

in

Creative

Kneph,

as

All-Wisdom.

Deity is glyphed by the Flying

the

symbol

peculiar process,

of the

case

issues

Serpent

same

in

by

produced.
that

Self-Born.

the

or

it became

that

artificially
prepared

^"g"gwas

antiquity, in
the

Hebrews

an

This

viper

from

emerges

the

Egypt,

in

Logoi,

of the

incenses.

temples,

winged
With

Upper
horned

or

serpent being oviparous,

emblem

an

various

cerastes

the

to

or

"Fiery

Alexandrian
the

Gnostics.

THE

390

The

Protestants

and

of

the

relation

and
the

to

with

^ZZ

the

rather

the
in

Messengers,
it

it

was

the

holy meaning

being

Brass
where
but

is also

It is said
there

bite

the

and

and

then,
on

"Fiery"

which

the

word

"Fiery,"

such

no

nor

of

the

therewith,

had

it, in

was

it

only

was

"Brazen"

"Gold,"

or

few

no

"Serpent
but

direct

the

nether

to

The

word

pole

the

the

Jews

meaning

in

more,

"the

for them

the

the

womb

Nachash,

Hebrew

was

of

Wilderness

of

these

in

the

the

Eternity
Cherub

"

the

name

with, and

also

as

xxi.

of

well

to

in

of

his

5 et seq.

After

well."

Cherubim

in

that

and

When,

and

Holy Bible,
with

he

the

Fiery Winged

Kenealy's
one

the

them

Brazen,

inseparable from,
in

man

understand

Saviour

(D'^DHtU)or

Serpent,
the

the

the

"any

to

comes

to

remedy

Beer, gave

up,

them

explained

meant

different, for

(?).

symbols. Water,

given

God,"

as

after which

reader

Seraphim

connected

at;

"Spring

sacred

The

him

at

three

sense

gave

lived"

Christian

the

sent

look

to

the

fiery serpents"

Lord

he

this song,

sang

connect

is

complained

people together

Israel

doubt

word

of

that

for serpent

oblige Moses,

to

incident.

of

world
....

that

meaning

Serpent
are

symbology,

the

serpent of brass

grateful

and

Serpents,
of the

the

hardly like

Brazen

of

both

Without

it;

to

the bite

of

that

water,^ after which

no

innermost

Serpent,

its

was

studying

will

ascribe

separable
in-

are

burning

Serpent

Brazen

ported
sup-

since

associated

meaning

and

and

India.

when

would

upright

for brass.

gathering

"Eord,"

after

given.

Numbers

beheld

he

water,

The

principle,

term

Serpent

when

but

symbological

symbolizing

be

the

in

them,

Brazen

of

Nagas

Fiery Serpents, for

the

metal

life should

where

the

the

it

principle.

was

this

the

Gods,

Point.

Serpent

Eg"^pt,

Seraphs,

were

the

Whereas

pole!
the

of

from

interpretation

standing

and

nearer

Central

its

Egg

Egg

far

their

on

symbology

Protestants

feminine

masculine

the

creation.

the

as

remedy

the

and

Serpent

fact,glorifiedabove
a

worship

with

of

mystery

dissociated

lifted

was

the

to

believe

us

Egyptian

since

cosmic

to

natural

the

to

when

Serpent

Brazen

truth, it has

Circle

purely phallic symbol,

related

Serpent

Fiery Serpents

or

in

the

have

Tau;

old

and

Brazen

Egg

would

Brazen

sacred

the

reference

of generation,
or

of the

allegory

direct

Germ,

reference

by
the

Central

Theologians

ofily because

has

the

Crucifixion, whereas,

mystery

the

Protestant

had

the

DOCTRINE.

that

Fiery Serpents

Christ

the

show

to

try

SECRET

sense,

the

the

idea

lypse;
Apocathough
Persian

the

therefore

phallic

character

breaking

it.*

the

and

he

when

Egg

Egg

with
relates

above

Eives

both

to

Kircher's

in

the

for

Birth

Second

life

new

Egg, and

has

from

Root

the

rebirth

well

Theogony

of

Universe

visible
In

the
the

God,"

or

II

of

as

to

.Ethereal
rather

Plato

A'ln^j, xviii. 4.

the

which

"

his

Mochus,
which

find

we

reborn

"

purification in

due

reborn

be

also
form

another

which

from
there-

Doctrine,

Esoteric

being
of the

Khopiroo

Scarabseus, the

the
out

^Ether

relates

"

the

to

"Spirit of the
move

Sw/ra, pp. 386, 387. till.

124.

first,and

of the

Mundane

Air, the

Unknown

Wind

the

Darkness"
In

Divine

the

being

^ther.||

} Movers,

Egg."

from

evolves

in

then

Intelligible (Not/to?)Deity, the

impregnate,

to

promise of

the

to

floating

"^g

spiritualregeneration.

Eros-Phanes

is said

engraving of

Scarabseus

is but

the

symbolism

is dual, and

an

hope and

Winged

be

to

Ulom,

Winds

shows

Egg, in the

Globe

Matter, is born,

Orphic Hynms,

which

Idea

of

Bliss; the

into

Ptah, the

the

The

Immortality,

this

feminine

When

then

his Soul, after

of

Egg

become,

khoproo, to
as

Winged

The

of

symbol

significanceas

same

principles from

two

the

of man,

the

In

it.

of

symbol

of

the

tion
significance. In conjunc-

Egyptiacus,X

For

earth.

on

God.

the

dane
Mun-

of mankind

"fall"

immortal.

the

Dead

Osirified

Abode

the

is Devachan,
another

the

will gestate in this

Amenti,
into

is the

Space,

the

its

also

associated

was

Osiris-Sun, the symbol

and

CEdipus

This

mummy.

of

mortal

the

"

in

and

or

The

Seb.

of

in his hand,

concrete

Energy

generation. The

Creative

Egg

symbol

the

Hawk,

the

papyrus

the

and

quite terrestrial

becomes

with

the

Mundane

the

carries

Water

becoming,

phallicism.Amnion

generation and
"Fiery God,"

the

Khoom,

Principle; Khoom

abstract

in

placed

was

the

struggle

in

birth

of life and

only the symbol

it,was

of

Egg

Tau, which

the

whereas

to

Solar

Eternity;

and

Immortality

glyph of the generative matrix;

with

for

resplendent in his Egg

is the

He

Myster"\

of Life in

symbol

the

was

of

Land

the

to

crosses

is

Deceased

The

made
the

Shoo, the

and

Rebellion"

Darkness.

of

Dragon

the

settles

is often

^z%, during

his

in

remains

of the

"Children

the

between

this

justifiesHezekiah

and

just shown,! reference

as

One,

Mighty

(1M^), a serpent,

And

circle."

od

or

sapicyiti!

satis

of the Dead,

the

Ra,

Egg.

atid

are

ter,
charac-

their

shows

former

Serpent,

Brazen

the

Vcrdum

Book

the

In

of

in

"serpent

means

of the

name

(iD),a circle, and

of kr

it is formed

as

and

compound

the

and

same,

Mountain,

Golden

of the

guardians

the
(TpvTres),

Griffins

Winged

39^

GI^OBE.

WINGED

THE

"

the

/yw2"j"er, 282.

Egg,

"Spirit
the

Hindu

of

Divine
Katho-

\\Ses /sis Unveiled,

1.

56.

THE

392

"from

Matter,

all identical

Astral

lyight of

scattered

to

female

then

become

fifth, ^ther,

later

in

who

the

two,

white

the

of

Time,"

latter

and

of

the

which

wife

allegory having

relation

the

of

heavenly dew,
many

Elements
which
ing
Breakthe

Earth,

it is Vishnu

again,

as

Vinata,

Self-born,

World,

Earth,

our

too

are

worlds.

Vehicle

the

place, it

one

contents

"the

our

ness."
Dark-

subject,

in his hand.

Lotus

Kashyapa,

to

this

four

lower

Then,

of

coverings,

seven

and

Garuda,

born

was

of

to

seven

"Creators"

seven

of

drop

with

with

Soul," the

In

gives

Waters.

Egg,

Brahmans.

the

Terrestrial

appellations

"^gg

birth

Heaven,

the

the

or

cases,

the

World,"

"Universal

there

and

Original

the

latter

of which

the

becomes

Daksha

from

Egg

an

Egg

of

the

allegories on

then

germ,

is covered

upper

within

one

the

Occultist,

of the

such

the

and

the

from

emerges

from

In

seven

shell

forming

daughter

the

on

Books

before

Soul

the

or

charming

is first

separately,

the

the

many

Sacred

Egg.

an

Life,*' etc.

of

and

stands

Great

Mundi,

are

who

creator

enumerate

within

Anima

Kabalist

the

the

springs
Spirit

this there

through

pearl, and

with

the

Besides

is the

the

Brahma,

DOCTRINE.

Spirit,already

union

whose

Maha-Atma,

being

Divine

the

panishad, Purusha,

SECRET

sprung
forth

brought

of

Vishnu;

Garuda

the

is the

Great

Cycle.
The
ate

Egg

sacred

was

therefore

and

the

priestsof Eg""pt never

eggs.
Isis is almost
other

the

From

Castor

ancient

The

the

destroy
Chinese

Tien

same

the

of

to

from

remotest

Weber,
The

had-

Chinese
had

scientificand

origin

to

the

dropped
the

Chinese

in

born

from

hand, and

one

in

in them,

First

Heaven

Man

was

Earth

to
some

scientific

as

they

the

Greeks,

also

Buddhists

do

eat

eggs,

than

the

lest

they

thereby

commit

born

from

Egg,

into

the

and

truth, though
we

and

more

no

an

see

the

sin.
which
This

Waters.f

human

is

ovu7n

shown

respect

Phoenicians,

of the

idea

the

representing

Therefore

eye.

the

though
do

like

born,

were

Founder, yet,

Egg,

an

to

it

the

Romans,

et seg.

213,

have

the

And

life latent

their

Lotus

Latona

Brahmans,

antiquity, by

to
to

is

naked

Varies,
seem

of

was

and

their

modern

regarded by

life,which

invisible

Gemini,

from

is still

sgg-symbol

the

bright

that

down

dropped

origin

Apollo

germ

believe

Osiris

Egg,

the

or

{ci^uxafisata).

that

states

Leda's

Egyptians

should

Cross

Pollux, the

and

attribute

not

and

Siculus

Brahma.

represented holding

always

Circle

Diodorus

germ

Isis

to

thus

earth

idea

anticipated
from

some

Sir

William

passing

superstitious, foolish

comet.

theory?

Thomson's

Query:

theory

Why

that

should

the

this

first
be

livingcalled

ASPECTS

TWO

the

even

of the

savages

"Hidden",

the

scientific

Reality

of

Creation
forth

from

for

mistaken

from

rising
The

full-blown

both

and

is the

Khnoom

things

of the

out

adored

Kosraic

Deity,
the

the

was

According
ancient

opener

World

to

begin

floats

caused

it to evolve

out

The

Brahf)id7ida

Pura^ia

Golden
"

Movers,

Compare
His

triadic

X Ptah
virtue
radiant

} Book

and

Egg;

was

of

the

and

originally
"fair-

fire

faced"

of Numbers.

of

of

his dual

this is why,

of the

Ethereal

by

Horus-Apollo,

contains

But

it is

the

Egg
of the

permeates
in it is
It

ripe,

is Ptah,

who

proceeds

Chemis

(Chemi,

work."

form

the

Mundane

the

and

over

Death,^

Life and

the

Shadow

contained

Germ

and

of the

Waves

Empyrean
who

Sun-God,

the

Egg.
fully the

perhaps,

mystery

about

it is inaccessible

to

Brahma's

the Orienta-

Phoinizer, 268.

Goddesses

Sun's

on

blows

unpronounceable.

phantom

being

into

called

was

the

Greeks,

which

Egypt)

Sphere,

the

the

to

the

are

Khnoom

Thebes.

The

broods

which

was

name

opens,"

of the

Egg

whose

God

''he who

the

of that

ram-

men

Deity.

Principle, who

is,therefore, Brahma.

who

vivifying Spirit,until

Mystery

however,
from

its

with

Egg

at

as

functions

Ammon-Ra,

Concealed

is

is Khnoom.

fashioning

potter's wheel;

Planetary

Universal,

and

on

disk

solar

their

men,"

Philae,t Ammon

and

Supreme
and

of his mouth,

out

of

Elder,

the

represented

are

though

aspect of the

secondary

One,

the

Emepht,

Egg,

Elephanta

at

confused,

aspect

Egyptians

of Hor,
the

an

is often

The

Haroiri

God.

both

"modeller

Mundane

is the

Generator,

that

going

ancient
Haroiri

when

Universe,

the

Ammon,

often

are

form

the

the

assuming

an

Isis.

the

of the

Idea

and

Shoo;

and

under

of

and

Khnoom

different.

was

Osiris

in

before

same

matter

and

of

hawk-head

the

Haroiri, is

Ra

and

Idea

in Darkness

with
or

the

was

was

with

Son

Lotus,

the

on

with

same

headed,

contemporary

(Horsusi),

Hor

found

always

clothed

represented the rising Sun

often

very

God,

Solar

the

"born

the

"

fabulous
observed

as

Horus

Horus

"Elder,"

the

Horus,

existence.*

actual

Second

Logos, becoming

the

Elder

Mind,

Demiurgic
the

instance,

dual

were

the

the

Mon,

or

Gods

double,

its

the

Ammon

was

their

For

masses.

Kosmos,"

World";

the

All

sanctuary;

the

in the

remaining

World

of

for

Theos,

"Chaos,

Section

the

tribes, and

American

South

God

Spirit.

Supreme

Entity,

mythical

Concealed

the

for

and

393

islands.

remotest

Egyptians,

the

With

North

the

Siamese,

the

and

Japanese,

"GOD."

OF

Sati

are

the

god

killing
God.

and
of
as

Anouki.

Death,
well

as

of

Destruction,

vivifying.

He

like
was

Shiva.
the

He

national

is

God

Solar
of

God

only

Memphis,

by
the

'J'HK

394

lists,who
in
and

collective

of

magnificence
future
much

Scandinavian

point of time,
of

the

Song

the

Phantom-Germ

the

of

this

the

froze

in it.

the

and

the

of

Streams

of

of

The

of

made

among

which

"

the
and

Anguinum,

"

the

of

of

poem

the

Woluspa,

discovered

represented
Boundless

and

tion,
desolain the
this

Wind

These

Void

now,

overflowed

scorching

in

lying in

as

it is called

as

Mist.

Ymir,
and

Man),
Soul),

cup

which

Waters

who

had

the

Cow,

from

solved
dis-

(Chaos),

blance
"sem-

Audumla

(the

udder

flowed

yj7z"r

heads

of

four

by the

Cube

four

symbolized

the

only

whose

; the

points
are

of

Greek
in it

see

resurrection.
of
of

"Egg"
with

fear,

the

of

savages

our

original idea
*

if

we

fancied
of

Wilson,

to

in

all

the

is found

red

"Easter

Easter

j^et, whether
Central
will
mental

in

only search

Vishnu

Purdna,

I. Pref.

for

physical

symbol.

Ixxxiv-v.

of

alone

name

the

civilized
we

From

Eggs."

whose

Egg

America,

and

corroborated

in, and

Druid,

have

"

of life eternal,

commemoration

Pagan

the

Churches

Latin

exchanging

the

And

passed.

and

This

custom

the

abject

haughtiness
the

Giant

the

and

symbol,

cycle has

Miiller, in

Max

again

which

the

"four"

especially

tremble

Rome

Light

cardinal

archaic, primitive thought,

the

and

so,

region of night and

blew

Cosmic

or

time-honoured

peasant,

Quite

the

mystical meanings.

and

salvation

the

etc.

Christians

by, the

of

distilling in vivifying drops, fell down

the

four

the

"

Eden,

fully adopted

and

is

nebular,

cleared

(the Heavenly

milk

its various

the

Eliwagar,

Light

which

of Cold

and

Earth

Astral
of

rivers

the

verses,

account

an

is

Egg

formerly

Invisible

the

Waters

man"

"Mother,"
streams

able
procurKhandas

Brah7nd7ida

12,200

which

Illusion, Maya,

Ray

Then

the

of

Mist-Place,

frozen

created

Mundane

Matrix,

L,ight, dropped

called

in

Vedas," in the

Universe,

Cup

World's

the

to

the

the

the

Nefelheim,

and

anterior

Prophetess,

the

In

Astral

The

placed by Professor

Cosmogony,

"far

as

Ginnungagap,

Abyss.

it."

Brahma."*

by

of

variety

perchance.

more,

the

in

and

longer

"no

declared

revealed

as

by

from

has

Brahma,

is contained,

Kalpas

derived

which

is

Skanda,

the

represented

be

to

of

%ZZ

the

"is

"that

as

DOCTRINE.

like

but

body,"

is described

Purdna

Purdna,

professing

Mahatmyas

In

this

that

say

SECRET

find

it, and

Slavonian

Europe,
the
do

or

same

not

superiority

"

"

in
figure
dis-

396

THE

One

found

which

the

and

to

before

the

Varaha

relate

Minor

the
Chain

Cycles

of

Vishnu

happened

that,

while

it may

sense

of

to

before

the

Maha

Pralaya.

know,

of the

bottom

of the

races

fourth

resuming

waters

in
the

says

of

periods,
small

the

the

"

B.C."

has

respect

king

of the

hundred

of

According
this

also

Napoleon.

at

Colonel

to

Researches,
century,

to

to

the

and
be

not

For

"an

actual

Deluge,

at

the

116.); according

see

the

Mahabharatan

of the

conclusion
to

Bentley,

of
575

king
the

time
on

as

B.C.

epic proclaimed

"Great
! !

may

Kali

3,102

identical

with

place

hope,
the

wars

Era,

Yuga

years

sinking
of the

mountain

yet

monstrated
de-

be

first

the

took

may

and

Yudishthira

lived

War"
We

on

computation

world, beyond which

the

the

now,

same

of

had

of

out

them

name

the

again

cosmic

who

was

it

great

the

opens

born

"Yudishthira,*

xi.

the

to

val
prime-

axis

know

the

and

down

"Gods"

II, the

both

who

the

were

instance, the

Shakas,

years,

Great

to

last

Atlantis

raised

we

Volume

cataclysms,

extremity

Wilford,

men,

in

refers

names.
or

as

place

its

rapidly

There

can

geological

with

to

more

versa.

shown

and

Sacae

the

to

vice

first

Earths,"

as

once

case,

the

to

sweeping

owing

inclination
indeed

Hinduism,

is the

He

peaks,

(Asiatic

will

last 432,000

to

of

and

Gods,

events

in

of Atlantis.

exoteric

applies

"

As

terrestrial

first

which

days

or

disturbance

the

our

took

previous

after the

"

in

Philosophy

Continent,

Continents,

was

below,

Second

in

which

that

in the

ended

whole

Earth

so

tradition.
in

the

degree

the

System,

an

it is evident

reference,

distinctly,that

another

previous

those

our

of

with

pre-cosmic

and

our

Avatara

Round,

Esoteric

even

axis, which

of

came

above,

as

Not

Solar

successive

it: when

"

Earth

Earth's
seas

there

"

its

changed

of

it teaches

of which

"

it has

to

of

connected

events,

must

also

and

Matsya

this

during

System,

Maht

reappearance

correctly

by analogical inference,

except

But

the

pre-cosmic

to

Solar

or

reappearance

disturbance

the

relate

as

And

Earth

our

relate, in

Avatara, happened

Manvantara,
the

be

to

allegories,therefore,

since

are

those

periods, to

Fish

present

Earth.

ments
state-

have

Ages

small

or

the

occurred

geological period.

claim

the

the

Deluge

on

Cosmos,

our

distant

the

and

that

to

have

which

Vaivasvata's

and

event

and

Padma

Worlds

Avatara;

these

the

and

Kalpas,

Thus

Matsya,

the

only;

or

the

studies

take

sense

one

great and

The

Boar

or

the

both

to

in

who

never

Manvantaras,

the

Cycles.

Minor

Kalpas

both

to

must

references.

several

language,

same

the

concern

their

in

understood

He

literally,and

scholar

the

by

Purands.

the

therein

especially,

noted

especially

from

religion

Hindu

be

is to

thing

DOCTRINE.

SECRETT

nobody
in
before
of

1370
the

the

caii

B.C.,
end

great

THREE

"iramediatelv

p-o:' and
3,102

relates
and

elsewhere,

remark,

the

or

and

may

the

end

of

Let

us

as

condensed
the

enters

Seven

the

on

There

are

and

See

Royal

Bk.

vi. ch.

In

"

Hari,

is

claiming
pro-

be

So

it,

given

at

in

in

what

and

Esotericism.

with

elapse, having
close

the

occurs

Vishnu

in

Purd?ia,

(Avyaya)
reunites

drinks

the

Earth.

the

up

all exhaled.

of

then

all

Waters

of
Earth.

Then

things,

becoming

Rudra,

the

with

Globe;
Oceans

abundant

they finallyset

is the

who

himself.

to

v^'liole

fed

the

assumes

creatures

Thus

Brahma,

of

day

Suns, by dilation, and

Seven

destroyer

Vishnu
all his

all the

up

drying

are

become

complete

Flame

of

Janardana,

Time,

breathes

of

kinds

Hindu

in old

Soc.

Pralaya,
books.

it is the

Days;

form, but

The

"Occasional"

of

not

chief

three

but

or

periods

first of these,

as

"Incidental,"

caused

destruction

of creatures,

by
of all

remains

substance, which

the

are

Wilson

in

ix. 364.

iii.

Vedanta

inferior

even

by

of Pralayas,

whose

at

it is said

thus

the

Brahma

has

Asiat.

and

antithesized

Incidental"

Cause:

and

Ages, which

and

streams,

Naimittika,^

of

lives and

cause

very

Anthropogenesis,

the

Manvantaras

Eternal

Sun

the

Rays

consumes

is called

the

our

Knot

"figment"

it agrees

once

(Shiva),and

evaporate,

small

Solar

many

intervals

when

Four

brain."

kinds

fourteen

The

of
to

specially mentioned

that

Hindu

the

by

Gordian

the

rain.t

and

shows,

of

II

For

of Four

Destroyer

Rays

fire.

Kalagni, finally

the

the

This

three

the

which

Periods

moisture

Seven

the

World

clouds

Stanza

them.

exhausted.
the

rivers, torrents

the

peace!

Dissolution,

thousand

Rudra,

the

moisture

in

either

unriddled

Brahmanical

presiding Manus,

is almost
of

causes

the

were

about

Brahma's

of

end

earth

He

of

of

esoteric

of

it to

paraphrase:

character

he

imagination

computation

cut

Suffice

present.
of

been

explained

mystery

CEdipuses

yet

Judaeo-

additions.

what

many

or

efforts

of

on

before

Pralaya,

Incidental,

rest

and

for the

therefore

figment

Esoteric

belief

popular
them

and

ever

have

"a

however,

see,

the

the

has

Commentaries

the

II, with

Of

No

great scholars

the

Volume

At

whole

of time

would-be

failed.

Manvantaras,

the

over

sadly

"Flood"

no

B.C.

years

2,349

all the

other

and

Orientalists, who

learned

that

of

know

for, agreeably with

left aside

be

397

We

Noah,

division

juncture,

have

of

place

therefore

may

Bentleys,

Chronolog"%

is the

took

esoteric

an

this

at

Wilfords,

Ages,

to

flood."*

the

that

even

chronology', it

Christian
This

not

B.C.,

3'ears

after

PRALAYA.

OF

KINDS

to

is
Real

with

Brahma,
a

wrong
Cause

Nyaya,

Nimitta,

Upadana,
or

rather

the

Brahma

translation,
would

have

and

been

Naimittika,

which

from

Physical

or

being
ought
better.

to

Material
himself
be

is rendered

Cause.
a

cause,

rendered,

as

In

is
shown

the

Efficient

Sankhya,

Pradhana

as

the

superior
by

to

some

Pradh.lna.

Cause,
is
Hence

scholars, "Ideal"

398

THE

statu

till the

qiio

Prakritika, and

does

not

no

the

having reached

it does

which,

till after

the

doubled
at

eternal, if

kind
it

of

Maha

change
from

It is

decay

and

When

the

Maha

the

Pitris, their

of Celestial

latter

is

in

migrate

their subtile

their

the

to

Manus,
the

former, when

the

as

being
vana
Nirbe

to

garded
re-

speaks of

Dissolution, and

without

atom,

of

plains
ex-

cessation.

of

the

above

and

the

the

various

When

enumerated

repair

the

at

the

refuge "with

Mahar-loka."

reembodied,

is renewed

Svar-loka,

Rishis,

Seven
in

Mahar-loka,

the world

of

reaches

Purana"^'

inhabitants

Gods,

whole

to become

forms, destined

who

conflagration, seek

and

from

turn

lasting

"

place imperceptibly in everything

the

also, the

Night

possible,

death.

by the

Spirits

existence

long enough

Constant

Pralaya arrives, the

reached

is

Bhagavata

globe down

Progenitors,

orders

Nirvana,

or

possibility also

"

or

takes

life and

"

Sphere, disturbed

Upper

The

Nitya,

which

in this Universe

growth

the

Pralaya,

lucky Jivanmukta

Manvantara

modelled
re-

alities
Individu-

only the

latter

the

when
be

to

third, Atyantika,

but

The

is called

Element,

The

future

more

with

the

Primal

Individual

no

second

L,ife of Brahma,

or

Night.

Pralaya.

of

The

Universe,

is

endless.

not

the

the

years,

Pralaya,

the

as

the

there

case

Age

longer
or

early period of

an
as

fourth

in the

Night.

into

is thus

It

311,040,000,000,000

almost

their

that

Worlds,

people.

some

rebirth

of

that

of the

end

is resolved

end

concern

of
after

exists

the'

at

the

at

DOCTRINE.

after

Dawn

new

occurs

that

everything

SECRET

the

beings

Jana-loka,

to

i7i similar

"m

capacitiesas

begi7iningof the succeeding

Kalpar\
Clouds,

down

Showering
and

World

the

Waters

World,

is

of Brahma

is what

This
the

World

our

have
Solar

becomes

Vishnu
Divine

Years
:

and
XU.

until
That
iv. 35.

fill

these
for

the

clouds
a

the

reigns

hundred

Region

is

strong

one

are

which

and

all

down

pour

of

scene

fires,

and

and

things,

their

Solar

The

inundate

Waters,

V"yu

Parana.

Wilson,

Vishnu

When
the
of

hundred

another

is then

Purina,

Breath

"

or

The

wind

the

rains

Rishis, and

for

animate

Pralaya.

stop.

blows

deluge

dice, these

as

desolation.

Seven

they

dispersed.

[Nabhas-tala].

(Bhuvo-loka)

Doctrine

Ocean,

large

as

region of the

Wind,

all clouds

to

the

over

Esoteric

System,

drops

continue

Space
dreadful

[divine] Years,

darkness;

supreme

the

in

all

the

quench

in

clouds

reached

fill up

Middle

enveloped

now

call in the

we

thunder,

Pouring down,

and

having perished,

Night

in

uninterruptedly

Earth,

the
The

inanimate,
and

rain

loud

of water,

[Solar System].

overspread
Heaven.

size, and

torrents

they

then

whole

in

mighty

VI.

iii.

sorbed
reab-

which

Of

things

all

[(?) Adikrit]Hari,
holy

the

When

Cause.

all

eyes,

Great

constitute

Ages

end

at the

Awaking

of his

the

Night,

Unborn

in

This

of

the

thousand

the

same

period.

same

Universe

the

creates
.

his

closes

Padmayoni,

it is

solution
Dis-

[Ideal]

he
as

by

mystic

is the

when

manner,

consists

Night

his

"

contemplated

like

In

Creator
Brahma

of

involved

"

revives;

slumber.

sleeping

is its Incidental

Hari

World

the

so

form

and

is inconceivabl

The

Deep.

the

[in the original

Brahma],

not

in

liberation

because

who

reposes,

illusions.

own

mystic

of
Brahma

of

Day

Abjayoni, "Lotus-born,"

as

bed

the

fall upon

things

his

the

Jana-loka,

of

for final

Spirit wakes,

Universal

the

(Siddhas)

Incidental

termed

Pratisanchara]
{_{?)

of

[of Space]

anxious

of
personification

celestial

the

slumber,

and

Universe,

the

midst

the

Ocean

Saints

Brahma-loka,

of

denizens

the

sleeps upon

Sanaka*

glorified by
the

of

[the Serpent

Shesha

upon

Infinity]in

399

things exist, He

all

of

beginning

the

beginning,

without

Ivord by whom

the

made,

are

AI,L.

OF

REABSORPTION

THE

anew.:J:
is "Incidental"

This

Dissolution?

of

property

When

the

seizes

of
Air

of

Fire

seizes
the
of

Form,

and

Contact

upon

and

property
of

rudiment

Origin [Noumenon

The

Michael,

chief
who

concluding

"t

See

/btd., iv.

} This

Kuraara,
also

prospect

for its followers.

and

Sound

refuses
lines

would

the

to

in

do

the

[{?)Kha]

is

who

The

refuses

source

devoid

[murttimat]

whose

characteristic

Space].

Sound

create.

Ether

propertj^ by

embodied

of

to

Light,

until

alone, occupying

devours

ment
rudi-

unmodified;

[un]

Light,

of

is the

of

its rudiment,

deprived

[Akasha],
exists

(Bhutadi)

Air.

its rudimental

containment

whole

Cause

of

of

is,
spreads
over-

Element

which

remains

it exists

Ether

Chohan

which

Universe

the

of

nature

its

Waters

gradually

is the

regions

Touch?],

Smell,

the

Dhyan

by Sound,

ten

[the "Word"]

[the

all the

Then

the

collective

prototype

of St.

so.

Section, "Chaos:

hardly

"

Ether

Elements

Virgin-God,

or

the

Space,

the

Space.

of

whole

is

of
.'']

of

over

Cohesion

[or rather, occupying

Space

form, which

or

and

[(?)Vibhavasu] deprived
.

(Sparsha), and
the

pervades

Fire

the

which

[one] Flame,

throughout

destroyed,

Flavour, Touch

vast, and

vacuity

is

with

one

Element,

and
.

of

deprived
Water.

watery

Fire

swallow

the
.

becomes

Fire
.

[(?)Sparsha,
Air

of

Earth

"

up

Waters

with

one

of

Air, then, accompanied

everywhere

loss of which,

is

property,

spreads

Air.

into

extends

become

(pralina),all

and

Fire

merges

Ether,

rudimental

Smell), and

waves

Element

Space

first,the

becomes

[ethereal] Flame,

destroj'ed,and

being

form

the

withered

[Hells] are

While

withdrawn

extinguishes

when

and
.

with

World.

upon

being

that

by

by the

up

of

follows:

as

Then,

and
.

filled

the

begun.

destruction

to

destroyed

whole

Patalas

rudiment

(Prakritika)

Elemental

Maitreya

and
is

is the

(which

is licked

entirely

the

Worlds

is, thus, pervaded

flavour
are

therefore,

it to

Dissolution

Earth

proceeds

rudimentary

and

of

Universe

themselves

describes

fire all the

Elemental

property

this

Wind

and

dearth

progress
the

up

what

Parashara

by

When,
the

is the

Pralaya;

suit

Christian

Theos:

Kosmos."

theology,

which

prefers

an

eternal,

everlasting Hell

THE

400

Demiurgos];
at

are,

into

with

the

characteristic
and

were

the

these

seven

The

of

is

of) Air; Air

into

blends

is drunk

the

these, is seized

all

essentially,the
finally,lost

absorbed

or

by

upon
whether

same,

in

That

things.

which

there
rather

body

[Satta].

Spirit [Sarvesha]
attributes

no

are

than

species],

of

[Prakriti]and

Nature

the

the

are

Beginning]

Earth,

to

and

(stratum of) Fire

the

Primary

indiscrete

or

so

Element

of

is other

like

and

both

Spirit[Purusha]

is,

is discrete

is,

pure,
is

Spirit, and

jati,or

in

riapa, hence

(sole) Existence

[finally]into

resolve

along

Spirit which

the

as

is

Prakriti

is one,

(embodied)

than

[remains]

....

which

Supreme

species [naman

name,

Mind], which,
This

the

and

Ether,

also, which

that

by (that

[Bhutadi,

the

that

it,

mountains.

is absorbed

disappears.

Spirit [Pums]

surround

their

devours

only

portion

that

Waters

Great, the Universal

which

the

or

Mahat

[in

Mahat

Element]

indiscrete.

the

and

regions,

[Prakriti]and

imperishable, eternal, all-pervading, is

all

the

the

Nature

discrete

Intellect],whose

as

in the

seven

Primary

[Mahat,

from

is dissolved

[Akasha];

the

Earth

rather],and

other. t

oceans,

Ether
of

cause,

and

this manner,

In

by Fire;

itself with

(itself)destroyed by Intellect
with

each

is Consciousness,

[the Universal

[Prakriti]reckoned

(dvipas),seven

of Water

rather

or

Universe.

[existing] Elements*

Element

Spiritual Darkness

Mahat

Intelligence [Buddhi],
of the

all the

Primary

[Tamasa"

(Sarva-mandala)

zones

This

Darkness

of Nature

Brahma

seven

investure

origin,

of

and

Chohans]

original.

successively reenter

its

The

forms

Dhyan

their

boundaries

seven

DOCTRINE.

[disintegrated]by

up

property

outer

Egg

with

of

Property

is, itself,swallowed

inner

hosts

merged

once,

combined

the

[and

SECRET

Supreme

Spirit,t
This

is the

Night.

All

vantaras

in

the

regular succession,

Lives

its

having

is

Kosmos

noumenal;
*

The

and
t

will

but

be

forces

this
found

better

forms,

or

that
X

manvantaric

this

than

cosmic

those

the

Womb

known.

of

bring it into being.

Purdtia, Bk.

The

understood

calls

to

Elements

"

all

Creative

Force

every

of

Creation

have

the

"Word"

things

porary,
tem-

is Eternal

its aspects, it has

in

not
only the visible and
Spiritual, Intelligent Potencies

physical

mean

the

nor

Man-

of

day

Manifested

as

manifestation,

of

"

Angels

any

Seven

-Elements

to

in

Earth."

which

Divisions

of

it
significance, then
of physical
explain the correlation

may

rate, Theosophists

Mahat

will

The

perceive that

"Waters"

the

Manifested

that

Universe,

Universe
or

Prakriti
here

mean

the

has
the

is conceived.

Noumena

of

the

seven

m.ystic
The
Forces

allegorical.

iv.,Wilson's

Ch.

by Orientalists, in its esoteric

World

Nature,

the

to

It is all
VI.

At

from

Abstract

reference

have

the

decrease,

the

the

forms.

correlation

now

Cycle
of

Day

follow

of

its

which

is neither

follows

night
The

duration.

here

Paul

St.

there

energy

and

description is correctly understood

that

"zones"

Vishnu

be

must

which

principles, "reckoned

"Mother";
seven

the

phenomenal

that

also

in their

Demons

When

as

"Elements"

term

elements,

their

long

the

plant.

down;

run

after

Kosmos;

periodical, and

are

as

growth, culmination,

however
as

and

of

for which

That

Pralayas

animal,

Death

the

"

in

or

other

creature,
of

Pralaya"

in Nirvana,

Spirit rests

human

final

mistakes

being corrected

and

the

origrinal terms

put in

brackets.

As

it is the

reabsorbed

die and

into

Maha,
its

disappear

the

Great,

origfinalOne

during

that

or

so-called

Element;

the

long "Night."

Final, Pralaya which

"Gods

themselves,

is here

Brahma

and

described, every thing

the rest"
being said

is
to

and

beginning

Days

and

rests,

as

//

and

of Activity

During

of

Rest.

Brahman,

But

but

changes,

never

40I

end.

an

its Periods

Brahma.

of

Nights

KEY,

therefore, have

must,

its Periods

has

KABAUSTIC

And

the

interv^al,it

these

be

the

are

Noumenon,

It cannot

is,though

ever

that

never

said

be

to

an}'"where.
The

Kabalists

Jewish
infinite

eternal,

God.

application.

As

Moses

And

the

from

asked:

suddenly

"Before

him;

time"

my

be

onl}^ a temporary

an

aspect of That

which

reaction

the

have

Jews

the

Churches

and

created

barah

of

six, (and)

'Earth'

does

(that Earth)
was

withovit

Spirit of

elohitn
the

substitute

and
take

can

with

not

form

and

moving,

most

worthy

seventh

the

Six

the

"

The

identity

They

of

given

are

which

haa'retz, i.e.,'In

he

the
in

seems

of

And

all

those

depend

Dignities.

it has

been

And

six

said:

the

'And

face

of

the

It

the

upon
the

'It
.

over

beginning
is;) the

which

it forth.'

was

the

.stands,all belong Below.

Things.

came

curse;

of

(the meaning

Dignity

darkness

second
from

it

(the Earth)

Abyss,

and

the

breathing (w^'rrtc/!a'/"A^/A,
i.^., hovering, brooding
Thirteen

waters.'

thousand

(thousand,

the

works,

B'raisheeth

(exist) all

the

was

Dignity.

earth';

which

to

v'ath

yeni

calculation, therefore

void; and

.)over

the

over

underwent

which

Kabalistic

the

hashania'

up

into

come

Scripture.

show

sentences,

vcrbatitn.

stand

Cranium

several

are

in

ever}^

allegorical, the

key of the exoteric

latter is the
Here

interpretation,the

the

key,

and

heavens

these

on

the

The

on

ath

....

The

to

whatever

of

mystical

quote

Elohim

over,

words.

book

Construction),*

forvis of

seven

first,or

con':truction

created

(Sephiroth

of Moses

therefore,

real-mystical,

discussion.

worth

studied.

modes

seven

the

Pashut.

excellent

well

God(s)

."
.

moment

instant."

one

concern

any

^^

for

God

male,

which,

and

have

nor

have

namely,
or

the

of

"B'raisheeth
the

literal
not

Myer's

have

to

four;

in

read

foundations
Isaac

Occultists

Eastern

only

moral, and

which,

Nights,

the

the

Lord.

in

and

dissolution.

or

While

It shows

is immutable,

or

in

who

Deity,
him,

asleep

dissolution

substitute, like Brahma,

part in the Days,

no

were

the

overcome

fall

I to

into

crumble

suggestive.

is very

with
fear

sleepest thou,

sleep:

never

would

the

to

appropriate

very

great

....

"I

creation

felt

thou

art

thought

same

Sinai, in company
he

cloud,

the

an

follows:

as

Mount

sight by

answered
all the

time,

vigil on

his

in

immutability

poetical,and

read

we

this

applied

is

idea

Zohar

Lord, where

"

Spirit

before my

the

In

keeping

was

concealed

was

The

of

necessity

therefore

and

Deity,

anthropomorphic
its

felt the

the

millennium)

"Builders"

depend

hang

years

of

the

on

thirteen

(are referred
above

Stanzas.

(forms)

to) in

it (the cursed

the

of

the

first six

Earth) is that

97

THE

402
is strong

"which
hours

(one

Itself.

by

....

The

of

"Sephiroth

Manus,

of the

Lower

of all

of Nature

the

on

things.

before; and

all

Chain, the Root

Forms

of the

twelverestore

those

six

of

in the

Ideation

in whose

void,"

of

the

Pralaya
sentient

individual

refers

to the

the

Svayambhuva,
those

"

depend

on

meaning

of

Words,"

has

being

to

of

"Thirteen

13,

"

thirteen-fourteen

the

"six

thousand
be

Spheres, of

primordial
First

of

men

Root-Race,

they
"

or

this

the

Siphra

of

the

and

Dizenioutha,

They
existed

they who

First

the

are

before

i. \ i6 ei seq.;

as

Forms,"

Yuga,

Forms.
in

the

first six
refer

They

as

The

well

septenary

the

Third, Separated
not

in Myer's

yet

to

Worlds,

the

quoted

with

Maha

typify the

Round,

senseless, for they had

c.

of

additional

an

ideal

Wisdom.
who

every

objective Universe

"hang

of Edom,"

during

Round.

the

which

of

or

Period

Manus,

being

term

paradigmatic,
Years"

after

or

thirteen

14,

of

sought in the Indian

Chain,

Shadows,

were

Prom

our

instead

by
form

first Divine

thirteen

on

that

or

Elohim,

the

repeated

by the

"Curse"

"without

Manvantara,

thirteen-fourteen

the

to

of the

reign within

who

Manus

"Breath"

depend

or

is shown

as

new

does

Universe,

Destiny,

described

is

Seven

Chaos,

term

This

state.

process
a

the

The
or

Sep

'Earth'

Model

photographed,

say

This

primordial six (seven) "Kings

the

the

the
the

upon

or

Doom

objective

Periods, personified

These

again

the

so

or

be.

to

fourteenth

fourteen

of Brahma.

Day

simply

or

Seventh

of

but

it.

over

Base

and

''Second

Paradigmatic,

depths

Being.

the

Sixth

Earth,

no

brooding

"Curse,"

beginnings

thirteen

the

Six

is built, the

"depend

The

Builders

time, the Forces

same

the

all

it is

means

abysmal

things

before

Presence

the

These

Upadhi,

the

at

are,

Highest.

the

into

Logoi, produced,

Ideation

the

rested

the

under

the

are

or

B'raisheeth,"

Below.

belonging

They

etc.

to

forth

it

sent

seventh

"

Objective Universe

of the

misleading, for it

very

collective

they

Over-Soul,

of the

"Earth,"

and

Hence

calculation," because

fatality which
that

the

up

Space, in which

Abyss

all

which

Chohans,

Dhyan

called, therefore, the

are

Seventh,

Races,

Cranium"

into

is here

the

six

spirito-psycho-physicalSpheres

the

Man;

tenary

come

the

Angels

Seven

in

Principles

who

and

is of

Stone,

Noumenoi

As

during

(the Deity) shall

It

as

the

are

Physical Universe,

essence

Fundamental

not

Construction"

Logos,

or

or

I'^l,whose

or

renewed

be

shall

desolate

entirely

thirteenth,

the

In

Prajapatis,synthesized by

or

Emanation,

First

rendered

was

continue."*

shall

veil

it

everything

and

them

And

DOCTRINE.

....).

day

SECRET

as

the

pre-Adamic

eaten

Qabbalah,

232-3.

Race.

of the

THE

404
Unrevealed

the

Dyaus,
Another

is

Day

And

endowed

with

becomes

dormant.

the

Golden

Egg

When

of

the

"barbarians"
and

will

on

example;

princes,whilst

pure

will

Wealth

and

Propert}' alone

will

passion
only

piety

the

weakness
for

will

assent

[anyaya]

take

refuge

among

proceed,

until

of

will

decay constantly

divine

the

When

Being

descend

taxes],will

upon

will reestablish

the

end

"See

of Kali

Fits

shall

de

be

Dieu, and

all

after

things
of

some

that

saying

Indus, of Chan-

upon

in

the
the
of

the

own

human

awakened,

dcs

will be
.

age

the

and

Brahmes,

p. 230.

the

be

strongest

[khara-bhara,

minds
as

tif

not

Age,

portion

of

that

shall
.

faculties.
.

those

pellucid
this is

Avatara]
of

Kali

its annihilation

nigh,

[Kalki

several

mutual

pure;

in the

Thus,

the

substituted

is the

who

burthens
.

shall

be

be

reputed

be

sensual

subsistence;

of

approaches

the

of

of

will

eight superhuman
shall

will

heavy

mentator
Com-

end"].t

of devotion;

objects merely

He

race

earth; and

upon

VInde

the

the

the

wholly depraved.

source

(universal) means

valleys.

Kali

be

presumption

their
of

the

as

Aryas in

only distinction

spiritual nature
with

be

follow

falsehood

sexes;

dignity.

bear

to

the

if rich

man

the

of others];
insatiable.

patronage

perish [or,

and

only

the

and
a

will

be

the

the

wives

the

of

property

desires

them

will

will

be

the

will

They

the

upon

world

the

churlish

of

wickedness.

Avail

centre,

women

righteousness

Yuga

Les
Jacolliot's

Western

Maitre3^a

short, their

between

will be

endowed

Earth,

He

close

exists, of its

which

reigns

the

earth, kings

with

will

almost

seize

intent

people

until

menace

unable

people,

reign

will

devotion;

the

load

be

types zvill be

fine clothes

marriage;

be

will

[pralaya].

union

of

be

the

wealth

rank;

dependence;

of

cause

in

and

intermingling

litigation;and

learning; liberalitywill

Ages

now

of

the

over

lives will be

day by day,

confer

of life; dishonesty

orders

Four

Yuga

of the

External

gratification

Yuga.

they will

will be in the

bond

in

success

of

its form, and

that

For

falsehood

to

neglected,

are

will

with

being powerful [in India]

decrease

sole

the

be
of

means

Mlechchhas

it: "the

has

Soul, this Soul

of the

Kali

banks

reading,

countries

tribes

Kali

cows;

another

barbarians

the

and,

The

reigning

addicted

beings,

feeling [Manas]

resumes

foretellingto

of the

their

power

all that

animated
all

series

prophetic

when

monarchs,

to

asleep.

adds:

ever

various

of

how

see

children, and

of limited

People

and

women,

last.

of this

he

subjects [or,according
will be

to

masters

contemporary

temper,

death

be

it

of

germs

the

Supreme

when

Day

coincide

to

seems

sins

Kashmira,

be

spirit,violent

and
will

the

Purdna,

Vishmi

influences

drabhagt

it

the

first in the

the

conies

ever

the

Thought

falls

Dawn.

darkness.*

it is curious

the

There

Kali

in

he

future

functions, and

till the

repose,

the

peaceful rest,

all absorbed

are

his

their

cease

is always

Yuga

India, and

dark

they

they

primitive

its

writer

the

their

action,

until

of

His

During

us.

principles of

Anyhow,

Age.

inflict

tells

Mauu

the

in

supreme

was

the

Satya

Yugas,

or

into

reenter

from

so

being accomplished,

continues

the

again

awakes

task

in, and

beings sleeps in complete

all the

As

and, his

God,

sets

divine

the

exist, as

DOCTRINE.

passed, Night

again

now

SECRET

as

who

live

crystal.

prophetic, what

at

The

is?

THE

who

men

birth

give
it

As

Two

the

"When

in

are

[or
of

race

of

human

Krita

and

bcin"^s.

Age

Lunar

shall

and

and

the
*

return

[Moru],

Maru

alive

Purity).

of

Age

Tishya,

shall

Age

Kuru,

(or

Asterism)

Satya]

continue

Ikshvaku,

of

family

the

the

(the

Krita

the

of

Devapi,

persons,

405

seeds

of

and

Moon

mansion,

one

the

as

laws

the

and

Sun

MORU.

follow

shall

who

race

Jupiter

planet

to

said

is

be

shall

changed

thus,

are,

OP

RETURN

of

throughout

the
Four

the

....

residing

Ages,

of

beginning

Krita

the

the
the

be

will

of

that

of

Wilson,

The

I'ishtiu

of

ten

day
reign

be

called

Mori,

original
Devan

India,

or

Badhadur

II Ibid.,

ch.

coming

iv.

living

and

regard

to

the

in
and

Solar

the

latter

and

fit

Europe
the

at

Dynasty.

admirably

other

dawn

the

prophecy,

in

and

]|

of

the

to

which

even

civilized

and

XXth

century

xxiv.

and

thinks

The

in
The

Vuga.

Sanskrit

Ragoonath
Tibet.

Vayu
(See

same

Purana
Five

It

of

declares
Years

0/

that

Theosophy,

the

vrill

483,

art.

Mori,
their

reestablish

on

the
Skanda

the

Morj'as

the

by

the

mentary
com-

their

town

after

the

Brother,

our

side

northern

of

the

xii.

Kshattriyas
and

and

correct,

more

one

that

Avatara.

next

from

informed

Purana,

will

Only

tribe,

Maurya

are

dynasty

Moryas

of

is

the

hence.

Rajput

name

(Kalapa)

"The

the

years

kingdom

the

of

we

Katapa

cclxxii,

that

which

Bhagavata

Moru

stated

be

Morya-Nagara,

places
in

stated

is

longed.
be-

Chandragupta

chapter

thousand

V"chaspattya,

Madras,
is

will

taken

have

it,

it

many

corruption

Encyclopedia,
Rao,

The

world."

gives

Purana,

chapter,
race

princes

some

Miiller

Max

this

Matsya

same

Maurya,

or

that

the

In

dynasty,

Morya
In

Kshattriya

of

not

Morya,

Professor

as

of.
the

"

the

Literature),

spoken

name

of

Morya,

as

Sanskrit

restoring

Mahavanso

R.

hence

of

hears

Ch.

name

is

the

Mahavanso.

Himalayas,

race

described,

XlXth,

IV.

ncient

spiritual

purely

the

after

believes

on

still

Katapa.

the

of

Maureyas,

or

Tod

Shighra,

[bid.

History

over

will

Colonel

gives

translates

Moryas,

reign

of

son

Enlightenment."

Bk.

Purana,

Purana,

(See

and

full

the
of

Purana

Miiller

Max

in

well

are

sees

one

Vtsknu

Matsya

with

Yuga

"Era

great

our

is

(Yoga)

wrong

Kali

lands

the

Kshattriya

the

or

which

Christian

devotion

of

right

"blessings"

the

....

restorer

Whether

with

of

[Moru]"

Maru

Age|

power

in

hither,

return

..

through

will

They

Kalapa.f

at

Koothoomi.")

in

the

teenth
Nine-

SECTION
The

Lotus,

Therk

attached

meaning

her

and

Nature

Spiritual

and

antiquity

by

after

Such

Gods,

standing

Universes,

Christian

It

do

the

Greek

have

of

both

remotest

the

and

Buddhists

adopted

who

to

Concrete

the

by

Churches,

who

the

from

Japan,

Latin

and

Christians,

the

now

and

sacred

powers

and

Egyptians,

China

in

and

sacred

as

increasing

flower

the

productive

held

was

is

Abstract

the

philosophical

significance

It

the
of

Hindus,

b}^ the

as

messenger,

emblem

revered

and

Lotus.

the
Nature.

was

emblem

the

represents

Aryan

It

them.

is

and

deep

importance

and
as

Physical
the

without

their

them,

to

Symbol.

Universal

symbols

antiquity.

their

with

ancient

no

are

as

VIII.

as

made

of

it

replaced

it

with

the

water-lily.
Christian

the

In

the

Gabriel,
hand
the

of

idea

the

Archangel,
of

spray

in

the

Thus

also,

of

Gods

of

fire," in
had,

nation

Hindus,

through

on

Osiris

Fire;
the

and

the

spray,

Bodhisattva
of

with
the

its

mystic

the

Buddha,

is

Ghost

Holy

and
the

world's

still

typified

as

Maha-

to

being

or

idea

same

Saviour.

by

represented
both

his

Water,

announces

Lotus-flower,

the

as

precisely
who

in

holding

Fire

constantly

Horus

Annunciation,

Mary,

typifying

symbolizes

birth

the

Virgin

the

the

Sun-Gods

by

"tongues

Acts.
still

earth.
the

just

the

and

association

in

or

of

mother,

were

Egyptians

This

generation,

hand

Gautama's

Maya,

It

and

the

to

of

picture

every

appears

water-lilies.

creation

Lotus,

in

religion,

I^otus
agency

has,

refer

We

reader
of

emblem

is the
of

the

Fire

See

and

Water,

Dissertations

to

the
or

Relating

is

which

meaning,
Sir

William

productive
Spirit

to

Asia.

and

identical

in

Jones.*

With

power
Matter.

of

every

the

Nature,
"O

Thou

THE

Eternal!
says

in the

in

noted

what

contain

The

Mem.

four

two-fold

of dual

say,

With
and

prolific Earth

is born

of Water,

the

in

Central

of

female

in the

Rd?ndyana,
and

Point, the

of the

the

the

English

of

the

waves

who

the

in

this

Lotus

Subjective, Divine
form.

For,

for

Creative

have

models,
At

Logoi
of

being

to

so

like

forms

God

Infinit}^ is

the

evolving

from

Germ.

Lakshmi,

who

called

of the

The

Universe

Padma,

the

Lotus,

Lotus-flower,

Ocean"

Venus-

of

Space,

at

the

also

as

from

Aphrodite

the

evanescent

stage

of

peerless Shri,

arose

in

Williams.
more,
beautiful, and, further-

is very

symbol,

all

Emanation

soon

as

has

the

religious systems.

of the

from

the

only

understanding

to

and

Action,

in the
copy

and

into

rather

or

in its

its Divine

and

Manifested

Divine

and

Thought,

build,

or

the
that

realm

own

opened,

the

same

from

Objective

abstract

Darkness,

disappeared

concealed

proceed

passing

as

their

lotus,

poet. Sir Monier

the

itself

hitherto

all, and

this

is the

Lotus

navel, the

water-lily, it signifies one

or

ignorance,
behind

World,

is also

parentage

Ideation

Light, leaving

forms

the

Brahma.

of

Serpent

floating on

on

and

identical

an

"Darkness"

the

ever-concealed

seated

philosophical idea; namel}^

Ideal

Mount

prototype, ever"'thing

of Vishnu's

out

Milk,"

Orientalist

underl3'ing idea,
shows

or

in

stirs up, fructifies,

evolved

"

It is the

shown

of

Then,

Out

as

Earth

"Churning

"Sea

which

"

its ideal

on

Beauty's bright Goddess,

visible

Lotus,

Heaven,

The

Lotus.

of

Ocean.
"

Whether

Heat

or

from

and

is likewise

during

from

Fire

Space

aspect of Vishnu,

"Creation,"

The

of

they

shapes
of

Hermaphrodite,

yet made.

ever

Sun, the

is the

an

The

more,

quarters

already

before

even

is

I^otus!"

as

miniature

what

Human

growing

as

Waters

graphic symbol

sings

on

Primordial

or

who

Foam

each

form,

concrete

represented

springing

the

four

the

Jones shows,
Lotus,

and,

of the

and

Spirit of

Lotus-flower,

the

Genii

or

Divine

the

into

develops

most

the

above

perfected plants.

as

Stanzas, stand

Hindus,

rests

in thee

Sir W.
of

seeds

407

sex.

the

which

of

of the

type

And

da}^

one

Angels

of the

Maharajahs

MATERIAL.

perfectly-formed leaves,

symbol

India, is the

the

that

become

will

they

Gitd.

Bhagavad

Stanzas,

the

germinate,

BECOMING

Brahni, the Creator, enthroned

see

verse

IDEAL

the

concrete,
which

of

is

Eternal

Ideation,

the

in

the

they
the

see

archetypal

fashion, upon

these

transcendent.
the

Demiurge

is not

yet

the

Architect.

408

SECRET

THE

in the

Born

the

realize

Ideal

within

the

of

seed

lie buried

that

abstract

the

all-embracing

units

working
of

the

idea

Earth,

any

more

Cause, he

First

stand

the

to

tion,
Idea-

are

cealed
con-

of the
of

up

the

active

the

forces,

or

list,
Orienta-

great

Brahma

World,

does

7iot create

of

out

and

Brahma

separated

once

all Nature

it; Brahma

essence

As

"army."

Universe.

emanates,

is in its

that

the

as

qualitativecompound

the

Burnouf,
said

he

with

regarded

of

body

Demiurge

Soul

with, and

which

for

term

rest

is mixed

it, but

particle of

each

Being,

the

from

petals,

Logos,

or

Builders.

or

than

evaporates

above

so

Plan,

of Eternal

idea, like the word

an

perfectl}^w^lien

himself

evolved

Having

term,

is the

Creators

seized
the

of

of

multitude

not

soldiers,

"

Bosom

immaculate

Demiurge,

an

is the

in the

the

perceive

plant.

the

Creator, is simply
latter

first

to

yet

lotus-leaves, the

Philosophy

Esoteric

In

future

the

has

he

which

Forms,

as

just

of Action,

Twilight

DOCTRINE.

the

from

himself

does

He

Universe

himself, who

the

form

one

proceeded

out

himself.

In

the

the

Lotus,"

exclaims
I

God,

Horus.

lotus-idea

Genesis,

stated

as

and

which

reads:

"And

fruit-tree

the

the

the

pure

be

traced

God

was

"Transformation
from

emerging

Eastern

of the

peoples.
had

carrier

and

it soils

ever

the

which

Lotus

the

from

the

It is to

of

into

this

flower,

this idea
in

verse

the

earth

Hindus

also

and

down
the

forth

Cosmogony
the
.

is in itself."

the

three

Jews,

the

Triune

the

of the

"Son

of

look

must

we

bring

to

But

when

applied

of

escaped having
beauty

to

symbology,
the

Ixxxi.

chapter

that

before

significance of

Ch.

first

Jewish

is the

ideal

more

Fields.*

the

seed

and

container

Solar

all

In

Father,"

Christian

Kabalistic

era,

of

Heads

Godhead

of each

substantiated, in its allegories.

its esoteric

moral

God

the

the

I carry

...

Elohistic

visible; and

made

by

Ones.

comes

in

even

Creative

Thought

cosmic

which

Luminous

fruit after his kind, whose

fully defined

is the

the

said, Let

scriptures, as explained

religion has
day

his

Trimurti

the

Such

head

from

explanation

yielding

is to say,

nation

the

am

primitive religions,the

from

as

in Isis Unveiled.

origin

that

figured

may

for the

the

called

the Dead,

of

emerging

Lotus,

pure

of

messages

The

Book

the

the

am

of

chapter

of

this

practical
the

the

root

and

Lotus,

terrestrial
sexual

great symbol

idea.

element
idea

i.

in
of

II.

exoteric

with
ship,
wor-

in time, became
No

dogmatic

it; and

symbology.

to

this
The

HEBREW

is

following

Poinliug
mode

Its

of

earth,

by

represented
children

seated

picture

at

too

to

once

observed

governed

by

added

an

intellect. t

The
of

workshop
living soul

womb

the

to

place
This

of

is

to

of

The
with

of

of

the

archaic

philosophers
applied

sinful

to

personality. Therefore,
the

remarks
of

For

this

the

In

Practical

is

and

Indian

the

is the

of

the

to

Vishnu,

entire

First, and

the

fact attaches

of

dwelling

old, of the

ideas

attached

to

would

fail to

find

the

morphism
anthropo-

for the

dangerous

materialistic

our

the

Brahma,
one

Second

of

Logos,
the

which

character.

essence

manifesting

as

ness
sacred-

age,

anthropomorphic

spirit and

the

however,

so,

represent

than

that

respectively represented,
of

Creative
creation

Teachings,

once

or

trained

the

the

an

noumenal

is the
of

emblem

Initiates

primitive

and

of

the

conception,

personations,
Nature,

faculties

psychic

It

Nature.

into

and

the

more

dogmas

abstract

of Humauitj'.

of

cosmic

exoteric
of

it is

are

efforts, however,

ennoble

worship

who

of

result

or

Lotus,

the

the

Old

Ideal

the

and

other

as

it.

Esoteric

to

key-note

Purdnas,

Mysteries

ideal

pure

and

the

Not

the

Creators,

issuiupf from

and

outcome

the

fasten

the

as

is not

It
gross

which

fitting onl}' for

religion,and

direct

above, and

the

.symbology, other

Judean

of true
is the

follow

that

within

reverential, of

pantheistic philosopher

no

human

to

the

ideas

and

the

to

of

soul,

the

intervened

reproduction,

prehistoricages.

humanity,

that

underlying

pantheistic conceptions, impersonal

when

workings

deity.

purely

the

evidence

wonderfulness
of

idea

of which
of

has

basis

living mechanism,

history

all efforts
an

power

organs

intervention

rendering

of

and

its

In

of

the

as

upon

cause.

surpass

amazing

forces,

nature-

function

Thought

piece

development

the

Isis, the

Horus.

creative

wonderful

the

sometimes

and

their

Nile,

than

plainer

Osiris
of

mother-

river

is

the

as

to

child

generative

recurring miracle,

ever-

constructive

Thus

name

this

activities.

is, the

be

can

art-speech.

its whither,

machine.

correct

of

use

life

that

development

Nile.

the

reproduction,

attachment

womb,

the

of

generative

for

flower.*

under

all connected

evident

an

the

intelligent creative

an

physical

sacredness

holy

is

have

we

waters

signification,a

subject

the

and

which

the

seed

Nothing

the

the

the

living soul;

new-born

of

scientific

of

the

placenta-like

water

fashioned

its present,

its whence,

to

its

man

upon

upon

have

to

of

end, in the

and

reflection

symbol

from

of

parents
stress

great

in the

its intended

without

the

growing

umbilicus.

issuing

or

time

or

become

lay

is

Nattire

and

in

as

by

in

perfect

symbolical language,

leads

as

cannot

for

as

make

of Cronus,

in this
We

it

to

MS.

bearer

the

stalk, the

Kabalistic

Lotus

it

is the

Isis, through

of

cord-like

and

the

is connected

maturing,

long

symbol,

which

409

fitted

peculiarly

Lotus,

womb

the

or

the

the

its

of

result

same

significationwas

of growth

flower

The

the

occasions

several

on

like

to

from

quoted

already cited

ANTHROPOMORPHISM.

by
the

Profane

Future,

an

the

human

mere

so

of

of

whose

Initiate

past

mission

only divine

and

Eastern

who

have

and

sexual

reproduction

sadly profaned

theological

into

ages,

it is, and

will

Metaphysics,
degraded
functions

be,

to

the
:

it

redeem

and
tion
applicagross
silent
religionists. The

by its crude

ecclesiastical

manifestation,

is the

one

ennobling

religion

Testament,

of the

speech

Therefore
Sanctum

make

locality of

of the

house

ordinary
sacred

or

house
and

Churches

heirs

their

Hindus.

no

impure

out

"carried

measures

the

well

of

as

Holies,

sacredness

symbol

of

First

of

part
the

the

house,"
of

in

their ways
woman

was

idea

and

next

"

had

quered
con-

customs

with

as

upon
; and

man

the

religious

application are

writer
he

Vedic

the

"

free

as

the

penetralia, or

and

mixed

the

by

that, in

men

the

among

ecclesiasticism

ever

Temple

meaning

was,

And

is the

of

of

of

the

closes

said

the

purely

intensely

above-quoted

gulf would

have

that

the

so

carried

the

agencies

Deity,

of

or

the

indeed,

in

that

borrow

considered

organs,

of

Jehovah,

Place, should

ancient

idea

then

attached,

wise, there

give

never

the

structions
con-

part designated

of

symbols

as
was

origin of

its title from

no

Pantheists

Initiate

into

did, than

in

stated,

and

only in the Hebrew

the
have

not

minds

the

lies between

conferred

\.\i" primitive

iii. i6), could

over

conceptions,
the

it.
and

Mother

Bible, and

Mysteries
applied

the

Hebrew

of

the
had

widened,

ever

down

be

symbolism

bridge

upon

of

thought

Ideals, by dragging

remained,

it has

the

early

glaringly the I^atin Church, thrown

of the two
immaculate
by its dogma

idolatrous,character

of

Holy

Rather

old

so

be

can

generative

(i Corinth,

undeniably,
abyss

Most

cosmic

measures

and

?ianie,

the

idea,

no

Cause.

of

the

God"

creative

With

as

Ideal

Surely the words

the

not.

nameless,

ever

of

the

or

cause.

decidedly

It was

of

organs

of

Mahommedans

Christian

The

Dwellings

as

of

of creative

as

of that

the
this

existed

fact

from

the

was

time-periods

Temples

of

Holy

here

the

Holies, of

great door-opening

ever

the

by

revelation, when

symbols

as

organs

recognized

the

extreme,"

post- Vedic

corroborated

of

thighs

the

called

was

Holy
of

the

part of the

buttresses.

enforced

earl}' Aryans.

is

"between

when

after

thought

Kabalistic

of the

Most

pre-

the

as

began

and

the

wife

the

sacredness

the

placed apart

not

of

the

man,

part of himself,

Even
the

of

Place, the

With

description t by metaphor,

the

gradually

terrestrial

as

no

art-

by adding:

If to these

well

the

Holy

Most

essential

an

metaphor

of

is proven

symbolism,

The

and

passages

the

of

God.*

sacred.

constructively in

to

This

and

as
as

dwelling

the

flanking

were

This

learned

This

is carried

seclusion

of

Semitic.

Books

between

women

land

symbology

of

extreme

the

idea

the

Sacred

inward

Hebrew

to

the

are

idea

This

the

for

from

the

to

thought,

Zenanas.

and

hence

primitive Aryans.

period,

as

to

sacred, and

in the

placed
such

No
old

consecrated

or

the

as

Living

considered

jealously guarded

taken

the

been

always

taken
of the

Temple

home

Carried

sometimes

is to be

veritable

and

two,

secret

is described

womb

the

the
has

of

constructions

generation.

as

and

woman

out

penetralia, the

symbolism

the

Bible:

the

one

states, treating of

MS.

Sanctorum,

possession
to

the

as

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

4IO

New
not

Modern
the
of

it and

to

the

degrade

its symbols
of
in

to

sense

compilers

of

Testament

and

the

ye

Old

has

now

anthropomorphic

spanned
and,

at

the

copjdst, Christian

theology.

ye
the

Testament.

Jewish

Christianity, especially and

Popery

not

though

men;

the

such

into

its God.

its servile

ness
sacred-

Christianity, "Know
this

it

leave

it
same

canon.

most

entirely,
time

THE

412
in the

of the

Archangel,
and

Virgin Mary;
the

in

Fire

the

and

Cross,

Animals,

with

meaning,

and

Judaism

and
the

as

been

have

Churches.
the

Dove,

and

lyamb

Water,

other

Sacred
identical

an

improvement

an

as

day in

Thus

esoterically yield

accepted

this

to

the

to

appearance

preserved

are

Roman

combinations,

all their

upon

simple.

and

pure

Water

lyOtus and

the

For

Greek
well

as

must

images

symbolical

the

of

water-lily in the hands

early representations of his

the

these

iconography

is the

of these

One

Jewish Canon.

found

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

are

the

among

oldest

in their

and

symbols,

origin
the

numbers,

as

and

masculine,

and

Zodiac,

means

the

the

The

Water.

the

secret

the

Brahmans,
Great

Monad

Divine

Minerva,

and

Madhavi

Goddesses
a

of the

"Circle,"
sacred

most

Mahat,
used

Logos

the

or

or

Hindu

Orb,

an

in

names

first manifested

by the Gods

Ganga,

are

Ganges,

to

churn

Manu,

aquatic

of

born

India

the

ten

the

Ocean,

down

Metis,

by

of

of

the

of

the

Mihr, the

Deep, and
in

Greece,

Buddha.

of

the

with

Mandara,

and

is, in Sanskrit,

Rig
this

the

Mad-

Gods

important

most

Veda.

The

letter, from

great mountain

Mandakini,

Divine

or

the

Moot;

Mother

to

Life,

Myrrha, etc., the Mother

generally begin

etc., etc.

culmination

Eg3Tt"

the

Maitreya

from, the Great

divisions

Intellect, and

Third

Avatara

Kalki

Finally, Mandala

Pantheon.
also

the

of

symbolized

Greek

Miriam,
the

corresponds

of the

of Mithras,

and

in

Maya,

titles of

associated

monster

the

at

in, and

or

sign of the

Monogram.

the

come

Logos;

or

of

the

tenth

for

stood

Binarj^ the symbol

and

"Mother";

and

its

the

In

always

again, is often

will

of Mary,
;

in

AAA-

equivalent to, and

Buddha,

are

Maj^a, the
Wisdom;

Christian

the

hava

of

Sons

these

has
the

initial letter of the

Word,

thus

waves,

sign, a divine

who

the

the
All

Mystery.
the

of

It is also

of Mimra,

Wisdom;

are

Messiah

last

Cycle.

Fifth

of the

name

feminine

Water

symbolize

Ternary, the symbol

sacred

is

Ma

This,

Binary.

taken

or

It is both

letter

an

composed

of the

Pentagon, the latter being

is the

rather

or

is

5, which

of

progeny

Semitic, this

letter

separated, and

sexes

glyph for the

Crocodile,

with, the number

two

in

as

combination,

letter M.
to

letters,as

mystic letter in all languages, Eastern

example;

an

in

Sanskrit, for instance, Makara,

a

with

always

as

give

is made

and

It is

stands

In

Waters.

of all is the

Deep.

Esotericism,

Aryan

sacred

androgyne,

or

and

Western,

the

most

Great

origin, the

mj^stic, whether

during

property

common

To

Race.

all

were

The

separately.

Fifth

off of the

branching

well

they became

though

purely Aryan,

are

the

heavenly

THE

Will

this be

when

we

see

symbolical
his

Besides
is

and

the

which,
Meborach,
of the

Water

she

is Mbul.

Crucifixion, and

the
may

close

the

Messiah

the

Fishes, the sign of the

with

these

their

the

womb,

with

and

symbols
flowers

of all
stands

disk

on

being

of

the

the

the

has

in

the

ancient

vainly trying

in the

adoption
it better
was

than

bull's

her

one

Solar

in

body,

under

Gods.

her

Lotus.

on

bull

full

of

shape

walls, in

World,

dogma

of

resurrection.
Eveu

helped

Moses

Zipporah,

together with

ii. 10.

Exodus,

whom

amphibious

or

She

etc.

to

Sippara,

to

the

not

seven

their

tlie shining

but
have

must

daughters
Wave,

"frog

for
as

of the
which
wife.

Mendes

I,otus.
rests

it is from
of

glyph

or

was

also

been

some

service

the

Its

that

they knew

toad

Goddess"

Creation,

very

Midian

ii. 16-21.)

came

g'ives
All

this

on

of its
in

old

organization of

connected

priest, who
the

been

chiefly because
in

the

Goddess.

solitary life,enshrined

Midianitc

[Exod.

of

solar

frog, who

with

and

only participated

Khnoom,

flock;

of

the

of

blown

the

of the

connected

nature,

long ages

There

water

Deities

God

Egyptologists have

functions

The

ciple
prin-

The

And

water.

early Christians, shows

Cosmic

animal's

rocks,

mystery

the

God

Thot, the God

sacred

with

Orientalists.

resurrection, after

apparent

the

by

and

The

taught, being the

the

connection

the

modern

of this

account

the

chief

the

L^otus-

are

Araenti, wearing

"

Deities, that

Egyptian

Church,

the

even

of

symbol

oftener

progeny.

of

head

human

the

his

Scribe

Hiqit,

showing

our

of

also with

Sanskrit, and

the

enshrined

devour

to

and

"

unravel

to

Christianity,

signification.

same

Tliales

as

throne

sacred

Goddess

of the

at

Water,

or

and

IvOtus, the

with

Water,

sits with

lyOtus, thus

Minam

and

and

unpoetical shape of this frog-symbol, undeniably

most

on

the

Thot

Finally, it is the
on

called

the

Maries"

Sea,

Baptism;

objects exhumed,

or

I^otus, ready

gear,

the

for

name

"Three

Mare,

Water,

in connection

Power,

Wisdom,

form

found

head

as

of the

Moist

the

letter

Egypt, the greater the antiquit}^of the votive

things, sits

and

Mystery

ancient

Water

the

with

Zodiac

the

why, in Judaism

water-lily, which

emblems

and

Khnoom,

Bes

the

relics of

the

connected

(Fish) Avatara,

Matsya

or

In

always

of

with

is

and

Water."*
this

to

the

"called

of the

out

applied

"Blessed,"

indeed,

Nile, with

daughter

him

God,

reminder

This

examples.

is

of

connection

the

Pharaoh's

name

of

I drew

the

is it then,

one

Water

And

sacred
or

413

strange

the

name.

"Holy"

Flood

in

said, Because

Hebrew

the

found

his

in

consonant

M.

coincidence?

Moses,

even

Moses;

name

M,

called

LETTER

with

the
and

profound
to

draw

has

water,

his

Moses
the

same

and

daughter
secret

meaning.
t

With

Devachan

the
or

Egyptians
the

"

Fields

it
of

was

the

Bliss."

resurrection

in

rebirth, after

3,000

years

of

purification,either

in

THE

414

meaning

sacred

of

being

IvOtus-flower,

chosen

""Eyw

diu.

Such

on

"frog-Goddesses"

Maspero,

must

be

held

inscriptions,

responsible.

Egyptian
in

form

the

was

the

engraved

were

risk

enshrined

toad,

or

words,

frog-Goddesses

These

resurrection.*

the

early

emblem,

latter

the

mummies.

the

may
and

Church-lamps

all

frog

which

on

am

"

found

also

are

dvao-Tcto-is"

the

the

zoolatry,
A

without

Church-lamps,

the

of

form

Churches.

their

simply

or

for

in

notwithstanding

since,

symbol,

disgusting

it

adopted

this

to

with

charged

Christians

the

attached

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

be

at

seen

(See

his

in

Boulak,
learned

the

Guide

the

Cairo

ex-director

au

Muse'e

de

For

Museum.

of

the

Boulaq,

Boulak

p.

the

Museum,

146.)

about

statement

M.

Gaston

SECTION
The

This

Moon;

archaic

and

the

modern

poets

the

majesty

in

riding

the

Sidereal

whole
of

poets

unnumbered,

mythos.

Science

and
the

Yet,

the

cold

chaste

That
Which

in

closer

is the

Giver

stands
Sun

Giver

the
knew

of

She

King

was

the

chaste

have

may

since
into
as

his

last
grave

Origen

the

or

the

symbol;

Being"

of

Life

to

their

She
and

in

Greeks,

our

World.

any

the

became

of

Father

of

of

Life

the

Earth,

and
if

the

over

all

the

to

suite

of

the

words

the

latest
stars

profane.

with

she

Until
beautiful

of

Shelley:

smiles,

flame
same.

the
the

who

Queen,

the

and

fact

for

Church

died,

Giver
was

presided

Moon
of
Luna
over

is

was

Death,

and

King.

into

Phoebe

and

the

Christians,

civilized
in

carrying
For

in

Moon

is the

ages;

Temples.

the

The

she

the

long

the

of

Deity

though

orb.

understood

races

transformed

Pagan

Artemis

sidereal

System

early

Jews,

the

other

Planetary

Kabalistic

For,
on

than

is the

Alexandrinus,
of

yet

preeminently

secrets

Clemens

Diana

She

ignorant

initiated

icy

still the

the

in

who,

soft, yet

and

she

is

with

her

do

to

which

on

whole

Globe;

before

Mosaic

Giver

the

to

theme

all,

illumes

infancy.

Soma

the

of

Earth

to

our

remained

the

but

relations

Diana.
the

through

beautiful

shrine

not,

warms

in

it, even

she,

is transformed,

ever

Life

Moon,

wandering

And

nought

Night,

throwing

down

of

of

mantle

with

imagination

had

all

makes

night,

the

prominence,

silver

Shakespeare

of

into

Heaven,
her

also

as

Queen

favourite

and

lamp

to

in

light

been

Milton

only

it
The

spreading

ever

refulgent

spoke

Religion

lately.

and

symbols,

brought

peerless

has

from

the

But

her

World,

all

it threadbare.

darkness,

Christendom,

versifier.

Greeks

worn

of

into

Hesperus,

even

have

of

poetical

most

ancient

The

philosophical.

most

the

Phcebe.

Lunus,

Deus

is

symbol

IX.

w^orld

fact,

ever

with

him

such

Fathers

Jehovah's
the

Heaven,

child-birth

living

Disposer
and,
and

of

with

life;

she

Egyptians,

the

with

ruled

Death, who

over

lyUna

is the

three

heads

the

three
on

Hekat

magic

and

whose

The

number

da}^
from

each

month,
the

to

came

four-fold

the

the

number

contained

thereof

portion

septenary

as

entirely male.
in

sacred

so

is

she

Hence

been

always

Bible,

from

Jews

this;

trifonms, tergemina, triceps,

not

in the

prominent

so

seven,

has

of

triadic, Diana-Hecate-

Vishnu-Shiva.

Brahma-

Goddess
than

More

are

is Diva

Trinity, which

our

Sabbath,

or

neck,*

Hell, the

enchantments.

she

like

in

(Hecate)

phenomena

For

one.

one

of

prototype

hi

DOCTRINE.

was

personified Moon,

the

the

seventh

antiquity, deriving

its

origin

in

the

lunar

the

of

days

28

being typified by

of

quarter

one

Moon.

It is worth

of

SECRET

THK

4l6

and

origin

the

historical

trouble

the

by

Theology,

which,

brand

on

of the

Church

the

in

this

ancient

in

throughout
in

instance,
sacred

was

the

world.

This

Goddess.

than

been

The

Mr.

The

of the

growth

and

night.

Hence

the
with

Moon,
other

Section
in

Massey,

it is said,

cat,

decline,
the

under

and

mythological

the

Deities,

The

shape

to

of

escaj^e

Goddess

Lectures

the

shine

and

The

the

lunar

like two

allegory
cat, when

stars

which
she

pursuit

in the
TpLU,opcf"os

in

of

statuary

was

sacred
in

Typhon,

of

Alcamenes.

it has
it

GeJiesis.
in

their
of

darkness

Diana

as

that

described

phases

seeking,

the

city of

the

Natural

shows

was

of

with

in the

for

symbol,

the

of

better

has

one

follow

to

seems

its orbs

no

day

as,

"

hand

connected

symbolism

I, and

his

this

particularly worshipped

was

most

Osiris

in

death

the

on

ter,
mat-

the

to

as

in the

veneration

more

much

lunar

just

sense,

great

mourning

Moon,

is the

are

put

Whether

others

cat,

top of the Sistrum

in

has

not

with

The

one

for

imprimatur

prevail

openly,
in

astronomical

in

does

"

is

origin

book.

"worship"

secretly.

Moon

deep

the

given

Gerald

eye

into

the

bear

survived, and
some

in

tradition; while

sealed

latter

view

worship,

earlier

Its

not
a

Solar

and

held

was

is

it is the

"

the

on

seen

went

city of mysteries.

the

was

Isis, as

because

already

symbology

and

religious philosophy

with

world;

myth

crafty Popes,

does

history

have

Both

animal

Bubastis, which
cats,

Lunar

all

the

that

Hindu

the

is often

and

Sun,

of literature

as

of

bird's-eye

work,

globe.

rejects

guidance

says

Isis, who

the

which

Doctrine

whole

the

of

its archaic

Christian

to

side

Aryan

the

instance,

the

lunar

the

Rome,

or

the

of

our

under

Secret

the

"

in this

Science,

exact

of

Egyptian

ancient

on

fragment

every

presenting,

development

antiquity,

untraceable

of

hiding

in

in company

related

in

the

CHRISTIAN

THE

Metamorphoses
the

"Eye

with

the

symbolize the

Sun

and

Horas"
The
to

Ovid.

of

same

really
of

who

Isis

Osiris

nor

The

than

when

with

seen

with

reed,

it is the

hieroglyph

Alchemical

the

is

sophers,
philo-

represented
of the

roll of

or

of

with

the

caduceus,

the

"philosophical" Mercury;
he

parchment,

Isis, as

neither

Mercury

Work.

Great

for

stands

filled the

Hanumana

but

Hermes,
office

same

Rama.

regular Sun-Worshippers,

the

Though

only is the bulk

interblended

coloured

with, these

both

From

faiths

European

Siiryavanshas
Dynasties.

The

they adhere

to

and

It is vain

Catholics

for

Goddesses,
lunar

God

their

"S^^^z-Christ and

What

Sin, called
apt

by

mislead

to

the

Greeks

the
the

under

to

silence

her, and

"

the

of

ideas

Lunar

and

idolatry, and

and

yet

worship.

Lunar

against the

ancient

the

As
"

Chaldeans

cult

Roman

of

lunar

preeminently

those

were

the
as

grasp

known

popularly
for

Babylonian

little;and

fails to

who

just

names,

of the

is very

Lunus,

writers

his, various

as

exclaim

Worship,

Moon-

Deus

and

the

who

to

worshippers
were

the

the

esoteric

the

ancient

initiated

were

God,

little is

that

of the

Jews, who

were

Moon
came

after them.
In

the

unpublished

MS.

Trinity.

symbols.

profane philosophers

and

accepted in their theologies

have

profane student,

significance of the

pledged

Lunar

Solar

the

Solar

on

Hindu

fundamental

worship Jehovah,

Churches

of Chaldean

is known

based

themselves
both

of

to

Protestant

selves
proud of calling them-

are

upon

day, it has
and

Aryan

regard this

to

Protestants

"Mariolatry,"

when

and

the

Hindus

pretend

for the

they

Catholic

and

Christian

the

even

not

upon,

modern

our

Roman

religion entirely based

useless

to

Chandravanshas,

and

is

so

between

few, yet

are

history based

small, if only the

is very

Christians

when
;

the

consideration.

into

taken

are

and

origin down

difference

the

Parsis,

worships, but

two

their

Indeed,

the

mythology

theologies of both

the

Churches.

Aryan

Hindu

of the

religion itself.

the

of

glyph

Cynocephalus

minister, for without

in the

glyph

adviser

and

secretary

of

"Eye

was

ape

the

though

Mercury

her

Isis, as

whenever

lotus, is

the

or

dog-headed

turn,

of the

accomplish anything

can

the

both

was

religioussymbol. For

7iear

ever

Cynocephalus,

crescent,

the

be

to

The

in

Moon,

Egypt,

that:

say

has

Mercury

and

417

Sun.

Cynocephalus.

planet, and

the

Mercury,

in

Moon,

of Osiris," the

Hermetic

more

The

GOD,

I^UNAR

on

the

Art-Speech,

already

mentioned,
28

41 8

THE

giving

key

the

to

SECRET

formation

of

logical raiso?i d^etre is brought

written
who

by

the

however,

forcibly

evolution

in

the

Oue

heavens,

of the
with

of

recurrence

natural

solar

of

points

of

groups

heavens

of

time

description of

600

naturally

taken

period
On

Flood,

in

with

of

all

in the

human

author

of

days,
of

which

solar

is marked

which

is called

days

each,

{d) The

of

40

weeks

the

period

conscious

of

was

was

otherwise

knowledge

must

historic

call the

that

13

fixed

messenger,

connected

in

with

the

the

between

common

two

popular

or

ancient
our

appointed
with

the

the

on

of

Astronomy
to

God

the

inscrutable

Solar

System,

keep
and

as

28

of
arch

royal

darkness

the

of

months

lunar

10

continuing

dial

of 7

of

one

days each,

of

womb

well

as

hours

time

during

Goddess

of

heavens

and

the

lyight.

of

daily

or

solar

The

period

calendar
of
of

glory

Thus
.

planets

periodical
and

of

measure

and

light
.

certain

364

30 weeks

or

days,
or

or

{c)That

miracle.

Astrology.
of

in

quickening

for the

the

to

mystery

the

in 280

days,

each,

days
days,

210

28

happen

{b) The

each,

days

parturition is accomplished

of
or

from

days,

18 weeks

viability" is

of

period

of
or

should

period

the

of

month

lunar

every
of

of 52 weeks

period of 126

includes
the

physical function,

connection

"the

occurrences

week-year

period

Mythology
the

that

"the

traverse

on

days each, counting

pointing- out,

Mercury

days each,

existence,

Ancient

hands

and

of

of 31

case

period

so

by

period

months

for

connected

and

race,

physiological phenomena

days each,

foetus

the

finds

is the

the

This

we

natural

some

became
.

it in

feminine

{a) The
weeks

by

common

phenomena
He

such

to what

prior

starry

increased.
and

the

movement

race,

for

seeks

that

usage."

had

made

was

two

and

in the

was

as

dark.

and

year;

the

same.

periodical manifestations, such

of

days

150

in all time

human

kinds

of

landmarks

races

solar

year

of

the

retrograde

that

phases

day,

greatest precision
to

of still

periods

solar

the

solar

light and

the

of

plain
the

such

the

of

necessity,

of the

of

by intercalation,

correction

where

the

possessed

the

glimpse

arch

night,

shortest

period

the

with

religious
a

the

or

to

into

and

latter,

of actual

period

application

correction

confusion

pass

basis, the

this

of the

divided

of

vaulted

and

day

and

longest

within

those

horizon,

of

Mystic,

the

on

of the

day
a

says

is

It

The

had

ever

with

constellations, subject

inherent

been

the

marked

be

he

those

the

was

require

which

the

during

of

or

night,

the

to

with

there

could

would

come

have

to
as

and

the

during

years,

would
be

in

and

that

or

floor
as

and

history

has

marked

synodic revolutions,

night,

or

of these

year

the

thereof, which
in the

day

level

worship.

scholar

the

who

Thus,

laneruage.

hypothesis.

in

connected

marked

seasons,

equal day

in the

be

of

anyone

double

acute

fact

periods,*
the

over

or

discovered

also be

days

the

of

measure

It would

time

to

come

of its stellar

moon,

form

men,

among

of

rising

would

and

symbology.

occupations
and

sprung

to

symbolical

for this

proven

thought,

perception

These

water.

of ancient

first

the

be

ancient

forward

comprehensive

becomes

human

secret

of the

would

the

wonderfully well-informed

gives it in

into

DOCTRINE.

lunar

events.

were

the

Thus,

phenomena,

THE

420
the

key that opens

The

manvantaric

more

directly with

Jehovah

of

mystery

divine.

Jews,

the

the

who

this

Jewish

the

writer

has

the

Christians
of

symbol
have

there

are

many

of them

led

which

idea

the

for the

substitute

idea

these

Temples
Holies,
of

ness

creative
"With
First

the

the

generative

With

of

its

be, and

Because

cannot,
time.

Let

anything
glance

for

into

ho-w'

And

us

at

Ever-

the

the

mistaking

of

or

of

symbols

as

creative

cosmic

attached, then, indeed, in the

be

can

that

Jehovah,

of

symbols

as

the

the

agencies

of

construction

part designated

its title from

borrow

considered

organs,

there

it

was

no

and

name,

as

measures

of

Holy

the

as

sacred-

recognized

takes

one

the

So

i,

in

at

too

therefore,

its birth

viz., Ain

be

carry

Suph,

circle,with

composing
It

is referred
of

as

o,

to

"First

or

the

or

the

well

of

as

That

in
a

the
term

was

symbol,

of

couched

conception

of

astronomic

circle, without

which

in

Bounds.

phallic,and

But
a

circle

idea;
it could

digits,and, geometrically, all

Kadmon,

Cause,"

such

no

Without

the

its diameter

the Adam

as

of

the

was

geometric,

spring

one,

this

spoken

the

from

primal

or

Kabalah

sacred.

once

idea, and

no

conception

indirect

the

comprehension,

line, to

from

was

Hebrews,

Sephiroth, or Emanations,

and

know

Christians

the

first comprehensible manifestation

its diameter

plane shapes.

one

the
of

negation

for the

10

yoni]

Place, should

Wise,

ancient

the

...

not

who

can

which

Yochai,
be.

substitute

that

could

Kabalah

adopt

to

Kabalistic

cause.

symbol

with

and

Deity,

of

Holy

Most

Cause.*
of

term

The

misled

periods

Dwellings

as
or

has

[phallus

organs

Jews

They

reality.

time

of

ancient

which

and

Unknowable,

If to

the

any

lunar

Kabalists, Ain

Ben

lyatin translations?

distorted

in their

except

of the

students

the

among

as

and

which

Nature.

Rosenroth

of Shimeon

plains
ex-

which

the

earliest

the
of

with

than

of the

Kabalah

philosophical

and

metaphysical

as

were

the

God

faculty in

in

of

level

belonged,

better

God

some

is extracted,

the

no

Parabrahman

as

the

to

language, that

that

was

of

to

euhemerizing

Jehovah

clear

secret

original teachings

true

in

generative

it is not

But

Gods

namely,

Hebrew

grand

as

of

themselves,

the

even

conception

give the

ever

upon

or

thus

above

the

it shows,

insisted

mystical ideas.

and

for

reproductive

ignored

burdened

have

which

preferred

Patriarchs

it down

dragging

Hierarchy

was

always

the

ever

Suph,

God

and

connecting

God,

their

made

of the

phallic in it.

beyond

generative

evolution

nothing

planetary Gods,

from

what

clearly to

very

the

have

and

MS.,

The

humanity.

sinful

as

and

idea

theosophical

purely

But

Moon

constellations

zodiacal

the

or

has

ignore the higher Hierarchies,

of these

Theogony,

complicated, and

mystical and

all is

There,

is

Gods,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

line, is the picture of

the

or

Vedas.

implying

It

Archetypal

is the
the

"Eternal

absence

of

the

Man,
Cause,"

Cause,

at

the

creative

the

circle

Tabernacle

time

King's

of

Moses,

picture of

is the

It

the

Place

Holy

of

and

Holy

in the

the

symbol

of

of

of

Holies

of

the

Hebrew

the

and

out

the

tively
construc-

in

Pyramid,

great

the

of Solomon.

Temple

the

womb,

carried

the

picture of

significationof

the

was

Holies, of

the

connecting

10, with
.

for in

womb,

idea

number

Holy

or

42I

is, the

Most

double

that

Chamber,

5, and

number

the

line,

and

organs,

the

This

all things.

its diameter

reproductive
in

of

origin

and

WOMB."

"DOUBLE

THE

letter

HS

twice

5 is 10,

(J^) is at

the

the

or

same

phallic

number.

This
the

"double

highest

limited

has

the

Forces

whose

first upper

and

While

man.

forcible

and

Moon,
find the

the

of

continued

this
.

This

the

yoni

number

idols

combined,
She,

Great

Mary,
the

the

and

for

symbolical
seven

Planes, and
Boundless

finite

Whole,

intellect

themselves,

Time,
this

the

in

of

their

only with

its tenary^
sepsolely in the

number

thereupon.

Hence

we

just quoted, remarking, in reference

will

afford a

product

finding

the

for the

becoming,

or

Mother

Sea."

male

of

She
it is
10,

female

and

base

be

for

the

ascertainment

of

again multiplied by f,
period

exact

finding

is

"

of

of

the

this

solar

mean

astronomical

periods

the
is

Hindus,

standing

androgyne
the

Holy

aspect is

Eridanus,
on

the

Sea, is

in

also

letter

Binah,

than

and

of

Ardan,

or

lotus-leaf

Yod

of the

the

his

"Upper

some

the

the

is

Hebrew

the

water.

phallus

containment

circle

of 360

and

of

degrees.

mediating Mother,

rather

Father;

here, also, Venus,

that

the
(-"),

same

therefore

or

floatingon

hermaphrodite,

or

Hebrew

Spirit,"

of Jesus,

symbolized

she-he, gives the minutes

in its best

Sea

of the

number

rather

or

I^atin Mare,"

"Star

Isis

descent.

the

"Jehovah,"
the

base

their

that:

if this

for instance
the

of

source

"

significationis, that

fehovah.

MS.

Moon,

the

to

calculations

Jews,

and

religion,

great service.

very

Ardhanari-Ishvara,

But

well-known

or

moon

form

double

Jordan,

of the

will aflFord

product

of time, of

the

as

busied

centred

multiplied by \, the product

revohition

mean

Jews

the

Cosmic

Kosmos,

Space

sacred

number

nations, the number

Cycles,

therefore,
in

of the

metrology

If 20,612 be

year,

all their

thoughtful author

to

the

nations,

plane, the

based

of

in

was

plane; and

therefore, the

Deity,

other

unreachable

of Kosmos

manifested

them,

their

evolution,

Triangle

terrestrial

or

from

rituals; take, for instance,

to

Powers

carried

place in their exoteric

But, with

Occult

limitation

With

empty

sacred

day

other

lowest

prominent
and

theogonic

Seven

duality of the idea

the

latter.

generative Jehovah.
of

the

to

most

seventh

typical

was

the

to

forms

external

Sabbath,
of the

Jews

acquired the

of

cult

also shows

spiritual down

or

by the

seven
a

womb"

that

"Mother,

Stella

of

synonym

del

being
Mare,

or

THE

422
The

of

ancestors

Indovanshas,

brought with
Budha,

son

them

adoration,

Syrians and

worship, the

this

and

confess

loudly

Marquis
is

It

Mirville

De

natural

only

mother's

husband,

that

she

son

throws

radiance
of

that,

as

by him;
their

during
should
this

have

of

Day

Ancient
The

Twins]

one,

mother,

of his
He

that

the

charged
as

the

world

Trinity

can

quite proud,

Academy,

the

should

Ammou-Ra

since

why

now

his

does

as

Ne'ith

who

Virgin,

the

is sung

[as

be

preciselythe spouse of

is

Christ-Sun,

the

how

it is that

ever

lifted

the

is the
and

Neith,

by the

famous

veil

my

of

summary

is

lics
Catho-

Roman

inscription

at

[pepliim],"considering

ivhat

is sung

said

this!

than

sincere

more

has

with

his

in

the

in

Sais
that

Church

on

justifiesentirely

It

Lecture

"Luniolatry,

on

proof, portrays

to

It

could
his

has

in

not

time

The

the

Des

the

in

lunar

Esprits,

the

arrayed

torn.

III.

most

without
the

with

"

p. 117;

of

the

reproduction.

Yet

their

in

its

latest,

grossest superstition
humanly

foundations

very

consort

repudiated by

of the

and
the

are

ignorance

Church,

Roman

doctrine

phenomena

the

any

got tabooed.

moon

included,

become

be

to

was

the

in character,

became

moon

Lunar

phenomena

relationships were

central

the

Through
has

if there

other

three-fold

and

the

of

These

become

Virgin Mary

helped

incestuous

Unity.

early

be

these

for

seen,*

the

man

in sex,

child

Thus

father!

primitive

the

two-fold

was

own

this has

lunar

the

In
...

which

be

the

Pneumatologie

Christ-Judas, and

conduct.

bad

male.

adult

Luniolatry.

be

the moon,

child, and

representationof
modern

feel

understand

[Osiris-Sut,Jehovah-Satan,

relationships,
Christian

has

Massey

sociology, and

the

of the

Cojiception.*'

inexplicable phase,

most

no

Catholic

Mater

French

Christians

the

the Moon,

clothes

also

"none

moon

compelled

was

later

in

was

service].

mother!

own

such

Modern":

is often

was

moon

his

Yet

Magna

the

to

et te sol vestiV

vestis sokm

Gerald

in

man

of

remaining

Ne'ith,

was

the Immaculate

and

the

and

and

Roman

Catholics

[Christians]

literallytranslated, is the

Mr.

modern

prophecy,

Mater

Surely nothing could

what

India,

Heliolatr}^

the

Roman

unconscious

Sun, while

Tu

stated

sentence,

from

Chaldeans.

and

Memoire

Magna

[Christians] understand

We

as

In

an

the

c^
"

at

reigning

Moon.

We

the

Heaven,

shows

says:

since

on

or

come

of the

Virgin Mary,

pious

it.

clothed

the

conceives.

Oueen

any

most

to

that

rate, than

the

Chandravanshas

forefathers, of Soma,

at

with

Greeks,

of their

Astrolatry

connects

had

"

popular

more,

which

era

became

the

"

tradition

our

worship

from

apart

symbolism

Of

before

afterwards

idolatry. No

sense

the

the

which

whom

Kings,

Lunar

(Allahabad), ages

Prayaga

DOCTRINE.

mysterious Akkadians

the

the

SECRET

symbolism,

the

sented
repreof

simple

profound religious mystery

being

in

sun,

and

Archeologie

de

any
the

la

wise

ashamed

homed

Vierge Mere.'

the

moon

in
of
at

feet, holding the

her

The

moon

it

in

our

R.

El'azar,

bearing

the

him

thus

thou

He
a

and

wilt

replied:

fish therein

[like Vishnu
and

swallowed

all the

his words
of

Rab

thou

and

the

Then

and

the

This

Yah-hovah

and

and

as

the

Son

"

the
at

and

seven

Regents

as

that

Sea:

of

by

Jehovah,

material
and

one

plane,
the

and

was

Great

is

he

listened

to

the

Son

{noon)],

nun

Binah, whose
the

Tiamat,

presides
to be

the

Chaos

our

Serpent

and

Sun

and

Eve.

Father,

"

purely physical

the

the

over

supernal He,
with

is

divine

Chaldean

who

in the

time;

.same

the

Sephira, Binali,

Theology

is identical

thy

art

etc."t

Berosus,

is the

him
feet."

Sea, and

thou

"^

germ

to

Days,' until

Chaldee

or

simply

Christian

of

El'azar

therefore
is

of

Holy Flame,

feminine

the

said

[first]
destroyed

R.

the

letter
and

in the Great

all

caused

"The

dust

'Ancient

[Dharma],

(Yah-hovah)

or

generates

of the

thereof^with
"

and

of

Elohim,

later

physically.

planets

which

they

will

we

essence

the

man

Moon,

World

Good

Demon.

magnetism
well

Thorah

Thalatth

out

then,
on

Son

kiss

dwelling

mighty

the

Great

and

She-He

Demon,

Evil, God

Lunar

the

the

made

Devil.

the

explains

Kabalists

was

his

(Great) Sea."

art

of

Light

Power,

will

we

tions
explana-

"Who

They

....

(the old) [the fish in Aramaic

Jehovah, Yah,

and

Mother,

the

the

"Thou

author

Female

Deus

of

the

are

Chaos,

fishes in

him:

to

great and

the

by

that

but

am;

answered:
and

met

the

asked:

They
He

Kether

Cannes];

or

etc."

war,

thy father,

Dagon

w^as

Sabah

Son

by

names

the

said

the

termed

he

letter of

made

who

[Law]."

and

part

taken

wonderful,

so

me

load?"

heavy

father, Jie had

my

ask

not

Thorah
a

of

and

other

Ham-'"a"-ah

art

to

Sea

such

name

As
.

the

YHVH)

the

us

"
.

of

were

They

Myer.

forms

journey

found

now

old, and

of

together

burden,

"Do

symbolical

mn"',

tell

the

replied:

carry

is the

Name

Holy

he

is very

account

better

by Isaac

Abbah.

R.

the

YHVH,

or

It is

translated

an

and

and

unveils

of Jehovah,

with

man

explanation

10, and

the

by

name;

walk

(Yod, w^hich
the

his

and

Testament

which

one

Kabalah,

conversed

They

mother

mythology,

Old

Kabalists.

(i. 5^. sq.) is

the

God.*

character

Hebrew

b. Yo'hai,
.

of

Zohar,

true

of

consort

in the

'Hiz'qee-yah, which

R.

Zohar

the

to

the

Shim-on

R.

Thorah,
for

with

proceed

of

and

is mummified

us

voice

very

423

fundamental

in the

of the

by

child

as

are

oflF upon

the

the

burden.

heavy

of

"If

by

ZOIIAR.

Christology

Gebirol's

vmtten

of

son

Ibn

arms"

our

is found
did

THE

male,

palmed

uttered

of

edition

Brody

thee

that

been

ever

introduction

of

of

else

philosophy

the

asked

adult

proved
have

FROM

in her

primitive conception

the
In

be

allegory

anything

in the

child, and

can

charming

than

infant

revelation

divine

as

lunar

which

legendary lore,
New,

ALLEGORY

mother,

this way

In

AN

P- 23-

life,preserves

And

Ancient
Christians

and

destroys it,psychically

if,astronomically, the
World,

in
as

now

Myer's

Theogony
much
Qabbalah,

as

Moon
she

with

335-6.

is

is

one

one

of

of the

Pagans,

the

referring to

former

Therefore
from

instructed

The

the

us

translation

of

of

the

idol

secret,

of

worshippers

of the

Regents

useful

most

many

Teraphim
which

those

Those

traced

who

the

out

the

the

understood.
Guide

"carved

Oracles,

Angelic

[or

with

Virtues

Seldenus

and

according

certain

Tutelary

that

Gods.

diviners

or

o-Totxeiw/^aTtKot,

the

planets,

figures

to

the

dXt^r^ptot,or
called

that

explains

positionof

the

them

teaching

them,

after the

were
"jTov)(Cia.

Perplexed.^'

[planets]permeating

the

(rToix"a,

Seldenus

to the

Jewish

being

principal stars

And

called

sky, and

in the

in his

arts."

called

and

Chwolsohn

by

MS., of Qu-tamy

easily

or

composed

and

Greeks

the

located

were

and

things

built

were

is

Moon,

planets] conversed

and

stars

Chaldean

through,

and

through

these

old

an

light of

the

Archangels,

"fairy tale," translated

Teraphim,

that

of their

one

Gods.

Maimonides

as

the

claimed

and

images,

well

as

of

name

of their

one

of the

the

by

of

the

meaning

the

Arabic

the

tells

that

under

latter

the

under

her

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

I'HE

424

by the uTov)(Cia.\
is such

It

frightened the

have

"either

Academician."
and

At

"it described

the

in

and

their

traced, and

be

can

by Papists,and
risk and

own

accomplished
Elementoruni,

peril.
with
and

it is found

figured

were

of

also

Two

the

Temple,

and,

churches

and

not

the

at

Elements"
as

even

pointed

of the

of

help

the

worship

it

because
godly."
"un-

was

worship

same

as

and

These

be
Solar

Elements
defended

are

Protestants

only

at

their

divinations

Spirits of

always

were

Elements

the

{Spiritus

7rvet';aaTaTa)vcrTotxetW).|
the

Planets,

the

twelve

Heliopolis by

the

fElementormji

Arcana

by various

out

at Notre

Dame

de

and

Elements,

writers, in

Paris, where

called

stones

J, but

the

also
several

they

can

Zodiac,

teries
"Mys-

in Solomon's
old
be

Italian
seen

this day.
"

Moreh

Nebhuchim,

UI.

xxs.

far

may

translation.

Stars

an

given.

ancient

that
the

be

of

fairy tale; and,

Theologj-.

may

former

the

work

Catholics

because

of the

by the

notice

Roman

disfigured by

Christian

teaches

that

only

the

latter

the

proclaim

pieces;

is not

It

instances

in Greek
now

the

stoutly denied

Marcellinus

Ammianus

But

be

tore

however

figure in

can

it to

concerned,

are

and

them

zealous

shown,

as

wrong.

Scriptures,

worship

Lunar

are

Churchmen

pious

shown

time,

of demons,"

all

more,

made

which

Agriadture,

fairy tale, unworthy

same

worship

the

Once
as

the

or

metaphorically

Protestants

Nabathean

the

of Science, and

men

apocryphon,

an

in

however,

sentences,

See

i?e Diis

Syriis, Teraph., II. Synt. p. 31.

* I. i. 21.

to

HECATE-I.UNA

symbol,

No

was

Sin

Chaldean

the

as,

with

other

sacrificed
her

called

chiefly with

of

and
\i(TTrj,

the

of

functions

predecessor of
and

three

her

three

and

of the

"jealous

The
the

for

which

the

much

more

Ancients
the

now

are

and

Gods

lunar

the

and

"Sons"
Christian
merge

Trinity.

their

Goddesses

God;

"

former
See

In

functions,
were

the

of their

"Husbands"

epithet Tpt/Aop^os by

the

as

as

synthesizing

Patisanias, viii. 35-8.

active

Jealous,

thirsty,
blood-

human
"

Comutus,

of

the

and

identity

Deorum,

with
made

were

into

and

one,

of
the
xxxiv.

etc.,
those

"

as

hand,

one

Thammuz,

Sister

attributes
Natura

Proserpina,

the

Gods

Husband,

the

Pantheon

titles

and

how

were

whole

on

their

under

shows

Neith,

names

De

knowledge
images

Osiris, Atys,

Mother,

lie

Mysteries

Hecate,

lunar

that

It also

or

"

of

Night,"

one

in

traced

now

the

The

"Mothers"

the

of
to

Selenic

of their

Wife,

as

mystery

and

and

Father, Son, and

identified

that

worthy counterpart

"Queen

religious system,

every

in each

Moon

the

Nephtys

Bacchus,
face

the

Deity,

of

Astronomers.

Goddesses,

on

birth,
child-

Orphic

already

was

Ancients.

the

Cybele, Isis, Astarte, Venus,

other, all show

and

personifiedsymbol

world-old

the

in

modern

Apollo, Dionysus, Adonis,

and

the

thousand

the

learned

our

-n-apOivwv.*This

the

worship,

fully

are

represented by

was

profoundly
than

Melitta,

on

Moon

KaX-

pre-ChristianKabalists,

is

in the

forces
but

of

surname

reigned.

Lunar
this

on

well

explain

Adepts,

Eastern

of

Science,

Modern

Luna-

prophets.

and

Solar

correlative

The

phenomena.

Hebrew

indeed

hangs

churches,

latent

of the

riddle

whole

the

by

concerned

conception

and

she

shown

as

now

-n-okv

at

exacting, Hecate-Luna
of the

God"

give

the

which

Cretans

virgin Goddesses,

interpretation

over

victims

the

are

triple Hecate,

explained

desses
God-

human

aspects represented by the

Nature

revengeful

we

was
Tpt/Aop"^os

this

and

and

Soma,"

Anaitis,

But,
the

Rabbins

Goddess

Orpheans

of

kingdoms

the

as

successive

the

Goddess

presided

of the

God

phases;

Stoics,t W'hile

that

and

The

type.

various

of the

the

lunar

KaAXto-ra

wrote:

dual.

course,

"King

Tauri,

first to

the

was

Hindu

Persians

of

pure

of

was,

the

'Avactn.
'Apre/xtSt

Goddess

the

of the

and

in its manifold

female, the beauteous

was

and

425

complex

sex

With

Medes

Hippolytus

whom

his lunar

the

JEHOVAH.

more

The

it

form

Pamphos

is, in her

and

nations

chaste

most

Artemis-Lochia,

the

and

Coloe:

to whom

Artemis,

of

Artemis,

Dictynna,

was

symbol.

Ilithyia,lyucina.

to

inscription

an

Sun,

OF

for instance, the

male;

Diana-Luna,
were

the

lunar

the

than

it

some

COUNTERPART

including

even

meanings
With

THE

the

"Sun,
i,

of
the
to

the
male

the

THE

425
Giver

of

synthesis

lyife," the

latter

known

Maia, Maya,

in its forced
from

the

which

root

sacred

was

Its
the

by

Orientalists

and

In

in

Occult

Potency

to

be

initiated

Aryans, Chaldeans,

and

whether

Astoreth,

of

the

division,

is the

Moon

of

That

in the

phases

of

the

learning

It

ancient

the

Round,
when,

after

Lunus

then

divided

The
the

so-called

became

the

voc.

nations

Plutarch,

Maia),

Thot-Lunus

our

who

the

are

as

Moon.

Soma

or

more

original Esoteric
and

four

reverenced

always
Moon-God

is
three

the

"

allegorized by

was

and

Sun;

Magic

two

later

male

that
our

all the

required

were

and

skill
to

turn

viale

become

and

female

in

turn

Fourth

in

the
idea

Mahabharatan
of

is sacred
and

India,

or

consecratingto

Maia

nourisher, personified.
Mercury

and

the

month

(Maia)
Moon.

or

Race,

Root

worship
It

which

War,
the

Deus

finally

; to

Race, the Eunar-solar

own

of
Vesta"

May

our

sacred,

separated.

for the

power

became

Moon

had

of

Race

distinct, antagonistic camps.

"May

nurse

of

our

for the

indebted
shows

Budha-Soma

sexes

dual

Fifth,

into

mother-earth,

is the

Fall, the

sorcery,

aeons

Catholics

Roman

pagan

the

that, for the time, triumphs

the

in which

androgyne,

an

With

described

events

sub

the

the

especially

and

all,that of the Third

of

worship

Hermaphrodites,

Atlanteans.

the

ancient

most

in

Hierophants

lyre, and

defeat.

for purposes of

serve,

to

into

the

was

the

Genius

the

Sin, Artemis

phenomena

"

and

With

is the

in the

not

sexless

Minerva,

disappearance

Eife-giving God,

of

the

final

as

Mysteries,

of the

death

Evil

and

of

as

allegory

dreaded.

or

was

of

Light

triumph

this

for the

standing

Moon

over

and

the

the

potencies of

phases,

Moon

being

I^unus, and

astronomical

the

in

Soma,

Thot

seven

Mysteries, in which

gradual waning

be

Occult

Mystery

the

as

regarded

was

Deus

whether

three

God

attribute

the

were

in truth

Personified

Romans,

whose

lated
trans-

illusion.

male

to

arrow),

Her

into

purely psychic phases.

shown

unreality,

was

and

Occult

good.

divided

are

and

female,

or

of evil than

symbol

the

it

Greeks

bow

as

of May,

Durga,

meaning

purpose.

satellite

our

Thot-Lunus,f

male

the

and

or

studied, because

well

Diana

Osiris-Iyunus
But

Philosophy

(the hermaphrodite Apollo,

bearded

but

dual

purposes,

symbol,

Soteira

served

Moon

for exoteric

Goddess

illusion

of

"mother,"

consecrated

Maya,

was

"inaccessible,"

sense

religious rites,the

female

however,

Maia,

name.

it became

before

grand

month

the

to

name

the

Greeks,

the

spells,the personificationof

of

cause

its

in

generic

with

mean

Goddesses

as

the

in

etc.,

gave

primitive meaning,

"unreachable,"
source

even

all these

to

to

titles

other

the

Maria,

come

(nurse), and

ma

all

merging

derivation, has

Mary.*

to

as

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

to

led
to

the

(Aulus

to

the
Virgin

Gellius,

THE

428
the

triple power

the

profane

another

calf

Moon

which
of

much

would

surely

the
Son
has

be

to

of the

language
will
which

The

at

up

One

Divine

birth, in

in

Diameter,

Second-Self,
way,

"Thou

Orientalist

The

idea

flees

in

This

is

our

her

text

King

to

my

Son,

text

and

more

pass,

for

and,

cow,

Svayambhuva,
milker.

to

it is not

Therefore,

in the

entered

religion

Renouf

as

or

divine

under

various

with

exclaim

mind

of

defined

allegory, before
runs

one

may

and

the

discover

to

in their

Cramped
de

translates, the
is

forms, this

are

Rouge

meaning

supposed
And,

thee."

to

be

finding

the

Christian

very

hierogramniatist, there
incarnation

Prithu, who

away

be

Circle

doctrine, indicating

Again, in every
Puruna,
Indra, in a third the Himavat

deeper allegory than

gives
micro-

immaculate

terror,

and

Egyptologists

who

begotten

less
and

he

Gods:
Second-

speculations. Thus,

which

I have

to

and

Aryanists

Earth.

another

of the

desire

it.

see

Amenophes,

the

life,in the

trembling

will not

in their

truth

compelled

have

to

come

Earth
of

is finally

their

might

art

in many

the

ignorance,

saying

Memnon:

(lo), a

in Nature,

Element

understand,

to

Ammon-Ra

shape

disease

its nature,

the

extreme

constantly

this

in

shown

was

their

astray from

in

Son,

logy
mytho-

"

macrocosmical

Orientalists, notwithstanding

led

idea

in

back.

such

that

the

symbolical

"the

speak,

to

so

pages

by

is unable

This

Ten

Sacred

researches

been

from

the

Otherwise

culture!"

few

the

homogeneous

For

if the

androgynous

everything

to

Universe.

this

or

our

same

did, they

unmanifesied,perpetually begetting

Essence,

immaculate

an

cosmical

of

human

auto-generation,

the

taught

Self, manifested, which

one

known

Theogony,

simply

as

the

was

projected
in

us.

the

observes.

Ancients

But

Orientalists
of

nor

generated by

by

understood

in

milking

Science

was

consideration

peculiar stage

Moon

Mother

the
into

the

haunting

ever

springs

gravely
the

be

and

is to be

Ancients

the

Gods

Aryans

permutations

of

taken

and

ancient

Moon,

cosmographical

of

men

by

Planetary

our

is milked,

the

that

oldest

Father

own

remembered

as

deep

wise

our

Nature

the

more,

his

becoming

Had

imagined

have

never

Once

Earth.

of

mysteries

the

of

the

Rishis

"the

which

the

(Space) by

have

Earth

calf.*

the

know

we

Soma,

pre-genetic day

Moon,"

our

unrecognized

makes

represents

the

neither

that

of Life

Ocean

which

Soma,

was

it is

for

meaning;

allegory

is, in the

myth,

it remains

though

of the

that

the

Earth, whose

The

Churning

the

and

Trimurti,

day.

Manvantara,

System,

as

this

to

by

produced

of the

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

inclined

and
the

hides
calf

under

changes

(Himalayas)
to think.

in

the

name.

possiblefact
form,.

human

her.

pursues
even

as
a

She

In

the

assumes

regions

itself,while

have

must

one

Meru

of

Brahma.

it is Manu
was

the

DIGNITY

THE

Precisely.

the

copying

evolved

After

which,

Father

"Divine

the

temple:

which

is the

forth"

is able

forth

and

Immaculate
With

the

the

the

of the

demiurgical Goddess,

in Heaven,

and

Her

aspects and

occult

becomes

Moon

both

of

Egyptian
"

ithe

And
+

Hisc/(r"jf

these
Hall

Hathor

passes
is the

the

of the

etc.;

as

powers

British

is, that
even

serious

are

to

and

the

Eg'Tptians

infernal Isis,the

the

and

preeminently

tians,
Chris-

that
the

to

ideal

the

of the
she

was

Church

earth,

she

and, in

called,

Moon,

of the

worshipped

West

in short.

Behold

Horus.

wicked

place

of them,

one

was

the

aspect of Isis,tand

another

the

trays
por-

rabble.

invisible, having her

firophesied Jehovah

and

brought forth:

does

name

Hathor

as

gotten
generated, i.e.,be-

(!) and

his

dragon

incarnated
of

the

or

the

Nether

in

the

by Pharaoh

garden

science!

Goddess

brings

Moon,

With

Goddesses

suckling

with

modern

Mother,

Virgin Mary

numberless,

Museum,

made

Nature,

and

"

shown

the

Mother

generation of species'' the

identifying Typhon
sober

and

turn.

Thus

and

Hathor,

for whoever

microcosmical

of the

visible

Egyptians

Sais,

distinction

Sun

earthy," degrades

are

the

only brotight

generates and

The

I^atin Church.

once

the

on

Goddesses

realization

g-ood serpent),
this

helping
with

real

positively conceived

anthropomorphic
at

of

into

king

"

Moon,

Truly, Neith, Isis, Diana, etc., by whatever

"a

not

sentence

poetical

ever-youthful

Earth, the

earth

does

dignity of

Pagans

Universe.

spiritual ideal

the

the

is the

and

Sun

the

attributed

Mother.

ancient

former, the

and
f actus'),

"of

lowest

the

the

the

still

Rouge

He

that

Immaculate

an

of

to

clearl}'"* what

quotes

(^primogenitus) is indeed

noble
her

making
to

proof

begotten, but

brings forth, in her

and

"First-bom"

the

he

hiero-

one

functions

the

is not

"

Virgo pariet," explains the

and,

are
more

Majesty

appreciate it

Son,

conceives

drag down

religion

[female] producer, genitrix of the

who

prototypes,

{genitus, non
"

his

great

deities, fructifythe

the

later

of any

introducing

to

Virgin

"mind-born"

latter

mind

grandiose, philosophical and

more

male-female
the

the

impossible

an

Egyptians, de

Yet

when

fruit of

is the

antitype of her
her

were

and
first-born,

Papal conception.
the

perceive what

of Nei'th, the

hence

the

the

known

understand

to

between

made

"I

is the

much

How

by

realize

with

were

Cambyses,

abode

and

"

to

Avataras

"to

come

Sou"
to

Indian

Neith, of Sais.

to

Saitic

who

and

it the

was

nor

having

Goddess

the

Commander

Sun,

explained

on

Principle in that primordial generation.

to, \.h.Qfemhmie
it in

is

it; for the

for, and

fails to account

find

42^

explanation

secret

universal,

was

that

grammatist
the

SAIS.

earlier?

doctrine

contrary.

whole

the

the

throw

why

when

prophecy,
This

But

OF

World.

Redeemer
of

Eden.

THE

430
who

Thotmes,
monolith

inscribed

Heaven''

Queen

of

Sea""

Stella

dual

of

shows

also

the

''Morning

Moon-Goddess

the

of the

again Diana, holding

or

surrounded
the

They
is

Grecian

the
are

faithful

of the

after

Heaven
under

the

Xcta;

her

of the

name

the

"at

Goddesses,

the

"all

reproduced
faucon,

Magna

the

Immaculate
Whether

Demon.

interesting to

and

the

Did

remark
and

"
"

permit

space

This

"the

Venus,

and

is from
de

De

la

might

we

by

Bacchus,

and

Mars

the

Universe,

of Hathor,

the
the

ascend

to

Venus,

Travfiaxri-

Hecate,

was

of the

stupendous

and

Mont-

fact, that
of

"plagiarism"

perpetrated by
the

between

the

which

That

importance.

no

temple,

copied by

impudent

Church,

is of

small

and

an

his

Beger,

us

certain

show

the

followers

inconceivable
of the

revelations

to

face

the

Virgin

took

possession of

made

are

that

Archeologie

from

to

inscription on

informs

versa,

made

Zodiac.

the

tremble."*

by

of

tion
personifica-

of

of

Mother

or

of the

borrowed

or

Church

archaic

copy

original.

modern

they

names

perfect identity

is the

note

exhibited
when

viee

or

so,

the

Greek

Mother

Virgin

World,"

world

old

are

presides between

found

was

tells us,

of the

Mater

the

is

Mirville

De

as

that

stone

on

Apostles,

Latin

Signs

is

and

demons

This
"%"iJL"XrjvTpifjiov(TL
8ai'/xov"s."

recognizes

number

the

twelve

the

"carried,"

at

as

vals
festi-

lion, and

the

of the

latter

dogma

of the

"Queen

in her

Orientalist

the

Jupiter

she

of which,"

name

infernal

other

where

death,

Cybele, Minerva,

Occultist

Goddesses;

of

also

Nonnus,

to

Virgin

Rochette

sittingon

Goddess

Christian
of

the

thereof.

Pagan

Wife

or

had

the

were

or

the

Christian

and

Goddesses

lap, invoked

God,"

Tribes, and

the

the

Sun, is, according

whom

Immaculate

twelve

in

Semele,

Heathens.

in

prophecy

great Gods,

detail

every

of

pious

older

of the

twelve

of the

the

Pagan

copy

is that

Apostles

Almost

and

right,for the

both

Mother

personages;

great Gods,

twelve
rather

or

twelve

by

"One

her

on

Lady,

Raoul

Pallas,

ing
follow-

the

''Light of

I^unar
All

The

and

the

Sun.

the

"

Athenians,

child-son

her

the

Movoycv^s "eoS,

as

Son

born

immactdately

an

the

infernal.

other

divine, the

one

and

All

has

Mother

Divine

Star"

Maris.

Lux

Heavens.

Goddess

""The

throne:

of

I^ord

same

her

and

the

The

Karnac.

on

Matutina

aspect;

Mothers

and

her

between

from

taken

was

legend

stands

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

the

that

Mirville,

who

Vierge Mere,"

Pagan

proudly
in his

Des

of the

Sanctuaries

rites, proclaimed

confesses

Esprits, pp.

the

similarity, and

111-113.

To

Past.

and

he

concern
un-

Church,

Catholic

Roman

all the

and

coolness

Maury's
of Ceres

practised
ought

to

know.

in

See

ANTE-HISTORICAL

of

bonour

of

Mother

fact, and

it is

in

1862

found

the

If in

the

having

[But

servant

greatest of theological and

Verily

than

all the

address
and

the

holy
of

"lyike the

innocent
This

of

fove Lucina,

tuus

the

Christian

dogmas,

more

Catholic
think

who

exists

the

"She

the
the

is

likewise

sitf

powerful

more

hymn

applied

the

to

Lapide, is made

Sun-Christ

by the
Church,

the

jam

lives

in

to

thee

cated
unsophisti-

same

in

childbirth

the

regnat Apollo^' is applied

seen

form.

they

of Heaven,"

in

inspiration,and
in

nothing

and

romance

of

the

adds

the

I^atin Church
not

believe

the

reject

even

to

the

and

Satanic

task.

But

are

"

Magie,

De

Hymns

one!"

p. 153.

Mirville, Ibid., pp.

} Sermon
IIApoc,

noble

lo
sur

ch.

Minei~va,
la SainU
jdi.

116 and

p. 19.

Vierge.

119.

religion,

cians
Academi-

opposite of
tricks
then

complains

Marquis,

the
Moon'

of

"they

Agriculttire

perverted opinion Qii-tamy's 'idol of the

Madonna

and

especially in

one,

the

Nabathean

the

Mirville,

Christian

quite the
in

severely taken

De

as

conceptions

Scientists

pack of superstitiousnonsense,"

their

"In
statue

and

Pagan

appears

unbelieving

will

who

writers

only truly inspired

The

see

such
the

divine
the

be

to

to

between

more

plagiarism by anticipation, are

the

"assumption":
.

and

with

now

Moon

According

question.

is it

its Roman

believe

divine.]

Sun

common

has

universe,

Virgin is the Queen

the

similarity there

more

divine

the

Lucina

Moon,

the

settles

the

in

ful
faith-

saint. ||

the

and

Casta

be

to

the

Being
"

is

the

become

"The

wise:

this

the

"5"ww";"

latter

with

she

Cornelius

by

the

and
.

"

deny

him.""

man.

Virgil,

her.

to

in

Virgin is admitted

the

Again

[Jupiter],

also, quoted

Virgin Mary

livest in

thou

verse

Bernard

St.

Virgin.

powers

(Angels or) Gods"]:

other

and

ence
exist-

the

is but

own

clothed

our

sings of her

thus

Father

of her

right hand

the

at

in

Apostolical

to

the
.

\sic\ it is because

cosmological

Pindar

since

so,

was

our

longer anything

no

[servante] of Nazareth

is the

papyri,

on

culmination,

the

Apocalypse], Mary,
\_V
feet, has

her

the

to

such

Roman

impossible
which

of

goetic necromacy"

Revelation

under

Moon

and

former

the

the

inscribed

seem

Catholicism

while

that

quite natural.

professed by

it does

Deluge,

transferred

answers,

monuments,

on

[Roman]

demons

[Christian]

our

humble

of

impudence

rites

the

43

measure

Rome

be, and

engraved

historical

continuation.
of

it should

as

great

of

advocate

posterior to the

firstante-

"

in

were

liturgj',and

are

cylinders hardly
oi

just

the

dogma,

Church

the

Christ,"*

that

the

As

Goddesses,

those

CATHOUCISM.

as

rialist.
memo-

and

twenty-five

THE

432

French

the

since

ever

sole

that

faithful

Greeks

borrowed

But

perhaps

Catholic

Roman

it all

since

Moon-worship,

of

the

as

the

co-religionist,
Museum,

"Hebrews

nor

?
it

the

was

ideas
the

the

I^atin

Papists reject
give them

the

world

Eg"'ptians,

from

may

that

the

as

of

would

British

neither

logic, do

show

Devil, been

What

his

Occultists

to

old

later.

their
of

name

the

Ancient

dogmas

the

that

say

to

cism
Catholi-

entire

and

heard

he

borrowed

tends

is

Church

the

ages

Egypt"

to

which

information

additional

the

from

ideas

why, in the

if so,

And

Church?

born
had

Roman

help of

lectures, that

who

Aryans,

the

that

Egyptologist

intended

Renouf

M.

and

Greeks,

of their

any

"Memoires

nishes
proof thereof, he fur-

the

be

said

have

learned

of his

one

As

show

to

to

was

Rome

them

rites, ceremonies,

distinguished

the

declaring in

the

of

son

Renouf,

M.

which

Church,

Holy

faith.

Deluge, had, with

the

calls

object of proving

revealed

systematically plagiarizing the

future

he

as

or,

facts, all tending

numberless

World,

the

with

inspired and

an

DOCTRINE.

huge volumes,

Academj^"

be

to

six

wrote

ago,

years

SECRET

on

of

worship

the

of SabcEaiiism

"

and

Astrolatry?
The
or

of

the

of

and

as

Water,

The

Moon,

is

Stars,

of

got

his

wisdom,

sitting at the feet of Mimir,

the

thrice-wise

of

by the fountain
increased
the

from

Odin

Thus,

nations.

his

fountain,

primeval Wisdom
which

eye

Sun,
the

which

Moon,

this.
as

This

Odin

in

because

had

to

the
be

to

was

into

Loki, the
the

Moon,

belief

that

the
the
"

out

of

Ocean."*

is said

to have

finds
and

the

But

Asgard

deep,
it is

in the

reflection

the

and

Gods,

he
was

p. 86.

hence
The

element."
be

may

other

not

last,

at

than

more

Water,
found

"the

being

eye

which

something

hidden

and

his

refuge in the Water

McDowall,

of which

Water;

knowledge

things

all

by

passed his life

of

born

acquire that

Pagan

knowledge,

mysterious

light-giver, whose

Fire

Wagner

gazes

the

Fire-God,

in that

penetrates

reflection

whose

to

simply
of

highest knowledge

the

was

its

symbols

is

worship
and

the
of

such

crystalline Waters
drew

World

of

Jotun, who

"Mimir

found

pledge

enlightens and

setting, sinks

when

daily.

knowledge

old

power,

the

Wisdom,

primeval

than

pure

others,

many

the

with

consequence

I^atin Church
and

Astrolatry,

identical

worship

natural

the

Christians

early

the

by

continuation

and

Catholic

Roman

philosophical and

less

adoption by
Moon

Fire, Sun,

and

Sun

Zoroastrians,

the

origin.

later

and

though

Gnostics,

"Sun-worship"
birth

of

symbolical worship

the

that

early Christian

of

reason

as

well

therein.
limited

to

OF

IDENTITY

the

Scandinavians.

old

It

shared

was

who

adopted by the early Christians,

Mare,

The

Mary.
it

nations;

later

it became

and

foam,

of

One

the

Thot

in his retreat
is

he

because
manifested

in

the

when

Speaking

supposed

are

to

the

of

war

of the
Sea

the

or

with

"

several

from

the

Anima

her

feet.

the

sea-

Mundi^

day

in

in all the

of the

in

Babe

observes
All

such

others

of

Moon,

his

kills

symbols

figured

totally diflFerent

Rome

from

them

Deity

in

the

the

on

Light

As
of

also, the
with

the

on

the

stands

powerless, under

and

Dragon, which,
and

Mr.

by the

birth, and

Gerald

this

to

descending

Greece

daj^ of his

so

prevail

to

Theogonies

Madonna,

the

yore,

Hence,

ascending

As

"Dark

or

being able

in ancient

arms.

is the

it became

days

Moon.

tail of the

symbolized

Virgin-Mother's

in this connection

and

He

Hence

lies crushed

represent

also

were

Hercules

serpents.

head

or

the

therein,

Goddesses.

Pagan

Virgin,

to

opposite hemisphere.

Moon

the

that

repeatedly: "The

without, however,

The

the

the

is

serves

hide

to

concealed

Mar}^

Light

Wisdom.

Virgin-Mother

of Heaven,

Astronomy,

Eastern

Secret

to

Dead

Shadow"

is said

against the

now,

the

"Woman-Light."

symbolized, who

This, because

of

the

the

of

giving

calls herself

Moon

enem3^

thus

mythical Satan

Book
God

the

retire

to

all the

Queen

eternal

her

Dragon,

in

supposed

intimately connected

was

two

does

so

aptly

Massey

their

facts

own

order.

but

from

the

iconography

The

first,and

did

There

continuity of imagery

was

pre-figure

not

[and dogmas,

pre-Christian.

period remotely

interpolationof types; twthing

its

breath

Soul

Christian

the

light side; the

Darkness,"

against the actual

of

the

born

Thot-Hermes

Spirits warred

"evil"

wicked

nor

is

accepted symbol

the

under

Ghost

Water,

the

"Woman-Light

Moon.

its

power,

in

shineth

the

of

he

of her

into

representative of

Logos

Wisdom"

nodes

of

finally-

was

Holy

"

Goddess

in

chapters

wherein

Darkness,"

of

Moon

the

of the

symbol

transformation

Path

which

occult

most

entitled, "The

they

fire"

into

the

the

and

Spirit.

Holy

the

the

of

symbol

Venus,

to

nations

all

as

also

the

was

sacred

was

like

descends

Dove

by

433;

symbolized

tongues

Fire

This

Father-Sun.

or

"cloven

shape of Fire,

the

TYPOIvOGY.

too]
neither

with

had

vived
sur-

forgery

-Perversion

meaning.

r."'\

SECTION

Serpent,

Tree,

of

Object

horror

Eloquence
its

its

on

of

or

before

themselves

caduceus.

have

men

Lie

it

for

the

serpent

it, Prudence

calls

Hell

In

Crocodile

and

adoration,

genius.

its

X.

of

implacable

an

it. Envy

claims

whip

the

arms

"Worship.

Furies

the

in

prostrate

or

in

its

and

heart,
makes

Eternity

Heaven

of

it

sj-rabol.
Chateaubriand.

De

God

to

man

Light
had

Serpent
service

signal
he

of

ate

raise

the

his

is

form,

The

legends

when
the

of

fables

heart

them

based

than

the

Serpent
his

once

that

of

words
as

we

in

Serpents

to

be

proceed,
"

See

their

De

thus

order

with

Serpent

India
the

literally.*
and

Apollonii,

with

I.

Dragon
xiv.

As
were

Tree.

into

the

For

instance,

Arabia

fed

language

faculty,

under

the

passed

and

the

numberless

are

now

that

of

live

one

bird

the

superstition,

Serpent

learn

to

and

bird,

represents

of

natives

is

symbol

superstition.

dark

Janus-like

ancestors

have

they

accepted

VU9.

the

it

credited

being

the

of
of

and
the

if

would

would

dual,

This

the

meanings

ignorance

he

the

bad.

rather

souls

allegorical,

narrates

liver

or

association

are

the

of

reptile preceded

the

various

on

and

meant

that

general
the

Philostratus

animals,
never

about

most

of

the

and

this

think

who

idea

and

belief,

that

evil, he

wisdom

the

given.

good
the

the

Hence

tribes

as

because

ancient,

most

the

"

for

Adam

and

the
that

thanked

taught

good

and

primal

the

it

by

maintained

be

to

from

Genii,

decided

they

For

reason

is

whence

and

of

of

was

and

learning

the

these

upon

Knowledge

exoteric

Serpent

the

of

by

the

see

called

humanity.

Tree

the

immensely

to

of

savage

class

of

mammal.

the

but,

fruit

of

each;

to

constantly
rendered

was

easy

the

had

Such

character
of

it

accorded

was

kinds

several

were

superiority

relative

be

to

Being

acquire.
It

that

there

that

the

that

of

degree
the

asserted

Ophites

The

more

hatred,
it

carries

he
will
names

of

on

all the

certainly
be

found

given

436

the;

and

matically

almost

metaphysical

or

never

in

of

glorify
in

our

age

the

most

General

the

at

is

simply

false," writes

that

statement

work

of

that

has

field, and

thought.
in

except

wrong;
the

Tree

the

lowest

of the

of

Life,

and

Giver

does

this

in

of

of

that

most

of

sense

necessarily
Earth,

alter

laugh

learned

with
such

at

living beings,
and

the

human

this truth

to

the

the

of

and

of all those

various

modes

species

and

real

last

world

producing

and

this because
which
of

the

they know

though

he

the

told

their
in

in

now

of

means

of

life,

Race,

The

But

verse
uni-

species, is

the

unable

the

evolution

Naturalist

is yet

that

idea.

it.

ought
to

it

as

revealed

Root-

next

or

talists,
Orien-

has

unscientific

procreation

races;

and

If

being

the

formation
trans-

bird

phenomena

procreate

and

and

physical

idea

for bi-une,

Mysteries

of

of

only in

contraries,

stage.

disappear with

superstitious

assert

reptile

passing phase,

have

physical

Symbologists

whole

who

of the

plant;

even

attraction

this

wider

symbol

the

but

interpretations

the

grossest

and

modern

that

altogether

of

the

intuitionally,even

Inman

constitution

this and

Occultists

to

of

see

is but

conditions

it will

living witness
animal

the

procreation, which

the

would

form

mental
monuon

it does

their

fitted

last, being ignorant of the

can

this

on

furnishing

the

first to

last and

is

modern

complete

and

that

Phallus,

this

"psycho-theistic" stage

Knight

insect, bird

Moreover,

man.

Occultism,

they

in animal,

the

see

But

Symbologists

or

radically

all the

as

said

Cross

is

evolutionary development

the

was

to

and

latest stage of the

polarization, acts

mode

Payne

Cross

It

all the

beyond

were

the

common

and

yet go

in

from

by

not

the

of lyife.

in that

than

entirely failing
as

magnetism,

sexual

more

form

and

Genesis, a

published, covering

shippers
wor-

the

the

says.

most

to

recoiled

of

that

Natural

now,

Chaldean
have

almost

the

are

the

author

he

to

The

thought,

much

Nor

of Nature,
creative

and

been

ever

written, does

ancient

symbols.

research

what

proves

justly applied

as

ancient

explaining

hitherto
of

be

the

triadic

interpretations

archaic

Inman

in

as

sake, but

would

of

and

organs

who

truth's

astounded

Shaivas

Knight

they

as

and

of

days

early

male

for

have

suggestions

Massey,

could

interpretations of
subject

of the

G.

Mr.

and

of Payne

copy

in the

the

even

by antiquity

would

viewed

Serpent, jointly, or

revelations

of Life

Serpent

theories

notion

The

matter.

and

and

of idols, not

breaking

and

Whether

Tree

the

degraded

so

Rivers

Tree

"The

Tau

the

wisdom;

horror

work.

been

Forlong's

Egyptian
in

connected.

indissolubly

gross

of the

doctrine.

physical symbol,

separately, have
this

secret

demon-

of
to

ASHVATTHA

THE

it.

strate

The

landmarks

and

those

of

that

tiny field in the almost

boundless

little

our

era.

latest, Fifth
of

glyph

the

without

and

conceptions,
which

in

Thus,

Being, the
Tree
of

Rootless

the

the

crossing

first

branches,
downward
Tree
said

Krishna,

the
.

it shot

to

to

Supreme

indestructible, that which

in

its

leaves.

He

is to say,
It is

shall

by the

of

Eternity, the
old,

of

the

regarded
Divine

as

of

and

lost

Divine
the

its

from

pristine purity;

Dynasties

Various
natural

Infinite
"

Ch.

XV.

of
were

light
the

symbols
Time

the

to

it

it,as

Ch.

of

soiled
of

Serpent
In

days of

reptile was

from

the

made

it crossed

xi.

that

mud

became
the

itself it fell into

t

its

Brahma.

that

was

is

are

return;

dreaded

now

which

adapted

(Kala)

Vedas

this Tree
and

what

Madhusu-

terrestrial

radiated

that

forms

of

Cause

Brahman

or

finally degraded.

was

Earth,

on

and

never

the

that

Race,

Logos,

first beam

the
as

Adamic

our

shall

roots

First

and

The

touched

had

boughs

Heaven-Born

Mystery.

numerous

Time

its pure

the

Cause, the

and

(Brahma

during this Age

more

no

Eden,

contact

beyond

goes

reincarnate

only when

Garden

the

who

only

Ashvattha

oneself with

unite

Svamin

then

its branches

is not,

Devas.

or

and

First

or

to

out

immortality, is

and

Brahman,

Shridhara

say

The

developed;

the

to

above

is, that which

Chohans

Dhyan

highest

leads

Hiranyagarbha

are

manifestations,

highest

dana), the

boughs

Its

them."t

Thus,

roots

Arjuna, is "greater than

says

mortal
Im-

grew

matter,

Being,

those

beyond

go

alone

of

its luxuriant

crossways

its roots

with

and

grew

plane.

destruction

represent the

has

out

terrestrial

grow

come

glyph

and

difierentiated

hardly

the

ever

imager3% truly.

trunk

Its

beyond

and

plane

Being, whose

one

who,

of

as

divine

were

Pleroma,

preexisting

Truth

can

generated in Heaven

were

old

special cycle of thought

existence

joint

Serpent

touched

roots

but

their

every

the

to

lines of

same

regions

All-Being.

the

Bhagavadgita

The

Logos;

of

they

of Life and

below.*

of

the

on

till

in the

of

posts
finger-

sign-post,

is added

How

to.

changed

its roots

Root

planes

belong

never

and

Tree

reversed,and

was

the

for

unexplored

fresh

every

to

scarce,

(?)history" embraces

of the

reference

thought!

and

mistaken

"universal
space

of

few

are

are

the

may

beginning

the

Past

is discovered,

that

any

is

the

interpretedon

particularglyph

that

light if this method

to

be

to

modes

present

Hence,

Past

hoar"'

of information,

stock

of

Root-Race.

437

across

come

so-called

our

new

Science

of

men

the

history of

apchaic

of the

Even

of
but

he, indeed, with

could

How

TREE.

the

of

abyss

to

assume,

the
space

aeons

and

438
time

evolved

theistic

in turn

became

of

Draconis

the

Tree

L^ife; the
within

Great

the

lower

Great

Serpent

in the
into
the

of

The

mighty

and

along the trunk

the

for

it.

carries

Vishnu

Puranic

fancy, down
Seven

Sabbath

the

head

world

was

of number

For:

When

that

things

which

the

the

at

once

higher

bottom

of

the

breath, makes

her

with
the

is

liolyin
number

of

Serpent
from

the

Eternity, which

heads"

Akkadian

Serpent.

Creation

"according

6 is thus

of

to

the

the

the

Mosaic,

perfect

when
nature

C7itered

7, has

and

the

This

man

the number

arrested

in

World,

of the

with

accordance

in

and

is not

It

the

as

original primordial

Nature

his

it,"

on

one

"

thousand

seventh.

completed

hairs

seven

seven-headed

the

all seven-headed

are

"one

rather],the

number

that

head

speaks, in

\_Nous\ wtiich

[the living body

And

all the

mortal

makes.

again:

whether

The

any

author

The

septenary

Dragon
of

festival

7 is the

Number
not

Reason

Antiquity

become

being

saying that the

the soul

gnawed

"

higher and

venomous

Principles throughout

Philo

6."

its

Manvantara;

the

to

that

Jewish

coiled

doers
evil-

plunged

are

passions)

ascending

Snake

Ananta,

heads

seven

middle

or

of

"every

through

whose

highest

they

as

its

Then

of the

materiality covered

now

Midgard

from

Aye,

Shesha,

typifies the

are

Serpents

Race, and

allegory has

worms

soon

and

Earth.

corpses

human

kept

was

grew

our

"

the

it

as

Tree

of

Waters

herself.

and

each

the

(of
of

Earth, and, through

to defend

Dragons

head

roots,

while

Seas, encircles

The

roaring

long

so

Regions

so
life),

ever

eclipses. Till then,

the

devours

cauldron

Cross, the Alpha

its

But

Infernal
who

They

Dragon, which

divine,

fields.

and

concrete.

sprinkled by the

was

ever

he

"

World-Tree.

healthy and

powerless

for it

cosmic

were

and

during

Misery" (human

the

Hwergelmir,
reversed

Sun

the

Nidhogg

"Hall

the

sidereal

last touched

at

forms

Southern

Hindu-Buddhist

remained

of the

the

the

green,

Dragon

precincts

boughs

and

ever

and

Dragon

swallows

remained

These

pantheistic, abstract

and

Polar

never

DOCTRINE.

speculation.

Pyramid,

the

threatens, yet
the

of human

out

astronomical,

the

SECRET

THE

furnished
the

seven

one

of

would

The

of stars
a

be

seen

able

the

origin

was

De

celebrate

to

Genesis

in

the

earth, the

all the

Natural

visible
stars

of

day

for

Great

the

mother

Mundi

the

thinks
Bear

time,

number

that

7 in

the world.

adequate

of

seven
as

Kep

Opt/-, Par., pp. 30 and

419.

I know

terms.*

[the Saptarshis] and

symbolic
of

birthday of

time

whence

seven-headed

above.

Kepti

The
and

dess
godSebti

)"

"SEVENING."

for the

the

(Kronus),
Sefekh

son

builds
.

is based

in heaven

with

it were,

led to what
circle

seven

stars

the

number

termed

corresponding
and

formed

thus

was

round

the

has

hers

with

of

beginning

of the

account

on

circle in the

by

measure

and

the

to

heptanomis

upper
that

seven,

mapping

assigned

were

celestial

the

So

built

annually kept pointing,

marking

which

thus

describing

suggested

the

to

and

Sevekh

name.

seventh.

or

of seven,

and

7 naturally

by

(Sophia)

name

right hand,
and

Seven

seven

seven,

they turned

as

Sevening,

the

Wisdom

as

the

and

divisions

seven

constellations;

name

high,

on

number

The

be

may

in

of

the

forefinger of

heaven.*

lower

and

house

of the

star

were

The

the

the

has

primary kronotypes
on

starry demonstrators.
as

the

this is the

So

7.

goddess,

the

The

pillars.

time

number

of

who

Abu

seven

and

times

two

439

of

out

great

seven

of

the

in

Egypt

the

heavens.
When

by four, and

multiplied

constellations;

the

arrangement,

the

southern

are

The

author
of Time

Word,"

and

The

is

above

Snake,

the

For

X In

jahs

the

Thus

archaic

of

in

logos

Goddess

of

type

was

called

her

whose

mother

the

Great

times

of

and

Bear

"lyiving

the

Crocodile-Dragon,

the

was

one

"

the

earliest

the

of

the

are

stars) now

seven

place

Stars.

seven

during

goddess Sefekh,

Seven

Black

the

of the

or

the

heptanomis

the

of

four

the

up

Tiger;

(called vernal)
its

seven

the

over

make

White

the

was

Chinese

the

In

preside

find

whose

of Saturn,

and

son

he

consort;

the

quotations are

no

reason

same

reason

same

circle

septenary

the

explained

in its

why

full Initiate

division

division

of

the

higher and
is the

principles in

oldest

and

man

brought for^vard

are

called

was

the

into

was

and

reason,

same

seven

Dragon, a
used
by the

is thus

reckoned,

as

on

they

nature.

human

lower

primal

The

place.

division

septenary

our

dynasties in Egypt, for

in the

Sevening.

digressions. They

ib) that

earliest

the

of

process

of astronomy

knowledge

the

not

was

the

to

will be

Na'ga;
and

priestsof
"

that

primary

(Typhon

we

from

Egypt

Ancients

(jx)the

showing

describe

of

the

was

deeper and

far

goes

The

month.

western

seven

word,

quite plain,but it

the

led

that

cause

Genii

quarters, it

registered result

the

constellations

phase

goddess

that Sevekh-Kronus,

above

only

in

was

heptanomis

this

feminine
as

lunar

four
of the

Word-L,ogos.i|

her

was

as

who

into

place

spiritspresidesover

first

it

that

pre-planetary form

the

of the

Word,

shows

Mother

four

7, is the

the

constitute

the

...

earlier

the

was

or

four

to

and

In

signifiesnumber

name

time, who

divided

took

northern

seven

Bird;

genitrix

The

moon,

given

(Chinese autumn)

these

character.

lunar

of

the

to

the

Vermilion

Each

and

up

twenty-eight signs being

are

eastern

the

week.

lunar

of

sevens

rather

or

seven

Dragon.

took

four

points;J

Warrior;

Azure

zodiac

lunar

the

broken

was

twenty-eight signs

the

twenty-eight days

reckoning
cardinal

heptanomis

stellar

the

preceded

the

four-fold

division.

It

is the

root

classification.
Chinese
the

Buddhism

Stanzas.

} Op. cit.,II. 3"-i3-

liIbid., I. 321.

and

Esotericism,

the

Genii

are

represented by

four

Dragons"

the

Mahira-

of

440

the

basis,

same

As

by

as

I'HE

SECREJT

us.

This

already stated, what

four

cardinal

Vermilion
"Four
the

Bird, and

Hidden

Azure

in the

lunar

for
in

or

good

the

this earth

on

wise

great

Root-Dragon,

those

who

of

the

have

Truths

always

been

Magi,

or

periods

of

however,
The

Assyrians

of years,

of

The

point

the

the

Seven

the

their

The

Crocodile

Heaven

and

of

Eusebius,

its

of

ship being

Sun

in the

for

can

by

signs.
the

are

the
But

"Arhats

attributes, and

science

the

whom

of

the

is all wisdom.

version, which

records

likewise

of
of

and

seven

the

whole

tribe,whether

in the

does

not,

twenty

myriads
and

apocatastases

therefore

the

Egyptian
and

They

often

nature,

The

Egypt herself, the Lower

is

It

Dragon.

to

represented

along by

not

and
Osiris
the

Crocodile,
Crocodile

being
t

"to
was,

the

the

made

Sun

the

bird

dual

Ship

as

its

motion

moreover,

the

swampy
I. iii. 3.

of

quence
conse-

According

the

Prep. Evang.,

cinating
fas-

symbol

sacred, in

show

more

with

their

Isis.
in

of

fitting one.

was

and

savage,

cunning

overcome

most

was

or

and

hypnotize

does

symbol

Moon,

civilized

great wisdom

"charmers."

Tim., I.

Chal-

real

knowledge

or

in

World,

become

to

says:

but

and

belief

(Space)."!

Produs,

men

World.*

very

Egyptians

"

for

still fewer

visible

they

that

another

he

himself

is the

Moist

the

with

nation

are

carried

the

of

the

amphibious

the

either

that

Faculties," or

asserted

they have,

Earth, of Sun

this

of Lower

says

Rulers

influence;

and

acteristics;
char-

separately

symbolized

these

in

parts

special

influence

knowledge
of

Now,

character

acquire it,and

Dragons,

only preserved

not

man

Occult
its

the

have,

to

knowledge

who

of

root

master

credited

They

and

eye,

to

universal

Serpents.

of

Twenty-eight

Rectors

of every

once

Nagas."

four heptanomic

Occult

sum

those

of

meaning,

have

legends
to

had

Hipparchus

as

periods

the

alter

the

are

the

Books,

constellations, whether
an

Tiger,

called.

is

Jamblichus

Secret

distinct

of the

White

is shown

into

has

signs, has

name

the

Seven

the

week

Neo-Platonists
one

"Celestial

Spiritual lyOgos

the

so

Alexandrian

dees

And

the

of

the

speak,

twelve

to

get

do, receive

Four

The

the

yet few

who

men

Each

represents
;

in the

Dragon-Logos
to

Genii

Warrior,

called

and

so

other

This

Black

Four

day of the twenty-eight has

of

with

for evil.

acquire
are

each

combination
or

each

elucidation, however.

calls the

the

are

of Wisdom"

splitup,

month;

Massey

Dragon,

twenty-eight portions.

or

further

Chinese,

septenary

or

of time, been

course

the

Dragons

seven-headed

needs

Gerald

Mr.

and

points;

DOCTRINE.

to

pilot,
of the

symbol

of the

two

DUAL

THE

countries.
the

symbol

that

the

Hermetic

Matter

the

philosophicalSun;
is that

Water,
the

representing
igneous

principle, acts

work

by his action

the

The

the

Agathodsemon

the

writings

of

On
the

type

and

and

Porta

Pia,

either

nursing

of

third

The

Gnostics
of

which

like

The

Church

in

scrolls

Re-

Sun'."
sented
repre-

Madonna

surrounded

found,

were

of

ought

these

for they

show

bona

Centur"', were

fide
and

wholesale,

Tree,

Sun,

Magi,

have

that

1852

their

the

or

borrowed

"

tianity.
Chris-

New

might

question,

was

of

and

contents

Vlth

by

of the

the

sarcophagi

rolled

Serpent,

especially in

discovered

'Birth

the

as

demonstrated

in

the

to

Bad

tomb,

much-vexed

up

is

adoration

deciphered.
a

the

Harpocrates,

plates
of

and

Devil,

well

centuries

design

Christianity

which
is the

Very

the

second

so

as

to

god's

his

crawls
letter

a",

remarkable

the
.

is

feet

lies

same

Serpent,

the
a

the

outline

serpent coiled

into
times

seven

is the

line

corpse

bears

in
of

of

the

his

on

figure into

dile
Croco-

out

the

cross,

numerous

deceased

object,

oblong

an

complete Latin
of

Under

line, reminding

two

are

swathed

corpse

in

arm

feet

holding

Eg"T)tian "Egg

circle.

encircled

guardian

the

his

at

...

of the

rhomboid,

scroll;

about
is Anubis,

Anubis

repeated
also

out

scroll

Agathodaemon,

convert

foot

holding

...

serpent, the
.

serpents entwined

two

are

scroll

the

is only

of the
as

the

smaller

Christian

Under

Life."

held

conducts

above

of

the

babe

the

In

all
In

huge

At

...

sulphuric,

earliest
a

King,

Anubis

mummy.

....

scene

the

proof

the

seen

below

"Sign

The

others, and

the
of

curious

dogmatic

is swimming,

which

evil, and

Good

many

scene,

early Christians,

first is

of

that

leaden

final

as

that

busts

the

again

all.

the

like

In

meant

or

the

or

Sun

This

and

C. W.

still be

can

the

or

and

of

the

of

the

late

Jesus.

in full into

passed

folds

Sun,

Christians

early

document

sees

many

regarded
either

Pagans,

the

one,

of which

eleven

up

Space

Ship herself, finally,

of

Kakodsemon.

suckling

infant

larger

Logos

exhibited

Isis

the

dual

one

the

floor

Ages.

sarcophagus

prototype

mosaic

female

the

the

symbol

Valentinus,

marble

the

^nains, *'the

On

of

Crocodile

Mercury.

or

The

the

Marcus,

else," remarks

that

the

it is the

pilot,because

the

"

to be

which

in which

Moist

Ether

basis, of Gold,

liquid;

the

Pistis-Sophia certainly

the

made

Nature,

their

had

Ophite Gnostics,

The

within

Middle

the

du.ring

"or

Water,

upon

became

Serpent

near

the

on

say-

Alchemists.

for the

only

as

Ship

principle,or

of

Vessel

interpretation. They

is the

Matter,

or

44I

another

in the

Sun

of the

that

the

claim

Alchemists

The

LOGOS.

of

wards
to-

busts

the
one

cross.

World,"

the

the

"Names."

characters, apparently Palmyrene,

upon

THE

442
the

of

legs
to

for

in

him

I,and

the

And

the

Promise,

is, from
this

in

and

the

Pistisof

Seven

"Do

ye

"No
shall

forty
In

is

bring

nine

souls

Fires

aspects,

or

These
of

the

Ksoteric

"Buddhists,"

Initiates

of

"mortem

leaves
above

plane
Absolute

Zones,

Wisdom,

than

headed

all

one

Draco,
and

or

each

of

also,

and

incomprehensible,
of

the

one

and

Revelation.

Pistis-

Sophia.
for

they

Wisdom.
which

Vowels

ye

their

and

their

the

Svastika

the

of

Forty-nine

the

as

Seven

in

is

of

star

Serpent
heads

first-manifested

op. cit.,pp.

each

of

until

arrived

teachings.

arcane

of

the

It

Lesser

the

were

"

the

among
the
of

post

which

the
on

the
of

Serpent
Serpent
is

the

Bear;

has

seven-

but

it

inconceivable

Darkness,

Light

366-8.

Zones

seven-headed

the

on

among

Formless

great

The

India,

and

etc.,

the

are

signs
in

Eternity,

Principles;

or

seven

which

mysteries

and

Chaldaea,

Itself.

the

whose

things

i.e., true

"

Seven

writings,

heads

preeminently,

was

reflections

whose

Seven

vowels];

the

Fires

by

They

Souls,

in

in

"First

the)

says

seven

Lights"

Seven

in

Deity

signification

the

this

Revelation,

of

those

not,"

the

To

St. John's

up

who

thereof."

the

remains

he
the

of

Egypt,

Hermetic
his

ness,
Wilder-

God

by

(Serpent

than

Serpent

the
of

of

the

country.

one

into

Death
the

thereof."

other
in

ascent,

"Mortal"

more

every

than

[the

they

represented

in

of

their

put

him.

is sent

them

numbers

numbers

of

with

inquires Jesus

"

Light

of

are

of

Serpents

one

"seal

write

mystery
the

heads

seven

but

excellent

mystery

Vowels

Jesus

"The

and

the

and

all that
Sea

mans
talisstand

well

seven-lettered

the

earlier

than

the

of

Red

the
the

Initiation

vowels,"

more

"the

or

Seven

crowns

is

the

and

mysteries?"

only

was

is

school.

unto

souls

the

from

way

work

excellent

more

Powers,

it

India,

through

for

seven

therefore,

and

and

Jehovah,

uttered,

after, saving

forth

these

it may

creed,

Stars."*

candidate

these

serpent, supposing

Ophite

"leads

their

on

the

newer

body,

the

same

these

your

"Nothing,
seek

the

after

mystery

who

Sophia,

Thunders
seek

the

perfect Serpent"

God

uttered

the

of

being

the

evidently

Thunders

Rulers

with

seven-vowelled

Myster"%"

sa-ving

of

figure

but

the

them

and

"true

of

Egypt

the

credited

now

Isiac

the

DOCTRINE.

the

perfect Serpent,"

of

out

of

that

is

and

"True

for

As

from

not

emanate

that

trust

first Anubis.

the

SECRET

seven

Universal

Logoi,

the

Logos.

'J'^^

444

Night,

the

or

Deities

with

to

daughters of

are

among

when

the

earliest and

as

explain

the

him

by

of

claimed.

whom

and

the

the

to

Having

has

Satan

meets

and

Yogis

to

And
later

Cosmogony

It is the

whom,
of

so

in old

Puranic

creation

by

and

then

only
an

of

man,

merely
to

scape-goat

injustice,perpetrated
goodness

abandoning
for

prop

lazy

the

were

phical
philoso-

hourly actions,

with

"a

man,

Natura

as

assumption.
and

the

"God,"

Nature,

Pascal

show

the

great
with

into

the

the

settles the

difficulty

is the

of

image

darkness

of the

prehistoric

prototypic figure of
in individual
one

of

and

God;

later

the

form, that

human

greatest Rishis

her

"Strife-maker."
of

son

"Deceiver"

open

she

image.

only

the

Brahmaputra,

that

his

literature, is

surnamed

and

eyes and

the

Brahma,

really is,
an

male.

ascertain

can

one

unprejudiced

of him

But

mind,

in

by

every

Scripture.

speak, he

Theologies.

never

assumed

cold," belie

stone

"Adversary,"

separated from
to

daily and

to

is

anthropomorphized

Earth, when

as

synonymous

recedes

first

searching for him,

old

Asuras

and

of

Suras

become

needed;

too-evident

its author.

order
she

one

The

Who

on.

that

show

Narada,
is

the

was

build,

who
"The

philosophy, the

accomplished;

effect

philosophical does

with

he

Father.*

of

quaiitiof contraries.

by being

back

more

"

but

but

tutti

perfections, in

appear.

one

of God

Son

by saying:

further
the

ages,

Children

Satan

until

screen

whose

by being made

cunningly

The

the

commenced

defects, in order

is

primal twins, Osiris-Typhon, Ormazd-Ahriman,

and

Creator, ended

Nature

to

Mother

"comely

Indian

perfection, mercy

in Heaven,"

finally Cain-Abel

very

been

first Karmic

the

was

Father

led

absolute

logical Pantheism,

Naturans,
This

had

prime necessity.

This

merciful

shape,

was

only after perceiving that

fancy,

individualized

I^unar

of Darkness

I^ord," their

the

In

cruelty, blunders, and

for

the

and

of Satan

brightest Gods, and

the

God,"

the

Solar

Dragon

Host

Angels"

Brahmanical

by

the

Alhim,

before

fair.\

were

/z7;z"o- personal
matter

and

B'ne

"Fallen

the

men

dethroned

"one

of the

Host

of the

Hosts

I^ight. The

themselves

anthropomorphic,
a

of

Dragon

become

the

the

represent them,

the

"present

of God"

Sons

the

DOCTRINE.

Then

Moon.

to

less than

no

came

and

made

were

contrasted

God,

Sun

SECRET

"The
"

the

Demiurge,

the

collective

Hosts

represents
wish

Job, ii.

and

is father

Creator

the
+

and

Heaven

of his Fellow-Creators,

synthesizes.
to

of

It is

thought."
Genesis, vi.

now

Once

the

God

upon

time,

of

into

the

this

and

Evil,
to

of

is

became

morphos

joined

are

but

the

at

which

time

the

reconstruction

sunlight, and
the
which
Good
and

would

its

this is why

who

do

both,

asking

its

eternal

imagine

other.
not

help

do
and

and

only

not

of

the

those

are

Satan

believe

they

protection

for

no

others.
which

If Evil
The

the

shadow
a

and

appeared.
dis"Old

Virgoand

antagonistic,

be

Life

no

in

and

that

sunlight,
but

nothing

manifested
believers

God;
to

pray

of

and

eternal
without

light.

from

concealed

of

ence,
exist-

regeneration

automaton

he

ulations
spec-

vitalityand

towards

right

exercise

is

he

Ophio-

the

perish

an

had

Theists,

have

Nature;

without

would

eternally

On

the

the

it

would

aspiring

it eternal.

Few

make

in

old

Androgyne

There

for him

value

very

for

Everywhere

become

his

the

Ophis-Christos,

Death;

would

as

in

Ophis

was

giving

as

Plants

will, and

being

and
we

who

man,

free

his

is infinite

equilibratesthe
God,

destruction.

would

lose

without

Earth.

Force, which

othenvise.

sense)

their

Evil

Light,

of the

sign

as

claims

that

well

good

both

Serpent

Evil

have

never

without

of

exercise

treat

mayavic

so

of

include

Matter, passive before

Magic

essential,to Good,

it could

possible (in

on

Good

his

force

it from

became

the

earth

Infinite,

must

perceptions.

with

in the

and

so

blind

Ophiomorphos-Chrestos.

Kabalists

same

Zodiac

in the

after its fall it became

of the

he

synthesis

defined

of

our

Syro-Chaldean

its fall

Before

Scorpio.

the

In

active.

before

Spirit

pure

was

in

the

God

for some,

Shadow

even

as

inversus, being

evil

disappear along

would

Good

Dragon"

existence,

no

Deus

"

the

only

se;

this

antagonizing

contrast

so-called

surrender

Kabalists,

est

an

opposition,and

have

lyight could

Demon

is but

Evil

mahim

no

by

the

worse

Evil than

either

understood
the

of

more

else

it, or

every

no

Omniscient

that

be

will

day

God

is far

there

of

Ancients

Good;

or

As

nature

claim
and

parts

that, with

is to this

dual

the

logical grounds

followed

God

Devil

cannot

cause

in other
Satan

remember

to

in

One

Evil.

direct

The
now

it is reaction,

well

Omnipresent

as

on

the

as

Indeed,

There

do

God.

jealous

described

are

nations, the

from

him

Absoluteness.

adage.

will

Universe,

philosophers,

fancy; afterwards,

much-slandered

the

opposite aspect,

stand

"lining"

upon

the

divorce

or

human

Angels

Christian

world, it follows

in the

words

is only natural.

whole

then

Fallen

the

This

Creator.

other

student

The

entity than

of the

few

people, except
an

and

Dragons

sufficient.

445

fiendish, deceiving, cunning, and

work,

DEATH.

left to perverse

philosophicalsymbol

fashioned
As

WITHOUT

LIFE

NO

us,

planes,
in
or

to

one

Personal

who,

founding
con-

their

idol,

immunity

for

446

THE

SECRET

deeds.

their

evil and

cruel

daily

to

Father, in Heaven,"

"our

of

mouth

of the
Let

man

when

say

with

tempted

not

and

do

yet

Devil, by millions

the

to

words

very

give

not

is addressed

temptation"

they do, repeating the

of

put into

thought

one

point blank

teaches

the

the

to

fact

brother

by James, "the

that

it is the

Devil

in

which

any

and

afflictions
which

the

who

word

forthwith

and

theological sense,

tempts

Devil

the

find two

you

God

whereby

troubles

makes

other, and

dogma

what

of

use

reconcile

can

for

God

when

us,

who

be

cannot

to

the

and

Open
in

its

allure

means

mankind,

contradict

James

if the

two

so?

people; (2) Those

ensnare

and

Church

is defined

definitions

tries his

the

does

"temptation"

literally,the teachings of Christ

Accepted

God

man.*

aiitho7'ity
of Christ, that it is God

the

enticements

of

tempted

am

tempteth

pious volume

(I) Those

tempted,
he

07i

us,

is

he

evil, neither

then, say

Why,

and

and

is contradicted

meaning

into

not

us

Lord":

no

any

"Lead

Saviour,

their

their

that

This

hearts.

Christian

DOCTRINE.

Occult

each
is

meaning

rejected?
able

will be

who

father

of

breath

that

his

allurements,

decide

to

where

when

Therefore,

Devil!

of

alternative

the

Between

is

it," that

Satan, the

Devil,

rather

Archangels,

to

that

the

key

Kabalah
of

Eden

Cain
the

Liar

people, and

of

tempts

the

distorted

universal
*

we

liar

the

to

and

in

turn

the

the

same

beautiful

most

and

Father

for the

room

told

Son

are

Pantheism

to

James,

and
i. 13.

in

to

tempts
to

the

Brazen

seemingly

as

the

out

of

Serpent

Theology

the
the

do
to

of

same

in another

that

faces

of

two

Israel

heals

and

one

is

James,

i. 2, 12;

in

the

13.

the

vah
place. Jehodispleased with

in

See

the

Old

separated instead

are

Nature,

Matth., vi.

and

number

to

and

them.

thing

same

recognition by exotericism

philosophical dogmas

Jehovah

statements

Powers

bolical
sym-

Garden

"murderer"

the

he

and

of the

are

King

contradictory,
the

so

as

bite those

Serpent

because
two

Great

scientific

identical, and

are

him

hands, the

our

The

Fiery Serpents

contradictory

being regarded

echoes,
the

"

God"

Jehovah

short, and

Testa^nent

prefer

secret.

is referred

informs

Jehovah

These

who

Satan

the

"Lord

God!

into

turns

and

the

Cain

to

Lie,

is in

Genesis

to

unveils

and
that

"

that

eternal

is

and

believe

philosopher

make

to

also

are

of God

Son

that

philosophy for information.

Pagan

Once

was

be

Devil

"the

lie, and

than

gigantic, personified and

and

that

incarnate

an

will

disappears

God

read

we

wise

well

Cruden,

are

the

theology, of

and
so

"

sub

understood
voc.

ETYMOLOGIES.

THEOLOGICAL

the

by

groundwork

same

only far

Puranas,

the

in

find the

We

primitive Sages.

447

ample

more

in

several

sonificati
per-

philosophically

and

suggestive.
Thus

Pulastya,

Pishacha,

of

men.

of

God"

too, and

from

judged
of

them

Titans

are

are

if they can,

caste

Jewish

identity of Pulastya
"Accursed,"

with

the

Cain, if

which

says,

in

tradition

means

and

the

Bible,

"mine,"

permitted

to

the

name

tion
reflec-

alleged

Cainites,
the

work

meaning

as

dwells

show,

(See

in Kedara,

Cain

and

and

to

the

in metals

first worker

the

as

Deluge.

Pulastya's

place,"

"dug-up

in

on

with

please). Pulastya

you

day

than

romance

"Noachian"

the

alism,
ritu-

Giants

better

Rakshasas

"etymologizes"

who

rejected," hence

he

of

whole

of the

Cain, and

cause

Gorresio,

Abbe

evolved

Bible, have

and

watch

the

on

nothing

are

are

of

some

this

to

Puranic

ever

sented
repre-

Vcdas,

do

they

those

all

are

clergy

Yogins

when

views, since

of the

it, though

traditions

Hindu

the

for

missionaries,

The

Rakshasas,

head

ritual; hence

nor

Devils.

that

of the

respected

less

and

the

The

Devils

orthodox

they oppose

"Son

Pishachas.-'^

and

precepts

the

devourers

Daksha,

extraordinary

very

the

as

the

of

of all the

the

is made

and

daughter

Daityas, Pishachas,

But

first progeny,

tempters

European

forms, just

no

called

is

pious, following

and

are

neither

"

Purdnas,
of

the

mother

the

being great Yogins.

even

follow

the

and

standpoint

extremely

India, and

of

Demon,

Danavas,

sacrifices

the

female

in the

the

them,
as

Rakshasas,

God,

so-called

Demons,

all

of the

one

the

of Demons,

progenitor

of God,"

"Son

is shown,

and

miner

thereof!
While

it is very

and

Atlanteans,

belong

could

Satan

no

of the

Rakshasas

the

are

be

his

him

father

the

opinions
Sages

about

and

Devil

was

devoured

by

by magic

arts, the

whole

father

the

irate

but

no

Sage,

"evil

Let thy wrath

on

his

the

Christian

evil.

Compare

with

certain

more

the

Rakshasa,

the

the

that

there

or

enemy,
are

in

of the

himself

grandsire,Vasishtha,

to

after

is Evil

and

are

be,
more

cursing
their

Puranic
whose

destroy,

showing
Karma,

following suggestive words:

Rakshasas

"

preparing

was

it may

Parashara,

When

Bible

both

vituperation and

philosophicalviews

confession,

own

appeased :

his

race,

his

Theologians
their

that

However

races.

mansuetude.

Spirits,"speaks
be

it is still

Giants, of the

or

persistentin slandering

more

Christ-like

their

Gibborim,

submerged

the

to

of every

the

the

Hindus,

hatred, than

spiteful in
as

that

probable

Padma

are

Pur"na.

not

culpable ; thy

father's

death

.448

of Destiny [Karma].

the work

was
a

wise

is the

Thus,
than

destruction

Hell.

human

and

in the

for

are

be

for

Parashara

Let

no

more

th}' sacrifice

cease.

is

better

for

his

personal

respect is the

praj^er

battle
is in

prayer

like

for

demon

help

the

him,
of

the
He

revenge.

such,

as

sovereigns

destruction

every

Hyde"

to

and

of

Black

case

"Mr.

no

prayed for, was

doomed

their
of

Magic

under

monious
sancti-

the

Principles

the

only the polarity of Matter

are

Cosmos,

per

one

the

produce

each

to

other, "in

arrested, the

being

order

of the

action

that

must

they

as

be

Spirit,

in

Space
rooted

are

The

preserved.

harmony,

like

mutually

inter-dependent,

both

other

and

Principles

se, inasmuch

equilibrium

contraries

two

manifested

two

centrifugal forces, which,

necessary

should

this

have

evil denotes

In

of

and

which

Darkness,

life" between

Absolute.

operations

let

man

The

Jekyll."

which

Time,

emancipation.

God

to

prayer

every

Such

nature,

"struggle

consumed;

Christians

the

before

pray

"Dr.

and

kind, concealed

worst

In

of

Spirits

better?

any

enemy,

or

That

Yet, in what

who

generals,

be

ail that

its influence.

to

reaps the

man

of

not

righteous.*

Magic.

Pagan,

Eternal

Black

of the

called

darkness

Every

destruction
of

child, subject

my

"sacrifice"

such

of

act

the

one

...

thou,

not

of

might

every

an

the

be

wrath:

fools; it becometh

killed?

is the

son,

my

of

passion

attainment

the

unoffending spiritsof

those

Mercy

Anger,

prevents

shun

sages

is the

be asked, is any

acts.

own

and

obtains

is

his

of

DOCTRINE.

Anger

it may

By whom,

man.

consequences

of

SECRET

THE

should

would

the

petal
centri-

live,"

become

If

one-

immediately

self-destructive.
Since
its

the

triple

subject

Volume
and
we

fresh

the

the

philosophies

and

and

thought,
Iszs

to

of

learn

of

Race,

Giants

Giants, verily,mentally,

"

antiquity
of

was

imbued

with

Spirit into Matter,

active, self-conscious
"

VUhnu

what

that

the

evolution.
Purina,

for

I. i.

the

four

as

and

well

the

and

Divine

to

acquaint

as

philosophy

progressive, downward
The

Alexandrian
+

Vol.

upon,

we

have

ourselves

with

Man,

preceded

those

physically.
which

our

Titans
The

teaches

and

whole

the

Gnostics
x.

oi

tion
involu-

cyclic descent,

II. ch.

01

Before

reason.

which
of

of

Part

touched

good

the

more

Second

very

ideas

and

learn

is here

Races

the

were

Theology
would

subject

Physical

of

present

to

who

from

analyzed

amply

Christian

Cyclic Evolution,

beliefs

been

those

The

attempted,

are

has

Unveiled\

work.

evolution

idea

the

Satan

Testament,

of

present

explanations

master

O/d

referred

approach

can

the

attitude

are

of

II

first to
the

aspect, in

Gentile

ancient
the

personification called

have

or

sufiB-

THE

the

ciently divulged

other

the

Oceans

that

the

of

sequence
the

Material

and

of

era,

the

desire

The

Physical.
into

reascent

of

the

the

explained

the

"

of the

Gods

Spirituality

having

reaction

law

same

asserted

stopped

only

of

just

the desire

into

in

to

natural

transmuted

into

Materiality

the

during

now,

Devas.

is the

descent

itself

allegories

and

as

This

On

Water,"

full of

Fall

know.

to

other.

"Black

evolution, the Spiritual becoming

mental
or

and

allegorized

of the

equally

are

that

or

full of

are

qualificationof Angelic

sides

"Easts,"

Pleroma,

records

evolution

both

on

their

double

natural

two

the

acquire knowledge

and

learn

of

all, they

and

One

the

one

separate

downfall

the

about

in their

traditions

Oriental

hand,

the

the

Periods;

and

Beings

449

Initiations, and

of

secrets

SLANDERED.

of the-^ons,"

"falling down

the

ANGELS

our

Christian

special

own

Sub-race.
That
for

ago,

triune

the

allegory
Fire,

of

the

"

anthropological,

the

Seven

into

Rebellion

Fall

of

the

is to

that

Spirit

say.

the

theological handling,
admiration

permitting
beautiful
have

of

Wings

Samael
its

draws

that

"

Schemal

in his

evils, in

the

"Spirit
de

admit

of the

facto
that

with

the

is

Samael
"

See

with
a

Personal

Jehovah.

god-name

Chwolsohn,

of

Nabathean

and

God
For
one

With
that
the

with

II.

217.

the

Twelve

System,

or

type

of

"Year,"

in

of

"Wings"
Schemal

Kabalists

Talmudists

the

Samael,

the

both

seven

self-

Ancients,

Sabean

governs

of the

Agriculture,

the
in

meant

the

under

short,

Solar

or

and

in Nature,

In

the

Theogony

riage
"Mar-

Fall, Jehovah

of

Fall, the

months

particular divinity.*

Earth,"

identical

Esoteric

the

Form,

Serpent

aspect,

its twelve

In

Nature.

represented

their

shape

Great

ego

esoteric

philosophical and

astrologicalevil aspect,

Samael

alter

the

"

pretation
inter-

Jehovah,

himself.

orthodox
"that

Circles

become,

now

by

upon

after himself, in his

down

But

followed

most

of

for Divine

has

of

multivocal, profoundly

disobeying

save

Talmud,

in the

Demons

Titans."

the

in their

synthesized

the

lost

The

glorious Cyclic -^ons

the

Planet-Angels,

become

Chief

worship

no

be

to

Seven

beautj^ mirrored

Matter,

pride,

the

anthropomorphic

Nature

own

record

fact, namely,

poetical form

Rectors

Seven

Satanic

generating

his

into

attracted

through

Angels.

of

for

alchemical

its

love

with

enraptured

Man

Heavenly

the

millenniums

ten

intended

and

under

the

Earth,"

with

Heaven

perhaps

even

material

one

and

and

breaking

Rectors

philosophical narrative,
of

Pymander,

interpretation,and

of

mode

dwarfed

was

in

allegorized

was

astronomical,

an

of

which

and

they

it,and

avoidable
un-

are

fore
there-

themselves
The

Elohira.
"

THE

450

Kabalists,

show

moreover,

and

the

cycle. Jehovah

and

Saturn

Catholic

admit

of the

seeing the descendants

is

difference

made

be

to

Celestial
to

Mirville, is also

de

before

the

Titans"

"Divine

Saturn,

"

identical

are

bring
Saturn, and

owing

to

Devil

in

indiscreet

the

for

stands

Cronus

beginning,

Angels, Genii,

Those

is, to break

or

the

said

allegoricallyto have

who

was

is

turn,

the

represented

allegory is

finite

and

or

very

as

in

In

Samael,

his

short, the

explanation

of the

faithful

too

first "Fall"

of the

becomes

Angels,

zealots

is

meaning

true

far

to

see

sophical,
philo-

more

Angels

to

ever,
how-

may,

Rebellious

and

are

is able

the

Satan

also

roles

student

no

or

collectivity

Jehovah

immovable

hence

beyond

divided

Devas, who

were

Seven

rebelled

Time
born

assumes

highest God.

portion is

without

beyond
in

space and

Space.
time,

super-spiritual planes

super-terrestrial regions,

mutilating Uranus,

to act

against Cronus,

Absolute

Duration,
and

Circles of the

circumscribed,

simple.

conditioned;

of

Jehovah

and

where
every-

against Cronus,

enemies

Host.

called

confusion, in which

and

living and

one

the

ing
fighting
accord-

seem,

are

rebelled

Esoteric

The

the

through

the

At

adjective of "divine"
who

confused,

Army,

endless,

phenomenal,

Left-hand.

correctly understood.

into

then

this

God.

end,

without

his

opposing
the

it would

as

the

with

endeavours

colouring when

scientific

be

there

words,

generalissimo of the

having
to

legend of the

the

"the

Latin

Giants, and
the

or

"Uranides"

and

his

Pagan

ever}"

and

that

and

Michael

Right

Roman

persist in

primordial

human

of Jehovah^^

is which.

into

order

some

cosmic,

of the

are

distinguish clearly which

racial

Titans, and

also

clearer

In

Atlantean

the

synonymous

combatants

all the

reversed,

for the

between

Catholics

Roman

the

who,

Michael

with

bolical
sym-

the

made,

were

Ham.

mythical

shown

also
and

Elohim,

the

those

and

to

be

should

Giants, who

whom

from

belonging

Titan, only with

"

therefore

are

of the

one

writers

Michael,

Thus

cognomen.

deduction

exists, and

Host, the bodyguard

as

standing

Wings"

curious

whether

that

they show

time

same

Samael,

collectivityrepresenting

between

post-diluviangreat Adepts,

and

glyphically identical.

very

by Cyclic Law,

Forces, guided

the

in

post-diluvian Giants,

those

also

difference

its

Titans, the antediluvian

Uranian

the

that

in

renowned

Many

dogma.

Church

to

Schemal
"Twelve

the

are

leads, in its turn,

This

DOCTRINE.

two,

symbol

months,

twelve

the

Cronus;

of Saturn,

form

SECRET

his

and

fought the

When

Cronus,

father, the

Time

is made

robbed

from

to

the

Lion
in

meaning
become

whole,

are

his
of
the

thus

third

is mentioned

War

between

its

Adepts

Initiates

of

the

notice

shall

stated

of their

duties

which

that

by ;.holywrit, practising also

for
claimed

it

"

addressed

northern

the

divine
Glory
and

address

Vishnu,"

and

thee, who

colour

with

wealth.

extension,

greatest of

Sages

undecaying

beside

all),who

is without

eternal;

being,

The
Ptcranas

is

forms

Any

man

quoted

double-tongued,

any

the

This

""

Vishnu

statement

and

Purajia,

with
xvii

to

predicable

of

nature

Brahmans
the

third

War,

of the

religion on
he

HI.

hast

neither

qualities,and

whose

Paramarshis

Brahma,

one

and

[the

uncreated,
in all
the

living

lord

(of

dissolution, unborn,

from

condition

the

vast

of

reads

field offered

Spirit],

external

to

being

"one

Even

since

204-5).

the

the

knowable,"
accepted "Unsuch

terrestrial

in

continents,

abstract

is free from

Wilson,
India

the

as

Serpent-Race,

that which

Professor
Pandits

and

evidence.

associating the

adjectives on

bigot

thoughtful analysis,

Absolute,
with

by the

European

every

mere

attributeless

it.

(Wilson, Vol.

art

of enjoyment

glorify that Vasudeva,

[beyond

blessed,

ever

bodies, and

in all other

insatiable," thus

bestowing

by

belongs

III.

as

conditionless.

and

in connection

and

fled

comfited
the dis-

thee, who

to

incongruity of addressing the

and

cruel

living surrounded

mentioned

the

volved
in-

{Universe).t

subject what

to

"

Beings, the

Lord, who

criticism, by

alien

Brahman,

concrete,

limitations,

of this

an

things, exempt

erroneous

formless,

define

all

We

illustration

an

of

glance

the
Vedantins

as

and

accustomed

exists.

of

Glory

thee, in the

to

defeat,

is

nature

cruel, insatiate

any

bodies, and

our

seed

nor

Paramapadatmavat

estimate

an

at

bow

nothing

essence,

adverse

to

who

with

perfect

appreciable only by holy

is

pure,
We

art in

whom

thee,

to

{ghana),

{rupa), the whole

above

see

the

soil, the

in

and, in substance

will

of

Rishis].

or

(avyaya); who
and

creatures;

bulk

nor

{rupa), purest

Glory

prayers
ideas

the

first of

the

elements.

permeable

nor

essence

all

The

showing

it is

as

following:

Saints, whose

the

Devils,

them.

ployment
em-

queer

[AtlanticOcean],"*

Serpent-Race, double-tongued, impetuous,

the

abounding
"

unobstructed,

traverses,

with

with

one

the

others

after their

supplications"to

among

paths prescribed

the

our

as

Having,

Milky Ocean

many

art

curious,

are

in the

engaged

followed

destroy

to

Deity.

of the

shore

Gods

to

Vishnu

to

anthropomorphic

an

Gods

the

together.

were

with

We

endeavour

religious penance"

identical

are

impossible for

was

by the Gods

in
to

if they

Demons

Asuras

(Varnas) and

respective Orders

and

purposely blended
and

the

Atlantis.

of

Sorcerers

Race,

is,between

by Parashara,

are

Daityas

the

as

that

Race;

the

recounted

as

accounts,

two

and

of the Fourth

close

the

at

Fifth

of the

Island"

first contest,

the

It is there

those

"Sacred

separate the

to

taking place

as

and

DOCTRINE.

SKCRET

fHE

452

who,

for
seas

and

so

after
man}'

rivers

are

ought

years,

of

WILSON'S

CRITICISM

known

better

have

to

Hindu

criticizingthe

CRITICIZED.

that

even

"

453

Scriptures

scholar
this

on

lost

no

tunity
oppor-

Thus,

account.

he

exclaims:
The

the

passage,*

of
of

support

incompatible

is not

the

active

providence.

view:

"Universal

an

this

teach

Being

Supreme

functions

the
in

constantly

Purdnas

Incongruities, however,

frequent,in

Less

is great
"reverend"

in

sober

the

reflection

Purarias.

As

defeated

for the
the

Gods,

if Orientalists
Vishnu

Brahman,

Yogins
who

world.

Wisdom,

of

it

judge

Therefore,
exercised

And

this

that

Universal

Soul

manifested
and

Vishnu
T

I.

Puranic

Vishnu,
of

is, in its dual

of the

Creative

condition

Devil, truly.
Book

with

chap,

xvii

Satan,

the

(Wilson.

Vol.

the

even

fling at

the
the

by

Ptirana,

Brahma,

as

is

this

of

Universe

perception only,
Wisdom,

Divine

in

and

but

the

earth," when
erroneously

that

and

Knowledge,

Vol.

64).

inert

"the

Active

one

say:

with

the

nature

of

ocean

of

the

minds

one

of

nature

the

lost in

are

whose

as

the

of

praise

they

is of

II.

of

of

cause

are

pure,
God!

thee, O

36), in

Vishnu,

creation,"

Providence,

but

the

for

both

this
pure
in

Wilson
the

and

of

King

Matter, the
is

owing

this

Mayavic

World

to

the

Three

how

see

the

thropomorphic
an-

of
personification

impure,

Prahlada"
of

Light.

true

and

failed

story
the

God

which

Universal

aspect, Eliphas Levi calls Astral

differentiation

Professor

enemy

I.

of

true

Theists;

and

But

great

first

is

Vishnu

is

It

being.

There

aspect of Spirit and

Agent,

entered.

Ibid., I. iv (Wilson,

an

in its material

God

of

know

ciple
Prin-

Spirit!t

functions

the

object

an

one

it is not

Soul, that which,

"

as

favourable, O universal

Be

the

as

of

teaches.

of

tion
Crea-

Sixth

Vishnu

to

text

of

which

is Vishnu

conceive

perceive

not

appeal

dice
prejuthose

Spirit,the

that

beautifully expressed

devotion

they who

But

world

whole

do

of

duct."
con-

Spirit."

upholder

practised
who

spiritualignorance.
this

"the

ignorant,

and

and

in

uncalled-for

the

There

aspects, philosophy

not

and

Wilson's

it.

call the

Vehicle

is there, in

is truly and

But

of

Veda

Purdnas.

Cause

plane

Cause,

for Professor

Brahma,

to

have

The

behold

formless

"essentially Prakriti

governs
in the

as

inert

we

manifested

Sou4, the

only notice

two

ignorance

Those

the

which

exercises

of the
their

Bible.

the

apparently incongruous

would

his

in

This

Great

explanation

text

this

to

but

only,

men,

Vedas

Mosaic

is not

that

the

the

much

So

bcyo7idSpirit.

of

According

Orientalists, especially
Soul

on

into

in the

the

in

simply

Kosmos,

Mahabuddhi,

or

primeval

the

but

creation

quotes

entering

our

Universal

of hitelledual

Mahat,

of

of

cause

frequent

as

doctrines

Commentator

truth, than

(Para) Brahman,

or

The
Soul

are

hearts

scholars.

inert

Son

Worlds"

of

to
"

Vishnu,

its
God
in

Hiranyakaihipu,
into

whose

heart

this is made

Purana

Vishnu

the

In

cunning."

deception, temptation, and

of

policy

his

Israel, "especiallyin

of

I^ord God

the

character, closely resembles

this

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

454

plain as

as

it is said

For

be.

can

there, that:
conclusion

the

At

Hari

(Vishnu)

is to

that

racial;

of whom

one

God,"

"highest

be

for

Gods,

or

"God

Osiris, Bel,

or

reason

of

tribal

other

of

God

by

or

or

Elohim,

by

nation
the

all Gods,"*

above

any

place.

peculiar God

Philosophy

special

some

Garuda.

in its

shown

Time, the

Dhyanis

many

Deity

Sovereign

ridiiig

mace,

will

as

the

on

in Ksoteric

gradually

Jehovah,

the

and

called

chosen

became

as

Space

in

of the

generally
thus

Cycle,

are

one

say,

was

tribe, and

or

Gods

Such

Vaishnavas.

the

Manvantaric

therefore, is the Deity

Vishnu,

discus, and

shell, the

beheld

Gods

{stoira) the

prayers

-wdth the

is the

Garuda

Now

their

of

armed

Seven

the

Regents.
"The
We

either

must

must

the

defender

defender

God"

the

of

be

of

unworthy

compassion

Have

from

succour

the

appropriated
precepts of

the

impossible

II

Chronicles,

"There

also

before

was

the

for

us

Lord, and

the

special

ham's
Sarai, Abra-

victims

his
resort

to

which

Although

we,

in

our

are

as

destroy

us,

to

"with
trick

no

have

as

they,

them.

Do

thou,

have

upon

portion, taking
well

who

seized

are

paths prescribed by

the

...

to

follows

as

protect

They

(Demons)

offerings

engaged [as they are]

it is

us,

upon

Veda.

Vishnu

addressed

Daityas

the

Purana

of

against Moses,

heart

plaguing

Thus

shape

with

Pharaoh

have

to

with

Satan

so

respectableGod.

any

Gods

defeated

The

for

his

in

is made

great plagues," Vishnu

less

opportunity

no

order

the

assumes

Pharaoh's

another

"hardens"

should

there

wearies

and

harasses

do

Demons.

the

"

sends

Eden,

of

Garden

the

Job,

tempt

wife, and
lest

in

foes

and

"jealous"

They

in

anti-

by

that

means,"

Kabalists, Jehovah

the

to

Serpent
to

justifyingthe

end

"the

as

the

Jehovah,

cunning.

and

deceit

or

Vishnu,

"

called

so

chosen

had

who

two

and

Gods;

people,

"chosen"

use

the

his actions.

narratives,

dead-letter

defeated

Jews

compare

respective opponents

their

while, according

tempting

both

that

the

we

the

it is the

as

find

shall

best

mission

the

principle of

the

on

of

doubt,

no

we

of

champion

and

phrasis,

champion

of

nature

by

If

allegorically.

and

the

actions

these

judge

them

accept

its fruit"

by

is known

tree

whose

care

not

to

the

worlds, and
transgress the

thee \

parts of
holy

for

thee

to

come

three

the

writ

....

is immeasurable

wisdom

ii. 5.
a

day wheu

l,ord."

the

Sons

of God

came

{Job ii.,Abyss., Ethiopic

before

text.)

the

Lord, and

Satan

came

with

his

brotlurs,

TPIE

instruct

"Ameyatman)

the

When

(Mayamoha,

thus

"This
the

astray from
fear not.

Let

unto

you,

of

in

bear

[who

the

by

of the

In

triple

discussion

(To

the

assertion

of

Infallible

child.

of

followed

Then

between

combat

right road,

smitten

abandoned

they

had

been

defended

that

had

been

destroyed, they, also, perished.t

regard
to

the

them

the

between

right

black, good
who

"

and

from
had

/bid., Vol.

minds

narrated

HI.

205-7.

and

slaughter

in the

Jojirnal

no
men

Asiat.

the

the

and

to

latter,
times

but, when

theirs
have

sages

discern

sincerity

were

entered

previous

philosophies

biography

had

and

of

known

skies;

by other

Daityas

they bore;

and

own

approached

In

enemy

can

0/ the Royal

and

any
slain

his

the

and

the

Asuras;

which

have

savage
from

deceit

beast

me

to

produce

that

former.

the

holy

must

men,

this event

by

the

of

which

conducive

fire

Daityas

energies

and

sublime

most

Even

Hindiis,

whose

the

When

righteousness

the

and
of

wrong.

bad,

of

people,

greatest

the

of

armour

thought

fools.

from

emanated

Those

be

as

world

by the

ceremonial

not

methods

numerous

Gods

the

were

fact

the

on

doctrine

in the

accepted by

all their

had

may

is

worshipper

are

mustered

who

Whatever

the

by

Thus

[Reason].

Deities

the

others, the

consumed

the

that

reasoning

on

Deceiver

error,

founded

not, great Asuras, fall from

do

utterances

like yourselves!

path

of

meaus

(Daityas),deluded

system

not

as

apostates

Daityas, by

Asuras

If it be

....

by the great

other

entire

Vedas

the

does

why

heaven,

to

They

beguiled

of butter

that) oblations

say,

you

Mayamoha,

became

slaughter (of animals, in sacrifice),is

the

addressed

thus

is it that

of

(they exclaimed),

This

Brahmans.

semblance

passage:

the

reviled

Some

Veda.

he

talk

wily

time, these

short

very

[intelligent]
persons

battle.

and

great service

in the

wherefore

race,

Serpent.

translates

founded

the

of

then

etc.*

it is only assertions

on

an

and

(to earth), beheld

them,

shaven

Daitya

Vishnu'] abandoned

was

others, the

is exalted

sacrifice

unsettled

be

day

...

advice

heresy.

reward, is the

father?

Go

...

this

body
Gods

that, being led

so

death.

approaching

the

seduced

Muir

Dr.

of

religiousmerit.
future

his
the

to

gave

having proceeded

his head
of

lords

were

the

by
As

the

sacrifice; and
not

exterminate

to

from

he

Daityas,

It shall

and

with

penances.'"

Daityas

sorts

of

ordinances

in

of

acts

Deceiver

the

able

emitted

the

to

put

you.

penances,

"Ho,

accents:

Vedas.

other

many

will

be

great Deceiver, practising illusion, next

The

by

wholly beguile

(Mayamoha)

in ascetic

seduced

was

the

request, he

precede

(naked mendicant)

the

Finally
Eve

vision

great Delusion

gentle

practise these

to

be

may

Gods!"

Digambara

them,

we

455

by illusion")which

Vedas, they may

this delusive

Daityas, engaged

the

GODS.

which

their

shall

the

of

path

by

"deluder

the

Mayamoha

this, the

After

heard

Vishnu

mighty

device

some

THE

OF

illusoryform
spake:

in

us

Gods

the

of

enemies

the

DECEPTION

that

can

left
ever

difference
white

from

truthfulness.

of their

God,

Society, xix. 302.

must

THE

456
have

and

the

had

under

hidden
deceit

The

have,
was

is

of

true

meaning
nation,

no

are

in

perhaps

kind,

this

the

and

passed

and

works,

with

the

MSS.

But

there

they

so

are

their

is in

that

key

at

old

the

by sectarians.

with

them

the

Jesuitism.

esoteric

read

Vedas,''

secret

except

"

the

were

society, in

works

were

of

who

there

modern

tampered

can

and

Temple-Brahmans,

the

Arch-Deceiver,

precepts

virtues

other

Picrhias
who

Initiates

still for the

of

divhie

all

further

the

when

time

class

and

of

hands

and

the

was

the

been,
no

as

like

been

doubt,

no

In

Theologians

the

into

period

later

have

must

Purd?ia,*

Vishnu

who

transaction,

the

allegory.

of

classes

in

considered

craft

and

clerical

this

God

that

transgressed

side
there

DOCTRINE.

was

"never

sunny

Thence

"Gods."

it

case

who

Daityas,

the

who

in this

that

seen

SECRET

possession.

allegories,is

of these
The
in

their

forms,

multiple
the

for

allegory

belonging
For,

races.

accepted

will

"

the

well

know

diwd

against
black
in the

dark

Wilson's

it is not

than

"

Light,

that
between

the

Vishnu
the

Vlllth

and

is
the

the

Soul

on

the

a^id

Head

white

the

of the
reflection

the

Zohar,

rising

within

its

the

first

present

forto

of

reflection

Astral

planes-

lower

Face

the

Fatherthe

in

so

they

events

Pyramid

black

the

accept

of

"

Head

"Magic

all

be

not

Greeks

the

that

production

XVIIth

At

living

as

should

by

Face.

white

Inversus.

est Deus

Demon

Forces

called

inverted"

black

the

Pur"na

Suph.

Pyramid;
with

or

Ain

by the

Pyramid,

showing

the

some

even

Effect, and

with

Light-waves

Double

and

they

why

see

Christian

superior of Vishnu

the

creative

those

know

the

ground,

Astral

opinion

earlier

was

They

White

the

Waters

is the

what

Body"

the

on

white

pure

Triangle;

This

Face

of

or

Light is symbolized

This

Double

the

not

Cause

the

etc.

its

Ivight is divine, and

infernal.

does

one

nature

Jupiter-Titan,

^ther,

regard

cepted
ac-

sophers
philo-

some

civilized"

and

Occultists,

the

has,

ever

or

perhaps,

whit

one

Parabrahman,

for

true

is not
is why

confuse

never

Earth

Spirit of the

"superior

they

not

or

Entities"

conscious

present

This

ethics.

whether

Kabalists,
and

of

spirit, except,

Jehovah

shown,

as

plane

the

on

the

to

true

its

Powers

Creative

have,

could

philosopher

no

concerned.

is not
the

honouring

meaning

full

the

out

writer

the

that, while

show

to

give

ever

which

question with

object is

present

will

Initiates

Brahman

the

Whether

of

our

(! !) century,

era,

and

is absurd

that

in its

beyond

noticing.

SECTION
Theogony

The

To

necessitates

idea

can

tracing

this

call

and

nations,
each

the

countries

some

received
as

such

in
Forces

of

Although

in
and

Kelts,

Teutons

taken

different

the

they

other

civilized

intelligence

Therefore

finds

one

Introduction

Ancestors,"

entitled,

in

edited

by

others

such

S.

"

of

thought

very

and

is

statements

Gods;

W.

in

Nature,

absurd,

the

idea

While
of

in

of

groups,
main

Powers

seems

ayid

systems

fancy.

relief

Asgard

to

the

the

"

cendental
trans-

distinct

human

lands

sources,

as

groove,

hardly

were

in

idiosyncrasies

intelligent

the

with

Northern

our

rather

which

endowed

the

them,
world

of

the

Asia,

forms,

erratic
basis

yet
the

of

the

Italian

which

their

religious

of

order

the
that

out

Gods,
the

before

the

Indus,

"Tales

and

Anson,

W.

and

even

in
in

is

still
the

reader

him,

of

who

deep

action

"p-3-

of

these

divinities.*

the

have

people
point

We

it

that

see

that

of
whither

North,

out

contained

thought

and

Land

the

perceptible.

may
but

the

the

conceptions

and

origin

common

opens

existence

of

peninsulas,
the

stories
in

banks

the

on

wandered,

importance,
fancy

or

and

Greek
Slavs

between

their

the

Central
in

and

connection
and

formed

and

of

overgrowth

root-

original,

into

tribal

the

high,

original

the

age

the

so

But

settled

or

soar

and

all

Pyramids,

this

in

the
or

to

unscientific.

Traditions
says

by

honours

being

found

are

national

own

Forces,

Europe

proclaimed
as

the

divine

now

its

it

one.

every

separating,

that

The

was

with

latter, after

could

Forces.

conception
more

method

ultimate

of

Hierarchy

veiled

became

their

of

analysis

this

by

ancient

every

comparative

Science,
to

Gods.

underlying

it is only

Nature

and

along

idea

and

Exact

the

more

as

evolving

gradually

for

philosophical

reflect

to

of

idea

and

began

study

plain.

operations

the

would

the

made

be

Creative

the

the

antiquity;

of

religions

great

of

comprehend

thoroughly

Cosmology

XII.

is

Life

not

and

in

magic
Nature

THE

458

Esotericism

to

of

of civilization

amongst

the

truths

stories

written

expressed
for

profound religion of
Precisely
For

so.

Not

in

Greek

myth,

from

mouth

truth;

important

Like

for

stands
of

tale

rich

rolled

time

As
nations

owing

Cause

to

Creative
fear

of

began

mpdern
some

graphy
bio-

successive
fable.

wholesale

no

to

whose
of

firmly in

believe

the

phenomenon-producing

one

the

and

its

all

this

most

intuitional
nation
of

creator

has

with

the

Universe,

for

Principles (Hcpi npwrwi' 'Apx^v), they

that

God,"

"who
""i/'i;xt")v),

addressed,

"

Ibid., p.

2.

says

Porphyry,

is above

all

yet

that

nor

Ibid., p.

21.

Greek

to

all, with

the

his

hands

own

in

referred
over

in his

O71

things, neither
is

which

X See

The

as

would

man

sane

to

this

his
it

as

shows,

immediate

the

credit
the

edifice
On

work.
the

planner

"

Unknovv^n
silence.

twv
(He/ata.Tro^"i

Hesiod

Magazine,

he

First

speech ought

external

Monthly

Taylor, J the

principle in

Abstinence

inward."

Christians,

Fragments,

Principle

to

needed

and

Thomas

from

failed

either

and

one

As

the

One

passed

Babylonians

The

Darkness."

acted

thus

Europeans

Damascius

of

testimony

no

of

with

built

having

the

On

translators

conceived

ever

the visible

architect

admires.

all the

of

become

now

Cosmogonies.

their

causative, the

turn

they

But

purity.

all

Causeless

the

philosophic conception

of

power

of

great nations

the

immaculate

in

veneration

show

their

the

Principle of

One

smaller, because

the

in

became

and

dimmer;

attributes

abstract

the

Universe;

Idea

the

lacked

it in

sight of the Highest

effects,which

the

profaning

grew

exception of the latest Aryans,

be

is

we

mouth

conveying

veneration

teaching

archaic

transfer

to

of

Powers

preserve

lost

caused

the

it, or

grasp

"To

History.

the

personage

which

than

in

even

statement

the

to

fancy, but

more

their

likewise

and

other;

primitive Aryans,

the

on,

less

or

more

things, and

and

the

in Nature.

Force

no

less
sense-

idle; they embody

extraordinary

some

intelligence of

personality and

not

are

tradition, passed from

fabulous

popular

the

ancestors,

our

fairy tales

of the

the

to

overgrown,

generations, with

"These

oral

means
fj-vOos,

become

has

the

races,"* he is yet glad

Religion, but

their

only

with

connected

forefathers."!

our

term

of Eastern

religious conceptions

are

Germanic

amusement

generation

one

the

etymology

the

antiquity

that:

as

student

or

t lat, "the

idea

strange

nations

most

such

find

to

in the

concur

Occultist

any

famous

of the

beginnings

impossible for

it is

though

And

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

for

begins

April,

1797.

to

his

460
Circle, was

the

within

and

Architect;

not

the

defined, according

the

Monad

Infinite

Finite, in

and

It is the

Trepas.

the

being

of

Mother
the

say,

the

secondary
Silence

Darkness,

and

Manifested

of the

base

the

In

Abyss

what

willed, and
in

Ymir,

Willi

Odin,

when

Darkness

Creative

there

and

Vit.

Asgard

Pythag.,

"

sustenance,"

of the

and

p.

the

as

"

the

that

is to

and

the
into

returns

Triad, from
which

which
the

at

are

beginning,

without

of

Abyss

of

are

called

warm

rays

in

of

Waters
from

the

All-

(Space)

and

no

the

Creation,
that

our

the

and

not

and
or

Earth

precedes

of

Elements

of

the

Giant

the

entiated
differ-

Nourisher,:]:

Bor

of

sons

and

Home

Matter

son

Space,

were

the

is formed

whose

Walhalla,
of

from

Audumla,

is

Prakrita

Primordial

of Time

Universe

the

Space,

them

Cow

Producer,

Chohans,

lyife. All

end.

Universe

the

India

pouring

throughout

yet,

the

of

evolution

Spirit, Will,

or

existed; the

Night

nor

Ymir,

(Born), by
had

three

Holiness.

This

when

Ases,

the

yet

evolved,

and

of

lyife,had

not

of

Hall
and

Heroes.

World,

it is for

them

begin

was

the
the

yet
The
with

Darkness,

47-

Gods,

"melodious

the

as

was,

human

and

Day

Depth

Frost-Giants,

reigned

legends

Scandinavian

the

Dhyan

or

Tree

Duad,
be

same.

the

the

comes

We,

still

the

Yggdrasil,

t Vach

and

Powers,

"

of

daughter

sons,

the

being,t

Great

Buri, the

is born

Bestla, the

Time

in

view, and

Then

Chaos.

whom

grown,

into

come

the

Seething Clay),
Orgelmir (literally.

or

from
from

the

life in the

Creation

First

which

Before

awaken

Brightness

and

former

to

Monad

numbers

10

gulf, without

dwelt

into

came

acts,

two

Plato's

producer

the

(Chaos), neither

Cosmogony,

Creations.

Padma

the

Hindu

into

that

a-n-upov

Daughter

the

evolved

again

yawning
Unseen,

willed

was

the

divided

it is

the
the

Uncreated,

Father, the

the

shown

produced

of the

great Abyss

Ginnungagap,

was

As

was

the

with

things";*

thus

time, his

"

shows

Universe.

Cosmogony

Norse

beginning

the

In

7 numbers

all

being

it has

as

calls

as

cannot

is substantial, the

Pythagoras,

soon

as

remaining

the

emanate

With

identical

of

same

perception

it.

which

relation

same

Porphyry

Plato

measure

the

at

the

of that

Circle, which

are

what

or

Parabrahman,

and,

of

cause

of

his

of

Pythagoras

and

Unity

Veil

Logos

object

of

Cause

the

of the

Trismegistus.

Philebus,

of all

Mialaprakriti,the

precisely

only, the Mother,

latter

"Cause

it in

Circumference

Duad

but

Architect,

to

Hermes

to

the

and

stood
the

to

DOCTRINE.

the

yet

latter

itself stood

Point

the
be

SECRET

THE

described

22.

cow,

in the

who

Rig

milks
Veda.

sustenance

and

Water,"

and

yields

us

"nourishment

and

THE

of

editor

of the

preaching

stage of Cosmic

Gods

Creative

chief

Vcdas, and

best

The

T.

it is not

Ego,

Non-Ego,

though

....

and

supporting
which

into

is the

call

Ishvara

in

in its

Father

of the
of all
down

Greeks

the

of the

Prajapati-Vach

is but

version

another

of

the

first

its

the

Creator,

object

an

kind

of
.

and

spirit
Gita,"

Bhagavad
the

Incognizable,

it is not

of

and

object

of

Brahman

God),

minds.

is

It

Christians

the

kind

every

[Itis] the

it is yet

knowledge,

he

calls the

which

lest

the

the

Avalokiteshvara

in

its real esoteric

Logos].*
he

which

Hindus,

should

term

of

existence

from

the

even

capable

of

essence

one

[which

(the "Lord"

energy,

the

it

that

infinite.
.

evolution.

in the

manifestation

of

Parabrahman,

consciousness

but]

is]but
[This]

[It

Ego

and

Parabrahman.

or

on

is it consciousness

every

of

the

Unknown

the

itself

Shabda

Jiiata,or

it has

of

of

"Notes

of energy

Verbum

bosom

Manvantara]
bosom

in the

knowledge.

people's

reflection

centre

to

of

in the

primeval Theogony,

of

will

create

of

the

meaning,

theological disfigurement.

is, the

in

the

the

Buddhists,

all

Odin,

character

androgyne

or

and

nor

not

centre

Logos

confusion

object

an

existence

even

is but

rise

giving

becomes

This

is

find

we

is the

of

Time.

"

"Eternity

Hence

Brahma

secondary

of Cronus

Kala,

Monad

Plato, which

Parabrahman,

but

It

the

second

the

tells his audience

Alma

not

the

found

be

may

Row.

lecturer

Is not

not

of

fore,
There-

the

at

the

conceptions

character.

out

Brahma

as

also

definition

metaphysical

Subba

the

starts

in, and

of Vishnu.

hence

of

esoteric

deep

the Ases,

Kadmon,

androgyne

Vedantins,

the

as

the

rise to distinct

emanation

and

from

Gods,

not

more

before

symbol.

Indian

by

and

thinks, because

Deities, begin

names

of

and

Adam

Sephira

the

of

the Gods

the Asiiras;

of

and

the
to

of

Father

he

is born

Zeus

of the

one

its

Personal

production

being

Kala

Time,"
the

the

of

or

Evolution.

is Brahma

So

"could

idea

Gods,

as

the

is scarcely

all, "he

the

by

in them

have

legends
of

cause

not,

account

on

Creative

all the

the

Gospel,

Eternal," but

of the

poems,"

in the

mentioned

than

original

the

All-Father,

of that

idea

these

observed

As

all, dwells.

Gods, though

the

and

Asgard

of

Cause

the

All-Father,

wherein

461

VEDANTINS.

THE

OF

THEOGONY

PRIMEVAL

such

It

is the

is the

and

"

The

an

of

not

be
of

first Ego

abstract

the

at

centres

must

and

Ego].

time

of

energy

energy.
appears
This
.

Pralaya.

almost

are

that
.

in

latent

own.

Their

Kosmos,

this

and

in

Logos

number

dition
con-

[During

innumerable

[even]

is the

Theosophist, Feb., 1887, pp. 302-3.

its

Ego
in

exists

individuality of

supposed,

that

other

every
It

single centre

Kosraos,

is

[It
the

[the

is almost

is the

first manifestation

end

of

[or

4-62

THE

of

aspect]

Parabrahman.

....

Mulaprakriti.

Please

difficultyabout

Purusha

object
bundle

of attributes
absolute

over

to

of

that

after

having
the

the

lecturer

which

is

one

compares
but

energy,

the

on

diffused

in

is made

The

Hebrew

identical

the

Cause

of all.

Inscrutable,

the

it,therefore,
with
of

the

thoroughly, in
esotericism
Close

or

eyes,

the

to

of

rays

and

must

speaking,

the

be

itself

is the

extend

and

thrown

man,
Parabrah-

other

the

on

the

man
Parabrah-

veil

prakriti,
Mula-

as

thing
by this acting of Some-

All,

by

fine

heat

unknown

some

in
Sun

hypostasis.

The

by the Logos.
is

could

esoterically
be

not

the

though
of

term

radiate,

heat, the

which

named,

He

condition

light and

manner

is

simile.

light and

Unnameable."

They

Sphere, of which
in

the

in

its numerical

prehended,
com-

Causeless

negation, "the
made

human

only perceive the vault.

the

words
most

system
and

of

intellect,

In

Kabalistical

as

and

in every

evenly

out

the

vault

great Circle, and

line

radii

of

geometrical

of a
the

the

line

diameter
means

rays

divided

find

that

so

of

Ain

circle, with
into

of connection

radii.

between

of
in any

thought

must

Suph

Ibid., p. 304.

The

Masonic

Review,

effort

this

of

sphere

and

every

manifest, which

Hence,

June,

lines

equal

its elements

the

think

be, humanly

Ain

man.t

and

utmost

limitation

of

the

that

the

This, then,

circle.

will

The

sphere.
direct

perception try

You

directions,

geometrical figure,viz.,of
right

of

direction.
in all

all-embracing conception

first recognizable

intelligenceof

consciousness

own

your

in

right

extremest

circumference

shape

it.

with

first triadic

the

meanings,

limits

terminate

will, of necessity, be
direction

from

extremest

will

formulates

an

over

Logos

Ego,

Suph,

than
unconditioned

Matter.

visible

as

nor

much

of its

perception

perception

is

Suph, they taught,

Circle,

unriddled

one

the

means

it in

Ain

material

any

Logos.*

is the

located,

its name,

sophy.
philo-

your

outward

This

stretch, could
has

the

he

Ain

Boundless

utmost

who

one

the

Incognizable, and

Cosmic

as

as

as

whole

Vedantic

on

thrown

through which

stated

be

not

Hence

veil

the

Parabrahman

more

by

heat, exist in

Vedantic.

could

writers

it

to

of

root

Space only

Kabalists

with

of

conscious

appears

is the

by the energizing light shed

up

as

[the Logos],

no

it is the

Sun

light and

is

of

hand

through

the

it

to

seen

expanse

explains what

to

various

sort

It is

one

being only the agent thereof.

quaternary

is

it is.

mighty

energy

Logos

the

here

pillaritself; Parabrahman

Nothing, though

the

are

the

as

appeared

as

Space and

seen

by

is material

Mulaprakriti

veil is the

acts

felt

existence

Parabrahman

for

Mulaprakriti

pillaris

be

cannot

it,and

whose

mind

Prakriti

This

us.

reality,and

itself

And

in

Mulaprakriti

into

objective standpoint,

this

and

This

by

bear

it starts

once

...

is material

and

its

from

DOCTRINE.

When

being,

SECRET

1886.

of curved

geometrical

Suph

and

the

This

Great

within

of which

Verbum,
God

is

the

Circle, which
Boundless

the

One,

to

or

as

sleep, which

prakriti

the

"

of Cosmic
which

latter

radiate

Logos, as

by

of

any

emanations,

are

shaspends,

etc.

of

the

order

have

viz., into the

names

T.

every

It is then

only in

Veil,
and

"Matter,

Force

perception,

that

kind

this

Sons

of

Light

show,

by

Humanity,

them,
nor

It is
mental

these

of the

Sophia,"
of

of energy

centres

with

Divine

means

other
"Seven

when

an

even

closelyapproached.

Self

is also the root

*

Objective"

in the

of

that
of

world

of

throw

Light

or

Being

and

everything

Mankind

of

as

course

; still

real

visibility

with

we

"Seven
but

will

regard
Make

never

This

Light

only

to

emanations,

will

as

the

Logos,

is created.

of

Miyii, of

into

necessity.

this

physical

will yield not

of the

physical Self,for

Giid,
of Self,

and

numberless

absolute

brahman,
Para-

reflection."

Logos

keys, that,
their

the

Energy

root

one

mental

the

of

Bhagavad

the

closely studied,

and

of

Conscious
the

or

Am-

understanding,"

manifestation

undiscovered

the

Light

Ego,

is this

personified, are

this

in

that

the

germ

real, objective, existence*

Sons"

Myster\'

of

of

Kadmon,

Devas,

and

the

consciousness,

which

yet

and

into

manvantaric

or

the

root

the

synthesis

aspects,

called

within

Logos

us

Eastern

Osiris, Adam

capable

the

to

both

Logos,
the

to the

unknown

as

first manifestation

are

can

is

zinknown

abstract

the

Logos,

and

expanse

Creation, through

Elohim,

the

Light,

and

through

we

the

practical Occultism

explanation

of the

as

of self is but

by geometrical figures,which,
scientific

the

Miila-

as

multiplied aspects

or

explain

Row,

its Power

other

the

will ; which

highest trinity that

Mulaprakriti,

mighty

Ormazd,

you

the

is "the

bring

to

reflections

Chohans,

Subba

than

the

ceptions.
con-

Sushupti,"

otherwise

Logos

to

resolved

Brahma

Dhyan

to

Daiviprakriti'; or
of which

in

Metaphysicians

latter, or

the

as

the

Kabalah,

of

of Parabrahman,

reality

the

"the
is

Wisdom

is

as

Parabrahmau,

time

in Cosmic

organ

or

manifested

highest

of

the

at

which

in

such

latter, according

which

an

Logos,

or

our

bosom

[in us]

Veil

the

Point

Universe,
?}ia7iifested

the

is unknown

Avalokiteshvara,

or

it

in

the

to

Circle

possible to

more

Moreover,

conceptions,

our

images

concrete

call

and

of

Logos,

and

this

Parabrahman

only

it is to ourselves.

Esotericism
range

Energy

the

its

Cosmic

is thus

"

Parabrahman

as

being

Matter"

through

sleeps

cognize

cannot

But

is latent

"Ego

our

speaks.

rather

or

which

L^gos

Pralaya,

except

us,

easier,

though
This

during

Row

T. Subba

reduces

Avalokiteshvara,

the

is

463

l,OGOS.

Esotericism

Eastern

Circle,

unknown

as

THE

OF

SYNONYMS

is the
are.

away

be

riddled,
un-

Root
permu-

of

464

THE

tation, in

its third

In

Vedas.

manifested

our

of the

Mother

is Horus,

who

in the

and

Egyptian

Shekinah,
of the

Heavenly

just

Vach

as

the

In

Rig
and

Veda, Vach

is

with

Sephira
through

her

and

owing

also

numbers.

who

in

Pralaya

and

all the

Gita"

the

Great

still

she
*

"In

Logos,

him,

I/)gos.
ledge
Knowis said to

Gods";

the

is

she

is associated, like
of

tion.
crea-

Vedas," "since

it is

revealed

Universe"
the

by

them,

that

"Word"

is to
and

the

in

One,

the

of the

the

by

learned

stand-point
all

are

the

the

his

One

is its

purely

In

the

and

human

physical
metaon

the

at

conception

personifications
of

the

with

Nature,

Notes

"

physical,

and

and

Waters."

in his

Waters

mind

Eastern

in

practical

Incognizable

through

Esotericism,

and

Primordial

the

or

during

Power

symbols

God

all-devouring Ray.

lecturer

terrestrial
of

is shown

female

phenomenal.

the

Vach

this Universe.

produced

course

character

"the

the

Space,

lyOgos

penetrable
im-

Creation.

Brahma

Vach,
Katha

of

of

[the

Upanishad

it is

clearly:

more

was

the

Primordial

the

mayavic

other

Deep,

of Daksha,

daughter

the

as

the

between

created

Prajapati

himself

"Connecting

Logos]

and

They

Veil

with

Vach

Brahma

synthesized

as

Mother

in their work

aspects in universal

described

as

Occultism.

Chaos,

and

Occult

the

of the
that

same

female

thus

she

Prajapatis

personations

notime^ial

diviiie from

time

stated

the

by

and

produced

absorbed

distinct

in all these

Bhagavad

and

he

her

Kalpas,"

two

aspect,

same

is the

whom

and

man,

"Mother

of

spoken

are

the

Nature

the

the

words,

disappears,

Western,

or

and

she

there

But

is called

Osiris,

of Ammon,

identical

even

"generated

the

that

power

is also

Vach

lives

the

her

of

the

when

But

and

[as Mystic Speech\

Speech,

through

say,

is

Gods";

with

is called

powers,
to

is

of

"Queen

she

Moreover,

Sephira

the

and

Mother

Mother,

and

to

She

Sephiroth,

the

and

Mystic Speech," by

communicated

the

the

Kabalah,

Brahma,

""

Rishis."

Vach,

the

In

Kadmon,

with

the

Wife,

in

Daughter

synthesis, the Wife, Daughter,

is identical

are

and

Daughter

Daughter,

Adam

Man,

Wisdom

Divine

the

the

Moot,

Moon-glyph.

"entered

have

Isis is the

as

the

Vach,*

Aditi

called

Mulaprakriti,

it becomes

is, in another

and

of

world,

aspect

Logos,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

of

these

cosmic

creatures

manifestation,

should, strictlyspeaking,

be

called

was

second

to

him.

He

reentered

and

again

this

Daiviprakriti, instead

his

("Notes

Daughter."

associated

her

with

Prajapati.

on

of
the

being- the

of

Mother

the

GltA," op. cit.,

Bhagavad

P- 305-)
t

The

wise

men

incomprehensible
figures.

who,
assume

like
a

Stanley

Jevons

amongst

tangible form, could

the

only do

so

modems,

invented

by resorting

to

method

numbers

and

to

make

the

geometrical

"FEMAI^E"
This
"Merciful

Mother,"

Buddhism,

and

Divine

the

female

the

responding

the

time

same

with

Logos,

Voice

that

Budhism,

Bath

of the

of the

Veil

the

exoteric

the

the

Voice

Divine

within

Seat

Mercy

in

even

Esoteric

to

of the

Kol, the Filia Vocis, the Daughter

from

Soul,

aspect of Kwan-Shai-Yin,
at

the

Kwan-Yin,

Goddess

the

Initiate, according

the

to

the
of

Voice

and

Creation,

speaks audibly

with

Sephira

the

with

of

Verbum

the

and

Vach

connects

465

I,OGOI.

Hebrews,

Temple

is

"

result.
here

And

we

the

by

thrown

of

Shatarupa,
the

his
of

the

Patriarch
whereas

it

is shown

hind

(rohit),
the

shows

the

of

permutation

esoteric

at

As

and

Logoi

Our

all

and

of

4very

the

to

is

in the

false

the

humafi

who

Prajtthat

had

and

not

Brahma

in

phallic

is

Vach

entering into, and

nothing

of

Genesis

of
and

cosmic,

Chaos,

or

form,

rather

or

the

that

chapter
a

teeth

religion."

allegory, since

Indian

God

is the

said

that

one

Speech,
of

Vach

This

our

of Vaikhari

is

their

the

ing
fructifythe

ception
con-

aspect, of

the

were

moderns,

Spiritual and

Astral

kinds.

These

is of four

Vaikhari

you

is what

Vach

again

physical

will find

which

senses

we

in

feminine

Ancients

the
and

and

Light,

also

as

both
to

the

spheres.
are

the

called

Rig

Para, Pashyanti,
Veda

itself and

in

utter.

becomes
and

the

Verbum,

or

These

same.

noumenal

to

statement

that

Logos,

well-informed

how
known

now

female

Kabalah

the

in the

perception.
kind

as

Upanishads.

Sound,

objective to
laws

certainly

Spirit of

correlations, in

Vaikhari.

of the

It is

in

Science

writers

Madhyama,
several

is

under

third

Mulaprakriti,

the

^ther, showing

of that
old

there

incestuous

Europeans,

Brahma,

the

Brahma,

Sandhya, Twilight,

daughter,

of

reading

stated, Aditi-Vach

Physical Science,

birth

that

his

therefore, there

Sephira

are

Sound,

crime

religion

that

procreation by

the

slurs

all.

already

Word;

with

and

Narayana,

the

on

"detestable,

same

buck

attached

Aditi

and,

Nature;

in

of

permutation

of

Moreover,

same.

India

also called

their

the

incest

the

physiological,meaning
a

form

the

pati, accomplished
a

guilty of

under

was

of

forgotten by

fact, conveniently

Lot

the work

condemning

as

in

unjust

many

forms, is incessantly thrown

hundred

of the

one

Shatapatha Brdhmana,

daughter Vach,

own

Brahmans,

Besides

the

performed

men,

with

intercourse
and

of

out

missionaries

pious"

allegoiy, in

The

Father

the

and

"good

of the land.
as

incidentallypoint

may

may

and

comprehensive
be

brought

the

under

Hence:
Vach

exists

in

its

Madhyama

....

Pashyanti and
31

4.66
in

Ultimately

these

Vach;

Pasyanti form;
Noumena]

if

of

V"ch.t

that

Shekinah,
for

take

we

be
in

as

viewed

The

Sound,

which

and

lyight,it
is

exist

in

is called

Pasyanti,

the

and

when

of

ideation

is Vaikhari

it becomes

all

rently)
(appa-

Hindu,

or

the

allegories

and

bosom

the

of

most

in

seven

subjective

of the

itself

Pythagoras,

three

aspects,

the

these

Noumenon

world, the

ever

eternally in
the

the

called

to

Logos

personations

is the

into

the

Spheres"

three lesser

form

Para

transferred

when

and

and

in the

These

foicr chief

under

Ksotericism.

lyight

of the

instances

Hebrew.

correspond

[beyond

Para

"Music

example

our

Chaldean

the

the

is

objective form

form;

Madhyama
is

the

or

in its

Kosmos

Pranava*

Kosmos

great

religious philosophies

dissimilar
and

Logos

this

wliy

reason

the

of

whole

is the

Parabrahman

Vach,

one,

the

while

aspect

Thus

may

principles
The

of

Light

the

Greek

The

four

of Vach

forms

four

DOCTRINE.

form

its Para

is this, that

Vach

are

SECRET

THE

and

all,

latent

of the

nizable
Incog-

its latent

lyOgos, or

Light expressed,it

that

Madhyama.
the

Now
There

Kabalah

others; (i) the

and

kinds

three

are

clear

(3) the abstract

The

Kabalah

of

and

the

the

factors

known

knew

Ten,

attributes

The

called,

of

Manu

"Lectures

X It

being

is

on

as

(the Logos)

mystic

Ain

distinct"

yit One.

the

reflectedl^iglit,

deal

the

and

Deity

pronounced
most

the

in

by

sacred.

commenting

the
or

They
the

on

Yogis

Adam
Ain

are

during

the

or

of

three

the

(Om,

terms

Earth,

suppressed.

breath

I. 23.

the

Heavenly

Svah,

with

And,

total of

meditation

Bhuvah,

pronounced

Kadmon

the

Yajnavakhya-Smriti,

be

knows

Suph.

Trinity,

Bhuh,

Aum,

the

are

which

Logos,

"When

One.J

and

cannot

the
interpretation,
a

the

Kadmon

Similarly

being

Vyakritis,

and

Number,

of

the

the

But

esoteric

further.

Bhagaiiad
that

term

himself

in

Numbers

Parabrahman

Vehicle

the

was

called

Adam

is both

Mulaprakriti.

commentators,

is

Gl/d," ibid.,p.
allegorized by

Infinite

Adam

307.

four

Kadmon

"Three

the

exotericism

in

Prakriti; the

Suph, Shekinah,

Kabalah,

the

are

the

Point, the

luminous

he

Seven,

Kabalah.

the

is, in the Esoteric

Mitakshara

great

the

in

only

is, perhaps,

Trinity

this

considered

"Puruslia

is

exoteric

Pranava

goes

interpenetrates

Light, Sound,

Brahma.

Incognizable

76-81, and

II.

explanation
+

to

the

I/ight,which

Sephiroth,

the

Om,

Pranava,

(Dabarim),

though

he

the

according

Sky, Heaven),
See

but

Kadmon,

Number

dbrim

the

through

only Shekinah,

Adam

which

(2)
objectiveJjigiit,

and

or

creation

Parabrahman

not

as

of

except

[the fourth]

Three

Heavenly

Sephira, Prajapati-Vach,
three

that

penetrating,the

Words,

of the

Emanations

and

thus:

Light.

Ten

the

definition

Light,

Sephiroth,

ten

the

gives

forms"
and

"

that

Steps
from

of

Vishnu,"

which
issued

Parabrahman

mean"

with
And
of Vach.
itself,the synthesis
Sephira, the four, or the three, emanations
"

Vishnu

Mulaprakriti,
in

the

being:

468

THE

elements

whose

and

lift a

rate

any

sustenance

again she
Earth.

who

and

Water"

"who

form
hari.

Hence
and

ways

Goddess

as

Aditi, she

is Chaos,

Gods,"

the

in

Book

of

obtained

Great

the

and

At

the

in

The

Catholicism

same]

as

physical
horns

cow's

in

her

highest

all her

magic

the

real

is the

Book

Vach,

as

is the

and

Prophets

Aditi,

as

the

Great

the

Seven

Green

Real

or

the

or

of the

mother

of Dzyan,

With

speculation.

Whether

or

of

manifested Theogony

Seers, the

Deep,

"Mother

Logos, and

abstract

she

of

permutation

One

of

Knowledge,

meditation:

/\,

the

zvith

lay

ready
the

to

and

the

bri?ig them

whose
Cycle'],

|,and

\_\

the

the

valiant

Elders

the

two

second

forth,the

As

the

God,"

the

the

Vil.

are

Sons

of

(J)[Circle]

of

manifested

the

establish

cycle.

new

just

as

the
in

three
the

Seven,

made

divine

Churches

the

That

or

as

some

order

new

eighth God

distinct

from

its

hypostases of
as

three

the

distinct

says:

leave

behind

them

Pythag.

synthesis,

"Angel

to

to

perform, their great works, and

Ones
in

descend

Eogos, separated and

considered

now

Commentary

Laertius,
7r,

dogma,

are
a

Gods,

give the impetus

or

the

Cycle of 4,320,000,

of every

Eight, Great

exoteric

Mighty

or

the

ground.

the

Says

her Bosom,

to

Greeks

Diogenes

t3i4i5,

her

of creation, Vaik-

and

the

or

and

Face, of the

unifying Circle,

persona.

it

had

ancient

end

the

"

and

rate, she

any

Gnostics,

Greek

of the

beginning

the

Host,

and

Sound,

that

Gods,
firm

on

are

Mother

things and

was

powers;

mystic

[Point].

"

nations
of

forth

recognized

Ishvara

Sephira,
the

the Dead.

"^,1 in

of

At

sense.

l\^11{or 4,320,000,
[]]]

the

milked

who

physical, Nature, with

all is Darkness

of the

through

a7id the

Cow

material

or

Brahma,

or

general

Sophia

The

Brahmanical

also Earth;

and

Speech

one

Beyond,

Sons, the Angels

the

though

and

Chohans

Dhyan

Divine

in

Kadmon

start.

Adepts

of

it is from

and

Adam
to

lower

of all the

sustenance"

being

at

may

properties.

Again,

from

is mystic,

she

lated],
[con-e-

allegories that have

all her

and

after

the

wondrous

with

and

Nature

at

transmuted

altogether,

mystery

melodious

Earth

who,

Vach,

Para, becomes,

as

"the

nourishment

us

which

all

mysterious

most

the

mystic

with

the

veil off those

the

"

yields

Isis is also

identify her

unriddle

not

of

consists.*

is termed

she

DOCTRINE.

Air, Earth

World

Vach,

over

Goddesses;

has

the

of the

corner

thrown

been

the

four, Fire, Water,

are

totally changed,

this, if it does

And

SECRET

the

or

the

Face,"

Host
and

unified in the
in

representation.

Hebrew,

Logos^andthe Point, called

^ND'^D,"who
[is like

Michael,

in

Roman

unto,

or

the

OF

ANTIQUITY

everlasting monuments
withiji

Thus
direct

supervision, "when

lowest

culmination,

[were

on

the

Thus,

Giants."
of

Sidereal

over

Eg"'pt
exhausts

truth

stories

The

told

beginning

now

biblical

by

Egyptian

observed
The

look

but

this
As

question.

Mor

and

"Rulers"
lowest

first

in

his

head

of

the

beginning
have

been

admitting

concession

for

hardly

Gerald

Mr.

his

at

Massey

fourth

the

and

highest
the

nations;
Bel
World

of

Above

come

Three

fifth

by

the

highest are

Four

of

1,122

belonging

to

the

Appearing
Kaljeira

at
or

Kob, "measure
The

t See

Natural
Kircher's

the

of

beginning

Kabarim

received

of," and

Urim,

Genesis,

CEdipus

II.

of

the

by

Cycles,

their

name

"Heavens."

316.

ylLgypl., II. 423.

the

twice

the

their

the

it

where

set

of

means

two

by
rank,

Gods

the

the

of

numberless

every

the
stars

Sidereal
for it

means

the

and

sixth, that
seventh,
of

the

of

25,868 years.

Measures

of

the

the

eighth,
ninth,
of

account

of

Form.

since

The

of

of all

Chcrzibs; the

Year,

cipalities;
Prin-

Gods

again,

on

of

region

Worlds

Seven

The

Mercury,

were

the

the

the

Angels

was

solar

Dominions;
are

of

Chaldeans.

unpronounceable."

Chaldaea,

them

by

World

Virtues; the

making

of

by

domain

system,

These

also

set, and

whose

Sun,

domain

iu

years

known^

now

reckoned

in

next

the

and

as

"

tion
men-

6,000

been

watched

"

our

ones,

as

as

way

by

ruled

and

had

are

from

making

some

fact in nature

came

Thrones.

walking

as

own

of

is the

stars,

now

Egypt

Venus,

came

"unmentionable

composed

time,

had

have

Sakkarah,

at

it then

same

that

higher

escaped

time

where

our

"

Gods

the

all who

Syrians defining

governed

was

of

Egyptians

realized

51,736 years,

one

Mars,

was

Saturn,

risen
be

that

was

in

that

at

that

in the

then

mightiest

Jupiter,

or

the

time-keeping

cycles of 1,461 years.

ancient

of

found

the

Egypt,

Sublunary

by the Archangels
the

of

Gods"

order

lower

or

sight

the

enquirer

only

the

the

was

in

period

"Active

World

ruled

shows

Isaac

others

registered

twice

can

or

in

Sothiac

had

sun

cycles of Precession,

"t-

the

at

right

was

lately been

Greek

This

arose.

have

was

the

the

lies

five different

that

long

Herodotus

when
at least

so

like

less

cycles

priestsinformed

then

"

this

their

work

Polaris),it must

years,

priests and

Inscriptions

Sothiac

two

Thus

ago.

the

in

under

the

built

were

Bunsen

21,000

watch

to

(Alpha

ago.

built

were

Pole-star],was
over
[Pleiades] looked

Pyramids

over

fact

they penetrate

then

above]

Dhruva

and

to

bondage.

of

the

of

time

says

for

under

antiquity

an

but

first

(31,105)

years

[the

Krittikas

the

the

as

visit, every

Pyramids

great

meridian

Year,

31,000

the

Dhruva

and

same

their

\atmosphere\*

veil

that

taught

are

we

469

PYRAMIDS.

commetJiorate

to

mdydvic

02ir

THE

their

Therefore,

Heaven,

from

SECRET

THE

^.yo
has

distance,

it is

that

says

of

stars

which

the

Milky

after and
the

World,

that

it

is there

the

Infinite,

Syrians

he

hastens

to

with

him

could
that

zone

explain
his

in

that

Via

"these

are

shipwreck."

(our Quaternary),
"All

knew

they

tell.

vast

and

incomprehensible

True

call

we

not

the

Isaac,

taken, they

terrible

Worlds

the ten

be

could

the

of

abode

the

the

beyond

begins

that

in

and

Way";

that

stars

they

are

L,ucifer, engulfed

comes

Arupa

invisible

"of

massed

so

tenth, Kircher, quoting Mor

the

to

as

composed

the

Straminis,

That

Seraphs;

clouds,

said, for

the

the

DOCTRINE.

was

of

Ocean

without

Divinity,

or

boundary

end."

or

[Media]

within

named

As

the

such

it would

Mantras,

one

as

future

Kalpas,

well

in

Purdna

Egyptians,
the

the
Gods
Human
At

Divine
found

separates
who

of
"

magic

Rishis

our

the

the

The

Gods,

the

the

into

the

we

in

the

puzzles

so

that

of

set

one

the
the

Vdyu

everj^

genealogy
Gods

Then

Submundane,

Groups
the

come

the

and

of

of the

twelve, Classes,
first three

of

names

in

occurs

long

known
un-

so
are

Solar

purely

Manushi.
are

Prajapatis, or

unmistakably

The

of the

Sons"

Ivike the
even

Sublunary.

Planetary,
the

and

time

utterly

which

and

classes.

seven,

Vedic
others

under

same

gives

Doctrine

all

and

"Mind-born

set;

the

Hierarchies.

and

that

BrdJmiana

But

many

books

Rishis, by adding

seve^i

list.

into

their

the

present, however,

of

and

mystic explanations;

explain

another

twelve

Rig

the

to

archaic

Shatapatha

them

and

Heroes

the

the

Secret

Cosmical

System,

from

the

Weber

Dr.

their

Saptarshis, the

to

in

to

and

ten

Purdna

probably only

works

instead

and

Agents

here.

by

reader

under

of these

efficacy of

declared

are

Agents

[or manifested]

Brahmaiida

the

divided

were

Indian

Divine,

in

Daksha

Scripture.

Rishis, but

to

nine

even

and

Bhrigu

are

the

These

Mahdbhdrata

the

makes

exoteric

the

simply quote
that

them

with

"Seven

action

seven

collec-

"

says:

the

detail

to

refer the

to

referred

are

names;

long

too

Orientalists.

the

and

Hermes

Spirit

Material

enumerates

compilations "belonging

may

Brahma,

the

describing

scholars, namely

the

contain

together

it is useless

to

of

the

modern

Purdnas^'
and

take

whose

Son,

Universe,

further

He

whether

or

and

respective Circles,

Vidhdtia

Rig

works,

to be

their

to

Egyptians.

the

among

the

shapes

"

formed,

Destiny."

but

orders,

belief

same

Father-Mother

Fiat

also

were

Worlds

the

Divine

tivel}' the

was

of

spoken

having

the

shows

Champollion

every

only
the

concerned
Seven

Cosmogony.

with

Builders.

Owing

Pre-cosmic,

the
This
to

the

Group

is

loss

of

COSMIC

archaic

Egyptian
materials

in

evolution

appealed
the

so

"Creators"

of

Salutations

to

issued

from

Gods

thy father
who,

Ra;

attached

and

and

Coming

from

out

is the

which
over

the

the

Sky,

the

chief

who

Osiris

can

the

like

Jews

pends,

who

as

in

the

"

of

Divine

class
of

case

each

of

the

this

"Face"

that

Burnouf

our

Mother,

latter

is said

these

Hindus,

Pagan

prototype

have

all

so

Crowns
whose

Urseus,

the

Noo

seventh

and

chief

the

Noot,

Sephira,

and

Cosmic

tion
posi-

same

is certain.
of

This

the

to have

Hidden
before

gone

Amshas-

seven

also

the

sonifications
per-

Archangels, therefore,

though
and

"many

it is next

to

possible
im-

parallel,since,
in

names

important, however,

most

in

"The

says:

the

Solar

earth

on

of the

of

the

God,

himself

Archangels, designate
And

all

wath

secret,"

was

six

favourite

Eternity

Prajapati, the

representative

its

Osiris, they

Some

That

Virtues."!

witli

Father-

name

the

crowned

chief

provinces.

religious evolution,

"whose

will

be

towns

shown

as

and
in

order.

This

EjOptian

Shiva

and

word

Vishnu

Naja
are

all

reminds
crowned

character.
t

Onnazd

certainly the Saptarshis

provinces."

and

the

assuredly

most

are

to

their

be, but

of

the

over

great

multiform

Fire, and

from

Pillar of Fire."

"

Water

Comment,

on

the

Yashna,

174.

one

and

good

deal

connected

of the
with

Indian

Nagas"

higher

stele

greatest

gathered

and

or

the

thy head;

on

the

Head,

the

to

in the

Bosom,

Cosm.ic

issued

beginning

of the
are

of

in short, it is his

God;

the
thou

Master

in towns

names

Primordial

Michael,

was

naja]*

or

many

Gods,

Archangel,

Archangel
Jewish

has

Amshaspend,

the

as

[serpent

Duration,

Mother's

thy

serpent-emblem

stood, in the

God

from

the

six Primary

of

Fathers, King

who

thou

of

and

votive

thus

and

Group

the

as

the

Osiris

Seb;

of

the

belonging
on

such

Ormazd,

"One"

Abydos

at

from

One

of

the

[Primordial Water],

Noo

issued

Urceus

is unknown

name

of

these

the

became

engraved

son

forward

Kadmon,

Builders

the

Hymn

Goddess

the

as

of

Osiris, elder

thee,

Father

soon

as

Osiris

be

must

corroborated.

synthesis

(3rd register) addresses

Abydos

from

tomb

The

Orders.

three

the

and

gious
reli-

gible,"
intelli-

tombs

brought

worshipped

was

Host

Heavenly

lycader, of the

chief

of the

often

very
the

on

"the

Maspero,

history

nor

statements

indirectly

Before

Egj'pt, he

of

complete

Prajapati, Adam

the

was

Builders.

or

God

Highest

the

partially and

Logoi,

the

inscriptions

have

Osiris, like Brahmaother

many

are

M.

to

study

to

neither
and

to

Doctrine

that

shows

hand

on

Hymns

order

in

to,

Secret

data

Eg"'pt

ancient

the

471

since, according

documents,

historical

and

GODS.

Brahma
the Serpent-God.
sign of their cyclic and cosmic

Naga,
a

the;

472
One

Hierarchies

from

the

undeniably

find

is not

of

the

Deity forming the ground

stage
the

Male

and

Female

and

Christians.

from

distinct

in the

The

one

later

rest

the

between

the

who

The

the

Androgyne

Forces, called

the

In

Virtues

the

abstract

Greek

personifications

Book

is

of

physical
meta-

and

the

groups

of Drusc/mjt*

given which

The

ist.

Physical
3rd. The

ten.

first three

the

are

being

seven

of

other

falls into

is the

It says:

2nd.

[abstract].

third

Concealed

Roman

under

these

the

to

the

and

the

Archangels.

to

personified, the second

explanations

(or Orders) of Sephiroth.

Groups

Jehovah,

of

Seven

known

that

religions, and

"Virtues"

explanation.

of seven,

group

Force

acquire

we

the

; then

prevented

these

distinction

Attributes"

of
the

names

three

are

"Divine
"

of the

Kabalistical

There

find

therefrom,

Ray

ancient

not

worshipping

Talmud,

correct

the

abstract

by all the

qualifications have
Churches

belong

not

Matter, the firstmanifestation

Powers

the

by

does

religion we

every

then

work;

proofs

more

their

study

we

present personal Gods,

or

In

more

finallyseparates itself,in the third, into Seven

this

Creative

God

past

manifestation.

result, the dual

identity, the

of history, that

days

primordial Cosmic

The

proven.

their

out

one

earliest

of cosmic

stage

thus

and

there

that
us

is

thing

doctrine.

secret

Sidereal

or

Sephiroth,

metaphysical

Spirits of

the

Sephiroth [personal]

Sephiroth [Kether,

(personal) seven

called

Sephiroth

the

phrasis
peri-

or

and

Chokmah

Binah],

[also of

Presence

the

planets].
The

division

same

be

to

of Gods

tertiary evolution
the

has

We

personificationsof
reflection
the

models

formed

Sephiroth,
It

is the

Sabbaoth,
of

the

the

and

been

even

convenient

too

Christian

screai,

names

Old)), the

denounced

the

the

unified

abundant

by the
Alchemists

First

purely

lavished

titles

Occultists.

and

the

three

physical
meta-

of Adonai,

Klohim,

are

name

is the
is

phrasis
peri-

locution,
circum-

rhetoric, and

the

Jewish

Rosicrucians,
many

reality

Jehovah.

The

To

their

w^/

figure of Jewish

Treatise, p. 59.

is in

him, who

on

Omnipotent.

and

the

Jehovah,"

additional

physical
meta-

Deity, with

of

Moreover,

of

translate

to

living Entities

by the folding of its

the

reflection, however,

"periphrasis

numerous

Shaddai

indeed,
always

the

wishes

one

attributes

Prototype.

and

primary, secondary
if

abstraction;

the

himself, with

latter
and

or

This

divine

that

on

abstract

the

objective expression of

the

confuse

not

must

Gods.

Sidereal

the

"

to

Theogony,

in every

esoterically.

meaning

applied

has

Kabalists,

Jehovah

was

panels,and adopted

BUT

INCREDIBLE,

as

substitute;

another

for

name,

The

mislead

real

secret

has

word,"

no

to

than

purpose

Emanations,

the

or

the

great nations, and

the

letters in every
of

remains

on

nearer

This

in

Island

"

agof

the

part

of

than

20,000

lore

architectural
from

all

seven

remains

the

the

to

is

of the

of

composed

buried

down

that

Scriptures of

word,

world;

"

tion.*
genera-

first Seven

Kabalistic

Continent

the

secret

in the

as

other

no

"Word

of

the

Zohar,

embodied

building

years

4,000,000

the

is found

sacred

Easter

in

the

names

Fire," in the

of the

for
life and

symbolize

seven

good

as

Tetragrammaton,

invented

was

to

viz., the Jewish.

tongue,

great

every

and

the

in

even

of all of them,

smallest

The

secret.

unpronoujiceable Name,

sought

"Sons

Sephira being

Total,"

profane

and

be

to

the

had
"Sum

Sidereal

473

individual

an

who

those

Ineffable, the

the

of

name

one

TRUE.

Cyclopean

under

the

earliest

seas

Egyptian

pyramids.
have

shall

We
and

to

the

text.

bring

the

For

has

it is sufficient

show,

been

asserted

the

connected

with

Chaldean

Kabalah

"^

the

Says

1 (Vav), making

Six
the

together

Sephiroth,

is
// is

believes

in the

the

gradual

first

for the

so-called
and

combustion,

was

then

and

the

details

Edom."

it

the

be

after the

the

V'ears
of
in

in

the

the

Volume

ago."

or

been

of

letter
of

ever

and

Kether

is

'Hokhmah,

is

really the

being always

Quaternary

complete

applied

(Myer's Qabbalah,

absurd, and

0/ Fire

arid

the

to

Thus

263).

p.

the

containing

Commentary

air

into

Cyclic
The

Year

length

is, therefore,

Meanwhile,

has

one

which
"

this

the

The

lower
we

this

in

all

to

accept

lower

call

Sidereal

equal

to

is embodied

{the
a

statement

had

4,242,352

in

fied
puriEarth

everything
This

Ocean}.

Sidereal
Year

by

been

the Second

Earth

Deep

the

having
.;

if

But

at.

Buddhism"

nearly destroyed

Earth

Third

the

of

Esoteric

first

First

ttot die
.;

laughed

in

also
was

is what

doctrine

simply

taught

as

Water, could

the
down

went

Now

Age"

teaches:

arid

in

ago,

Root-Race,

Commentary

Equinoxes.
II.

Eocene

the
Third

the

vanishes

Separation,

Precession

found

of

vapour

as

and

preposterous

Fires, her people, born

period mentioned
will

"The

letter,that

Name

As

Hebrew

latter

Tetragrammaton,

synthesis.

anything

important, correctly

third

Ineffable

Dei fie

or

for the

Total":
the

Atlantis, 850,000 years

during

As

submerged.

eighty-two Cyclic
on

of

sinking having begun

I"emuria, the continent

twice

is founded

found

be

course,

A'ace']disappeared
on

man,

the

Sephiroth."

remaining

Seven

"Sum

the
this

of

(Heh)

holy only in its abstract

its

consumed

or

more

Name;

(1177"' YHVH,

last

final submersion

by the Forty-nine
[with

of

this

of

namel}', that

Universal

well

as

still

feminine

the

earth,

Genesis, had
is

Qabbalah

The

Cause, the

our

truth

phallic.

will, of

statement

one

for

instances, the

in

exception of the Christian,

holds

what

YaH,

last, together the

the

and

Tetragrammaton
The

Avicebron's

together
in"' YHV

its efficaciousness.

of

Lower

Seven
t

(Heh),

of

on,

made

statements

few

subject later

of this work,

sole

statement

and,

the

by

Highest

it does

as

of

translator

(Yod), of Binah

symbols

This

these.

understood

thoroughly

the

creation

immediate

Principle,

One

the

this

prove

beginning

with

over,

to

to

the

at

the world

attributed

ever

fully into

more

to

Cosmogony,

no

enter

practical illustrations

present

has

of what

to

and

Year,

is

25,868 years,
years.

the

More

"Kings

of

truly

Darkness,"

in

The

plural number.

the

the

of

for

names

of

Rulers

or

World

country

as

India, had

Cosmogony.

ancient

thought and

fails to

show

distinct

very

distinct

and

the

one

Cause
in

of

for

ists,love virtue

The

of

Yehudah

One,
not

and

in the

and

Thy

as

an

for

being

art

of

the

other

are

Talmud

"Great

Kabalistical

and

vision
the

and

Jacob, who

art

exist

can

with

soul, for

Deity and
tempted

Tfrou

first and

the

no

time

wrestled

of

with

or

Thou

last.

No

in
time

and

There

but

is

mine
deter-

nor

and

God

discover

between

Abram,

Isaac,

repudiate

would

there

place.

I^iving, but

distance
of

but

Thou

without

art

art
art

One,

thyself alone,

; Thou

revengeful
Vedantin

art

form.

or

penetrate

can

known

all Souls."

spiteful and
the

all

none

fixed

be

prayers
Thou
Thou

existence,

thy

to

but

before
that

secret
can

Soul

the

Jehovah,

it not.

know

changed.

attain

Solomon

of all edifices;

they
be

theistic
mono-

Rabbi

given in the

definitions

Existent,

art

and

Confucian-

the

Kabalist

the

foundation

cannot

Existent,

that

Thyself, the

art

Biblical

the

profound

so

within

by

few

cannot

Thou
art

ment
commence-

of multiplication, change

mortals

Thou

thee.

is

thy existence
lyiving, but

of

Why.

the

by

religion whether

of

system

the

and
not

life]:

and, perhaps, the

like

lost, because

are

Unity admits

and

that

men

good unselfishly without

and

extended,

never

the

How,

select

we

future

the

as

who,

national

numbers,
of

understanding

Where,

of all

sages,"

misunderstood

religious poem

superb

Malchuth,"

Thy

for

in every

and

essence

Creator, accepting

07ie

do

to

try

of

of

shortest

those

introducing

existed, and

admit

not

old

as

Confucius,

very

one

Extreme,"

for

and

the

From

diminished,

never

Existent, and

this

such

Parabrahman!
+

Edkins,

If he

man,

and

to

effects,they

beginning

numeration

the

; but

Thou
thy secrecy.
not
by a spirit or

of

unity the wisest

Thy

(B'ne

venerated

most

idea

"Kether

the
the

One,
of

secret

Unity is

thee

none

Thou

art

element

Existent

art

Gabirol,

Ibn
"Thou

the

reject the

sake

in the

of the

God

to

"the

Nevertheless,

The

own

exoterically polytheistic.

Kippur:

One,

its

is found

resen'C

same
or

ben

work

suggestive of all Cosmogonies

most

of

(transmigrations), is the

"changes"

of

without

did

God.

Personal

{lapides

Wheels

unknown

was

Confucius

its numberless

and

believers

as

Buddhists

Chinese

men
Work-

(Koo-/xoKpaTopes),

Sons

Yi-King,

Cosmogony.

Only

one.

It

Cosmogon}-

combined

the

so-

usual, that China, nearly

The

God,t it is complained.

Personal

their

extended

Buddhists

the

and

"

Creation

etc.?

unjustly, as

no

betray the

stones

World

Powers,

Kyriel

Divine

celestial
of the

whole

"

plural word;

and

asserted, and

It is often

with

do

to

while

ever,

which

(Rectores Mundi),

Flames

Alhim), Vigilant Counsellors,

nought

(Alhim),

the

(Rotse), Auphanim,

World

especiallySupporters

igniticoslomni); and
Governors

alone, adopts

latter, names

shining

esotericallyin

Jehovah

incandescent
('Eve'pyciai),

Energies

is

as

had

Forces

Elohim

them

call

called, why
and

said

if the

Worlds

paradoxical

of the

zvorking Forces

the

For

secret.

to

"Light

"

Church,

Latin

epithet of Creator

applying

I^ogos

of the

Architect

the

or

"

is either

there

Everywhere

translated.*

DOCTRINE.

vSECRET

THB

474

Man.

Chinese

Buddhism,

rejected it,it
constant

was

on

ch.
the

transfonuations.

And

xx.

ground
He

very

of what
denied

wisely have
he

calls

they acted.

the

immortality

"changes,"
to

the

in other

words,

Personality of man,

as

rebirths
we

do,

of
not

476

THE

in ancient

magic,

statements

of

we

his

by

600

B.C.,

Confucius

and

even

the

the

Chinese

for

difference
as

and

between

symbols

the

the

serpent,"
The

Christians

in

in
carrion

other

hand

the

regarded

symbol

As

explained,

the

Holy

The

in

or

the

animals

mystery

of

three
the

of

all of

Jehovah,

them

that
the

and

lower

even

Elohim

be

called

Matth., xxiv.

the

wilt

wilt

like their

Devils, when
28.

Bible

God"

time
have

Mes.sengers,

Beings, assuming

in

by

born

the

Vence

for, these

under

the

be

said

evolved

"'assume,'

eat

(De

under
and
are

of

still
other

within
in

the

Perfect

of

instance, the

comprehending

Jias similar

thou

shalt

Tortoise.

associates
have

thirty

Rejoicing

animals,"
wrriter

etc., with
says:

over

the

"Indeed

through a holy usurpation, 'the

one
Mirville, Des Esprits.) No
guise

the

drink

have

individually.
as, for

318) a pious French

now

from.

is the

capable

the

the

to

Sparks,

for it

for

Christ's

is found

".sacred

stones,"

and
names

of

mystery

when

were

is

pearl

when

mystery;

him'."

to

roaring

of

as

when

wisdom,

in number;
art

it

to

On

which

thou

tioned
men-

or

[God's] name,

(XIX.

assumed,

the

few
"If

chosen

miclean

of

first

never

Temple

all that

Root,

the

Augels,

descended

the

Flames

means

His

they represent

God-name,

appearing

refers

in and

of

says:

with

So

been

Jesus

collectivelyand

no

of

have
is

indeed

may

the

portion of

de

the

the

Eagle

esoteric

the

Ezra

mystery

me."

the

each
must

or

be

to

are

of

The

Kosmos,

one

lyion,

Western

were

they

exemplar

an

and

Aben

the

the

Satan, both

out

associating "incandescent
from

Jehovah
Name

learn

when

Prototypes

Bible

As

comprehend

quoting

Malachim,

in the

the

with

Devil.

the

by allusion

metaphors,

and

of

name

doubted

ever

thou

as

Thought,

Victory.

tell thee

Elohim,

are

divine

very

age

of

when

theology,

the

of

sacred

as

thou

Azazel,

in

Animals

to

Divine

God

or

of biblical

poetry

name

the

I will

of

years

refer

regarded

Azaz-el,

Scriptures.

Sacred

.should

why

driven

are

the

the

Seraph, i.e.,a "fiery

Testaitietii it is called

Christian

Foundation

the

Goat,
the

in

of

great

Evangelists;

paradoxical

once,

unfittingshell

the

Four,

Universe

Cube,

into

strange and

how

comparison

Oxen

the

of

probably.
For

Old

burnt

any

and

of

the

face, is

shows

Serpent, brought

religion,degraded
chosen

human

after

for sacredness,

Kagle,*

round

earth

speaking

see

animals"

grouped

the

even

for

candidates

as

"sacred

save

of

point

the

as

these,

in the

and

found

Testame?it

is made

can

Ox, the

Egyptian Paganism,

New

devour

to

men

the

are

selections.

eater,t and

Lion

Lamb

The

curious, and

of

the

and

Agathodaemon

their

person

age,

years

and

at

his

of

600

the

Yi-king,"

in

thrice

laughed

unprejudiced

the

even

threatened

is

He

same.

in

sphericity

about

at

of Rome

more.

are

the

for granted

skies

Nevertheless,

while,

take

we

it to the

taught

Popes

the

no

with

is

symbols

the

the

Dove

Gnostic

choice

these

system

and

first three

associated

praised

No

the

it himself, "if

school

Tortoise

DOCTRINE.

critic.

his

asserting

occasionally

fourth,

and

Tortoise."

are

Bible;

"he

reverend

heliocentric

"Sacred

both

and

philosopher,

"heretics"
the

practised

Kia-yiV

told

are

and

SECRET

with

worshipped,
Gods?

of

the

Infinite,One
But

men.

why

if the

should

cognizable,
In-

Elohim
the

saiue

MYSTERY

THE

all

have

They

work,

first concretions,

who

Demiurge

is this

the

in turn

Creators

Rishis,

authorship of the Mantras,

sometimes

sroen,

Beings; then

rebecome

they

representativesof
first

and

the

Sages

scientific

root-idea

before

the
turn

we

transliterated
may

into

obtained

be

For

in the

the

opening

Circle,

origin those

symbol

the

Chaldeo-Hebrew

seventh
since

Egypt
Grecian

tongue
it

in

was

Days

or

of

the

stellar

Heroes,

as

of

doves,

Darkness

the

even

black

the

sends

oaks
out

and

vary

of

Dodona,

"black"

raven

all

be

when

glyphs

for instance,

associated

even

"black"

it is

case

every

Hindu,

with

black

this

Hence

flames;

Kali, the
doves

after the

Egj^ptian,

the

systems.

their

and

themselves.

Take,
in

gave

should

religion, may

among

being called
Two

latter

of

Scandinavian

waters

the

geometrical forms,

and

in the

out

dig

to

as

followed

correctly read

being

is always

is shown

struck
seen,

has

national

Cosmogonies;

flickering flame.
on

its

numerals

Agni, the Fire-God

black

Noah

of

be

may

have

we

all identical.

were

it,as

and

and, settling
Gods.

the

as

and

nation

truths, lest the

externally

may

various

Head.

black

ravens,

they

surrounds

and

of

Lord

seven

furnished

extraordinary agreement

symbols

sentences

first

black

the

much

or

proof

the

corresponding

from

Egg,

an

religions that

symbol, in every

every

its

however

symbols,

the

times
some-

end

appear

poetical,every

esoteric

to

esoterically ; and

read

are

the

the

allegorical garb, is, as

its

exoteric

rejected. Furthermore,
be

with

They

at

into

having thus

East

of the

under

is from

It

Kalpa."

fourteen Manus,

Doubles

hu7nan

it is philosophical and

as

its lead.

on

which,

key-note,

their

the

credited

when,

of

charge

this earth.

Doctrine

Esoteric

The

while

of

end

Veda.

transformed

are

take

Prajapati,the

^ons,

seven

Brahraandika,"

"who
the

itself,and

Cycles of Existence,

fourteen

the

to

they

Saptarshis;

Rishis, the

Kings

Evolution,

of

stage

and

seven

body.

around

are

the

the

even

rotatory motion

the

is the

Rig

and

seve7i

not

and

turn

whom

of the

is

to

planet
to

they become

the

answering

thus

of Brahma,

the

of

most

ten, when

the

Puranas:

impulse

each

planets],to

Hymns,

or

the

Chohans,

Dhyan

The

and

Forms,

it

action, "it

respectivespheres [earths and

the

first

sphere

which

their

are

of

one

over

each

causes

Pitris, the

Lunar

in

the

gives

After

Sun."

and

Solar

"that

action

all around

World

the

by stepping

planetary system

our

It

the

of

great Architect

The
of

Cosmogonies,

it is said

For

Cosmic

of Kosmos.

exoteric

creates.

477

primordial

to

evolution

and

Hindu

earliest

the

In

reference

occult

an

BLACKNESS.

OF

names

the

"Black,"
flew

from
to

the

Deluge, which

478
is

THE

symbol

for the

evolution

of

or

fluttered

round

of the

and

birds?

It

the

Head,

is that

they

it

as

meaning,

^gg

inner

355

into

the

213-0,

but

signifying

the

same

taken

and

of Cosmic

veiled

even

torted
dis-

and

approximate

an

is its number

value

as

2,

of

for

verse

the

355

or

is 71, and

circumference

the

first

n2;rT"nN=678,

orebv

value

Its

subdivided

355
in the

first word

concreted

the

all is Darkness.

Eth-h'

as

divide

fashion, by
the

meaning

Ho.st

language

five times.

["beginning"]

the

same

and

once,

compartments;

B'rash, BJ^^^"!1,or

word

the

by

crossing, would

Raven,

Wisdom,

Kadmon,

which

This

past
black

those

identical

of the

Kabalah,

"raven."

is mentioned

Head

after

subdivided,

word

the

primeval

Adam

Man,

beyond

of the

of all

an

composed

Chohans,

ravens

All, symbolized

they all have

is

creation

of

her

to

the

of

Archetypal

Measures

Dove

or

the

or

the

of

the

or

parts

12

with

real

"black"

meaning

Source

and

Dhyan

is used

while

diameters,

the

the

of

Source

Six

or

pre- cosmic

primordial

least

Raven

113x6;

"whispered

is, to explain in its numerical

now

in the

Odin's

all connected

are

the

Creative

at

term

equal

is the

what

enquire of the wisdom

us

The

the

to

the

"

given

or

Saga and

Origin of all things, which

Powers

Let

of

out

Circle

Creative

or

Now

relate

and

Goddess

the

the

began

Humanity.

and

Karth

future."

flows

which

Pralaya, after which

Cosmic

our

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

unit

each

of

its

5=355.
of

This

divided,

give

213-2,

or

prepositional prefix,

form, astronomically, with

general

circle

by 6, would

Getiesis.
12, would

by

Genesis, with

71
of

the

here

one

intended.

Now

the

reading of the first

secret

to

like

meaning
the

its

of the

value

The
the

as

Raven,

Race

is

Bryant
of

new

right in saying
cycle), after

by Neptune
Year.'"

The

Separation
the

"Year,"
of the

beginning

of

Sexes,
the

upon

"

which

Fourth

and

not

when

his

of

from

birth

says
a

year

the

esoterically, was
is the

Round,

secondary
or

the

new

of

of

waters

the

that

day, that
the

new

meaning
Creation.

race

of

the

when

is the

men,

Dove

came
i

=365

wished
born

of

Races,

allegory; its primary

woman,

ark

the

days, he
him

the

of the

symbol

from

the

leave

to

out

turned,
re-

of

man

first three

he

is 364 +

Flood, who
of

the

new

of the

man

he

Fourth

numerical

prepared

Manu,

Noah

and

the

.Noah,

be,

may

our

"

same

while

Ark,

the

to

androgyne

bardism

Druid

Round

new

the

ever
What-

allegory

orebv, yields the

Eth-h'

is Vaivasvata

stay therein

cycle,

or

and

Cycle

it is

"

that

once

emblematical

Argha, of terrestrial Nature,

or

Raven,

of this

olive-branch;

purely spiritual,sexless
*

the

Earth"

Deluge, is ascertained.

new

the

prototype

Ark, the Womb,

birth

of

the

Rash

"In

Noah's

returned

and

Head,

whose

"

of

or

carrying the
new

or

being:

and

Heavens

meaning

meanings

is that

chief meaning

Round.^'f

Flood,

other

many

esoteric

the

comprehend

easy

the

developed Gods,

(B'rash) or Head,

in Genesis

verse

(the

was

gratulated
con-

New

Happy
after

meaning

the

being

GOD

who

from

vanished

Jehovah, Adam,

is astronomical
And

and

both

though

all

idea

basic

androg3'nes;

such

mode

of

is

It

symbol

of

circle

the

made

other,

the

as

Hebrews

and

and
the

Eastern

woman

of all

the

Brahma

therein

Gods,

the

so

and
lower

scale, and

Ego,

who

and

man

pounder
ex-

the

the

of

and

exoteric

"

''minor

From

with

parturient
and

the

and
an

conception
the

in the
Gods.''

the

unpublished

of the
of the

Deity, the

by the absence

positions occupied

powerful
the

later.
direct

and

Pitris, our
Esoteric

image of

the

great

But

even

"Creators"

occupying

It is the

MS.

end

Infinite

shown

God.

is

people it is different.

creeds, ages

God.

the

Noah

to

Genesis

too, the

the

are

of

regulating the

one

One

not

Hence

down

modest

are

idea

finallyapplied to

this is shown

Infinite

created

is divine

the

Prajapatis, the

One

carr}^

Ark, and

became

latter

is only the

nomy)
astro-

woman

the

was

Aryan

the

The

as

the

and

who

the

to

the

uses,

the

uses;

Vishnu,

the

to

used

terms

[as

woman

absolutely incognizable,

this

degraded

Veda

called

contained

the

by

geonietr\%

Hence,

With

such

men."

never

alone

of

Patriarchs

the

out

never

of

only /"//"'.?/Va/
man

Deity, however,

and

maybe,

are

an

incongruity

apparent

generative organs."

coming

to

God

applicable

the

once

and

they all three

of

etc., but
shows

and

as

"forefathers

at

as

astronomical

Rig

"Infinites"

they, "Creators"

Adam

Race.

things,

by Rudra

by

including

between

being

cause

line,

has

the

and

and
link

that

was

connection

astronomy";

Fourth

from

systems,

shown

measures

periods, for instance.

Esotericism

Container

As

cofnprehe?isible
manifestationwas

after their

the

Semitic

used.*

primal

phallic and

begins

symbols

Jewish allegory

and

Hebrews

measures

mode

the

from

events
to

his

man,

anthropomorphic.

Aryan

and

connecting

its diameter

lunar

Flood, i.e.,at

real

numbers

of its first

apply

to

in
whose

The

his inias;e; man,

was

by showing

that, the

cycle of

than

of the

"signification of simply human

whole

of

man

man

phallicism, and

geometry,

Genesis.

in

(and numbers

terms

perfected

with

womb,

foundation.

same

that

furnished

argued

"the
a

which

henceforth

mother's

the

philosophy

eliminated

was

and

facts shown,

and

in the

particular system

time-periods,

the

that] geometry

contained

are

of

himself

and

Kabalah,

the

underlyiug

within

things

the

between
the

on

Kabalah

of the
The

built

are

incarnate

to

(Sinai),etc.,

abyss

in

best, then, it is Deity descending

physiological, rather

lies the

here

At

process,

479

Numerically,

ever.

Sinai,

natural

SEI.F.

HIGHER

one.

on

Mount

Ark, the

the

OUR

for

are

later,

image, through the

are

Earth

Noah,

and

Ararat

on

IS

Lunar

still
cestors,
An-

Philosophy
Deity; which

Higher-Self,

the

SECTION
Seven

The

There

hana

neither

was

only

save

day

night,

nor

unapprehensible

One,

([crude]

XIII.

sky

nor

earth,

ucr

intellect,

by

Creations.

That

or

darkness

nor

which

is

light,

nor

and

Brahma

nor

Vishnu

Purana,

thus

explained

have

of

the

he

opponent

and

see,

with

mysteries

of

explanation
with

say

to

whose

Or

literally

Wilson,

Origen,

with

of

and
Vishnu
Contra

is

name

The

"One

Pradhanika

Brahma

Parabrahman.

Purana,

Celsum,

I.
VI.

this

73-5.
xxii.

power

he

of

Spirit

TK.4.T

"musical
"to

letters, had
indicates

was."

The

the

"

The

second

that

is

Stars,
who
or

Brahma

to
etc.

were

the

represented
sevenfold

Pradhauika

you

reasons,

add

Seven,

Ar(r)hetos,

of

creation

closed.

ever

great

and

of

Spirits of the
the

veals
re-

But

Celsus,

ladder

strives

after

seven

Ar(r)hetos

planets,

more.

and

seven

Church
and

considerations,"!

universe
of

no

eighth,

again

Gnostic

septenary.

or

of

explained

scale, the
the

stars

speaks
the

his

prudent

clearly

the

musical

composed
name

it

Celsus,

contradictor

satire, and

these

the

upon

forth

bring

Hebdomad.

also

expatiates

summoned

Mulaprakriti

to

mysterious

very

the

his

was

of

are

And

of

This

learning,"

Mithras

notes

seven

by

objections

top

by

destroyed

of

creation

man.t

and

written

answer

the

Persian

connected

the

an

commentators.

genesis

his

on

added."

Valentinus

first

and

the

are

moreover,

as

the

of

that

was

books

time.

the

exhibit

to

pupil

creations

additional

the

all

same

Celsus,

gates,

the

the

found

six

and

two

by

were

the

at

colour,

seven

of

answers

of

"desiring

speak

which

system

theogony

seventh,

upon

evidently

"

his

sound

Prad-

(I. ii.)

PURANA

interpreted

books

"

Muni,

the

was

commenting

his

Maitreya,

to

says

excellent

you,

to

variously

Origen,

the

to

proceeds

creations,

Fathers

Parashara

beings

Arvaksrotas

Then

thing

and

Matter!.*
ViSHNtJ

In

other

any

(Spirit)

Pums

effable,
Inthe

nature

Spirit"

is

of

Monad,

of

Organic

things)

indiscrete

(J)\X (7) Arvaksrotas,

order

is the

teaching there
the

former

the

latter

differentiated

well

as

for the

stand

Day

Philosophy, which,

Forces

periods

when
Germs

of

future

unaltered

for

the

active

of Noumena,

of Brahma,

period of

the

or

World

and

the

in short"

of

the

seven

Day
sophy,
Philothe

Rudiments

of

remains

Universe

the

even

of Gods,

4,320,000,000

"Sabbath"

nor

Hindii

the

In

Occult

the seventh

the

produced

of

Bible,

and

letter.

Age

an

calls all such

but

the

In

Elements,

after

"creation,"

term

Creation

the

tions
Crea-

excellence

"Creation";

of

to

has

Creator

World

Day

adhere

undifferentiated

the

already

the

enumerated

whether

Force."

six Days

the

passive Period,

seventh

the

Westerns

Senses"

from

emanating

the

Primary

to

Causeless

the

into

the

esoteric

causeless Force

one

teaching par
uses

never

regard

the

all

the

to

"Creations";

Secondary

seven

Universe

is the

however,

dwarfed

and

of Rest,

This

''aspectsof

are

ties
of divini-

that

or

According

texts.

periods of Evolution,

seven

of evolution, with
the

crete
Indis-

by the

(of tible
percepor
(5) Tairyagyonya

exoterically,all the above

as

Brahma.

of

Prakrita

the

Elements.

divine

Esoterically,

manifested

the

(3) Indriya

"

man.

from
self-evolving

Forces

being the
showing

of

Creation

Creation

bodies";!

Primary, and

seven

Intellect, or

were

preceded

7iature,

given in the exoteric

are

sense.

Substance;
three

are

Principle,"
of

Soul, Infinite

(6) Urdhvasrotas,

that

was

objects

Fundamental

"the

of animals;

that

with

"These

inanimate

of

as

They

Indiscrete

"

Indiscrete

Evolution.

that

was

Tir"'aksrotas,was

that

Titanidae,

Bhutasarga, Elemental

or

Universal

developments of

the

relation

Bhuta

Principle"; (4) Mukhya,

all the

Purdna.

every

Universal

the

(2) Tanmatras,

Creations, the

or

"is

Proclus,

says

in herself

in almost

of any

(i) Mahattattva,

are:

Mind

This

Rhea,"

translates

Spirit,independent

Aindriyaka,

or

Wilson

first differentiation

the

found

are

by what

preceded

Absolute

They

Goddess

481

PURANAS.

THE

Heptad," comprehending

Creations

Seven

Divine

OF

seven."*

are

The

"The

Logos.

and

Duad,

"who

all

the

One,

the

CREATIONS

SEVEN

THE

This

years.

is

Philosophy,

Eastern

TimcEus.
creation

fourth

the

"And

according

primary""

to

is here

primary,

the

for

translated

commentary

by

things immovable
Fitzedward

are

Hall

in

emphatically

known

as

editing of Wilson's

his

translation.
X How

"

can

divinities
is the

"animals"
that

is,the only

animals"

\ Vishnu

the

one

twelve

Purdna,

"

among

been

have

germs

created

of all animal
the

animal

Signs of the Zodiac

a/^^"-the animals?
life,including man.

creation
are

often

who
meant

sacrifices
in the

esoteric

The
Man
to

the

sacred

meaning

is called
Gods.

texts,

of the

Moreover,
as

sion
expres-

sacrificialanimal,
by "sacred

already stated.

ibid.
32

482
periods

of active

Brahma

(neuter), the

Absolute

Having

radiated

Gods,

following

six

interrupted.
At

the
the

In

and, through the sole

which

[or mind],

of

energy

absolute

and

Voice, Spirit,and
this

And

of

Spirit

is the

One

the

Kabalistic

whole

the

creative

the

Air; Ether

Fire

or

R.

Yehudah

midst

of

world,

waters."

Below,

they
And

between

each

all

children

the

lower
from

of

the

Irenaeus

is

also

Gnostics

taught

esoteric

meaning.

Vishnu

Purdna

they

emanated

One

Air,

or

from

Arba-il.

the

In

synthesizing

the

peruse

of the

time

the

that

the

7,000

earth,

that

the

other;

from

are

in

....

Adam,

They

are

Below,

in

here

if you

so.

of

are

spread

out

creatures

and

been,

which

is

object

the chain

the

7 earths

are

those

the

7 seas,
has

[these earths]

it is not
from

in

world

the

(firmament)

them
but

from

out

came
come

there

them

above, and

are

heaven

of

created
.

So

which

those

each

Forms

firmament,

7 earths

years

the

Purdnas.
be

Holy

created

He

and

7 times,

I^et there

seven

enumerate

of the

one

said:

and

given;

are

say

that

And

the

the

earth, and

witness

our

the

and

Thus

unwilling

very

veiling

"veiling," however,

others.

op. cii.,I. ix.

"

system,

same

This
and

periods

impossible to

Above.

except

world

above,

Heaven

ever!

proceeded

the

all (the millennium)

from

the
do

earths, where

for

Two,

Water,

Ether,

seven

to

And
one

and

unceremoniously

so

mystic Four,

the

"Elohim
At

other

different

look

author

Substance

liveth

number

Three,

It is

heavens

between

....

who

triple

"Spirit-Soul,"and

see!
7

of

this

first Element"

is asked

all inhabited

are

below.

who

seventh

the

number

then

7 years,

Divine

Name,

Trinity,

emanated

One

shown.

Come,
created

[they]

He

began,

the

Spirit.

his

be

from

it is written:

7 rivers, 7 weeks,

days,
.

reader

The

this work.

Spirit

eternity,boundless

the

From

of the

Principles, is

or

itselfthe

all of them.

progressive Evolution
Matter,

blessed

Piird7ia, the whole

Vishnu

the

asleep, av/akes,

it the

itself the

abstract

is the

Fire

been

from

of Creation,"
In

from

from

completes

it contains

since

whole,

and

element;

doctrine.

Eastern

In

First

"Book

Fathers.

by the

is

Holy Spirit.*

this is the

Kosmos.

the

emitted

work

not.

existed

living God,

the

anthropomorphized

having

of Manu.

words

Word,

is

yet is

Kabalistic

alone

having

as

causes

the

Gods.

emanate

to

the

radiates
nature,

it is said

of Ma7iti

motion,

the

the

represented as having

is

its inherent

through

is, and

essence

evidently reechoed

has

of all Causes,

Cause

the

Shatapatha Brdhmana,

the

In

Night (Pralaya), Brahma,

each

in its

evolution.

Book

Sepher Yetzirah,

the

In

First

of

expiration

the

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

Irenaeus

Myer's

very

Qabbalak,

"

carefully

is identical
writes

one

of

with
the

415-16.

the

that
the

that

true

of the

Marcosians

I'HE

484

laldabaoth

Pleroma.

is the

who

it is they

and

of

third, it is composed

did

not,

as

they veiled

it.

created

on

relates

to

is

laldabaoth

world,

the

36 tells

verse

"I

likewise:

thee, and

is above

there

that

the

First

of these

that

Anthropos

one

"

alone

records

and

This

the

Manu,

certainly

The

first

the

the

names

of

then

Kosmos,

period of
"

See

also

King's

rest,

Gnostics

with

him

Ordinances

of Manu,

I. 33.

t Irenceus,

op. cil.,I.

King

xxx.

6.

epithet

composed

sounds.

Marcus,

the

whose

one

welled

Primal,

the
an

vo

echo

of

three-

philosophy

vowel,

as

our

Brahma,

to

or

was

revelation

they

nounced
pro-

Hierarchies.
atom

Secondary Creation,

the

four-

else, speaks of

each

minutest

but

was

Gnostic

of one-vowelled,

Angelic

seven

every

was

of

who

The

Parabrahman,

to

anything

again,

"

of

born

Seven

the

Sophia

Gnosis

the

sounding

of

And,

This

of the
after

the

Seven

ciples
Prin-

tioned
above-men-

begins.

and

identifies

himself.

the

are

than

permeated

Spirit has

When

by

answering

names

Heavens

seven

that

thinking Man,

seven

Pistis-

In

the

laldabaoth?

than

(Anthro-

Man

Anthr6pos."|

of

Logos.

by saying:

down
First

as

me," he

above

one

besides

"

higher

again

no

him

Son

lyOgoi

Solar

riddle.

Pythagorean

more

of

him

to

this

seven-vowelled

and

vowelled

the

much

so

shows

Doctrine.

"Archaic

three

being

is

all, the

the

all this

boasts

laldabaoth

Manus."

of

Father

of

creator

PrajSpatis, who,

the

there

Anthropos,

were

hensible
compreunderstood

II, and

produced, t

coolly puts

generally accompanied

Man."

First

solve

can

is

leou

name

himself,

the

is

so

good proof

is

Mother

for

lie,laldabaoth,

not

pos)

his

and

God,

eighth, this

become

he, the

am

Being,

other

seven

and

which

of

Lords

ten

the

on

being

man

(Manu)

evidently

Doctrine,

spontaneously

to

Volume

boasts

that

Father

am

For

exclaims.
"Do

who

"produce

us,

read

Manu,

Viraj

first creates

He

has

Esoteric

Know

regard
will

It

man.

of the

men

male

that

whom

of

copy

twice-born

of

best

inner

the

was

created

being

man

only after he

reader

the

Anthropogenesis

the

of

mysteries

the

and

day,

with

Gnostics

except that

who

by Irenaeus,

of the

the

Doctrine,

the

to

shadows

this

In

"Heretics,"

of the

stellar

As

the

men,

Esoteric

the

made

charge

tenets

sixth

from

six

Hebdomad.

first Hebdomad.

much

the

to

true

the

to

well

As

of the

ignorant

differ

seen,

primeval

seven

the

projected by

Gods,

Lunar

the

inferior

or

these

Eloaeus, Oreus, Astaphaeus,*

Adoneus,

second,

the

are

himself

from

produces

(Jehovah), Sabaoth,

lao

Spirits:

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

their

Remains,

Saturn.

p. 97.

Other

sects

regarded

Jehovah

as

laldabaoth

THE

man,"

dwarfed

the

again

They

Wisdom.

like the

are

has
in

Kabalists, following, however,

into

of

transformations

with

human

purely
give

can

fails to do

of

of the

of

that

of

side

the

companions,

of

Elohim

"two-fold

is the

Light, however,
and

"Man

the

from

India

In
"

This

t I.

2;

{ The
all from

physical

the

Eastern

Philosophy

line of

spiritual
Science

if Western

unseen,

take

earths,

at

quotations
Vishnu

found

are

(Elohim)

in

Genesis.X
second

of

and

woman;

as

this

is the

the

on

the

side

of

"Let

man

And

Mother.

the
be

there

both

was

and

Light

it

Light!"

was

sense

higher spheres.

in the

is Darkness
the

side

the

side

of

the

(Spirit)

Father"

and

two-fold

on

is Adam

Man

and

of the

Mother

is

Chohan,

and

Elohim.

were

described

"Fallen

the

Kadmon,

differentiated

the

(Matter),

and

male
Man

Angel,"

to

ceeds
pro-

God

in

creations
the

identity is revealed.

See

as

supra

follows

:"

the

quotation

the

Divine

from

Ibu

Gabirol

and

his

etc.
be

not
also

Both
Gods

'the

Light (Spirit);and

of

shown.

however,

must

and

in

the

great
"

Beginning

Mahayuga.

along

emanation

on

Dhyan

these

Elsewhere,

heavens,

Years

...

prototype

the

as

plane,

our

The

will be

as

as

Creation

abstract

exile,

twelve

Zohar:

man

spake:

woman

Secondar5\

female

the

the

it ends

is the

Tyana

Divine

Man.

run

disguised

Man"!

on

Primary

refers to

Father

the

And

words:

this

in the

it is said

why

is

the

And

and

Hebrew

perfect Cube,"

the

12,000

cyclic

have

of

are

"

Oh, companions,

of

in

first

the

self-born

physical Nature.

on

the

(Matter),!

Darkness

emanation

first is the

well

the

Creation

the

is called

Creation

Secondary,

This

which

Apollonius

and

primitive

Manus,

supra-human,

seen

of

Gods,

of

j-^ears that

of mortal

day"

of the

of this is,that

Kosmos

the

Years

Chaldeans,

"

or

echo

these

so.

Primary
The

and

evolutions

physical

and

the

natures

number

the

Ages,

great

metaphysical

the

and

four

the

place during

Matter

"There

during

of

hours

lies concealed

into

Spirit

it is

the

mystic meaning

The

Kabalists.

the

say

this

Dodecahedron

"The

thing.

same

"and

faithful,

14

Nuchthemeron

The

"Hours."*

12

Hebrews.

of

shape

the

'Hour'

of the

"twelve

Divine

12,000

Brahma

of

Day

Everj^

blind.

The

faint, yet

the

copy,

second

Mishiia,

the

says

accomplished."

is

creation

that

the

Nuchthcmeron

The

day,"

in the

hours

twelve

are

in

Simeon

Rabbi

says

in

outline

[Elohim]

Creators

"The

485

CREATIONS.

SECONDARY

AND

PRIMARY

confused
the

that

PurAna,

ynt\\

precosmic "Darkness,"

All.

of II.

beginning

treating of the

follow

in

Bk.

I. Ch.

i-v.

seven

Creations, except

when

otherwise

stated,

are

of

again
that

Seeing

potencies

That,

One"

"Supreme
Brahma

it the

renders
It is

that

Purdnas
Vedantin
first

Ali.,

be

the

in the

Parabrahman

Mind,

active

in

which

Kttl

TraVTCOV

the

the

Phoenician

whatever

name

and

is, with

the

was

cause

while

has

of

all

things

nection
con-

Power

the

may

aspect of
other

sects

Ishvara.

or

however,

Vaishnavas,

the

Anaxagoras

as

no

illusive

an

the

as

that, therefore,

Creative

the

Creator,

the

three
The

having

create;

nor

conceivers

of the

the

relation,

Infinite

simply

all, are

with

Cause

the

of the

or

"
"

Divine

ordering

it, "an

NoCs

and

re
liaKoa^iMv

"Ex
.

like

(?) of Spirit and

connexione

female

was

"which,

seminium
.

who

autem

omnis

between

connection

suggestive

Mut,

Mother,

mixture

Creation."
Hinc

the

glance
Mot,

Moot,

product
of

at

saw

Goddess

first

or

and

CtCTlOS.

Wilson
and

the

gence,
intelli-

Philosophy

between

no

as

that

mean

Vishishthadvaita.

having

the

or,

Brdhmanas

the

discord

of

active

Esoteric

the

and

will

operation, or,

disposing Mind,

of

apple

to

Mahat,

in

last,

work

understood
with

Mahat,"

Cause;

Eternal

an

tenet

neither

Maha-Buddhi,

or

this

World,

conception

identify the Impersonal

Mahat,

of

can

Gods

Creative

by,

ledge
know-

y^r^/ nor

is the

Supreme.

Dvaita,

manifested

Ishvara,

Mahat,

known

the

Parabrahman,

that

Finite,

of

identified

believe, the

Advaita,

the

to

the

with

Brahma,

of

Law."

rightly

argues

absolute

duced
pro-

like, such

was

is neither

been

have

(?),being

"operating

Sects:

the

the

first

manifestation

this

might

will

we

"The

rather,
effect,

it

created

hangs,

and

reasoning, creation,

right comprehension

the

on

"Spirit

cause), every

only through

understood

are

(the That)

however,

operating

the

or

One

the

says,

then

was

beings

manifestation.

the

natural

"

Commentator

the

(the potency of that

potency

beyond

is

for

Purdna;

Exoterically,

all.

but

the

Brahma.

to

precedes

then

all

which

(Brahma),
referable

Linga

says

Mahat,

become

to

nature.

of

potencies

the

are

had

it

That

of

its

its proper

by

comes

cause

which

that

because

intelligent"; esoterically,

and

ascetics, through

of

Worthiest

And

conscious

so-called

Creation,

Soul."

Universal

the

of

self-evolution

Mind,

"Divine

the

DOCTRINE.

Mahattattva

Creation:

primordial

the

was

First

The

(I)

....

SECRET

-tHE

486

with

Mahat,"

he

Matter, and

the

Mahat

Egyptians,

says,

the

the

"was

ment
first rudi-

ejus Spiritus prodidit Mot

creaturse

et

omnium

rerum

MANY

creatio,"

VERSIONS

it

giving

Brucker,*

says

OF

THE

still

more

of

the

487

TRUTH.

ONE

and

materialistic

pomorphic
anthro-

colouring.
exoteric

every

that
The

sentence,

sense

the

on

doctrine

face

very

of

is

the

through

seen,

old

Sanskrit

texts

primordial Creation.

of

treat

esoteric

the

Nevertheless,

the

Soul,

Supreme

entered

[been drawn]

mutable

and

[Prakriti] and

Matter

principles,the

immtitable

the

Substance

All-pernieant (Sarvaga)

into

of

the

World,

having

Spirit [Purusha], agitated

Creation

of

season

[Manvantara]

the

being

arrived.

The

of

Nous

Mahat,

Mens,

which

Greeks,

the

operates

agitat molem,

Mens

In

the

Phoenician

for

doctrine;

et magno

Phanes,

into"

Point, which
Hindu

Purusha

good

Professor

The

from

do

mind";

delight

adding,
Matter,

as

of

infusion
alone."

Matter
called

the

upon

male

the

entered
character

into

the
sense

"the

and

is less

of

prefers

of certain

verses

I. 240.

view

the

the

with

This

view

in the

operation

who

or

is

Vishnu

is certainly
Bible

He

divine

same

of it,as

Prakriti
"

the

Spirit,as

taken

Purana

fumes
per-

it to

into

Supreme,

"as

impression

the

elsewhere

the

creation,"

into

that
.

by

it is

affects

of

elements

the

produce

communicates

in Padma

verse

[of

mechanical;

aiiy immediate

Supreme

The

man,
clergy-

viixture

not

but

the

are

Christian

"the

contact,
which

Prakriti

(spirit)of

Prakriti."

the

they

fragrance

the

operating
co-

Unknowable

correctly explains by:

the

than
intelligible

three

agents which

from

crude

(Chronos).

no

"as

influenced

Spirit, identified
He

not

smelling,

entrance

as

that:

Purajia,

by actual

of

Kala

intermediate

Sanskritist
mind

and

principles]is

Vishnu

Supreme

erudite

and

not

make

they

the

remarks

upon

are

own

tical
iden-

an

the

And

idea,

the

own

proximity merely,

so
itself,

reverend

its

in

sentence

its

upon mind

with

Time,

and

its

containing

Concealed

(Chaos)

He

effectexerted

influenceor

mind

Soul

with
shows

Chaos,

"Creation."

like

not

liberal, would.

Spirit or

effects."

does

Wilson

however

Supreme

Pradhana

(Phanes),

Triad

Orphic

the

of

work

the

produce

miscet.

corpore

Chronos,

from

principles,emanating

the

or

artus,

per

Eros,

or

and

Matter,

se

the

creation";!

there

Cosmic
undifferentiated

well

it "enters

way;

also, "Spirit mixing

Cosmogony

rise to

principles gives

infusa

alit,totamque

Spiritus intus

the

same

divine) Mind,

it:
''agitates'''

and

an

in the

Matter

upon

(spiritual or

is

more

concerning
"""

Brucker.

akin
the
ibid.

to

the

plastic

Patriarchs,

such

488
lyOt and

as

and

Adam,*

even

it is

But

nature.

religion being

of

down

Genesis

the

first Manus,

the

with

identical

Energies

mind.

the

or

Tanmatras;

It

is the

cosmic

Elements,

or

in

Elements

those

Mind;

becomes

it is "the

origin

of

the

Creation,

Second

Chohans

Dhyan

of

plane

our

Bear).]:
*

Genesis
is both

Vishnu
"

Substance

X Compare,
sixteenth

of

the

and

Second

Hierarchy
who

iv.

"Lord

At

the

the

triple

that

translatable
un-

Mahat,
for

or

"pure"
initial-,

or

this

of

the

"unconscious,"

Form
those

Stars

language,

of

stage

Manus

Seven

cosmogonical

and

34-8 and

of

from

the

h"\n%,'''
though

Rikshas;

or

In

rather

being

origin

the

to, the

Self-hood,

of

the

ments,"
Ele-

"rudimental"

ignorance.

are

Souls

informing

meaning

anything

and

of

differentiation, of

belong

all unconscious

of

idea

Pre-

Vacuity.f

or

of

of the

the

appear,

the

(Rupa),

the

Rishis

(of

the

this

w^ho
Great

Creation

i.

of

the

of all

and

Elements,"

things, and

Vishvarupa,

"Universal

Soul.

or

for

their

about
Course.

"post-types,"
the

"Concerning

Universe,"

beliefs

World's

of

Bhutasarga.

"origin

first issues

finally

"Bright-crested,"

Bhutesha,

century,
the

actuate

facts

xix.

which

easy

Principles

or

or

and

but

illusion

astronomical

In

Compare

the

become

Chaos

along,

and

as

the

the

"creation,"

is

Period.

differentiation

outline

shadowy

Devas,

or

Chitrashikhandinas,
have

that

conscious

rejects

school

on

the

Dhyanic

thinking proceeds

Rudimental

means

Logos,

Mahat

Creation

the

Egotism,

"passionate"

Ahankara

save

first

the

of

proceed

to

the

''Golden

the

and

; and

Elemental

Akasha,

"I-am-ness,"

term

Esoteric

Primordial

that

collectively. The

Manus

of

Bhutadi

Matter.

lective
col-

and

the

and

Pre-nebular

the

first breath

the

the

Primordial

Power;

think

to

the

translated

aspect of Ahankara,

Divine

III, is the

the

man,

termed

it is said

Purana

Vishnu

between

precedes Bhutasarga,

and

the

chapter

are

Mind,

Svayambhuva

Manu

root

Chohans

Kwan-Shi-Yin,

Creative

or

the

thence
of

first

the

Primordial

or

Creation, Bhiita, was

period

it, from

Dhyan

the

is, in Cosmogony,

It

Phallicisni

to

Spiritual Intelligences, are

Hence

moreover,

Second

The

(II)

the

"mind-born"

manifested

is from

Manu

see.

with

Intelligence

Manus,

connection,

direct

from

the

are

anthropomorphic

more

Humanity

the Seven,'' of Stanza

first

the

Brahma,

or

led

that

teaches

seven

are

still

Revelation.

former.

the

whom

in

D7ago?t

which

Divine

of

aggregate

of

honeycombed

Doctrine

Esoteric

The

the

to

DOCTRINE.

others

that

just

Christian

to

SECRET

THE

which,
the

in

Genii,

the

addition
or

the

written

Treatise

Secondaries,

Seven
to

secret

Elohim,

cycles

which

by Trithemius,
or

Agrippa's

and

preside

several
over

and

after

prophecies, discloses
guide

the

in

master,

Spiritual Intelligences, who,

septenary

the

God,

certain

stages

THE

relates

the

to

its Chaotic

Third

the

termed

three

"These

of

plane

liberated

ing

Earlier

two

or

the

creation
earlier

well

as

the

prevent

from

proceed

work

of Brahma."!

former

being

read

we

Mahat,

in

Intellect

any

From

for which

Brahma,
Mr.

Fitzedward

Professor

knew
than
t

more

Wilson

V"yu

enjoyed

the

one

his

of

the

tran.slations

Plato."
ever

Pur"na.

Our

he

did, though

found

have

by his

would

and

"the

as

page

sixth

plainly

is called

that

but

the

to

gruity"
"incon-

three

tions
crea-

six creations

is the

first,are

the

tion.
stagesof evoluwith

human

Manas,

plane,

first Creation

of

the

stands

refer

System

our

that

was

must

we

discussed

Plato:

The
Vishnu
are

Orientalists
is

one

of

have

disfigure the

undeniably

at

himself

Thomas

might

Original

Purdna,
now

expressed

"Taylor

latter

the

with

is very

Brahman

which

by

beset

themselves

successors.

of

have

given

the

"abound-

"The

the

on

"the

being

"Creations."

advantages

present

it is eternal

or

in the

of

that

even

our

but

Purdnas,

at.

answer

of

This

manifestation,"

ones

translation

the

that

first evolution

is criticized
for

latter

the

Puranic

the

unquestionably

reminds

criticized

he
Hall

Wilson

philosophy,
This

in

for

to

corresponds

first in

Orientalists

first,the

the

possible order

becomes

everywhere

which

the

hinted

indeed

supra-divine Intelligence. Therefore,

or

preceding

of the

none

only occasionally
*

to

of Ahankara

shows

Intellect

mean

on

forms

purposely confused,

truth.

which

the

Purdna

being

creation
(.specified)

Earth,

cosmic, and

Linga

been

of

Monad

Urdhvasrotas

This

for the

partakes

Creation

elemental,

are

Mind,

or

Third

Orientalists.

"creations"

Buddhi

than

of

series

Here

the

on

here, too, lower

when

Intelligence

"Intellect"

Mahat,

the

by

three

is referred

the

but

human

or

Buddhi

the

"Preceded

Bliddhi";

extension,

have

perceiving

the

with

divinities."

Manvantaras

from

with

and

"I"),

Aindriyaka.

principle."

Manas,

is termed

the

Senses,

[discrete]developments

the

Creation

"contradictions"

beginning
which

of

the

unit

from

in duration

that

profane

and

once

goodness,"

later

as

freed

the

was

(from Aham,

quantity,
A

Kosmos.

Urdhvasrotas
or

...

in

it is stated, that

of

quality

the

further

indiscrete

its terrestrial

both

of

"beginning

an

as

from

quantity,

immortal.
with

man

illusion, when

continued

and

in

nor

Life, after

Creation

"I"

indiscrete

the

with

here

discrete

of both,

nature

and
a

replaced

is neither

latter

the

be

to

of

Creation, the

by

Cosmic

Indriya

or

Creation

Prakrita

of

Laya.

conception

or

preceded

nature

by," ought

the

the

were

of indiscrete

the

Creation,

Organic

from

Third

the

Creation:

489

first stage

issue

Atoms

of Ahankara,

form

modified

CREATIONS.

Period, the

state,* when

The

(Ill)

Fire-Mist

SEVEN

the

to

difficulties

great
often

confused

Sanscrit
the

Texts
used

text

command

of

differently," says
Taylor's

less

known

mystic

admirers

sense

guilty of very

the
the
to

editor
those
his

of

Sanskrit

errors.

to

wdth

"

student

than

gross

regard

are
preferred by
Had
by Wilson.

Greek
the

in

Wilson

by

of

Indian

of his

work.
who

scholars

critics, but
texts

far

more

he

Creation

This

series, and
and

general,
same

divine

For

Then

of

Neither

bodies

vegetable

rudimental

second

third

the

this one,

Mahat

the

third

kingdom
the

rather

order

of

middle

of

Mahat

say

and
;

and

in

the

represent

this

plants.
the

between
the

three

seven

and
are

is

Primar}^

the
of

esoteric

and

Collected Works,

HI.

the

in

nascent

ciples,
Prinis

which

in

objective

is entirely latent,

three

kingdoms

381.

the

Creation,

Mukhya

lower

so

especially developed
by

Rudimentary

"apperception"
The

Vishnu
The

(i) the

thus:

succeeded

Earth.
"

corresponding,

Apperception,

nascent

these

which

tal
elemen-

(Aindriyaka)";

stands

physical ; (2) the

(3)

The

vegetable

of the

Intellect.

senses

Forces

or

fixed"

Principles (Tanmatras).

kingdoms,

in

of the

degrees

or

by

souls."

possess

Period, in the words

of the

creation

Elementals;

only

point

that

mous
synony-

rendered

and

Creations, during

in that

Elemental

to

of minerals,

re-develop

As

consider

the

or

this World,

in

Prakritic

was

lower

the

evolved

of

idea

"unconscious,"

organic evolution,
three

Sanskrit

systems

and

to

the

Hinduism.

"Locomotive

etc.

of the

of the

Charachara,

Period, the
are

begins

rejectingthe

Hindii

beings"

Rudimental

the

order

of

which
of

of

force, so

nerve

the

or

Force, intellectual

of

Centres

are

the

was

the

also in orthodox

considered

trees

activity.

that

was

over

"immovable

nor

idea
in

the

beings,"

first creation

"the

alone

life."*

"sentient

three

the

to

of Brahma's

/*Mri"a,

Kalpa
the

it

as

is, therefore, inaccurately

jangama,

kingdoms

inverselyin order,
Period

tinct
dis-

beheld

more

once

correct

"All

with

this Secondary

In

kingdom.

several

and

sleep

bodies

for it is found
says:

"creation,"

is the

Mukhya

to

is not

better, "since

be

would

The

Philosophy

unconscious

and

"conscious

or

gives

inanimate,"

and

"animate

the

to

Primary,

or

"inanimate"

by Wilson,

endowed

as

and

sthavara

with

stage of evolution, repeating the

Mukhya

term

himself

Wilson

Moreover,

of

in

past [Padma]

the

going

is shown

the

being "inorganic,"

atom

night

secondary

the

Esoteric

used.

of

close

his

Brahma

translated

as

the

Evolution

begins

it refers

that

showing

to

which

Manvantara,

from

Creation

Fourth

four.

things,"

it refers, namely,

last of the.

objective plane.

the

on

The

(IV)

any

"at

Creations," in the

first three

words

it is said
awoke

void."

"Seven

series

thus

is the

Devasarga,

or

our

again,

over

Brahma

Universe

meaning

specificallyto

not

Kalpas.
the

universal

and

over

first Immortals,

of the

has

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

490

of

then,

is

doms,
higher kingKosmos,

and

affected

being

world

they

anew,

of

Orders

Root-Race

of

Classes.

They

former existences,
Brahma

never

are

produces

the

creates

the

Pitris, and

the

are

of

Evolvers

and

Prototypes

be

to

Men"

and

Progenitors,

Demons,

Seven

"Brahma's

of

born

first

the
of

are

rib of Adam.

general

in

"Creation"

and

is followed,

Creation

of man."

for it refers

to

of

Secondary,
Creation.*

jiotion

(Anugraha),

correct

perception

especially

of

those

from

borrowed

Sankhya
is

Maitreya,
Classical

ought

by

Sanskritists,

Quite
so

and

to

have

Rishi,

so;

famous

Wilson,
been

have

As

Esoteric

an

of

birth

before

and

Rudra

such

venturing

Kaumara

Vishnu

explains:
the

upon

in

Sixth

the

says

text

engrafted

awkwardly

"Ninth

the

ninth,

secondary,"

"the

consulted

been

received

Orientalists

the

but

to

who

"Speculations

Dictionary:

trusted."

Professor

is

and

Gods,"

reflection, of the

or

is the

It

saints,

to

seem

Vaishnava

the

have

system."

hypothesis.

46. p. 146.

v.

Vedic

placed

texts.|

"

we

intellectual

so-called

the

"There
and

of

or

which

creation^

range

Kumaras,

(Prakrita)

of

give

we

organic

the

in

Pratyayasarga

creation

whole

the

aspect,

of such

Shaivas,

KartkA,
the

X Parashara,

an

the

primary

remarks

the

meaning

esoteric

+ See

oldest

notions,"

"These

reality

to

both

is

which
the

to

the

of the

cognition

Primary

the

which

to
to

(the Vaivasvata).

Manvantara

Creation,

bear

we

is in

Creation," which

aspect],or

relations

our

in

is

it

all:

at

effect, manifesting

an

is "the

in contradistinction
of

the

Anugraha,

called

Sankhyas,t

the

its esoteric

[in

assent

Purana,

of

Creation

Intellectual

is

"Creation"

was

Creation

no

process,

its turn,

in

Eighth, then,

The

mental

purely

which

that

is

mentioned

Creation," which,

"Ninth

Beings,

Arvaksrotas

of the

evolution

the

Creation"

"Eighth

"blind,"

be

the

that

was

The

The

of dissolution, yet

periods
when

are

of his will."

Gods,

Creation

Seventh

The

"which

"

they

by:

(VII)

been

oi

Progenitors

the

Sixth

sion
expres-

"although

ana,

said, in exoteric mythology,

are

bones."

an

"

itself[yoga-willing], Brahma

termed

The

men.

Finally, the

oar

acts

And

progeny

meaning

from

have

evil

or

into

Beings,

side," like Eve

closed

the

mind

here

Progenitors

the

consequences.

are

''Collectinghis
four

good

their

from

exempted

the

by

at

forms]

individual

destroyed [in.their

Pur

Vishnu

the

beings," explains

"Created

"soft

the

First

II.

in Volume

explained

with

"Sweat-born"

of the

of the

Prototypes

progeny

Evolvers

the

became

who

It is these

the

simply

are

"mind-bom"

of their

Fathers

the

Race,

Divinities

these

But

Divinities.

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

4^2

they

in the

are

at
to

as
no

his

various
era

Vishnu

epochs.
differ

of

from

Purana
As

arbitrary fancy.

than

any

575

B.C.

other

observed,
to

1391

date,

taught

and

Pulastya

correctly

widely, from

untrustworthy

more

department

the

as

in

B.C.,

it to

the

Hindu

and

cannot

assigned by the

Kianaras,

The

7vho

Principle,

period, for the progress

Manu

Vaivasvata

the

in

reappear

493

immediately from the Supreme

Dhyanis, derived

the

arc

ARE.

KUMARAS

THE

WHO

of mankind.'^
"these

that

or

Padma

of

Rudra

certain

Nilalohita,
mind-born

other

they

form

higher Prajapatis,while

man,

the

more

than

their

the

exoteric

All

specify sevenr\

these

the

ishvara

Krishna's

(Shankaracharya's

the

of the

nature

all the

name

of Brahma,"
The

list of

Ribhu,
The
and
is

the
once

II
see

gives

four

drawn

more

of

class

VII, in treating of the Four

explains their position in the

what

the

They

themselves

exoteric

little;and

say

"We

may

texts
to

about

him

who

indeed

within

Third

Root-Race,

Hindu.

Classical

mark

the

"special"

senseless

create,

so

men.

Dictionary.

human
to

fails to

here,

extra

or

of

speak,

new

sons

in Rudra.

Kapila,

and

Sanatana;

Special attention
for herein

in the

lies the

Commentary

on

Volume

Angelic Beings.

let

Meanwhile,

race;

two

between

other
does

since

"creation,"
the

read
to

who

Wilson,

shells

"seven

by

us

them.

recourse,

of this term," remarks

mentioning

Sanaka,

Hierarch}'.

Divine

say

have

must

of

Gauda-

Sanatana,

Chohans,

Orders

in

all aliases.

are

at

the

It discusses

by Brahma

Sanatsujata.

Dhyan

of

of

the

Sanandana,

heredity hinted

generation and

of

elucidation

this

to

from

created

Some

described

it.

to

instead

Sananda,

Sana, Kapila, and

three

and

Commentary

them

again

these

But

Brahma.

patronymic

attached

are

Sanatkumara,

are

the

is: Sanaka,

us

the

it refrains

calls

they

as

are,

Panchashikha.

esoteric

nothing.

the

it

exoteric

They

they

names

and

mystery
Stanza

which

with

but

of

mentioned

are

though

Kumaras,

secret.

Sons

Paraguru)

Kumaras,

seven

being

Vaidhatra,

Kdrikd

padacharya

ing,
teach-

freely in

mentioned

are
allyyzz-^-)

mind-born

Sons,"

Sdnkhya

type of his physical form, made

or

seven

"Maker's

Kumaras,

the

the

[are]

Kumaras

four

"The

But, in the Esoteric

Kumaras

of the

texts, three

of

and
.

spiritualSelf in the physical

Pitris,or lower Prajapatis,are no

(and occasion

Four

image."

"in

creation

true

model,

of the

Fathers

the

is very

exoterically, "the

of Brahma."

sons

only

are

Varaha,
\^Secondary'\

the

Shiva, by Brahma

of

they

generation

their

in
are,

Progenitors of the

the

are

Kumaras

the

Thus,

and

Brahma;

as

Kalpa, although

First

the

Kalpa."
or

long

as

inconsistently, introduced

but

commonly,

in

by him

created

live

sages

it, by remarking

corroborates

Purana

Vishmi

of the

translator

The

Pu7-anas

of

it is they

thinking,

lines
for

suspect for

not

first Root-Races,

that

the

and

who,
a

by
great

self-conscious

"

the
one

incarnating
portion of
and

divine

I'HE

494
he

that

moment

mythical

is in the

presence

enemy"

of

"great

"elucidate"

SKCRET

than

DOCTRINK.

of

his

the

Church.

that

of

Angels

"

Therefore,

Darkness,"
he

the

contrives

to

"these

[Divinities]declining to create
progeny, [and thus rebelling against Brahma], remained, as the name
of the first [Sanatkumara] implies, ever
that is, ever
boys, Kumaras;
The

more

innocent,

and

pure

he

no

Puranas,

however,

born, he

was

known

as

always

described

them,

"These

y"?//.

So

untrustworthy

are

of

beings."

Whereas,

"four

beings"

of

orders

renders

Wilson
It is one,

reclining

of

Since

Brahma

"Pure,

thus

Nara;

the

on

created

Purusha

in

Principle

the

therefore

Waters

pure."

material

the

Spiritual: Spirit of Fire, Flame,

cosmic,

the

applied,
the

because

Akashic

Vedas

four

the

are

it is

of

orders

they

of
of

synonym

"

Linga
See

X See

beings

all

are

and

Ocean,
a

pla^ie of being.

every

the

to

At

Third

the

Prior

Purana,

Manu,

I.

Linga,

V"yu

symbol

for

the

term

MArkandeya

Akasha,

is the

Narayana."]:

in

the

Water

is

realm

of

Air, Earth,

in

Men

174.

Pur"nas.

Pitris and

Ambhamsi

is

(mystically), of

Waters

10.

and

term."

explained.

Demons,

the
of

The

mystic principles, pre-

"Gods,

Section, Ixx.

and

which

"Water

Kther, Water,

and

"These

self-born

time

same

to

Esoteric

the

Water

third

principle

Pitris

Gods.

real

is termed

the

whom

product

the

of

he

Akasha,

is:

mystic

progeny.]

sidereal, psychic, spiritual and

eniinently occult, on
Men,"

catch

name

in

seven

Skanda

Narayana,

and

Kosmos,

Third

are

the

but

it "a

the

as

Water,

the

"The

Ambhamsi,

as

to

is its

that

(from creation)."

which

on

heard

have

we

rests

stand

of the

two

original

believes

failed

acquired

proceeded

Rudra,

abstained

\h2it which

on

did

so

and

Space,"

who

Sanatkumara

to sometimes

"Water"

of

Ocean

Spirit,moves,
body

and

are

Orientalists

the

as

is well

enumerating

it is said:

shows,

evidently

he

and

"Waters"

"Primordial

the

but

the

Vamsha,

referred

are

of

ever

Kumaras

after

five, because

are

and

Kaumara."

name

Yogins,

were

They

"literallyWaters'

as

doubt;

no

meaning.

Purdna,

restraining their power,

Sanatkumara,

his

Kur?na

Wilson

progeny;

hence

Purayias, the

Hari

as

the

light. "Being

more

translations
the

called

Shaiva

(his son)

created

seven

is

and

Brahmans,

some

Skanda

Prajapati, Rudra,

the

passion."

translation

French

youth;

The

five, O

little

In

from

exemption

create

called

Yogins.

as

creation

afford

may

is here

Kumaras

the

their

Sanatkumara."*

says:

entire

whence

Nature.
on

Earth

In
are

the
the

"VIRGIN

THE

transformations

If

Charity.

is

subject, he

the

of the
Of

modern

with

Fallal

the

are

Christian

double

and

of

Love,

and

Mercy

Love,

thinks

the

to

is

Virgin Mary

deeply

over

the

Virgin in Heaven,

the

term

the

to

of Grace"

"Waters

who

Saint

the

more

"refuse
of the

Chohans,

concerned

than

the

supposed

be

to

given

with

Demons;

the

as

Kumaras.
them

into
these

among

Archangel

Michael,

the

Churches, under

of

his

earth, St. George

on

copy

one

there

Devas,

or

degraded

Eastern

and

his

have

and

create,"

Western

has

who

Satan

to

and

Dragon,

Dhyan

Theologians

of St. Michael

name

conquering

Christian

of

God

suggestiveness of

even

of

call them

now

heavenly denizens
patron

is

humanity

Angels, and

greatest

of the

Philosophy

to

Venus

principle.

God

all the

out

great divisions

seven

which

Imprudent

the

higher

Baptist.

all the

none

Mother

Western

Virgin of the Alchemists,

Celestial

the
as

relations

its manifold

in

Ambhamsi,

find

to

sure

feminine

Esoteric

of

student

the

(Spirits)on

Demons

much

the

495

the

and

as

of

Mother

the

Sea,

the

Mare,

Gods,

of all the

Generatrix

the

and

sense,

personifiedSea,

is the

Aphrodite

is

is, in another

Water

plane.

of Gods

rebirths

or

ASCETICS.

the

prominent

most

places.
The

the

Kumaras,
the

mystically
physical

Mind-born
and

howling
which

senses,

are

terrific
in

ever

and

higher spiritual perceptions

the

are

progeny

and

Yogis

Shivaare
as

Mystics

Regenerators

plant, the

seed

to

live is to

in

the

Saviour
weeds

of
out

of

physical,
The
create

to

the

connection

with

of the

loosely

to

to

being

Dragon

its immortal

itmer

of

eternal

the

man,

of

great patron

all the

good

cosmic,

Apophis,

been

Well

may

Archangel
whose

the

both

To

live

body does.

little understood

Creator

kills the

of

and

the

Nature.

He

passions of

the

spiritual,man.
"virgin ascetics," refuse

they be suspected of

to

direct

Michael, the "virgin combatant"

victim

Spirit,the Angel

his
too

gardener

and

of the

and

entity in the

die before

live," has

then, being

Christian

conscious

Destroyer, is the

perceptions

Man.

Preserver;

physical Nature.

must

is the

and

of
as

man

die is to

he

is the

as

live

of

the

as

themselves

the

To

senses

Shiva,

call to life the

material

Vishnu

as

die.

must

plants, human

Kumaras,

the

passions a7id

development

of the

growth

spiritualas well

Spiritual Man,
the

way

Shiva,

or

human

of the

Mahayogi,

Destroyer,

die and

West.

Brahma-Rudra,

India.

Eternity, the passions and

"That

of

destroyer of

the
the

Shiva, the
of

is the

Rudra

the
a

of

Sons

who,

is every
as

shown

Soul

united

by the

too

Gnos-

THE

4g6
tics, refused to
of

Angel

the

his

Father

form

of

with

its scythe

Ancient

Kabalists;

of Days,

Ancient?

the
And

and

of the

Angel

Fallen

with

Michael

their

Ophis,

Divine

the

"Prince

that

reason

on

Vishnu

the

Great

Mother,

means

of

Virgin-Mother
the

Flood"

Spirits"
There
later

will

Rudras

The

in

the
shall

we

forms, and

numbers

side

of the
Nature,

called

be

noticed

consider

also

shall

use

side with

number

seve?i

shall

the

of

the

Aditi

the

in

the

Cross

Hebrew
will thus

examine

the

(3 + 4)
of

for purposes

the

or

become
the

Stanzas
under

evident,

standpoint

of

name

and

also

the

Celestial

the

"Waters

in

the

of

the

"Fire-

Volume

primeval

II.

and

Pythagorean

immense
as

the

Ophis, Ophiomorphos.

its

The

of

commentary

Chaos,

Akasha,

is

same

chief

the

or

comparison

metrology.

it from

Mikael

septenar"' character
to

sion
seces-

identified

is another

Dragon,"

their

cessors
predeits

had

Furthermore,

"Great

Demons

opposing spirit.

to

Space,

and

Universe.

is

were

into

Spirits, for

Waters
of

Waters

whom

guardian

Talmud,

according

attached

"Symbolism"

by

We

visible

also

are

Because

meaning

the

and

Bel,

as

Kumaras

Church,

Seven

"Waters,"

Primordial

Amba,

In

the

same

prototypes, Sanatsujata, the

many

Why?

the

Deep,

of

in their

are,

aspect, symbolically, of

reverse

Christos.

chief

Ambhamsi,

Piird?ia.

the

or

the

of his

one

is called

Kumaras,

of

and

Greek

thus

are

after

Church

rebellious

the

Saturn,

They

name,

very

Sana.

King

patron, and
the

Sanat,

and

Face

of

Hindu

occultly inclined

the

primitive

than

more

Wisdom

of Water"

of their

Catholic

Ophiomorphos,

nothing

means

the

the

and, before

Roman

the

Sanat

is the

of

of the

is also

first.

who

is the

Ophites,

GrecK

from

He

ignorant

of the

precursors

separation

and

tells us;

were

with

(Shiva), who

Angel

the

Daniel

the

Angels,

and

Sabbaoth,
God."

who

God

Saturn,

[is] as
as

those

of

prototypes

the

the

and

planet

Jehovah

Jews,

degraded, by

This

the

SnD^d, "who

Mikael"

and

be

Thot-Hermes

was

one

the

Ancient

the

planet Shani,

Kala,

Time

name

prefix

with

or

Old

of

bath,
Sab-

essence

with

being

the

the

Saturn,

the

identical

patron

the

Cronus,

form, whose

bears

and

same

is not

"Ancient"

in his triune

Egypt

in

to

Baal, Shiva,

of

is

And

that

not

Rudra),

or

of Time,

Son

sand-glass,
latter

Does

of the

shown

not

Shiva)?

Kumara

with

both

shown

turn,

the

Every

Secretary

identified

and

(Shiva

the

and

Brahma,

Shanaishchara

whose

he

called

(Vishnu

did.

Kumaras

Saturn

Is

and

(Saturn),

of the

Days

Saturn?

of

Brahma

Greeks,

the

as

Jews preside over

day

the

just

create

doctrine.

se;cret

ance
import-

root

of the

number

Vedas

and

OF

IMPORTANCE

Chaldean

the
and

as

we

shall

number
of

in

treated

as

and

Scriptures;

uneducated

seven

basic

the

records

Gnostic

number

gained

has

endeavour

to

prove

all

throughout
priests,

existed

it

as

but

THE

to

in

SEVEN.

we

the

profound

was

497

shall

how

show
in

Physical

importance
due

of

thousands

Eg"^pt

recognition
that

antiquity
a

NUMBER

to

knowledge

no

attached
fanciful
of

Natural

B.C.,

years

its

ance
importScience;
to

imaginings
Law.

the

SECTION
The

MktaphysicalIvY
and

Nature,
Elements,

of

which

existence,

are

the

whereof

essence

in

later

body

the

"Omnipotent

are

these

by

Chemistry

of

or

suspected?

The

the

while

fully

Physics

Elements

only

are

seventy

of

the

which

follow

their

and

asserted

and
of

evolution

from

the

cally,
psychispoken
For
is

noumenon

the

But

rest.

been

still
what

discovered

sub-elements,

embrace
from

seven

philosophy.

now

numberless

in

their

generally

are

its

have

longer

direct

in

synthesis
bodies

no

so-called

physically,

only

yet,

Element

the

Deity,

admitted

contain

to

One

considered

compound

and

and

that

manifested

^ther,"

whose

of

veil,

Four

but

manifested

whether

five

Father

the

already

Man,

is not

us

is

have

garment,

Ether

Let

Four

they

Hence

Elements

the

the

that

were

adores

or

but

looked

object,
Earth,

but

were

Souls

or

"which

the

and

never,

worships

even

whole

historical

to

the

simple,

visible

number

beginnings,

Cosmic
but

phenomenal
by

the

garb,
Gods,

form

of

the

worship

whom

of

the

so-called,

by

noumenal

the

"Nature

he

and

the

was

the

of

Air,

informing,

Elements

Spirits"

any

Water,
invisible

offered
wiser.

fetichism

matter

Fire,

said

bodies

co77ipound

therein.

respectful, recognition

subdivisions

Elementals,

aspect,

worst

symbols

to

when

its

Noumenon

the

Plato
the

external

passive

the

by

decomposes

in

even

the

ever

the

and

composes

was

Spirits,

ignorant,

fully characterized

were

Cosmolatry

which

turn,

Deity;

it

is

rate.

an3^

that

of

five

Elements,

sixty

at

root

antiquity,

the

the

there

spiritually.

or

Elements.

esoterically,

comes

mentally
of

Four

and
the

at

XIV.

by
In
were

of

the

their
formed
inlower

grades.
In

the

Theogony

of

Mochus,

we

find

Ether

first, and

then

the

Air;

THE

500

drinus,*

"

wherein

the

In

represented by the

altar

in

that of The

about

the

forms,

have

to

the

of

part

Oxus,

on

weird

and

Their

been

the

of

sands

God

Water,
as

and

cover

who

appeared

as

in

be

of

all

roborates
cor-

in

made

thousand

our

by

years

stars.

or

than
The

of the
had

Vayu

and

God

Indra;

become

shores

the

forests,

the

are

ever

or

L,oci, a

when

the

was

and

the

Stromala,

I.

v.

6.

sacred

river

manifesting
God

or

and

the
or

in the

many

not

such

thought
after-

tive
primithe

ever

It

was

God

of

fountain,
hurricane

Spirit of the
so

the

but

late

very

Agni

or

and

creations,

lost,

"

Semitic,

or

of their

Jove

some

of Air,

sacred

one

titles,of all his colleagues.

as

the

of America

pampas

nearly

of

of

wild
of

peaks

Root-Race,

earthquakes, like Pluto, Yama,

"

or

into

Gods

unity all Nature;

one

Fifth

by thunder,

the

in

on

Church,

the

on

source,

Genius

by the fluvial bull,

etc. ;

their

in its

more

Hebrews?

Cosmic

Pelasgian, Aryan

or

any

born

Egypt,

to

the

of the

slopes and

traced

of the

of

again, in the

or

meaning

Neptune,

tempest,

it;

strangely

case

many

that

whether

embraced

Fire, symbolized

symbolized

Varuna,

it all Avill

remains

may

Fathers

with

the

last sub-races

grandiose

of

day.

our

theological sleight of hand

Upper

representative, in his accumulated

the

of

to

the

Malachim

the

later

symbols,

L,ocal God,

trees, rivers, mounts

and

discoveries

by

Egyptian

Whether

of the

of

if this

as

and

merge,

especially the four elements

as

Scientists

or

anticipated by

repeat, when

Loci, the

presses
ex-

language singularly like

things, and

germs,

whatever

of Thessaly,
we

the

Oracles"

indelibly impressed upon

are

It appears

and

glacial, which

same.

Genius

to

burning

symbols,

in

all

things

origin is identical

mountains

their
the

their

the

the

acquire

to

man

"Chaldean

eminent

two

come

Elements

Rabbins

nations.

all other

snowy

Four

made

the

Jehovah, but

part

symbolized

ancestors."

the

been

the

Ether

by

of

that

assertion

came

have

They

of all

ideas.

even

"simple-minded
Whence

the

pillars signified

enable

can

of

one

and

store-house

days will be found

our

curtain

five

churches

from

enter,

this

the

Jive senses

have

Ether

images

and

our

with

Universe, written

it is the

that

the

that

elements

the

from

that

that

visible

and

Fragments,

Ancient

Unseen

states

to

Christian

\hQ.four Elements.

of

help

return;

divine

permitted

were

By its fo7ir colours

profane.

of the

ideas

and

priests alone

the

Cory's

It

now

"

principal Elements,

knowledge
with

pillars,separated the

to

four

the

five

the

accessible

DOCTRINE.

gigantic curtain, .supported by

soMctoricm

sa7ictum

SECRET

Earth,

others.

COSMIC

THE

These
in every

points, and

cardinal

who

made

of the

Fire, Air, and

of

Gods

As

applying simply

Ancients

of

knew

Limbus
identified

with

Dis,

will become

the

Dionysus

called
is named

make

to

and

bases

The

they

which

The

Abode

fabric
it

of

of

Hel

to
or

Bible

the

Moloch,
Hela

was

of

valley

word

II.

of

the

near

I. 47 ; see

also

Psalms,

Ixxxix.

Jerusalem,

prophet
Kama

11.)

i8.

better

remarked

as

I. vi. i.

Cod. Naz.,

Nature.

is

Jehovah

as

the

Sun, who
and

also

prelater

the
All

included

these

therein

Jupiter-Amnion,
with

one

It

latter, which

the

something

frigid region"

(See /s"i Unveiled,

and

it

lurbo-

is that

Nature

and

symbol,
the

proves

the

Energy

extrinsic.

as

was

if the

the

specific terrestrial

the

creates

then

Aidoneus

right.

be

to

Pan,

or

Cosmic

one

physical phenomena,

Gehenna

purification.
+

all

primitive religion was

children

has

all correlations

are

both

El-El,"

are

was

Chthonius,

Massorah,

Catholics

Aerius

Jupiter

are

material

and

the

the

Subterranean

Mysteries, of the

by

The

Loka,

rendered,

and
or

Roman

the

the

worship

not

Lower

Jupiter

that

prove

Sods,

Adonai

the

under

it.

Kama

were

Kadush

the

of the

lurbo-Adonai,

shalt

is also
of

to

or

"Thou

"Lord

Dionysus

King

oracles

Occultists

adjective

Earth"

of

Gods

as

of the

the

the

family; but Jehovah

same

complete.

about

is

arbitrary

latter

Dodonean

the

with

Creuzer,f

name

than

the

of Adonai,

Hence

manifesting through
For

who

sulficientlyproves

that

Pluto

of the

became

because

physical

modern

the

Gods

the

"Spirits

argued

Baal-Adonis

of the

Power

under

God,

Celestial

were

were

Aidoneus,
to

Jupiter-Bel- Moloch,

Adonai,

their

with

whose

Jews

are

it

the

and

or

Jehovah.

Jupiters

four

the

in

theology, by

character

Roman

Nazarceus.

Bacchus."

vowelled

the

the

are

Adonai,

Babylonian

Mundane

after death

If it is

pleasure

Codex

in the

'Lord

abode

according

World, wherein,

and

worse

and

Subterranean,

the

one

Dodo-

Rome

now,

Pluto, Osiris, the

tellurial

no

they

They

their

this Earth.*'

on

and
old

who

Infernal Deities;

of Yama,

etc., and

Kingdom,"

Elements

and

latest

the

were

Earth.

the

to

respectivenames

their

in

Water,

Region, they

Lower

the

their

had

in

found

as

special ministers.

of his

decision

Greeks

four

the

Mundus,

Deus

all others,

swallow

to

the

Jupiter Mundus;

the

become

has

Rome,

all in one,

recognized, therefore,

was

of

pantheistic title

the

Thus,

in himself

included

501

synthesizing

ever

mythology.

or

cosmogony

Jupiter, who

nean

Gods,

Cosmic

the

were

GODS.

Loka

again"

simple

tion
preoccupa-

by Schelling;

where

Jeremiah

than

monotheistic

the

is to
and

be
the

beHeved.

Egyptian

and

Jews
The

prin-

immolated

Scandinavian

Amenti

place of

the;

502

elevated

ciples,more
the

under
the

rain."

corporealfrom

the

four-fold

fulgurant, the
four

the
Gods

the

as

terrestrial,and
may

nation.

first,had

marine

as

Although
the

over

of

the

Aerial

Jove

the

lord

over,

aerial, the

and

for the

power

was

Cosmic
fire

the

over

the

of

master

great

and

still all these

was

and

thunder,

as

Nature.

Brahma,

God,

hidden

distinguish the

Poseidon-Neptune,

to

preeminence

Forces

deputing

sea

the

could

representative

of, "were

divinities

and

four-faced

the

stand

know

natural

in the

Pluto-Aidoneus,

the

merely

spiritualI^lements
Jupiter,

every

to

from

The

Sadducees

knew

Hephaestus- Vulcan,
Earth

modern

we

Ancients

Elements,

of

doctrine.

veil of such

transparent

winds, and

The

than

secret

to

the

over

for ^ther,

synthesis of, all the

Elements.
Tradition

tells of

whereinto
clefts

light pours,

placed

hour

before

crossways

the

four

the

light

or

in

globe upon

the

cardinal

it,which

of

four

and

white,

conditions

of

represents

From

to

an

colours,

soil.

marble
the

as

either

some

vegetation and
It is named

or

till

noon

different

owing

Asia,

apertures,

pillar of white

earth.

our

of Central

natural

points.

in,

round

centre

deserts

seemingly

streams

artificially
prepared

light converges

in the

cave

four

through
at

sunset

vast

red, blue, orange-gold,

averred,
natural

grotto,

"

The

with

Grotto

of

Zaratushta."
Included

under

the

teans, the phenomenal

justly attributed
Cosmic

sciences

manifestation

by these

assumed

Gods,

and

arts

of the

believers

the

to

scientific

of the

Fourth

Four

Elements,

Atlan-

which

were

intelligentinterference

character.

The

days, in addressing

priests consisted, in those

Race, the

of the

Magic

their

Gods

in

reach

the

Lords.

of

the

ancient

their

own

language.
The
viust

So

speech of the
be addressed
The

says

with

in

// is
He

who

are

this

called

agent, and
between

adding

composed of Sounds,
kfiows

hozv

blend

to

the

Mortals

as

India;

which

will

explanation

of the

sentence

an

the

words;

be

shown

nature

of sounds, mimbers

the three, will

is that

sound

first of
and

7iot

\JheRegent-

"language"

in

Each

nant
pregof that

superi7itendingPower
Thus

of Rides, in

meaning,

cannot

language of his respectiveElement.

the

Book

^/^w^"/-language

of the Earth

men

God
of

being
keys

Immortals.

call

forth

and

the

which
He

most

potent

opens
who

or

the

of

door

believes

mantras,

aiid

of the

needed'].

Elcmeiit
of the specific
incantations

figures.

the response

as

they

effectualmagic

of co?nmwiication
in

the

words

and

BELIEVED

PAUL

ST.

teachings of St. Paul, has

only which

sentences

and

St. Paul

and

their

Church

Exoteric

For

pretences.

Gods

of

whether

from

For

sense.

proof
the

we

approved

are

"And,

verse:

for
the

it

there

seems

there

though

God-Principle and

Marquis

07ie

and

indivisible."! Thus

that

the

worship

of

the
of

all their
St.

as

called

Gods,

and

I^rds
of

what

translation

Areopagite, who

are

not

old

could

special

for

Gods,

all

remain

to

Initiates

that,
tially
essen-

ing
also, know-

affect

never

works

called

and

was

tion,"
dicta-

that

on

who

ceases

Gods

his

under

Mir\'ille, whose

withal

the

the

in their

Apostle

wrote

Gods,

in

original texts, and

of the

de

spoke

minor

interpreting the

for

(in fact) they

are

Superior God

the

of

suspect,

commenting

says,

really several

are

Gods

meaning

in the

so

"who

and

who

and

Rome,

by

the

Dionysius, the

the

by

"the

many

for, if the

it is not

Apostle,"

assured

are

and

Protestants

do;

we

St.

see

of

are

Gods

accepts the words

Church

that

false

mouth

father

fully, we
be

sense

by the

as

the

in

Names

terms.

ambiguous,

"directly inspired by
as

task

to

is made

Catholic

Roman

true

taken

Corinthians

the

Bible

English
the

be

the

archies
Hier-

become

now

the

be

there

as

guarded

in such

have

as

Church.

Divine

to

the

as

"Idolatry'."

or

am

taneous
simul-

Roman

respect

there

though

knew

Gods

and

dual

that

put

sentence

Earth,

Both

"*

they put forward

in

or

Cosmic

Jupiter) the words,

as

those

munda^iwn,

of

Plato

or

this

of
a

ac

which

latter

rejection of others;

preached

little with

claims

the

existence

advent

the

maker,

saying: "For

many

cannot

the

spiritof

Heaven

in

the

instance,

am

the

did, when

verse

for

whom

the

to

503

from

out

days of Paganism,

palmy

most

accept,

changed

has

when,

knew

he

works,"

We

before

it,ages

Principle (Father ^ther

Highest

Paul

the

pick

GODS.

spiritualem

changed, together with

have

the

has

phraseology
since

alone

"creation"

to

Paganism

us.

among

presence

to

COSMIC

undeniably

most

evolution,
Roman

chooses

he

teaches

right

no

IN

"God

the

Principled %
Says Sir W.
The

ancients

analogies, and
a

soul,

deemed

character;

Grove,

they witnessed

when

unexplained by

spiritual or

the

any

"

i-

power.

subsequently
words

same

Cor., viii.

Concerning

i See

de

natural

phenomenon,

mechanical

preternatural

spiritual,but
and

F.R.S., speaking of the correlation

they

Trvevfxa,

action
...

became

known
Air

and

invested

spirit,etc., were

used

removed
to

were

with

to

Divine

Names,

traduction

Esprits, ii. 322.

Darboy,

364.

forces:
from

them,

gases

5.

Mir\'ille,Des

of

ordinary

referred

it to

also

first

more

signify the

at

material
soul

or

I'HE

504

gas

the

This, the

great

business

effect

man

to

of

normal

the

policy

these

rabble, they

uneducated

the

the

preserve
to

of

form

latter

glyph

in

wise

infinite
What
for
who

learned

the

were

some

winds

"the

chained

unchained

and

dramatis

Jews

persona:, and
^olus,

Hesiodic

The

Derum,

is, then,

had

and
the

.^olus

Ruach

tied

The

the
since

and

Correlation

thick

they

veil

by

the

of the

untied

the

of the

will

by ^olus,

believe
were

"chosen

winds,

to

fabulous

cultured

While
the

of Physical Forces, p. 89.

and

living and

one

Jews!

and

believed,

Typhoeus,"

the

polyi;heistic

they not, since

other

names

in the

named

of

accused

Giant

should

Why

difference?

over

nations, which,

their

as

sons

etc.,

the

tried

the
are

very

the

Christians

of

ever

behind
sages

beliefs, with

same

Boreas,

Hayum

fundamental

day

"Jehovah"

at

nature

true

sciences, and

and

Hesiod.

accepted it along with

monotheistic

Ancients

detriment,

throw

the

by

this

were

their

multiple object in

truth

the

too

to

The

their

the
to

ting
genera-

alleged "superstitions"? Hesiod

of these

in the

rather, in

or

the

to

or

ancient

arts

anthropomorphic

instance, that

Greeks

that

modern

veloping,
de-

parent
generations,sufficientlytrans-

These
this

one

and

recognize this

earth.

or

from

discern

to

generation, accept

God,

to

effects

to

symbol, but

by the

men

only

can

we

virtually admitted

contrived

They

all the

in

their

were

benefit,

allegor"\

or

studying

generating

so;

their

concealing

record for future

wise

has

causation

their

elements,

material

credulity; and

superstitiotiand
though

their

allow
the

as

refer

system

departed

concealed

tiucleus of truth

remain

ever

fire, air, water

never

inverting them.

view, while

of

forces, words

ultimate

illogicalto refuse

than

the

these

the

spiritualityof the "ultimate

the

allegories, for the

various

under

edition

well, that, while

so

powers

with

the

in the
in

present

as

sixth

to

with

shall

relations,

mutual

more

the

of

Science, which

relation

humbly

must

we

ourselves

content

be

abstract

probably

actions;

is inherent

quality which

knew

and

namely,

instance

an

the

to

exact

totally unacquainted

their

us

causes.

accepted, and

once

of

07ilyconcern

the

them,

power," it would

compounds,

the

and

words,

above-quoted

be

their

by experiment,
This

Science, in his preface

are

of

of

influence,

omnipresent

of

We
all

spirit,affords

or

physical conception.*

therefore, in their

are,

and

each

ascertain

geist,a ghost

with

solely of convenience.
power

DOCTRINE.

spiritualinto

meddle

to

and

Cause

of

considers

his work,

from

gas,

transmutation

gradual

no

word

very

SECRET

to

same

of

their

this

day?

Israel.

the

Hellenes

were

Jews

believed

as

for

Tzephuni,

Kedem,

people"

the

Ibid., xiv.

What

taught
fervently

that

their

was

nations
think

they

with
behind

Nor

the

that

oracle

regarded
wind

the

often

to

their

"God

is

"great

day,

by

strong

wind,

Christian

seas,

Do

of Wind

and

the

their

fact

no

more

in the

God

Powers,

Elements,
absurd

we

the

that

addressee
of

is
the

Paganism,

and

Christian

being

tree

should

tree

the

former

told

by the

no

better

command

tianity
Chris-

his

"idol,"

into

worthy
"praise-

the

celestial

by its fruit.

more

the

over

idolatry and
to

that

were,

and

of

than

The

prayers

rule

transformed

is known

three

they

crass

name

of

Protestant

of these

Pagan

the

whenever

the

But

are

by

the

to

to

calming
of the

Paganism

prayers

addressed

"religion"

changed?

why

such

superstition is suddenly

same

piety"
fruit

believe

tians
Chris-

do; because

than

fact

in

in

calamity.

supposed

being identical

to

of

"5

sacrifice

the

of

say

fire and

the

moreover,

and

as

that

"Lord"

They

the

Powers

"superstition" ^w/y when

that

and

have

or

of these

or

or

not

threat

alter

being addressed

Power,

Do

by Jehovah,

answered
not

the

the

sects

every

upon

probably, by Jupiter Pluvius, does

to

for

prayer-books

hundred

several

not

generally

trade-winds

has

same

sacrificed

they

Water"?

listen

to

if the

Do

they,

not

and

hour

this

to

to

are

Elijah

longer

no

fleet of Xerxes,

winds,"

seek

oneness

intelligent

Pagans

of the

earthquake"?

them?

religion offer them

they

the

the

moderns

appeared

not

of

sense

and

fire.

the

to

dry weather,

exist

Churches;

that

in

and

for rain,

the

on

did

"God

same

special prayers
storms

and

keen

Israelites, who

the

fire,"twho

after

same

the

to

especially

consuming

repeat the
this

also

fire"?

in

worship

We

superstitions.

Greek

the

to

he

and

fly;

both

the

the

did

two

approach

"sacrifice

to

divine
and

"encompassed
the

them

as

in

and

nostrils

expressions of the

which

the

at

and

mysterious

"superstitious"

Delphi, when,

advised

the

phenomenon,

it

was

of

oracle

be

perception

natural

every

possess.

to

and

Nature,

of

or

from

arise

only

of his

''otit

The

windT'^

505

cherub

figures of speech,

both

neither; but

are

upon

EI.EMENTS.

coming

rode

mouth,

either

are

THE

''smoke"

with

God,

tipon the wings of the

see7i

to

his

of

out

pre

Ivord

OF

GOD

JEHOVAH,

of

And

the

tree

than

reverence

the
of
the

latter?

Thus,
and

when

by the

French

are

Marquis

de

or

is

always

Fulgurans
"

II

Sam.,

Chevalier

Mirville,

aristocracy, that

"fur}'," and
Fulgur

we

in

Hebrevv'

handled
is
xxii.

also
9,

n.

Drach,
Catholic

Roman

"lightning"

by

the

called

by

"evil"
the

is

Deul.,

iv. 24.

Jew,

fanatic
a

of

synonym

Spirit; that

Christians
t

converted

the
of

Jupiter

Elicius, and

5o6

THE

denounced

the

as

the

to

apply

of

Israel," under

"soul

the

of

of

the

lightnings
Abraham
The

out

is

charged with

catastrophe

"prayers"
of
to

we

of

we

the

Jupiter,

sence
pre-

"chief

thunder-bolts

did

the

uttered

draw

and

of

God

lyord

his

voice.

And

line

all

he
and

ask

than

such

neighbour's parent is

and

400

one's

often

Boreas.

to

Both

Such
lack

to

of

Christian

rejoice and

And

nence
abstiprayers,

and

the

exalted, whereas

ence,
differ-

crime
Yet

No

of

say

to
were

Jehovah?

next-of-kin,

own

fleet

is, then, the

What

can

thanks

hostile

ships of the

then,

who

offer

is

for the

Jehovah

gladly punished by hanging.

ever

this

But

destruction, where,

mutual

like

fleet,owing

amove.

Jupiter,a Boreas,

of

and

con

hardly due

holy prayers?
a

crime

The

war,

no

nation.
to

by

cated
authenti-

showing

prayed

would

him

counteract

Christian

one

magic

Pagan

England

again, between

this:

for

future
to

Athenians

having become

wars,

ardently

as

being

between

some

to

this

ships of

400

fortunately,

Christian

prays

God

of

hardl)^

Christian

piece of black

Protestant

owing

could

of

the

wrecked

and

and

Boreas;

to

Pelion, and

another

"

as

Almighty
the

sacrificed

happening

its enemy

father, is always excused

So

and

[Saul's armies]; lightning,

them

Thetis.:): Very

interference

com7no7i

wrecked

is the

if

so

High

most

Xerxes

scale

little

Lord, if during

more

the

records

other,

the

divine

that

to

same

neat

from

be

ardent

two

that:

Mount

of theirs, for each

fault

no

resorted

the

wrath,

having

of

rocks

the

on

the

of

Magi of

the

is

on

destruction

to

the

on

all

that

instance

doubt

right of

our

deadly

having submerged

contra-sacrifices

offering

shall

God

least, dangero7is,in the

his

scattered

accused

are

fleet

furious

to

his

and

and

"lyord

renounce

Indeed,

hurled

read

heaven,

[thunder-bolts]

the

prophets.

we

either

them.t

Persian

from

For

the

to

they do from

as

say

excited

who

from

Athenians

the

to

are,

or

have

we

nations.

emanating

Greeks,"

Jacob.

arrows

"Daemon"

sent

of other

its

Pagan

thundered

Lord

The

to

creeds

and

those

at

and

discomfited

so

Bible

definitions

and

circumstances,

Catholics,

the

Daemon

the

and

Roman

lightning," its Daemon;*

same

foregoing statements,

learned

sent

of

DOCTRINE.

explanation

same

abusing the Gods

The

SECRET

one's

of

the

our

crime

same.

far the

appreciable
The

above
*

"blessings of Christianity" do
advance
is not

op. ctl.,III. 415.

the

on
a

morals

defence
+

II

of

of the

Pagan

Sam., xxii. 14, 15.

not

seem

converted

Gods,
t

nor

to

have

made

any

Pagans.
is it

Herodotus,

an

attack

Polymnia,

190,

on

191.

the

508

THE

but

repealed

not

punished

were

read

we

of

with

does

during

not

Stadlein, two
charms

from

field

one

and

prayers

time

fruit"

to

that

modern

writer, who

for it:

vouches

'"'"

close

us

shadow

of

object

handle

Earth,

and

the

eyes

storm.
hail-

advising

efficacy. Hoppo
death

to

for

by magic
we

arts

believe

can

Qui fruges excantass-

omnipresent

"Ethereal

nature.

Aerial

is but

Fire, and
Kabir

would

its
of

union

lesser

ordinary

deny

Grove
matter

that

application

same

be

may

that

the

said

human

forces

with,

are

and

and
the

all

merge

moral,

second.

saying

biological

often

the

something

Force,

ever"^

natural

the

the

No

that

one,

first
who

does

Cosmic
is

being

their presence

being; that they constitute

have

nervous,

their

and

that

deny

Ego

so

soul

in man,

to

the

proper;

as

Terrestrial
to

Occultist

an

Element.

that

in

named

physical

the

tual
intellec-

upadhis, of

would

man,

are

the

they intermingle

say,

hesitate

the very

in fact.

physiological, physical, mechanical,

ecstatic, clairaudient, and

its

dynamical, occult,

have

we

.commingling

the

in

possessed of various

seeing that

not

"one

should

one

with

perhaps,

of every

vehicles,

visible,
in-

earthly plane belongs

essence,

being the

the

is dual

Kabir

former

our

forces

that

Element

of force; and

into, those

own

by

kind

every

in their

its

denying

forces,magnetic, sympathetic, antipathetic, ner\'ous,

mechanical, mental, in fact of

invisible

affected

Elemental,

an

"

on

and

every

electricitywe

of

[correlation]of

of

nature

visible

smallest

the

every

emanation

the

says,

of

power"

namely,

dual

this, while

it only becomes

dignity"

the

William

is the

guidance and

will

one

did

the

material, in

generating

Fire

the

call it; and

No

Sir

of

result

Ancients

in

virtually proves

influence," then

the

that, without

believe

may

if,as

tdtimate

''

reader

spiritualand

Science
For

the

as

in

that

is but

believe

the

reminding

superstition, one

on

Nature,

by

demonstration.

our

famine.

segetenipellicentesincanta7ido."
I/Ct

in

sopher
philo-

own

from

if

ago,

still

strong

harvest

century

its

his

sentenced

were

transferring

hardly

the

to

with

writers

believing

And

end

an

in

pected,
sus-

preventing ships

stopped

Christian

sorcerers,

and

thus

saw

incantations"

only

death

to

put
he

when

chimera

winds," and

danger, and

another,

to

the

punish

sentencing

affirms

he

magicians and

Sprenger, the famous

Why

Emperor,

prevent

on

incantations, even

arriving in

and

storm

"throwing

ent

as

when

by simple

This

and

such

"

"unchaining

is derided

who

prayer

for

DOCTRINE.

criminal.

grain from

Pausanias
"men

day

Constantine, the

Sopatrus
laden

this

to

SECRET

as

essence

These
well

clair\'03-ant
phenomena,

of

cies
potenas

which

their
are

now

Why
even

the

and

regarded
should
the

Physical

"superstition"

THE

FORCES

PHYSICAL

recognized
be

man

the

Forces?

along

only
their

have

Elements

as

And
with

why,
the

perfectly

above

in

religions

their

all,
of

ELEMENTS.

natural,

exception
Vehicles,

THE

OF

VEHICLES

should
old?

509

by

even

Nature,
Vahanas,
such

Science.

why

and
in

cannot

what

beliefs

we

be

call

called

SECTION
Kwan-Shi-Yin

On

Like

transformations,
invention

Northern

of

been

that:

the

known
He

"^

it is

from

who

Vedic

the

or

It

"Without

him

life; and
ever

is

"to

Manvantara

is

of

and
the

that
two

our

Age,"

that

in

is

throughout

"I'Age

he

d'Or"

of

(!) only

may

and

in

the

first

As

from

Seventh
the

East.

age

the

can

mystic

of
ever

Fa-kwa-King.

St"

La

the

called

it

is

as

into

and

Bodhiof

day,

"Luminous

the

not

and

Jui/s.

day,

yet

of

the

tion
expecta-

in

the

the
The

appear.
of

day,

last

Darkness,

des

was

Nature.

first

belief

writings

Mission

be

nineteenth

pseudo-Occultists.f
"

him

this

or

Buddha,

Only

One

things.

In

memorial

or

on

This

Race.

Humanity
in

month

the

beginning

the

the

on

Maitreya

as

all

Water,

special birthday,

month

the

Manifested

him."*'

pleases,"

terrifically materialistic
Saviour

new

with

second

appear
the

Fire

from

distinct

of

Kin-kwa7ig-ming-Ki7ig,

the

Buddha,

Buddhas,

present
a

in

will

of

his

the

to

He

one.

form

though

end,

Omega

born

with

made.

of

come

of

became

finally

the

to

"Beginning,"

Nature,

was

last

Saviour

modeller,

or

he

teaches

nations,

the

these

who

reabsorbed

any

Light,"

universal

Yuga,

be

is

of

that

men,"

and

Wisdom

all

Maitreya

and

are

Yuga

its

Golden
of

light

fashioner

all

in

before

made
of

Alpha

of

according

are

Avataras

the

assume

to

celebrated

Sutra

was

will

said

the

be the

the

to

Powers

modern

Doctrine

of

was

is

several

appellation

zvill

who

Water,

anything
the

Dragon

Water

and

he

Secret

down

"Word"

energizing

Fire

not

been,

great

sattva
a

life

the

that

I/)goi

Mysteries

"Maker,"

was

the

and

the

was

has

"The

of

the

through

another

The

Thus

the

are

the

of

Born

Elements,

Fire

nations,

under

him

Renovation

at

appear

of

say

for

times.

[Pralaya']."

reawakening

Absolute.

he

to

passed

of

to

error

earliest

Vishvakarman
civilized

present

has

Buddhists,

first

before Redbsorption
the

an

the

is the

Kwan-Yin.

and

Kwan-Shi-Yin

Avalokiteshvara,
but

has

XV.

some

Kali

"Black
Kali
French

IMAGINATION.

DISEASED

on

magic.

by

the

in

ritual

the

Hence

exoteric

the

Mantras

The

is said

each

priests,and

both

the

Spirits,Dhj^an

in

the

short,
his

above

universal
Of

of

"Son

Saviour

of

the

name

course

all

of

heads

the

into
the

called

is the
is

of

is

informing

believed

terrestrial
incarnation
It

maj'

diseased

chief

was

and

McClatchey

which

du7n

mulicbre."*

Shi-Yin

Gods

of

which

implied in

Lord

merged
"

that
the

"

in
China

their

the

in

the

is seen."
human

is

Church,"
and

Self

"

in

one

that

as

quoted

in Hargrave

the
who

in

Teshu

the

writer

evident

his

third
is

Lama

the

of
.

indeed

must

an

"the

the

Kheen

strange

besides

Mr.
means

Kwan-Shi-Yin

not

who

"Spirit

but, literallyinterpreted,it
"the

sense,

is, the

Jennings'

Atman
or

the

Divine
or

Self

object

Phallicism,^. 273.

that

looks
of

the

means

perceived

Seventh
of

the

are

Bicddhism:

Lord

the

the

even

Davids'

'the

or

now

Tibet,

meaning,
Rhys

old

Kwan-

as

being
of

Yogis

do

Yin, the p2ide^i-

or

more

as

first discovers

Khw-an
the

have

everj^where,

symbols,

esoteric

Universal, perceived by,

Revealed,

star

Dalai-Lama

ascetics, the

Nor

of

Regent

China

Kwan-Yin,

pouring

formed
flows, is trans-

Kwan-Yin

In

seems

rendering

high'."t

on

present

Self"
b3''

the

and

is

transformation

The

two

from

Buddhas

in

it

as

phallic worship

Avalokiteshvara

name

down

or

and

of

temple

Gautama.

rendering

are,

In

is

Stanzas

Kwan-Shi-Yin

the

Bodhisattva, while

Buddhist

the

China,

Kwan-Shi-Yin,

virile,and

chastity, and

is

"The

membrnm

Such

of

Deities

of

under

(Avalokiteshvara)

patron

"the

is the

of Water.

Jennings.

Hargrave

phallic gods, represented

Yang,

his third

In

discover

to

of the

life,which,

of

passant that

en

in

Dhyani-Buddhas,

Buddha,

remarked

imagination

all

dragons,

seven

aquatic bird (Kalahamsa),

Genius

of AmitSbha
be

with

volume

Buddhists

incarnation

appearance

archaic

elixir

the

the

an

of

"Self-Manifested";

perfect equivalent.

the

black

Spirit or
be

to

of

of Salvation."

"Star

highest

"the
inscriptionPu-tsi-k'iun-ling,

given in the

mortals

one

in its

and

living beings."

island

sacred

which

aggregation

is the

Crowned

the

appears

represented floating on
on

reciter

Avalokiteshvara,

synthetic
He

Father."

quite different, but Kwan-Yin

P'u-to, the

secret

the

as

Principle ; while

Chohans.

the

there

statue

kept

causation

secret

is

Deity is the

this

character

produces

Universal

Seventh

metaphysical
Planetary

magical effect

founded

was

special books

Kwan-Shi-Yin

effects.

of the

forms

are

Deity

immediate

in

results

from

work

to

them,

reader, by simply chanting

or

of this

worship

all taken

are

II

Principle,

perception to,
+

p.

202.

THK

512

Principle, is the
Soul,

the

as

Universal

"in

we

dialects

the

Yogini

and

is

told

by

Jogi

exactly the

same

another

absurdity quoted

signifies not

also the

male

celebrated

most

maintains

Remusat
.

Father

again.

Trinity could

of

should
that

the

being

scholar

three

will

"enlightened"

the

generation

I Hi

for

And

work.

we

gies,"
Analo-

of his time, Abel

meant

that

same

Every

seeing in Budh,

ever

certain

in the

Jennings?

society of

as

of

syllables

were

"The

smile

source

scholar

three

Tao-te-King]

recognized"

be

Hargrave

not

Chinese

the

that

"felt

Amyot

the

"Budh,"

the

as

chapter of the

fourteenth

sun

Nothing

hardly

about

is

Miiller, in treating of "False

Max

"|

organ.
"the

that

says

only the

shun

to

Sanskrit

Shakti.*

or

of

that

Dutica," i.e.,a

or

Sacti."t

as

it is,therefore, with

preposterous

"which

name

And

after this.

us

adored

been

have

wife

This

with

(!), and

Yoni

as

is not

Nature.

par

Duti

or

Omnipresent

Jennings, is

as

faithful

the

Zogee

or

; and

or

on

Hargrave

pronounced

who

females

or

surprise

why

Kwan

[in India] direct

of morality

books

and

of

prostitute of the temple, worshipped

sacred

but

Church,"

versal
Uni-

Buddhi,

Dhyani-Buddhas

Kosmos

Mr.

seventh

Universal

the

Yin

still higher

the

as

temple of

Sena, and

equivalent with

but

are

the

to

in the

etymology

Yogini, which,

present in

Spiritmanifested

Orientalistic

word,

of the

synthetic aggregate

In

man.

referred

perceived by

Logos

"Spirit of Buddha

the

in

Soul

Avalokiteshvara-Kwan-Shi-Yin,

sense,

find

DOCTRINE.

Divine

Principle, or

Sixth

the

Buddhi,

SECRET

Wei

[in the

Je-ho-vah";"
of the

persons

if Abel

Remusat,
the

recognize

and

the

surdity
ab-

"awakened,"

"phallic sj'mbol."
then, is "the

Kwan-Shi-Yin,
or

Logos, the Word.

the

in Stanza
connected

with, and

legs, either

human

on

the

with

Divine-Human
Nature.

It

with

the

who

looked

at

op. cit.,p.

t-

Ibid.

O'Brien, Round

emblem

and

of

him.

doubles,"

physiological

The

Monad,

of the

Jehovah

the

serpent

was

and

the

brazen
also

old

This

resurrection

as

of Wisdom,"

Egypt, the

represented

arms.

an

cally,
mysti-

religious systems
In

was

without

Father,"

"Dragon

ancient

all the

purely Divine

the

was

Ophites

\ Introduction

its

to

the

by, serpents.

or

reiiniting by its dual

Light

or

unites

who

"he

Nahbkoon,

symbolized

his

with

is called

He

Logoi of

III, for all the

identical

Son

as

God

serpent

the

was

are

Astral

spiritual potency

the

Prototype in "Heaven"
of Nature

serpent
emblem

of

Christ

healing those
of

Christ

with

60.

Towers

to the

of Ireland,

Science

p. 61,

of Religion, p.

quoted
332.

by Hargrave

Jennings

in his

Phallicism, p. 246.

the

Templars,
of

symbol

on

Genius

and

animal

figured

Basilidean
but

legs;

on

It

gems.

its gems

This

(ChNOUBIS).
Jamblichus
Gods,"
Hermes
of

God

Hermes,

female,

and
Divine

of

the

Wisdom

and

expression
profane,

of

the

Ancients,

human

memory

without

often

ridiculous
inner

and

absurd

since

and

than

the

subjective
the

hardly
formula

symbolic

reasoning,

needs

beyond

fade

out

from

and

white

that

human

of

the
to

be

Celestial

which

God

or

In

often

as

symbol,

have

to remind

gloves

intellect

in

must

in
the

shape

some

or

by

text

the

preser\'^edin

chosen

the,

man

of his

the

Madonnas

us,

origin
in

far

appear
their

to

more

dragon-garb.

that
our

which

is above

intellects,it

other,

or

else

must

it will

remembrance.

Pantheon,

the

for the

longing
be

of

objective. Therefore,

characterize

beyond

Man,

comprehended
could

far

and

their

Kwan-Yin

to

aspects, male

Christos-Sophia of

wholly

expressed by

"

to

first initiation

the

two

nothing

kid

and

attempts
is

the

are

be

to

that

Kwan-Shi-Yin
can

animal,
XN0YBI2

name

Nature

Kosmos,

impartial, however,

in

or

Enlightenment,

the

are

Kwan-Yins

the

Christs

scientific
go

of the

To

the

in

outward

some

of, and

its Shakti.

never

knowing

images

nature.

crinolines

and

mysteries

some

Ophites,

Gnostic
and

Greeks,

Wisdom,

Kwan-Yin

principle

Logos

the

called

"First

the

Good

Science.

Intelligence. They

the

mystic Gnostics,

with

huge

which, according

one

the

is Budh,

and

same

with

says

bearded."*

of

the

of

of the

serpent
stones,

the invention

divine

close, Kwan-Shi-Yin

To

that

sometimes

with

called

was

World,

heads, human

inscribed

Mercury

into the

emblem

engraved
various

Mercury,

or

and

the

the

is identical

attributes

into. Magic;

"Reawakening"

The

found

symbol

Trismegistus

men

with

Champollion,

and

the

of

appears

alwaj^s

are

with

the

under

is

The

Masonry.

forms

reptile,being

number

great

other

identical

in

of

Soul

Agathodaemon,

is thus

513

degree

the

or

among

this

veritable

the

Templar

also),

(Khoom
represented

"is

sacred
is

by the

human

serpent

and

is shpwn

Knooph

Champolliou,

This

OR

as

DRAGON-GARB?

THE

CRINOLINES,

3.

34

The

knowledge

of

this

world

nether

"

Say,
The

friend,

false,
The

true,

what

what

what

is

mortal

mortal

it,

false

to

cares

ever

true?

or

know?

knev/?

ADDENDA
OCCULT

ON

MODERN

AND

SECTION
Reasons

of

Many

doctrines

the

found

their

of

way

scientific

criticism.
of

Science.
"to
to

was

appeared

It

court

them

Occult

the

to

of

difficulties

I here

discomfiture

the

the

the
of

regret

Modern

arguments

eminent

exponents,

of

eyes

to

of

their

only

in
view

tempted

its most
in

in

assertions

repeat

of

teachings

been

been

scientific

reconsideration

already

some

have

modern

insuperable

and

by

Teachings

stand-point

and

"

premature

the

have

Stanzas

seven

critically examined

calling in question

to

counter

run

foregoing

require

to

friends

often

the

encounter

and

Some
so

of

to

Addenda.

and

ordinary

acceptance,

necessity

that

the
seemed

They

knowledge.

"

certain

from

wanting

in

studied

been

Theosophists,

Western

the

contained

having

Commentaries

I.

These

for

SCIENCE.

the

Western

World."

which
to

the

drawn

from

cosmological

teachings
of
It is only

of
the

law.

latter
its

and
are

more

its

be

can

so-called

grounded
ardent

its

exact
on

so

and

the
far

substratum

words
as

its

of

resting

to

conflict
wherever

Prof.

inferences

Occultist

of

position

friends, intends

contributions

Science,

exponents,

her

in

possible

no

all, the

generalizations

Theosophist

admiration

There

what

sense";

common

every

due

with

agree

remains

for

and

once

this

premisses,

basis,

Occult

when

Science

"organized

with

and

in

not

accurate

inductive

respectfully

as

define,

to

does

far

So

it is, viz.,

purely

of

who

writer,

maintain.

Huxley
are

desirable

is, therefore,

It

on

domain

the

between

the

the

sions
conclu-

the

unassailable

over-stepping

welcomes

limits

fact.
of

THE

5l8
observed

attempt

wrench

to

Spirit,and

owing

cannot,

around

generalize

upon

metaphysical
inmost

the

in

save

in

constitution

the

He

which

facts

the

principles of Inductive

On

on

able

of 43

gap

given,

and

made

are

The

verses

to

run

minutely

which

Stanzas,

Chohans,
of

number

be

cannot

irritate
who
In

the
not

But

view

in

and

had

criticism

Stanzas,

they been
as

is

rejectedall

defender

is

even

yth, already
the

number

equal
from

the

the

of

human
A

great

other

able
consider-

would
with

remain
those

little that

pounds,
com-

therefore

are

occupy

along

latter

reference.

and

and

matic
syste-

time, etc., etc.

Race,

be

never

impossible.

and

together, and

omitted,

of

an

substances

Fifth

offered, it is
defend

to
or

as

harmony

much

lecture

the

that

on

is

dogmatic

materialistic

proposed,

before

in

which

given

will

Science

it.

perfect accord

knowledge
been

read

to

of the

remaining

are

will

the

evolution

combine

apparent

reader

the

reading

simply untranslatable,

are

follower

happens

at

public. Nevertheless,

made

every

Globe

our

not

in

collect

manner

II, though

occupies

primal

of

Root-Race

Stanzas

easier

faculties

alike?

offer

Book

his

to

inexplicable, they

case

every

they

for

chemical

to

offshoots

later

As

space.

of the

ceased

now

of

Earth

on

describe

state

have
the

to

man

Fifth

left between

subject

of
and

develop

do, she

may

Archaic
be

to

of Noumena

this

Is

To

the

has

referring

names

which
unknown

the

of

onwards,

of

writer

probe

absolutely dormant,

are

Metaphysics

Science.

is the

from

as

appearance

mere

Dhyan

shlokas

or

and
the

version

51st, which

the

speculations.

admitted

would

conceivable

other

no

of the

limitations

must

present

our

his

and

Science

mystery

narrow

region

cases,

in

whatever

uninterrupted

of

can

Logic

Truth

satisfy both

to

and
A

hand,

other

the

base

to

the

the

the

collect, classify, and

eflfect this, he

off-shoots

of the

the

into

exceptional

and

rare

the

from

claim

theories.

daring explorer, who

consciousness

America.

and

Europe

their

true,

transcend

To

Occultists

the

Being,

living Forces

Occultist, arguing from

the

must

Causes.

few

which,

the

but

of Nature,

Primal

it is

of

arcana

its

unveil

things,

can,

that

that

question

of

Science

his

in

the

and

Kosmos

Matter,

nature

very

data, declares

of

sphere

blind

phenomena;

transfer

of

calling

us.

secrets

and

sense,

the

to

Universe

the

and

disputing

of

right

all to

into

penetrate

to

formation

the

attribute

to

order

in

phenomena

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

same.

in

those

already given.

with

Modern

agreement

by Sir William
For

they teach

with

That

Science,
the

Thomson,
belief

proceeding

in

views

they

they

to
are

all know.

we

of modern
would

conscious

have
Powers

ARE

FORCES

Forces

imperceptible,

spheres
of

its views

comparing

conceptions, before
shall touch

We

characteristics

Occult

the

contrary-,

"agent, material
in

and

his

the

Genii,

is in

planet, and

each

discover

is

just

efforts

made

under

ton's
New-

gravity,

of the

Kepler's Angelus

their

in

along

physical
meta-

Rector

ducting
con-

the

tial
celes-

by which

according

courses,

now

whether

causes

much

as

the

are

see

that

which

speciesimmateriata

the

in

carried

were

there

as

Genii, and

and

immaterial,"! the agent

or

planets, and

Notwithstanding

there

and

and

and

will

Science,

in the wrong.

be

motion,"

mind

microscope.

opinions of the

to

Sun

of

in

us

they exist in modern

as

Devas

personal working God,

Devas

bodies

not.

unprejudiced

an

of the

"modes

or

around

or

the

themselves

called

or

is defensible

belief

Esoteric

admit

are

by Science, Forces,

termed

to

of what

with

physical Forces

the

lectual
highly intel-

of materialistic

"Elements"

constitution

the

telescope

beliefs

the

Occultists

the

upon

the

about

analysing

of

and

Ancients,

5 19

Beings that dwell

through

whether

necessity of examining

the

Hence

in

planes ;* and

other

on

GENII.

AND

in terrestrial,semi-intelligent,and

SpiritualEntities;

and

DEVAS

that

to

Astronomer.
Volume

In

We

II,

shall have

we

bravely face Science

must

learning, of
modern

Psycholog"', that

Light";

that

he

"lamp

of

being

merely

dwelling

be

be

of

Sun,

which"

ignoramuses, and

will

those

to

of

and

God,

mediaeval

the

be

labelled

whom

in

order

privilege of showing
themselves

among

the

to

the

that

in their

go

the

host

law, and

other

of

with

who

will

with

on

than

more

in Nature,

their

Physicists

speculations,as

are

Suns,

be

the

worsted.

question,to
of the

one

of

believing

beforehand

task, they only claim

as

these

much

usual

public, itself

accuses

Submitting

so.

"are

of Gods.

superficiallyjudging

it be

far from

Richter,

to

prima facie aspect of the

on

superstitions. Let

criticism

every

milliards

of

"Lords

being simply

according

Occultists

it is the

ignorant of the great underlying truths

in

physical

all-denying
in

believes
far from

with

which,

Suns,

course,

considered,

epithets given

true

higher light"" is, like

dispute, of

will

They

those

the vehicle

or

this

In

and

Positivism

Occultist

in accordance

of

one

of

in

believes

day" moving

sun-flowers

the

of materialistic

declare, in the teeth

and

Hylo-Idealism,

Idealism,

subjects.

openly approach dangerous

to

at

to

the

loggerheads

speculationsare

with

teachings of Occultism.
Their

+ See

intellection,of
his

Third

Letter

course,
to

being

Bentley.

of

quite

different

nature

to any

we

can

conceive

of

on

Earth.

THE

520

SECRET

is

Matter,

and

"Heathen,"

like

their

modern

wise

in their

The

Sun

enough

at the

time

same

God

bright

regarded

of
as

to

him

makes

of

that

to

will

in that

Therefore

the

will

be

anticipated

and

Astronomers

in

of the

adherents
that

to

that

right"

not

of the

domain.

published

they

must

be

Universe,

Secret

Teachings
be

without

any

contrasted

Axioms

and

comparison
question

of

the

be

can

be

used

it does

right

is

is this.

Since

the

follow

not

tains
apper-

trespass

upon

to, and

trying
that

plained
ex-

by

(which
to

proof

given
even

explanations

placed

of their

visible

and

cannot

Kosmos

Science

modern

to

those

more

one

Addenda

understood

with

be

must

Physical

Kosmos

"might

is

intrusion.

for these

never

the

it,is only

upon

reason

Archaic

the

that

That

justify the

would

were

On

denies

encroach

good

doctrines

the

of the

theory

the

cally
philosophi-

external

than

terms

the

whether

evident

relations,

Metaphysical Philosophy) exists, has

Another

portion

mutual

be

far

all parts of

if the

the

; it does

for

must

how

and

became

even

other

critics

shown

of

of

metaphysical

which

objections

logically and

more

Soul

actually does,

the

mechanical

Materialist, who

the

And

in any

Physical Science,

be

Science,

they

their

and

to

relations

before

Philosophers.
Universe,

the

also

the

mutual

Ancients,

the

and
of

portions

unavoidable

scientific

Modern
are

and

unity

has

It

theories

modern

to

receive

to

writing it,but

for

not

and

criticism

adverse

as

much,

too

Materialism

do

the

by

from

depart

The

known

were

of.

disposed

or

correct.

forward

brought

ancient

believing

as

discoveries, hypotheses, and

Teachings

of

it contains.

which

Occult

the

work,

mind

scepticism

fully prepared
the

denies

the

much

fool," too

are

be

can

which

outside

folly in

meet

to

belief

by "Churchianity,"

everything,

of this

author

the

on

believing

which

and

Such

bred
a

of

Occultists

the

Materialism,

poured

be

denies

which

are,

Divinity, and

Materialism,

man

charge

and

were,

of

symbol

Light.

superstition
a

the

ancestors,

Parsis,

intelligence

no

Our

by the physical symbol, the

rank

by

prefer the

Hence,

from

dues

the

in it the

see

calls it,"renders
We

Hylo-Idealism.
their

to

admits
wrong

madness

Spirit.

Terrestrial

and

and

much

mad.

is

successors,

superstition only

Oliphant

Laurence

Sun

within, concealed

sense

Spiritual

if too

But

the

generation

Deity, Spirit, Soul,

man.

DOCTRINE.

side

by

side with
be

left to

Governors"

"

of

Modern

Modern
the
as

age,

if they

Therefore
Science.

Hypotheses,

sagacious
Hermes

certain

present

commentary.

speculations
must

the

by Theosophists,

the

value
"Seven

or

in

out

only

reader.

calls

the

animated

of which

atoms

Realms

Astral

the

in

Primaries

be

most,

at

can,

unusual,

must

remain

gross

form

the

in
don

to

this Round.

the

the

of

purpose

Davy
of

disgust, in

with

I heard

of

secretion

gradual

sensibility,and

forces, and

acquiring

of, their physical

evidence

consider, far

its

such

organs

are

being afflicted

than

bundle

inside, which

of

endued

the

with

Sir

of

serves

Humphrey

as

theorist

any

of
Physiologist,

the

irritability,
ripening
by

necessary,

should

who

can

its

their

and

inherent

own

blamed

most

estimate

than

the

on

Physicists

views

materialistic

proved.

be

by, and

see

Astronomers

be

to

ignorance

Physics

plan

were

those

not

senses.

this has

Physiologists, and

of

Races

existence.

they

illogicalin

more

as

have

says:

the

becoming

only which

of that

speaking

and

matter,

thing
every-

evils that

are

Second

feelings.
in

He

dissecting-rooms,

Physiologistsare

Nevertheless,
for

deeply

versed

at

and
first,

at

better

garret

and

every

tion
opposi-

quitted his present

not

nothing
empty

an

rising into intellectual

last

at

the

idea

Spirituality,every

sensations
as

laughed

present natural

our

have
this

Scepticism

has

man

Materialism.

day, yet he loathed

our

into

his

great Scientist,

was

as

natural

with

muscles,

storing

and

in himself

see

But

unpopular

Scepticism and
a

of Science.

during the First and

had

and

course,

People have

every

long

he

one

feelings will
and

men

world, of their

own

will, of

work

Materialism

so

equilibrated by Intuition

flesh, bones,

the

scouted

world

Unless

such

this

as

by accepting it.

ended

521

shadows, in their

only temporary.

have

and

MATTER.

guide the operations of Nature, the

"

against it,as well

Materialist

with

the

are

AND

SPIRIT

Builders," the Spirits which

"'Seven

then

BOTH

IS

LIGHT

are,

are

we

even

Milton's

Light
first of

Ethereal,

has become

with

the

things, quintessence

Materialists

only
Prime

Of

For
of

the

more,

Light," the

World,
Giver
first to
method"

as

of

regarded

now

they

emanation,

it is both

Occultists

motion,"

all material

as

perceive

the

first-born

of the

is stored
the
the

strike

hidden

in

the

Spiritual and
the

renovated

cheerer, light.

beings,

first and

Spirit and
the

Matter,
of

Eternal

pure

Sun, the

great

Spiritual

Psychic

Behind

is

the
and

matter"

It

Noumenon.

the

Life-Giver
Sun

is the
Bacon

Realms.
not

ill-digestedAristotle"

nothing

energy,

of the

Lightwas

"mode

"Spirit of

Element, whose

key-note of Materialism,
from

best.

"property

radiant

concealed

pure,

one

or

Physical
Life-

and
of

the

only by his inductive

but

by

the

general

his

of

tenor

the

inverts

He

writings.

order

Evolution

mental

of

saying:

when

The

creation

first

and

reason;

is

It

the

just

of

Noumena

the

interpret

These
and

more

Spirit
Matter

in

type

gross
it

though
Rays

are

the

evolved

Light,"
idea

is

the

holy

there

"Let

referring

the

"Sons

in,

the

which

of

Creative
that

its

illusive
has

yet

in

which

Principle,

of

beautifully,

none

Light,

which

is

truthfully,

dregs
it

the

full

not

even

"

that

of

th'

Eternal

of

God

Since
And
Dwelt

Bright

by

but

never

from

in

is

Light,

unapproached

Eternity,

effluence

beam;

of

dwelt

bright

Light
then

essence

in

thee.

increate.

and

more

Matter,

Light

ever

Milton,

whose
of

the

"Sons

the

first-born,

Heaven,

coeternal

presence

will

expressed

other

the

into

of

pole

one

and

the

Oflfspring
Or

from,

Therefore

Darkness

Absolute
it is

as

in

personify

emanate

Non-Being,

"

as

or

meaning

whose

Light,

manifestation.

the

Forces,

they

"crystallizing"

into
but

Lux,"

rightly
as

they

mere

Ivight',"

wrongly

because

Ocean

it condenses,

sense,

from

lyight,"

infinite

it descends

of

of

of

Catholics

whom

the

Jehovah.

absoluteness

the

that
''Fiat

'Sons

but

of

Sabbath

to

Roman

God,

light

Spirit.

sentence,
the

Angels,

to

of

that

attention

be

Thus

the

eternal

the

allegorical

the

was

of

is

little

the

by

punishing

one

of

Spirit

pays

and

in

as

is, in

thereof,

Soul

are

lost

the

he

illumination

anthropomorphic

an

self-generated

pure

and

last

the

sense;

the

of

phenomena.
as

by

beings

are

pole,

all

thundering

ever

light

rendered,

the

is

The

meant

passage

created

Powers

the

is

which

since

ever

Occultist,

esoterically

is, when
the

work

of

light

the

was

reverse.

or

That

sense.

God

of

Sabbath

his

Mystic

the

is

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

^22

know.

who

of
The
hails

Sir William

of

command

physicist;it

rigid-elasticto satisfy the

and

chemist,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

524

discontinuous

and

Thomson

suggestion

the

on

continuous

be

cannot

the

at
of

Cauchy

as

saying

Fresnel.*

or

the

Physicist, G. A. Hirn,

eminent

The

Belgique, which

de

When
attribute
of

the

atom,

has

one

right

of

first examination

the

perceivesthat
metaphysician, and
in

nothing
of

sciences,

our

satisfies

which

itself in the

The

pigeon-hole.
repulsion
of

those

chemist

The
.

qualities;for
the atom

agreement

no

Each

atom.

constructs

is the

above

is vivid

variety

explanatory,

places

alongside

"

Concepts of
"

Recherches

Modern

the

Introduction.

Physics,

criticism

from
of

pp.
sur

Stallo's

naming

even

in his often

atoms,

order

in

am

saying.?

properties of

the

to

doctrines,

modem

What

as

explain

to

Professor

by

Stallo, and

the

some

as

relation

assuming
and

to

2nd
existe

'scientific

contradictory

for

Occultism.

ever
How-

formal,

"mere

words

graphic

devices

qui

of

the

use

the

Science

Tyndall's eloquent

confessedly

are

if, to

symbolical

and

play of

in

"devices"

Modern

of

image

"phantasies"

and

xi, xii, Introd.

la

and

elasticityand

of

the

same.

incessant

theories

regarded

these

experimentales

p. 68, translated
t From

of

be

the

bouring
neigh-

specific distinguishing

fancy,

own

that

it any

Science, the symbols

Modern

hardly

can

as

only

of

atoms

the

troubling
the

attraction

principles of
laws

atom

an

of

phenomena

science

same

found

devices,"

is

Stallo, "atomism
Occultist

his

everywhere

is shown

physical

didactic

existing subdivision
constructs

studies, without

grouping

of

absolutely

particularlyconcemed.t

is

often

so

indeed,

be, if

may

he

far behind

it leaves

that

is

have

the

the

tion;
strangest decep-

implicitly,without

to

qualities
from

physicist,that

the

is the

analyses

the

the

"pre-requisiteof

imagination'," which
discourses,

the

them

suit his

to

which

of

atom

it

photographically correct

The

Physics.

and

and
and

one

atom

an

with

specialphenomenon
The

in

even

one

alone

the

Now,

the

metaphysician, partisans of

the

contrary, always

the

is,07t
is

There

physicist and

the

who

attributing

without

complicated molecules,

banishes

explain

cannot

finds

the

to

proper

light, admits

of

exists.

pigeon-hole,

phenomena

mathematician,

propagation

the

them.

the

metaphysician

the

dreams;

as

of

unanimity

result

little

own

requirements

the

about

its

in

in

....

inevitable

The

which,

the

ale

which

motions

the

to

all that

proposed,

doctrines

mathematician

the

requirements

the

least

of

of

chemist,

the

name!

the

of

each

of

atom

phenomena

foundation

the

affirmed

are

Roy

cited:

as

likewise

find

to

expect

to

that

but

common

to-day

particular systems

the

one

the

which

quoted

de VAcademie

French,

the

universality of the

unique being,

this

to

with

assurance

the
collectivity,

the

assigned

the

sees

one

from

translate

we

be

Memoires

of the

thing in the 43rd Volume

same

likewise

may

of

critic of

system," J then
too

much,

"symbolical

of Archaic

the

when

he

systems"

of

Teachings.

Ed.
entre

la

resistance

de

I'air et

sa

ture,"
tempera-

quotation.

Concepts of

Modern

Physics,

in

Nature.

See

Stallo's

work,

p.

xvi

of

"IS

is

light

property

body

or

that

is not

not

solely indebted,

to

at

"heat,

light,* may

of

etc.,

thereof

never

"

Causes, for

Science

Occultism

which

Occultists
Sir

and

Isaac

Maistre

Newton

back

hope,

held

the

to

without

and

1881, shows
the

Sun.

with

it, and

Ward,
He

example.

him

All

confidence.

have

The

astonishing
to

"exact"

innermost

the

questions of

of

one

the

give

out

Science

an

at

Correlation

"t

See

Soirees, vol. ii.

less
than

estimate,
the

made

and

and

the
de

by

the

order
of

each

with

of

the

that
each

8,998,600"!! There
revealed
of

these

in these

figures."

gentlemen

rejection of his special result.

of the Physical Forces, Preface.

would

counted
were

Journal

their

of Science,
the

"

heat

of

tried

to

have

followed

determine

with

results
the

results,

his

great
are

the

1,699,300"; Pouillet, 1,461";

20,000".

And

Bodies

subject of investigation

7,500"; Waterston,

does

Science

of Nature

problem,

Newton,

probably

de

Newton

calorimetry

publication

them:

2,726,700"; Fizeau,

the

been

formulated

have

5,801,846";Vicaire, 1,500"; Rosetti,

than

has

sun

occupied
and

of

facts

commonest

investigators of this

successful,

found

the

lead

Maistre

ideas

and

and

Comte

Celestial

Light in the 'Nox":n)xT

of
of

been

the

ultimately

Forces

one

first

have

chronological

degrees)

9,500"; Soret,

contradiction

of

there

were

age

in

proofs

corpuscular theory,

would

Heat

about

the

who

themselves

following, iu

no

effects

little,but

exhibited

which

thoughts

is Science

scientists

believed

9,000,000",or

Pythagorean

fact that

Newton,

the

secondary

in what

its consequences;

102,200"; Secchi, 5,344,840"; Ericsson,

27,000"; Deville,

against

the

to

question of the temperature

(in centigrade

temperatures
Tollner,

all

And

age.

mystical

phenomena,

very

have

tacitly

electricity and

the
cares

for

as

were

visible

But
guided by Intelligetices.X

"The

scientists:

many
after

day

our

of the

discussing

says:

the

matter

"

rather

magnetism,

Occultists

Newton

utterly ignorant

how

us

in

time, that

The

his host.

Robert

Mr.

one

recognition

propelled

were

were

of

state

several

of

itself,

matter

Forces

themselves

in every

admit

to

at

of

show

Adepts?

no

also inclined

was

claims

What

who

first to

the

Physicists

and

be

he

It was

was

some

Force

Causes

for the

believes;

validity of their

Grove.

for

it may

particles,Science

afifections

as

"

final

the

not

including planetary motion,

which

Sir William

Nature."

but

other

of material

light, heat,

that

was

were

motion

Scientist

Spirits]in

taught

gravity,

were

It is the

whatever

knowledge,

perhaps,

Yet,

eminent

hence

"Spirit [and

of

aJBfection

an

considered

be

it."t

very

Scientists

Ether.

ethereal, 'imponderable,' fluid [a

distinct

permeating

QJrsted,

no

of

Institution, in 1842,

London

the

lecture

now\

the

even

Physical Sciences

told.

undulation

discovery', the

caloric

light or

that

not

of

NON?"

are

we

vibration, the

this

For

chiefly,if

and

body,

quality of Matter,

or

so.

worth,

in

force,

NEC

CORPUS,

525

Just

is

is not

decidedly light

Most

SIT

NOT?"

OR

BODY,

LUMEN

"AN

say

LIGHT

not

The

exist

yet without

vehemently

9,000,000"; Spoeren,
difference
in
doubt

is

science
if

an

protest in the

1,400"

as
a

more

Occultist
name

of

526

THE

of

and

perverted,

physical husk

was

According

his

great

turned

to

innate

activity

mathematical

learning

the

only

mere

account.

atheistic

one

Sir Isaac, in 1687

When

by

to

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

Lewins

Idealist, Dr.
showed

and

mass

....

....

acted

atom

of

effectuallydisposed

he

upon

Spirit,Anima,

....

Divinity,

or

supererogatory.

as

Had

poor

Sir Isaac

would

apply

his

have

quietly

Great

his

eaten

is shown

contempt

bold

are

enough

such

theories

charge

lies

accept

the

the

of

professed antagonism
to

scientific specialists
of

independent
simplest

the

of

this

univei-se, in its last

physical

objective world

'matter

has

the

some

Universe,
innate

an

to

having

world

inquire
upon

natural

(Pref xliii.)

that

Prof

with

then,

we

that

units

consequences

influences'

statements

are

wholly destitute
before

of

atoms

are

in

in the

caused
a

same

from

Sir

( Treat,
to

which

we

is

have

in

all
the

units, and,
of

passive'

declares
I.

Prof
to

of

to

Bois

Du

motions

des

Grenzen

that

216), it

sec.

When

right

the

that

simply

forces would
the

at

physical

blindness

nature

'resolution

central

constant

die

an

is marvellous.

Phil., Vol.

of

processes

that

lecture

The

Thomson,

Nat.

on

the

material

'matter

reconciled.

be

all the

as

dififerences

theories

William

0/ quality (Ueber

by their

perplexity

that

with

laws

denying

yet

(p. xix.)
own

the

theories

empirical science.
that

phenomenal

their

announces

connection

and

motion,

of

with

and

absolutely inert, and

equal."

are

repudiate,

light of these
of

of

wholly

are

maintaining

all

the

"The

majority

the

hypotheses

absolutely simple

of

motions
these

domains
are

in

and
that

necessity of reducing

the

atoms

led

resent

their
the

has

forth

openly

or

the

or

matter

Stewart,

in

these

how

shortly

motions

science,'

various

obvious

most

substratum,

declared

into

'dead'

resisting external

of

power

indifferent

p. 5),

material
of

the

104), and

sec.

....

substantial,

kennens,

of

in
into

'

led

and

....

methods

the

statement.

research

silently ignore,
to

on

called

has
this

empirical

of

consistency

of

proclaiming

in

the

to

into

or

proposition

the

insists

Reymond
a

to

impertinent

hardly

itself

Tait, in conjunction

Unseen

(The

these

either

perfectly elastic;

are

which

writes, "has

he

it

to

inconsistencies

doubt

to

non-contradiction,

difSculty in holding

no

atoms

ultimately due

are

Physicists
Prof.

"When

find

They

(of them)

priori principles and

reality kinetic;

in

rule

the

results

of this

attempt

radical
volume

and

of

laws

examination

an

mind

repudiating

nevertheless,

thought.

the
of

analysis, resolves

is

energy

eminent

'

asserting that

time

same

of
of

cast

of

laws

application

every

intrusion

impertinent
Persons

methods

logic, including

of

they regard

and
....

the

the

This

inclined

anyone

of contradictory

maze

explain

to

and

speculation,"

metaphysical

to

that

of

control

canons

vehemence

utmost

science
assume

to

its

divorced

Science

corroboration

try

Physics,

Concepts of Modern

work,

criticisms, is recommended

and

rialistic,
Mate-

dentalism,
transcen-

to

in the

laws.

discrepancies

fatal

most

above-cited

Stallo's

liveliest protests

to

of atomo-mechanical

grounds

to

and

Ether,

that

absolutely compelled

itself

finds

Occultists

see

we

wedded

good

very

and

generally
the

Modern

ignored

Science

that

"hypothetical"

materialistic

directly

fact

in.the

about

Metaphysics ;* that

with

to show

hypotheses.

and

heads,

inseparably

often

and

tortured

surely

word

whenever

But

honey-combed

nevertheless, in order

"dreams,"

breathed

Metaphysics

for

diminished

principles,while

are

from

is

would

its fall.

Scientists

their

Science

fundamental

most

is

have

followers

and

successors

religious man

never

with

by

raise

to

Physical

the

and

Ontological Metaphysics especially.

for

"

and

apple,

his

use

pious

connected

ideas

what

to

that

"gravity,"

mechanical

any

foreseen

of

Naturer-

changes

all

be
be

the

in

pletion
com-

relieved."

SELECTION

between

the

second

proof

about

the

assumed

Atom

what

Now,

its

science

of

it from

the

and

Aryans,

A
made

statements

know

ancient

to

behaviour.

in creation.

Physics

belongs undeniably

527

physical

contradictory

many

modern

borrowed

having

and

metaphysical object

most

of which

HYPOTHESES.

Ether

the

in

the

does

first concept
Greeks

the

"

of

nature

found

is

CONTRADICTORY

OF

of

Ether, the

Philosophers, the

the

of modern

origin

Ether

found

being

is claimed
L,et
volumes

us

Stallo

examine

the

in

main

the

ordinary Physics,
this

aether

theories

roles

in

Sir William

of its

question

function

dynamical

modern

and

continuity

modem

of

gravitation.
with

or

been

Physical

in

accepted

as

to

this

far

as

extreme

of

celestial

basis

for

for

some

[so cruelly put

to

appeared

identify it

to

as

of

seriously mooted.

not

serve

fluid

fluid

motions

the

to

"imponderables"
so

scientific

several

discontinuity was
has

physicists going

some

of Lucretius.

Chemistry.

physics

In

the

is

resistance

astronomy

connection

Ether

in

ment
disfigure-

idea

Physicists themselves.

originally regarded

was

in

Grove],

of

sensible

no

of the

concept, from

of the

existence

mobility, offering

bodies, and

several

the

astronomers,
and

tenuity

the

This

Akasha?

refinement

and

admissions

the

shows,

Astronomy,

Its

as

then

disfigured from,

modification

containing

As

By

in, and

with

hydrotime

in

death

one

by

or

more

of them.*

Stallo
from

then

the

Optics

resort

date

as

explain

of

the

the

more

with

Ether

and

theory of

of

the

the

most

polarization

atomic

essential

having accepted

this

such

dispersion.

"material
obviate
some
assume

points
the

well-known
that

Fresnel

without

extension,"
obstacles

mechanical
ethereal
consist

rendered

the

upset

the

stallo, loc. cit.,p.

bodies."

This

to

of

hence

theories

service

the

he

of

both.f
t

Silliman's

ceeded
ex-

After

dispersion
with
in

saw

in

proposed,

the

regard
Atoms

order

to

undulatory theory (namely,

which

the

with

far

for

to
dowed
en-

(^)

Ether.

discovered

stood

propagation,

to

of

account

are

the
of

sensible

phenomena

There

in

instead

particles separated by

same

X.

to

and

to

had

necessitated

imagination"

and

theorems

medium
of

order

"scientific

order

deformation

to

impossibilitieswere

Cauchy's

should

E. B. Hunt
"

the

elastic

in

in

forthwith

and

structure,

its resistance

that

chosen

was

light. Physicists

molecular

discontinuity, in

formidable

most

of

discontinuityof Matter,

polarization,theoretical

theories

Next,

imagination,"

or

that

rigid

kinetic

undulations.

"scientific

(a)

the

by

theory of heat. Ether

luminous

elasticity,"so

that

to

for

their

to

caused

change

dynamical

dispersion

once

enormous

and

the

out

substratum

the
an

points

now

of
men

way),

being

to

tinuous,
con-

distances.

polarization.
of Science

Journal, vol. viii. pp. 364 et seq.

528

the;

them

proclaim

who

mechanicalists"
of

atomic

an

be

for

proven

no

fail to

eclipses
Cauchy,
with

avail

on

Thus,

while

in

be

Impossible
of

those

to

of

of

concede

colour

is

as

rays

is thus

Besides,

supposed

by

propagated

are

out

by

medium

intervals"

pointed

than

more

one

this doctrine.

to

the

atomo-molecular
for

account

such

deemed

stitution
con-

special set

one

constitution

is found

facts; and

to

Hirn's

it

elasticityof

enormous

which

such

of well-ascertained

number

tion
supposi-

undulatory theory.

Physics

department

the

"finite

of

in order

accepted

of

has

with

The

that

chromatic

justified. Chemistry

properties,upon

theories

sether

the

its serviceableness

in the

without'

it

depriving

construction

of

chemical

mainly depended.

This
The

thus

are

is

another

subversive

quite

charges

ended

in

exigencies

of

matter,

of

peculiar
and

The

Esoteric

"

Teaching

medium

with

picks

up

in the

very

in

motion

claiming

"

acquaintance

Sciences

Occult

material

substitution

vortical

led

have

theory

attempt

to

of

forms

writer

of Ether.

atomo-mechanical

the

coniinuoiis

present

tolerable

final transformation

physicists

and

in

variance

department

one

Ether

phenomena,

the

"atomo-

showed

variation

Astronomy
at

the

"

is upset, moreover,

the

to

that

assumption

velocities.

of the
of

any

others

of Ether

hypothesis

supplement

absolutely

phenomenon

Maxwell

such

while

desperate tenacity.

constitution

The

reveal

the

different

as

with

Clerk

simply gas.*

of

them

to

molecular

or

thermo-dynamics,
would

doctrine.

"materially fallacious,"
cling

"

secret

for

distinguished
traditional

the

maticians
matheof

atoms

universal, homogeneous,

pressible,
incom-

[Ether],t

great scientific education, but

no

modern

theories, and
the

against

weapons
arsenal

of Modern

better

with

one

detractors

Science.

only

of

The

the

glaring

contradictions, the mutually-destructive hypotheses of world-renowned

disputes,their

Scientists, their

plainly that,

other, show
have

academical

Society

to

constitution

See

Clerk

one

Maxwell's

+ Stallo, loc. cii.,p.

Treatise

X.

hearing
Thus,
as

Official

as

on

the

Science

the

followers
as

or

knows

learned
of

the

It

and

Royal

discontinuous

7iothingto this

Cauchy's

each

Theories

purpose.

it Matter,

with

of

Occult

so-called

present

call

compare

denunciations

not, the

the

continuous

for

Electricity,and

or

of

any

whether

I^et Science

Ether.

de la Lumiere.

accepted

is indifferent

certainty:
of

whether

accept Ether

to

little,and

points

to

hypotheses.

choose

matters

"

right

much

as

and

accusations

fluid

simply

day of the

if it likes; only

Memoive

sur

la

Dispersion

ACTIO

neither

Akasha,

as

found

be

of the

in any

is Matter

of

plane of perception and

by the "scientific

conceived

Physics,

modern

individual

their

following

the

fundamental

"which,
;

Stallo

and

he

"unconscious

If

highly-developed

that

the

is needless

It

theory,
first

also, that

hypothesis.

facts of

ever

thus

things

then

which

the

able

Lodge

well

meteor

or

For,
"

as

Nature,

as

of

actio

in

of

the

comet

For, if they
to

are

critic shows

the

words:
tively
comparaevidence

an

Professor

indicates
looked

be

to

this

vortex-atom

earth

on

of the

are

of the

Thomson's
wise

criticism

the

claims

to

entrance

familiar, or

of

actio

the

sible,
pos-

nor

can

And

contrary.

door

to

p. 304.

Op. ctt.,p. xxiv.

to

in distans. f

is not,

Ether

even

is obnoxious

our

Occult

says:

vol. xxvii.

the

asks

theory

assumption

the

an

Physics. Noticing

clearly what

all scientific

if such
own

Sir William

"

not, clearly that

invalidate

are

some

gravity, "is

theory

vortex-atom

Lodge,*

it is

dropping down

Cojicepts of Modem

is said

he

action

existence.

might be reminded

widely, if unconsciously,

opens

no

about

by the Professor, the author

be, notwithstanding

Teachings.

has

for the

look

to

elements

experience

as

inquire

to

Stallo's

of the

ism
in Occult-

his

unthinkable,

of his lecture, the

end

passing

declaration

criticism

he

absolutely

doctrine

it is to

Prof.

the

And

of

find

minds,

of

set

whether

have
a

take

us

one

"

that

In

Thomson."

we

in

lecture

Whether

same

exist.

theory of Sir William

stop

But

above-quoted

the

not

the

to

life-germ by

his

it does

state

vortex-atom

adds

he

explanation of cohesion,

for in the

and

Let

Professor

to

And

matter

thereupon, toward

And

support

itself into

experience."

or

on

mind

unthinkable

the

that
.

to

fundamental

and

simple

to

physical

no

resolve

not

according

then
co7iceivable,

is not

is

others

it.

proves

appeals

experience

problems

Akasha

or

there

justly observes,
does

thereof

eminent

the

distans

in

question of -^ther

the

metaphysical arguments,

Now,

reject actio

even

or

several

greatest fallacies.

the

utter

examination,

close

and

of

can

this statement.

proves

most

It

it

possessors

Quatrefages

systems,

of them

Most

case.

as

on

distans''

often

very

principlesin

while,

"

and

hypotheses

Materialists

learned

the

Biology, etc., that, in their efforts

Anthropology,

of

in those

being, and

regards the crucial

as

by De

done

Physics.

appreciated

nor

follows

by Stallo

was

as

which

That

It is clearly demonstrated
of

apparatus,

imagination," unless

Sciences.

study the Occult

modem

to

is it to

Greeks,

of the

known

Matter

analyzed by scientific

be

529

^ther

sacred

one

states

quite another

on

neither

the

as

nor

DISTANS.

IN

35

THE

530
raediuni

The

Lodge's

which

in

own

the

express

this

Professor

statement

this, and
ordinary
to

us

to

ordinary

as

of

experience,

and

unfamiliar

an

of

fact

which

fact

unknown,

motion

of, or

to

region

under

the

or

land

it

of

old

the

the

and

of

of

reduction

of

reduction

but

unfamiliar,

vortical

therefore

continuous

that,

....

land

not

And

causceA

us

where
any-

add

may

undifferentiable

J and

known
un-

those

therefore

ver(z

of
is

utterly

from

alleged

ontological concept

attributes

say

impossible,because

certainly does

undifferentiated
of

only

is

manifest,

us,

domain

the

all the

has

is

contrary,

is not

incompressible,

may

reification

discussion

as

which

medium

It is

physics,

involuntary

an

which

Furthermore,

ethereal

hypothetical

the

as

medium

fact, is,on

fact

can

those

in distans, rests

being,

familiar

in

actio

is claimed,

motion."

of

of

instead

making

we

theory, which

vortex-atom

different*

unobservable.

theory

which

somewhat

of

simple

after

differentfrom

theory"

geneous,
homo-

into

And

body of

vortex-atom

that, inasmuch

theory

and

whole

....

in the

is clearly

to

assumed

in, the

sensible

the

wherever

experience

resolved

properties

perfectly homogeneous,

fluid, is not

has

theory,

unobserved

rather

in

this

other

material

being

be somezvhat

the

of

of

no

"metaphysical

existence

which

is

tnust

that

perfectly familiar,

is

wholly

"motion

of

cether

for the

the

Hence

matter.

the

305),

Professor

to

perfectly

"a

molecular."

not

There

"

then,

appears,

substitute

hypothesis

the

upon

It

matter."

offered

adds

Lodge

is, according

p.

body, incapable

fact, continuous,

properties of

the

hence

arise
xxvii.

vol.

{Nature,

continuous

it is, in

atoms;

or

DOCTRINE.

vortex-movements

statement

incompressible,
elements

SECRET

medium

being, the

pure

inapprehensible metaphysical

an

phantom. "
A

Occultism.

hardly

From

of

constitution

of their

far out

Occultism,

other

invisible

clothe

Powers

factor

easily
"

in
as

Somewhat

clear

possibility,

at

^\S"X^rx\.\"

exclaims

Stallo.

question is not, in any intelligiblesense,

All the properties of matter
depend
upon
in

here

defined

let

sense

tangible
Pater
f

is not

and

^ther,
Vera

i Very

only destitute
add.

us

This

of

proves

existing, for spiritual

or

causes

much

5 Op. cit.,pp.

rate

any
"The

real

material

at

that
senses

if Ether

import

it is

"Gods"

and

disintegration
as

chief

themselves

very

few

scientific

minds

none

changes,

is "matter,"

the

suggest

of this

of

of

Materialists.

extension,

those

ail, having

incapable
that

alone;

to

to

and

differences

differences, but

and

The

particleswithout
ought

go

lycibnitz's Monads,

are

in bodies.

themselves

not

greatest phenomena

of which

out

is

atomic

the

that

by

there

need
penetrability,

extension"

manifestations,

phenomenal

view

Scientists

Physical

materials

the

the

its

Occultism

to

for the

account

without

reintegration of "material"

and

are

to

by

points

time

same

able

derided

so

"material

the

at

be

only

apprehensible

hold

with

is consistent

to

made

Metaphysics

Physicists who

Matter

now

Cauchy's
and

Those

way

be

can

scientific

such

step.

one

which

indeed,

"phantom,"

'somewhat'
of
and

the

Being

so

and

only

indeed"

Ether

"hypothetical"

the

difference
it is

is,that the medium

properties of matter."
change"
as

but

in the

something
not

of

our

sical
phy-

visible,
plane

Akasha.
for

Physical Science

"differentiated,"
xxiv-xxvi.

on

are

the

mayavic
contrary,

or

for the Occultist, and

causes
day it left its laya condition.

illusionary

since

the

vice

versa,

"

SECTION

III

Is Gravitation

The

theor"' has

corpuscular

gravitation

the

"

proportional

directly

the

betv/een

distances

as

ever,

had

been

facts

the

threatened

invisible

faith
for

that

it will

follow

and

has

He

the

At

the

another

outset

of

regard
it was,

in

upon
to

he

his
the

said,

after

all

school
mutual

Sir

that

he

is

not

bodies

mathematical

and

be

then
to

rest

of

nature

then

about
so

will

speculations.
the

were

not

under

called?

of

research.

the

doubtful
whether

sure

{des ageyits spiriHiels\y

Newton

did
of

"it

it

all ;

the^ight

Globe,

Powers

Isaac

action

purely

that

they
in

They

consigned

about

as

du

late
calcu-

to

day

exploded

doubts

"Agents,"

Spiritual

be

all

on

tion
solu-

acting

after

answer

of

grave

saying

One

too.

is

believe

them

forces

the

what

of Attraction.

light, and

Revolution

Principia,

of

is

"

easy-going

allows

the

light shining

Forces,

not

his

the

the

not

archives

the

of

call

effects,

expressed

in

so-called

We

it!"

Well;

an

Cause

and

late

blasphemy

should

we

which

the

does

theory

scientific

readers,

were

about

hypothesis

seons

whom

force

itself.

corpuscular

in

of

it
the

all

the

doubt

U^iveiled.

gravitation

secondary

very

corporeality

agents

impress

with
him

the

universal

in

himself

his
of

those

the

in

see

little

cause

scientific

Cuvier,

warns

nature

to

the

Newton

not

So

scientific

many

Force

law,

care

effects, and

name

Has

motions,
a

found

for

who

Isis

God

intangible

things, and

many

Gravity

that

and

of

of

short
to

of

squares

embrace

King

memory

force

hypothesis,

to

little

but

reigns, supreme

As

the

is

grand

reviewer

Astronomers

planetary
call

American

an

Space.

"It

Newton's

to

and

day

it is

the

to

inadequacy

law,

"Imponderables."

of

finally that

its

physical

of

for

death

this

with

other

inversely

to

waves

exclamation

blind

ethereal

as

insult

an
.

it

survives

aside;

put

each

attract

and

masses,

"

with

to

all-potent
.

them

unceremoniously

bodies

all

their

to

alleged

presented

once

in

been

that

principle

Law?

took
the

use

in

the

greatest

"attraction,"

word

physical

conception,

care

sense.

involving

To
no

GRAVITY

consideration

Principia*

he

opinion
which

all

Letter

he

It is inconceivable

mutual
and

contact,

inherent

in

without

from

That

conveyed
has

who

into

in

it.

Gravity

this,

of Occult

finding then

subtle

Spirit" and

vacyium,

left to

be

may

I believe

no

can

man,

fall

ever

the

certain

to

tion
considera-

has

"absurdity"
which

is

inherent

an

there

is

no

If, leaving aside

with

and

Euler

supporters

they need
Defin. 8, B.

and

all the
and
Sir

eminent

L,eibnitz, the
Isaac

fear little from

I.

Creative

other

Prop. 69, "Scholium."

of

property

necessary

Newton

Modern
+ See

The
results.

poor

the

of

case

Force,

Oh, poor

Occultists
and

claim

Cuvier
may

Materialism,

since

all

Sir Isaac!

who
as

only,

agreed in

their
as

Rev.

W.

ties
authori-

above

loudly and
by the

destructi
in-

and

quently,
\^
false']
; conse-

of Science

men

pure
Force

no

Force,

Matter

Power."

Science, and
Modern

in

independent

no

in "subtle

inseparable, eternal

are

tween
be-

space

produced

or

accept,

attraction.

without

Matter

the

on

not

believed

so-called

dogma

be

he

have

man

Force

immaterial

the

did

in

actio

Spirit

intermediate

Therefore

can

perfect void

either

of, if he

the

regarded

"No

and

Leibnitz

Euler,

to

parent
ap-

inexplicable
a

now.

due

was

knew

become

repeats:

there
\_tr7ie~\;

it does

gravity

great

now

Matter

Matter;

of

vacuum.

the

faculty and

than

do, guiding

we

Physics.

"revolting," the principle of

as

yet Newton

as

of

attractive

He

of

the

at

"

incorporeal and

"an

an

action

bodies

words

Materialism,

"

essential
a

action

frightened

got
domain

the

favour

And

Spirits as

above-quoted

without

of

Ancients.

sidereal

the

into

more

the

medium.
of the

Ether

opinion

their

I have

essential

and

faculty of thinking,

immaterial

or

attraction

no

some

Force

which

absitrditythat

an

be

distance, through

of

without

matter,

Epicurus,

agent acting constantly according

an

by Bernouilli

hand, thought

The

of

through

competent

Causes

supposition

The

other

the

Third

mediation

innate, inherent

at

contemporaries

Newton's

characterized

dista7is

by

the

affect other

sense

be

great

so

caused

be

and

by

me

matters

principle of

his

power."
was

is to

the

another

upon
else

this agent be material

even

return

called

his

of

readers.

my

At

may

another,

must

and

should

gravity
act

anything

philosophical

laws; hvit whether

of

of
to

one

the

action

in

should, without

matter

gravitation,in

if

body

one

mediation

the

do

it.

that

so

brute

material, operate upon

is not

matter,

to

and

and

determined";!

are

inanimate

it must

as

matter

attractions

expresses

force

spirit by the

of his

passage

says:

that

else ivhich

something

(Introduction), he

subtle

some

of

movements

Bentley

to

is

xi

Section

In

"there

that

In

causes.

plainly that, physically considered,

us

impulses.

rather

are

tells

533

primary physical

real and

of

WHAT?

OR

cited,

protidly

F. Wilkinson.

''^he; secret

534
their

proclaim
least

just

matter

fluid distinct

from

then

settled

now

from

objects

from

Elements;
made
the

Noumenon;

universally diffused
the

uses

any

has

proved competent
is the

the

They

have

the

the

changed

of Science

men

with

having given
idea

the

"

the

of

differ

much

from

former.

wrote

in the

the

Preface

"attraction

of

of

"Attraction,"
for Newton

heavenly
"the

years

existence

all,*

says

and
of

the
causes

1856.)

to

same,

phenomena
that

act

an

when
of
for

of

but

tion
Gravita-

prophet, said

Newton,

Thomson

the

better

mind

"has

remarking,
he
a

that
feels

now

des

whenever

Newton

for the
since

at

their

every
direct

the

was

matician
mathe-

great

the

as

ancient

public
its

studying

penetrated

the

ing
declar-

sentence

image of God,

become

cartes
Des-

not, in truth,

of the

Mondes),

veil,disguising

of

though

"

philosophically by

(Panorama

now

disciple Forbes

system,"

of

is credited

do

his

the

one

Vortices

by the bye

when

do

But

Newton

Elemental

in the

more

under

yet

word

this, nothing

of his day, any

firmly rooted

attraction,
us

the

to

to

of

of his master

which

Idea"

all matter,"

then.

thought

the

work

Materialist, writes,

divest

to

reason

is its

since

resurrected,

cause

called

was

simple word,

the

innermost

Nevertheless,

That

celsus,
Para-

its cause,

Materialism.

times

of Sir William

shadow"%

Couturier,

Le

virtually

Sciences, August,

the

himself"

bodies,

was

tual
spiri-

or

ago.

several

chief

to confuse

and

days

Matter

one

then,

like

attach

not

those

religious men

the

protest.

assumed
Noumenon

the

to

do

and

But

who,

"no

come
be-

than

not

to

tide of brutal

Anaxagoras,
atoms"

first to solemnly

Force;

death-blow

"vortical

Herschell

say

These

transcendental

common

from

the

readers

sees

then

has

views.

certainly to be doubted.

last modern

that

functions

their views

It is

he

though

and

More

phenomenon

critics,"who

the

his

cized
criti-

Ether

the

ever.

the

his

spiritual-minded and

most

they did then ?

who,

few

and

Alchemists,

great

acting God,

understand

than

was

the

much

so

Forces.

materialistic

between

stem

only

motion,"

"

of the

to

cause,

of Science

men

Grove,

specificaction,"

sole

of

fields

imponderable

an

fluid

"mechanical"

Principles

of

where

idea of

their

matter

Forces

term

the

in

not

in the

first discontinuous

repeatedly asks

those

to

was

crude

great difference

and

matter

cited

did

name,

wool-gathering

at

came

such

to

with

could

problematical than

days of Plato, who

the

incorporeal Elements

or

as

of the above

imponderable

"modes

and

doubts
we

it was

the

came

after which

in life

Science

First

Ether, which

mysterious

more

of

before.

as

continuous;

man

and

others, too, whom

it; then

by Grove;

have

hesitation

prevent scientific speculation from

of brute

became

the

But

of many

and

authorities,
the

beliefs.

doctrine.

which

it

is unknown.

cause

the

that

and

motion

moment

action."

with

of
the

the

idea

(Must'e

des

ONE

JEHOVAH,
modern

the

ideas

more

Matter

and

planets
rulers

of the

by

intrinsic

an

boat."

as

and

stars

their

phenomena
look

Tycho

and

vital.

not

in

the

and

Sun,"

disseminated

and

in

If

we

will

we

Deity is
Form.

principle,

"Thou
time

Shalt

not

verse

20

in

be

contradiction"

Lord

"the

sacrifice

the
t
as

the

said

is

Jehovah
:

Behold

the

the

likeu

some

"immateriate

the

"incorporeal

matter"

and
than

transgressors

prefer believing in

species
does

not

Elohim,
to

the

to

solve

t See

Vol.

Vossius,
Carlo,

IIDe

Motibus

II. p.

as
as

or

mystery.

528.
Hartnonicis, p. 248.

in

by his
us."

than

who
any

are

(See

to

and

he

all the

guiding

a
personal
of Ike Elohim, and

and

the

save

but

the
the

to

own

the

words
both
revile

in

work

Lord

at

this

of
the

all.

same

only, he shall

we
challenge
Genesis, iii. 22, when

who

worship

of

their

Meanwhile
to

finite

In

and

Gods

Theosophist.
quite welcome

of

foremost

those

the

Universal

ourselves.

x.xii. 28; but

Elohim"

God,

Eternal
One

unclean

unto

at.

rejecting
one

many;

Exodus,

Hence

those

other, and

is

One

were

with

"God"

iron," and

wooden
the

of
and

that

resides

i?z6/(r" missionaries

God,

to any

his

||

beings superior

their

proved

we

"the

that

which

Jehovah

do

to

Jehovah"

one

Occultists

I. 9.

Planeiarum

of

Intelligences{facilitates

Spirits while

there

as

it is not

Jehovah,

or

etc., said

believe

Infinite, the

nought

disobey

times,

Fluid, he is laughed

your

Gods

Them,

texts

infra.)
} De

has

sacrificeth

"Lord"

one

tribal

them"

is become

Man

Angels,

of

that

of the

living

placed

energizing

and

that

do, the

you

Of

original

the

one

as

which

one

says

as

that

portions

"He

"in

Sun,

Vital

or

Admit

him,

David,

Sun,"

the

Fohat,

Christians

"He
in

Now

Elohim,

far greater

latter

To

and
God

to

are

men,

it is commanded:

destroyed."

utterly

Gods,"

the

and

sentence,

general harmony."

only honour

injunction, while

revile

of

Root-Idea,
we

fact

scientific

could

the

Electric

of

;f

Gods

the

"diviner

rational

round

character.

Gods,

the

is the

were

of the

Make

abstract

an

worship

not

Mosaic

the

obey

we

do

of

verses

Space

Monotheists:

in this

him

accept

the

acting

Pythagorean

believing in operating- Gods

and

him.

recognize

to
ne%'er

We

Theists

but

and

Pythagoreans

speaks

for

task

to
the

to

answer

ready

are

and

taken

are

we

we

his

triple force, divine, spiritual

the

I,ord

the

Universal

the

in

substances"

recognizing

the

moved

as

boatman

"a

the

are

planets

rejected

masses

stars

the

"the

source

Occultist

an

Intelligence
God,

the

from

modern

more

in the

through

spiritof fire;

like

of

^avcpwv).""

ratiociriativa),
circulating

When

him

For

independent

immaterial

"

spirits were

in

Jupiter,"

perfectly how

understood

pure

rulers

inanimate

if sidereal

the

and

same.*

Earth, who

on

initiated, he

prevent
not

recognizing

them

dwelling,

his

been

never

corroboration

of

all sacred
the

was

ing
fashion-

different, and

by

represented

Kepler, putting together

Sun, guardian

Globes

know

those

twv
(ra ^ctortpa

for
Brahe

find

throne

with

"were

As

indeed."

we

had

planets

been

thought

Plato

one

this did

bodies

If

and

see

we

Heaven.

who

But

Entities.^
the

as

Rector,

one

have

creative

Spiritual Entities, Gods,

were

Sidereal

the

or

may

fundamental

for Aristotle, he called

As

though

Forces

the

Pythagoras

the

but

profane Antiquity;

"Gods,"

"

535

philosophically enunciated

less

or

ELOHIM.

expression

of

modes

The

Powers.

Occultists

and

Philosophers

THE

OF

do

as

they

and

fellowmany

of

like.

laugh at Spiller for referring to them

Concepts of Modern
Physics, p. 165

c(

536

SECRET

THE

Withal,

as

of

even

light, is
of

manifestation

ev

in Nature,

the

Now

view

the

support

the

Forces,

of these

order

in

But

under

of

Matter,"

hypothesis,

in

its earliest

begin with,

is it Newton

and

Ruler

of all, of

form.

to

for

the

examine

the

the

King

"Gravitation,
do

information

curious

some

have

effectually, the

so

recalled

the first to discover

was

is

Matter

non,

qua

will

plane.

be

to

he

affections,

are

clearly :

sine

To

has

appearance,

on

more

this

on

the

distinct

contrary

so

Occultists

the

every

who

of Jan. 26, 1867, has

Agents,

or

gravity, first

of

law

the

on

"

vehicle,

or

point,

the

gain

to

of the

credentials

basis

necessary

the

of the manifested mechayiical

put it

To

is

Noumenon

deny

not

of Matter.
qualities,

condition, the

manifestation

does

side

in

sees

quality,or

of the

light,heat, electricityand

that

"

properties or

not

Occultist

the other

Occultist

action

which

of life,nor

nor
electricity,

The

the

of its Noumenon

intelligentIndividuality c";z

Universe.

of

understood.

day

force

ery

neither

nature

this

to

special characteristic
and

the

shown,

now

DOCTRINE.

The

it?

this

upon

mind.

to

To

Athenceum

subject.

It

knov/ledge

of

says:
Positive

evidence
and

Gravitation

first property
inside

of

its laws

from

of Nature.

things,

adduced

be

can

For

derived

Newton

with

Boehme,

with

all his

Gravitation

whom

Attraction

or

him, his [Bcehme's] system

modern

while

that

science

physical

with

is content

is the

shows

looking

the

us

the

at

outside.

again:

Then

science

of

is there

anticipated [in his writings];

The

wrote,
the

known

now

and

and

fathomed

his

owes

great discovery

the

author

into

And
the

of the

most

secret

having

action

physical

the
the

heavenly

he

of

workings

only does

even

gives

in

capable
had

goes

he

all

origin, generation,

the

us

[Boehme]

describe

Boehme

and

over
so

his

more

lines,
mystic

nursling

guided him,

truly remarks

prove

the

Boehme,

its

in

great Seer,

Jacob

the

between

of

of whom

and

profound

intuitive

insight

Nature.

space,
of

had,

so

impeding

than

corpuscular theory,
bodies.

to

the

in

gravity, Newton,

discovered

obstacle

of
to

question

discovery

of attraction

others, though

when

not

easily read

watched

who

article in

scientific

new

he

mind

spiritualthought

the

Genii, Nirmanakayas

the

and

force, but

profound

whose

the

Every

that

yet in existence

not

was

itself.
electricity,

Newton,

rendering,

of

phenomena
of

birth

Thus

electricity,which

Whatever

he

to

order

speak,

its free

presentiment
made
may

an

have

to
to

render

possible

annihilate

action;

every

Ether

among

of its existence.

absolute
been

his

vacuum

vocating
Ad-

between

suspicions

and

convictions

inner

himself

teachings

his

theory of

of the

thin

[Letter

and

the

always

in his

of

le

ou

corps

Parmi

les

debout

plus

reste

what

he

matter,"

such

his

were

communication.

que
dis-

attraction

mot

exceedingly

an

"perhaps

some

the

atmospheres

of

ethereal

medium

rare

that

declaring

excepted

the

the

respecting

views

Though

elsewhere

effluvia,,
arising from

to

such

even

of their

great

men

T.

Dr.

opinions.

long-neglected

some

earth,
we

as

not

S. Hunt
which

works, from

in Newton's

passages

have

Newton

as

medium

universal, intercosmical

in such

belief

attention

such

had, while
The

idea

the

gradually

took

root

if not

by modem
"Nature

to

abhorred
"

of

men

neglected,"

this

for

explain it.
theory of

t Newton,

} Ibid.

and

vacuum,"

World-Life,
Panorama

ancient.

Prof.

des

Science, that

doubt

no

pp.

Optics, III. Query

47

is the

This

of

Newton

the

immense

The

old

sages

and

28, 1704;

the

of the

49

and

in

50.

World-Life,

now

maintained

53.

quoted

of

void, taught,

greatest mathematicians
pp.

day,

presence

scorn

had

they

secret.

universal

the

the

Newton

because

theories

whole

dates

Winchell, LL.D.,

Mondes,

from

void.

preconceived pet

the

in by himself, that

Physics

Chemistry,

undulator"^ theory imperiously required

it is from

believed

the

among

even

"long
with

medium"

"ethereal

Anyhow,

been

before

passages

says:

corpuscular theory, preached

the

clashed

and

till finally the

universal,

was

had

passages

contradicted

L,e Couturier

said

the

to

his "Celestial

read

Hunt

Dr.

advocating

called

never

was

As

of Newton."

Till then

an

show

medium

from

28, 1881, when

time

jour

says:
les

que

the

mind."

But
Nov.

Bentley]

that

courage

that

it appears

and

shows

attention

Called

le

Couturier

espaces.
ne

of

results

described."!

only

This

to

and

steams,

comets,

elsewhere

have

astronomers,

Newton,

il

matter

of sensible

void

"are

vapours,

planets,

writes

interplanetary

heavens

by

was

scientifique.t

Winchell

passages

venir

exerted

Le

comme

Newton,

par

voyons

des

immense

etablie

vide
Nous

vocabulaire

Professor

very

du

la theorie

de

paraitra du

the

soutenir

vide

If he

disastrous

man"

bosomed
un-

Bentley

with

i860, French

"the

have

may

belief.

be

not

as

by the great

du

milieu

au

"attraction."

nature

late

so

combated

instance,
established

mouvent

consequences

These

is it that

how

such

any

could

of attraction

power

he

correspondence

had

he

that

friends

many

of his

case

showed

the

vacuum

se

le mot

however

plus possible aujourd'hui, de

II n'est
celestes

in the

as

for

Couturier,

Le

to"

vacuum,"*

across

Ether;

never

that

"persuaded

about

537

NOW.

NEWTON

AND

THEN

NEWTON

p. 50.

shown
that
of the

THE

538
world"

read

of

"fallacy" and

the

character

important

very

attract

notice

any

And

both, shall
it

their ethereal

more

But

earliest

the

and

"Gods

For

believe
the

afford

in the
as

nothing

be

to

would

motion
and

the

its days

full

are

show

how

unknown

in

space

31).

We

vacuum,

fiction,only shows
Being,"

the

are

was

notion

therefore,
once

"Absolute,"

told

theories

newest

materialistic
or

Occultists

more

that

the
that

etc., have

by Herschell
from

upon

that

of the

course

great

his

such
never

of

motion.

How

Modem

gravitation, may

face

be

to

his

of

its

sical
phyfound

be

against

say

"Unknowable."

ready witness

ever

an

impulse,
see

of

"motion"

may

are

But

left vvdth

Newton

Science,

and

has

reahzed

when

abused
one

Colour

on

the

successors

Science

other

some

Treatise

his

duty

of

lege
privi-

the

remembers

man.

because,
eternal

that

discovery.

law

the

planetary

mechanical

than

As

Spencer's

is

to-morrow,

nothing

have

Herbert

Mr.

there

day

explanations

Materialism.

manded
de-

themselves,

the

hypothesis

better

We

be

of true

in

But
as

Gods.

will

of

path

works
Newton's
unprejudiced spirit,Sir Isaac
between
gravitation and attraction,

conclusions

profoundly religious
The

no

offered

to

bone
back-

very

minor

that

mode

spirit.

back

go

gravitation.

hesitated

have

scientific

building its

of
how

of

explain the regular

to

(Vol. III. Question

all the

fair and

must

he

cause,

drawing

been

has

Breath

Great

the

read

When

hypotheses

of this Volume,

first pages

Motion,!

to

of

to

Scientists

the

of

leap-year.

dethroned

up-hill is

paradoxicallyinterpretedby

"however
the

vexation

of

there

phenomena,

and

the motto

reform

new

once

discoveries, and

Till

other

later

onward

had

about

by the

ago

vacuity;

for their

absolute

it,or

years

for the

Occultists

wedded

day when

every

"newest"

F.R.S.

some

Rough

contradictory

"thousand"

in

discover

after.*'

day

Kanada"

gravitation were

if

not

and

become

They

and

Science

Grove,

For

done.

Scientists

the

William

Sir

by

of

modes

to

rolled

must

men.

an

wiser

itself inexact

prophecy

when

was

dismal

one

old

the

Couturier's

Le

present

done

was

and

to

approaching

is

great

to

hundred

by Science,

correlations

good hope

in

day

the

attention

the

Three

procedas

ut

Pythagoras
their

of

well

we

of

marrow

this may

know

quarrel with

will not

we

Recede

waves.

any

arms

open
until

else.

up

hour, after

never!

woe,

"exact," chiefly,in finding

Science"

exact

dried

it

fully,
ungracevindicate

to

late

pay

because

with

or

however

this

at

it became

then

ocean-beds,

sidereal

still the

it for weal

to

everywhere,

plenum

was

is re-welcomed

^ther

antiquated

moreover,

half, to

late than

Better

replaced by something

be

has,

perchance,

"

them.

and

and

century

one

the

Science,

of observation

powers

gravitation, linked

to

Modern

now

passages

to

Father

now

And

discovered

had

races"

Knowledge,

and

having neglected, for

such

it.

Archaic

vindicates
Newton's

Western

exposed

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

in

Motion

Physics, real
of

and

expressions

of

been

understood

in

or

sen.sible

E;astern
in the

motion

is

regarded

Cosmos"

metaphysics
West.

as
as

impossible
infinite

"pure

in

Space"

Space,"

pure
is

"pure

THE

540
This
the

as

"Breath,"

Thus,
favour

being

Physicists"

supposed

from

from

the

were

Kepler gave
not

at

exists

As

Trans-solar

has

space

It is

system.

implying

the

rings,

not
was

forces

opposite
idea.

same

But

That

such
not;

Science, which

has

in which

modes

repulsion,
and

atmosphere

Kepler

gravitation does

taught by

and

the

for it

magnetism.
that

now

had

He

ago.

two

different

attraction

hitherto

not

again, heretofore, nothing of

shown

dual

the

within

act

may

in the

beyond

of

the

which
kind

phenomenon

any

system, that

our

nuclei

the

farther.

the

as

is

Kosmos.

writes:

peculiarity of

it in nebulous

years

whom

it is

the

calls

great Humboldt

the

by

in

up

it lead

repulsion in Kosmos,

certain

as

consideration

System, the Earth's

Solar

our

is

given

attraction

as

inch

an

300

words

"

in which

way

Occultism

that

Force,

"hate"

in Nature,

into

taken

nearly

Empedocles,

and

rate, in the

any

never

days

Not

and

"e

farther, would

now?

ceaseless

rests.

planets

pretty fair description of cosmic

magnetism

of

the

much

are

and

theory already accepted by

on

hypothesis"

"love"

called

acts

theory of attraction

the

discovered
known

"curious

this

to

they

where

Kosmos

magnet"

how

or

eternal

gravitation should

or

that

magnet

Pralaya, but is

manifested

huge

do, whereto,

to

Astronomers
came

the

attraction

Sun

DOCTRINE.

in the

when

even

supposing
of the

some

intervals

finds

process

SECRET

should

matter

into

condense
has

have

to

solar

our

condensed

within

and

moons.

beyond

our

planetary

earths

observed

been

ever

analogous

say

system.*
since

True, that
better

known,
the

beyond
earths

order

Solar

of

identical

few

Yet

Matter

the

is

man

found

as

in,

our

System.

himself;

for there

and

up,

supposed

were

great

sprung

to

be

beyond,

being

observed

quite right;

found, except in appearance,

be

can

has

Theory

phenomena

System.

moons

or

same

Nebular

the

i860

and

or

is the

Such

no

of the
Occult

Teaching.
This
in
law

Solar

our

by Newton

proven

was

System, which

gravitation; "such

of

conformity

remarkable

exception, then

the

law.

universal

general Scholium,
*SeeJ?evue
t

Prof.

Germanique

Winchell.

law

"These

one

adjustments,"

s^ si

Dec.

to

be

we

'the

i860,art., "Lettreset

the

right
are

work

is

be

to

Conversations

an

their

single

one

referred

told, "Newton,
of

of

directions

orbits, and

if there

And
no

in
of the

forms

has

phenomena

many

inabilityto explain by the

uniformity

plane."f

gravitation

pronounces

of the

the

nearly circular

to

of

his

confessed

were

the

planetary movements,

he

are

to

in

as

his

intelligent and

d' Alexandre

Humboldt."

KEPLER'S

powerful," there
"God"

be

would

work

of

the

"Might

law.

devenu
adhered

philosophy

the

to

But

solution

same

and

consistent

did

as

his

"curious

the

solar

idea

docles'

for his

system,"

particular.

is to be

favour

the

idea.

same

both

of

nature

this

""

Dieu

est

who

one

fallacy,

pure

of

be

difference

tween
be-

Kepler's

Rectores,

his

is criticized

for

and

favouring Kmpe-

"solar

excused,

in

magnetism"
will

as

Richardson,

within

movement

for

and

of Science^
Dr.

more

the

vortical

general,

half

is

wh\'

sincere,

more

Kepler again

repulsion,

excluded,

Astronomers,

may

and

use

men

He

of

laws

only by

himself

Where

in

modem

several

Yet

if Metcalfe

Hunt,

and

physical

the

unscientific, for offering just the

made

theories

attraction

of

of

Napoleon:

mediaeval

Angels?

or

which

hypothesis

ignorant

blind

It becomes

only showing

Forces,

Cosmic

and

Sidereal

correctly

and

Gods."

"

"all-powerful Being"

Newton's

and

very

the

as

to

the

logical?

more

even

of
most

as

Newton,

most

argument

correctly made

be

called

are

denounced

be

Kepler

should

long

answer

poor

the

Scientists, that

modern

our

circle, so

critics

the

ask

would

we

an

effect

operating,intelligent,powerful (never

of

who

"all-powerful") Beings,

this

in it

Vedantins.

of the

interference

the

exclude

we

all

do

hypothhe inutile,'"could

ime

of

saw

be

famous

His

leave

Motion,

vicious

are

unexplained.

remains

if

motion

and

poverty

arrangements

asks, forgetting, as

this

and

law

details

"all-powerful Being,"

Eternal

that

those

not

he

motion?"

of

nature

true

claim.

"all-

to

as

the

Laplace, who, seeking

of

for Newton's

Motion

substitute

to

The

be;

may

doubt

to

minor

upon

that

logic is surpassed only by

"Being"

reason

every

forces!

secondary

to

important

would

who

he,

that

Intelligent

all-powerful Being'."

54^

IDEAS.

etc.

be

shown

strongly

very

"

however,

"

the

on

plea

that:
To

time

the

of

recognized
it

Is

any

serious

arising from

The

ideas

of

purely

are

(I) The
Scientists
"

an

undetermined

Occult.

Sun

is

and

also the

World-Life,

when
He

their

Winchell

the

nature

to

be the

claim

of either
effects

of

for
tricity
elecsome

theological

tendencies

are

weeded

that:

saw

Occultists
t

seem

tinctly
dis-

been

cause.

This

great Magnet.f

p. 553.

of

had

matter

magnetism.*

Professor

whatever
both

of

masses

from

Does

that

except

Kepler,

now?

knowledge
"

between

interaction

generically different

was

magnetism

or

out,

no

distinctlyrecognized

Science

result

Kepler
which

But

believe
see

is what

some

eminent

in.

Asironomie

du

Moyen

Age, by Delambre.

modem

THE

542
Solar

(II) The
For

(III)

unknown

in states

the

he

The

Spirits.
do

not

with

task

to

God,

Catholic

reply:

in

writers

in

on

sectarian

number

origin.

of

We

with

Latinists

Roman

that

given

believed

in

in

room

and

offered

The

Grove's

of

with
and
a

ideas, when

one

other

rotation,

as

that

it is

of the

well

that

never

Roman

of human
in

and

Spirits and

hypothesis

as

that

of

"Science

elder,
theless
Never-

fanciful,

more

not

in

the

as

only

is the

recognized

eminence,

gravitation.
agrees,

who

Thus

in the

men

about

reads

face of all its

physical origin

gravitation

of the

us

Science;

rejected
one

combat

to

But, let
of

likely,

very

writer,

mysteries.

1840,

tion
Correla-

the

on

It would,

prevailing ideas

from

about

London

his views

than

of cosmic

the

and

Ether,

is advocated

them

Science

now

of

universal

mysteries.

with

came

"Spirit"
the

physical principles,has

universally accepted.
of the

of the

Scientists.

time, of the

first enunciated

Physicists
as

and

we

times."!

certain

impossibleto explain

solar

If the

that

and

Encyclopedia

of

"solutions"

objections

Astronomers

modern

requirements

upon

he

some

similar

but

Herschell,

several
"a

conversant

more

this

worship "Angels"

account

on

more

that

once

now

success

any

few

are

bigoted

To

belief

not

unscientific; nevertheless,

as

Forces

require

do

we

anything

do

so

modern

or

explain

to

denounced

were

their

in

only accepted perforce, but

possible theory

quote

be

deny

we

from

Protestants

else.

declares

the

said,

was

it is not

now

with

in ancient

same

of

it,than

Winchell

less in accord

been

great deal

it likewise, and

Professor

shall

We

of the Monotheists,

combat

endow

do.

theory is tabooed

is

Occultists

while

that

energy

they

argument.

our

them

though

intelligent operative Powers,

said

theological beliefs

dogmatic

agree

be

God

We

Nature.

of

Spirit,or

The

Spirits also.

Spirits,and

support

of

Forces, which

will

of

Sun's

care

in this idea.

them

operative

and

Principle

Catholics

This

It

deny the anthropomorphic

We

Divine

the

call

of the

perpetual

Creative

say

may

we

Souls

the

believed

contradiction.

for

admit

we

Roman

the

But

intelligence.

taken

Antiquity

Spirit,but

word

the

use

of

whole

of course,

sense,

restoration

and

provided

the

In

Science.

to

motion

constant

planetary motion,

and

is immaterial.*

substance

existing

Matter

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

the
in

recall
from

theory
the

French

representatives,
rotator"' motion

system."

question
*

See

is asked:

/5?.s

Unveiled,

"What
I. 270, 271.

causes

rotation?"
+

World-

We

of

are

Life, 554.

answered:

"It

is

well,

perhaps,

indirectly

force

"The

it?"

of

to

this

is

rotation,"
both

examine

ROTATION.

"And

force."

centrifugal

the

OF

CAUSE

THE

the

these

543

force,

what

grave

answer.*

theories

connected.

Godefroy,

Cosmogonie

de

la

Rivilation.

as

is

being

it

that

It

duces
prowill

directly

be

or

SECTION
The

Theories

Considering
First

Great

reverend
a

of them,

does

and
to

believe.

We

of

brain.

They

the

the

(b} By
of

is

"It

in

the

the
*

nebular
The
of

use

Science

he

of

and

taste

every

scientific

has

power

volumes.

Rotation.

of

the

in

in

birth

of

the

its central

physics

that

its

to

no

the

at

lower

levels,*

mass.f

parts.

own

(in the

matter

higher
of the

Space;

rotation

could

As

attempt

well

deck

railing,"

be

marks
re-

World-Life.X

Origin

the

from

in

place."

nebulous

by pulling

steamer

takes

gravity

of

action

Winchell

of

of

central

by the
of

of

descending

the

aimlessly

Planets

op

planets

niass;"

(i)
(2)

or

to

an

to

Comets.

and

explosion
kind

some

of

of

Sun

the

"

of

disruption

rings.
and

"high"

terms

those

of

mass

Prof.

owe

parturition

put

o^ exact

impact

currents

principle

Hypotheses

(a) We

ward,
for-

is perplexed,

Origin

actual

no

of

nebula)

course

this

on

hypotheses

wandering

masses

action

action

such

the

change

cases

where

fundamental

generated
to

nebular

tangential

by

simply

or

"in

of

amorphous

an

as

profane

for

the

Unknown,"

student

number

explaining

collision

attraction,

by

theories

the

and

originated:

has

(a) By

case

are

the
of

The

enough

from

extracted

Hypotheses

Rotation

or

all

of the

hypotheses

below

number

remarkable.

in which

know

not

give

Current

is most

chimera,

of

sphere

the

Science.

in

pronounced

the

to

justly complains,

gentleman
nebula

is

cause

remanded

is

Cause

Rotation

of

"final

that

IV.

being

"low"

tending

terras

to

the

convey

only

relative

to

the

that

impression

of

position

they

stand

the

for

in

observer

abstract

Space,

realities, is

any

sarily
neces-

fallacious.
t

P.

\ If
the

Sun?

The

Ennis,

Jacob

Origin

of the

Stars.

note.

99,

is the

such

The
and

has

how

case,

theory
not

of
even

does

meteoric
the

Science

quality

of

the

explain

aggregation
the

is
latter

only
"

its

comparatively
a

step

farther

metaphysical

size

small
from

truth

element.

of
than

the

planets
the

nebular

nearest
ception,
con-

HYPOTHESES.

CONTRADICTORY

(i")"The
comets

comets

(c) The
stars

""fixedstars

"For

id)
the

is in motion."

star

every

for the

Pleiades

completing
"The

(/)
emit

for

heat
few

time

the

and

Sun's

the

Karth

at

was

the

disagreement

we

accept

(a)
that

rotation

the

Sir

of

years

always

for

for

Huxley,

Mr.

heavenly

own

internal

their

composed

motion,

Whether
the

or

of

of inert

our

self-

accepting

by

that

show

to

evolution

rotational

this;

and

Thomson

William

bodies

they

enough

Science.

Modern

the

to

come

the

Matter

this

of years,

for millions

to:

amounts

denial

state

by

of

in motion

body

same

action

by

evident

An

"a

of

of Science

teaching

of

it will

System,
yet moved

and

ministers

million
fifiec7i

the

generated

the

as

Astronomers

said

have

we

the

Earth,

of the

of the

hypotheses

below,

that

planets, and

elsewhere

between

millions

thousatid

scientific

various

Sun

to

allowed,

once

understand

to

we

of the

that

encrusted

If the

duration

the

have

Sun, of the

the

years.*"*

half

15,000,000,

independent

given

Physicists, are

Solar

of

ages

in the

stated

are

time

one

the

Since

is only

age

will

incipientincrustation

80,000,000
or

and

world

telling the

was

from

cool

to

is only 40,000,000,

world

of the

in

more."^

Scientist

exceed

not

of years

of years,

15,000,000

years

10,000,000

Earth

the

state, could

its present
age

for

required

than

more

eminent

this

ago

years

the

|i

no

than

in

Alcyone

180,000,000

consumes

of

movement

"

has

sun

our

....

existed

ceased."

moment

that

longer

no

for

never

revolution."

has

sun

"Undoubtedly

majestic

and

slow

of its orbit, and

centre

single

the

years,

has

believes

"Maedler

(e)

authority.

the

"All

authority.

one

says

its axis

around

sun

system."!

another

answers

350,000,000

over

solar

our

motionless,"

are

actually in motion,"

are

in

generated

undeniably

are

"The

planetary system,"*

the

to

strangers

are

545

tends

constantly

or

rest, unless

motion

superior active

physical law,

fundamental

of that

to

inertia, i.e.,to

it is stimulated

which

states

continue
into

in

further

force."

Laplace, Syste.niedu Monde,

p. 414, ed. 1824.
t. xc.
pp. 640-2.
Paye, Comptcs Rendus,

t Wolf.
des

\ Panorama

1| World-Life,
H

total
""

Sir William

Mondes,

I/: Couturier.

Wiiichell, p.
Thomson's

140.

lecture

on

"The

latent

amount

of heat,

and

duration

of the

Thomson

and

Tait,

Natural

Philosophy.

Thomson,

and

calculates

of 20,000" to

200"

that

350,000,000

centigrade.

This

Sun,"

years

dynamical

theory regarding

the

origin,

probable

1887.
And
would

even

be

on

figures Bischof

these

required

for

the

is,also, the opinion of Helmholtz.

Earth

to

with

disagrees
cool

from

^6

perature
tem-

546

THE

An

{b)
within

original impulse,
resisting Ether

Universal

(c)
Solar

in

whole

freaks

of

from

Motor

(/)
upon

but

Without
mass,

with

Force

Thus

of the

of

and

amounts

huge

as

Foucault's

If

movement

this

or

is due

to

straight line,

which

well-known

approach

comets

the

it is

mass

of that

mass,

another

tiny

it

does, that

said

the

than,

nature

Ceres, would

as

acting

which

to

I^e Couturier

as

its

being

weight

from

fall

always

the

body

on

Ancients

distinction

I,aw.

is but
t

Musee

its

des

and

own

will
have

between
the

compound

for

body

property
Sciences,

15

is

multiple,

something

and

new

of

August,

force

has

body

in

1857.

t Panorama

of
the

"

been

can

harmonious
of

millions
the

latter

conception
For

over

made

motion,"
des

Matter

then,

unless

entertained, indeed!
and

bed

How,,

force,

the

can

property of

mass.

of

taught,

now

are

millions

inherent

than

Procrustean

essential
inert

as

eternities

physical
never

an

we

help

ever

permanency

more

the

as

can

and

any

an

simply

to

is

be

to

I^e Couturier's

other,

origin

the

passive,

said

in the

would

the

fluid,

atmospheric

planets, nor

this, nor

mystery

is

be

simply

solar

of the

about

movement,

Intelligence?

Coulomb's

of

squirrel'swheel,

Matter

considered

is

Force

orbits

This

cannot

attributed

all

the

itself.

be

"

each

is :

some

the

to

quite
as

derives

nor
heat,:|:

from

escape

years,

century

of

Saturn,

hypotheses

complicated

the

in

during

as

sa5dng,

and

from,

which

equilibrated,lasting

an

to

as

beyond

gravity

latter
a

gyration,

changeless laws,

specific nature

I^aplace's perceptions

Science.

Physical

such

it

numerous

to

simplest

and

proportionate

of the

independent

extend

nor
electricity,

theory

whole

revolution

also when

as

of the

distance.*

variable,

bodies,

centre

weighs.

would

rotation

of the

version

gravitation does,

as

invariable

always

which

force

neither

which

the

said

to

Sun.

furthermore,

mass,

it

other

double

occasional
the

tends

rapidity,t

same

which

and

latter, were

the

motion,

incompatible

revolution

eternal

an

that

square

shown

independent

that

the

the

as

often

the

proportionate

with.

declared

of the

cause

or,

just

acts,

under

planets

recede

that

unalterable

an

taught, always

are

Another

Sun;

acting

nevertheless,

are,

we

the

orbit.

the

inversely

(e) The

"

in

had

performing

and

force, which

varies

any

culminates

Newton

alone
is

its axis

magnet

magnetic

with

that

"

which

System,

{d)

is

descent

around

body

or

which

gravity, which,

rectilinear

and

DOCTRINE.

motion.

that

in

SECRET

Mondes,

away
say
p. 55.

the

described

orbits

The

subject

contrary,

quick

are

orbits

These

while

To

which

they

ruling the Solar

System

it to

compare

retarded

lost, and

time

The

called

comets,

law, and

At

heaven.

beard

to

and

This

nebulae," and

and

stars

suns,

is what

faith.

But

be

would

regarded

as

just cited author

The
miles

1811

in diameter

at

miles,

127,000

In

had

of

comet

tells
order

its motion
substance

It must

us

that
or

must

be

that

ten

that

catch

up

students

of

law

Radicals,

Modern

of
the

miles

its

length
of

diameter

the

"as

inhabitants."!

scientific
in

Science

Matter,

same

the

who

for

rejects

instance
are

we

blind

to

even

he

gravitation,

the

senting
pre-

fully understood,"

trust, aye,

on

"

though

told

"

by

annals.
and

25

nucleus

millions
was

of

about

earth.

the

of

change

the

so

and

questioned, and

be

to

part, while

times

waves,

obsolete

an

in

and

earth

millions

120

widest

the

bodies

be

tail

to

sidereal

yet

not

believers

the

legend from

queer
a

than

more

becoming

ignorant fool for his pains; yet

an
a

engineers

Nevertheless,

"the

her

by

imagined

utmost,

put off its arrival

might

consisting of the

is not

Science

exact

hypotheses

be

might call taking things

one

the
the

on

respecters of the majesty of that

by

even

invisibly

tossed

long-haired

poor

and

laws

same

periodically

precision; at

pilot and

to

those

credited

are

the

sun,

seems

very

lengthens

wittily :

and

fro

respect "phenomena

meteors

obeying the

with

He

seems

the

itself

lowering

impediments

quite impudently.

it

in nearly every
comets

be

to

left around

to

very

and

to

of which

rate

any

appear

right

observes

"

intelligence of

gravity, however,

great axis

intelligent"workmen"

in

pulled

each

the

not

from

little in it of mechanical

has

repair the damages.

to

of

law

starry

the

it stands

as

of tremor.

do

tve

steamer,

there

kind

believes

accelerated, all and

or

indefinitely,were

the

negligent

as

as

their

narrowing,

time

same

as

"

which

Voila, certes, a voyage

in

be

to

charge

situated, raising and

are

itself with

Mirville, who

this, De

could

at the

oscillates

around

pivoting

and

alternately widening

or

plane itself,in

the

The

repair their mistakes.

to

are

diminishes,

one

peripateticlaws

the

the

on

are,

form.*

position and

their

in

perpetual mutation

and

immutable,

from

far

are

that:

to be

and

planets

gravitation and

Proving
they

to

the

by

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

"^8

this

magnitude,

length

inconceivably

of

the

passing
year

by

the

near

even

earth, should

single second,

rare.

indeed, yet:
"

p.

28.

Esprits, III. 155, Deuxieme

Science
and
lyaing's Modern
Des

Memoire.
Modern

Thought.

not

their

affect
actual

The

tail,which,
of

the

as

of

90 millions

the

out

against

that

it always

in

of space,

and

is

the

second

the

Fall

law

of

that

only

after

be

can

be

counted

in

apple

must

the

length

tail is thrown

the

as

the

off into

path is, at each

fall to

to

be

of mankind,

is

the

it may
A

the

face

suspected

this

"

and

all
For
of

cause

tail defies
credited

be

is

at

fruit.
the

whose

hardly

can

abysses

ground.*

become

comet

ot

comet

instant, regulated

dangerous

matter

whether

shoots

not

"apple"

Sun's

expect,

Astronomy

on

hours,

less

no

Scientist

of

for

but

the
with

scientific

and

many

this

poor

its

Theory,

tyro in Science,

poor

self-generated, primitive

The

writer

Occult

is

obliged

was

and

Astronomer,

no

examine

to

what

Teachings

is

truths.

But

position

strongholds

built

are

still

with

more

tronomy
As-

than
on

terrible

feel

they

now

these

concerning

threatened

were

"impregnable"

of its

Nebular

thirty-nine contradictory-

general,

Occultists

in

secure

the

support

the

the

she

in

Occultism,
to

than

bodies.

heavenly

no

and

1866, the present writer,

Cosmology.

is less

to

its

Science.

the

penalties for questioning

led

an

explanations

of the

in order

and

Science

thin

yet,

Gravity [!?], and

years,

and

that

in

as

defence

important,

And

planets, or

causes

history

few

offered

motion

in

this

respectfully criticized, nevertheless,

1865 and

Mathematician,

errors

of

of scientific works

between

hypotheses

to

the

law.

that

rotatory

outer

this time, of "exact"

series

the

reminded

in the

of

hundreds

wife,

sometimes

out

of

phenomenon

repulsive force, probably electrical, so

Law

which

that

as

the

is remarkable,

[! !!]....

sun

of

proved by

what

some

common

within

gravity right

written

no

the

it

time

"

obeying

the

549

is thrown

sun,

And

hours.

from

Caesar's

it may

the

gravity by

like

But

events,

few

away

force

same

evident.

has

of

returns

Science

In

in

force

orbit

an

the

by

miles

is also

mass

approaches

be, it obeys

revolves

comet's

comet

points

must

comets

of

tenuity

extreme

SCIENCE.

OF

PARADOXES

THE

braver;

they

were

shifting

very

sands.

Thus,

even

useful, and

good

it has

in

many

things,

care

astronomical

with

our

axial
once

heterodox

orbital

overcome,

rotator}^ motion

know,

in

all the

data, that

have

we

the

especially
would

be

of
We

studied

the

most

it has

been

have

learned

with

particular

likely

to

clash

"superstitioiis"beliefs.

motions,
in

examination

instructive.

very

fact, having

and

for instance,

and

unscientific

certainly been

those

Thus,

and

found

that

there, concerning gravitation, the

synchronous

early stage, this

till the
aforesaid

end

of

combinations
"

was

Manvantara.

Ibid., p.

of
17.

having

movement

enough
We

have

to

been

originate
also

possibilitieswith

come

regard

to

to

incipient rotation,
which

to

it may

with

provoked

equal

of

out

tails of
the

impudent

Science

and

cold

(Faye)

into

frigid, both
adequate

the
The

miraculous

nebular

Those

firmament,

"by

their

Shall
and

froy,J have
modern
Zohar

and

Winchell,

X L'Umvers
Beuxieme

learned

dreary and

Heaven

of

in

any

Its

years.

hundred

about

as

many

origin belongs

for:

"

the

and

of things, but

origin

only

satellites, composed

of

majestic symmetry

and

guided only, notwithstanding

inert
round

their

inertia,

Astronomers
Kabalah

as

and

at

any

lics,
Catho-

Mystics, pious Roman

were

Chaubard

ancient

the

contradictor}^ exposition of

distinction,

rate, between

the
"the

and

Godeto

systems
Universe?

the

The

Hajaschar

[the

Earth.

World-Life,
explique

Memoire.

motion."

preferred the

makes

impressive

after this, if learned

such

even

and

internal

wonder,

we

discover

bursts

it, without

whose

stars,

order

planets, and

in most

on

moved

own

profess to

not

of

maze

either

direct, about

motions,

both

spontaneous

of suns,

whirl

the

energj^

millions

be

may

pure

under

history.f

millions
will

for

joins the
and

theory does

in material

matter,

it

anyhow,

same

stadium

offered

they

inert, tenebrous,

for

Space

is

nature

is itself

(the mass)

It

it remains

or

retrograde, or

being

reasons

hypotheses;
to

be

may

of heat

its mechanical

wise.

spinning through

cause,

various

exhibit

told

or
(Ivaplace),

fusion

of

state

intervention

in this

acts

in

three,

are

we

to

and

Force

^whose

"

the

universe

Ergo,

Matter

and

"

of these

any

being equally capable of sending

states

movements

for "this

conflagration,

spontaneous

nebular
be

to

of

nature

triflingdetail.

or

may

decides

"

rotation, it

of

form

which

and

(Thomson),

hypothesis"
the

and

essence

cosmic

of

mass

entirely unknown,
dark

real

the

bodies

Senseless

Matter,

which
in

the

owe

we

that

one

overcome,

terrestrial

or

That

Inert

nothing, but this is

knows
when

that,

called

Trinity,
Of

Chance.

celestial

be

may

law

it
not.

was

in

gravitationis

is, nevertheless,

for instance.

which

other,

or

way

causes

incipient rotation

That

ordinary

most

comets,

Creative

holy

Blind

the

by

some

the

to

igneous fusion, and

which

but

others

some

as

that

in

mass

by glacial opacity

season,

well

as

of

some

case,

every

informed

in

ease

in

due, but, in

are

overcome,

can

due,

been

have

is characterized

nothing

been

things, we

other

Among

complicated

most

have

should

and

ought

DOCTRINE.

SBCRET

THE

550

p. 196.

par

The

la

Revelation,

author,

terrible

and
enemy

Cosmogonie
of

de

la

Occultism,

Revelation.
was

yet

one

But

who

see

wrote

De

Mirville's

great

truths.

examined.

hypotheses
is

"Forces"

to

is

which

that

production

every

simple

other

and

knows

nothing

argument,

however,

by

Professor

Jaumes,

Member

Science
"

Montpellier.

at

the

this

Says

of

calling
of

learned

man,

Forces:

of

cause

man

Medicine

of

speaking

of

Science

the

close

aud

dismissed,

be

now

Physical

may

more

one

Academy

We

Lights'],

types."*

may

That

clear.

help

our

the

"gravity"

of

question

The

spiritual

their

of

exteriority

phenoyneyial

551

['Reflected

Hachoser

the

Forces'],

'Light

REALITIES.

ARE

FORCES

in

as

invisible.

is

To

essentially

in

acting

modification.

every

it

suppose

the

said

and

corporeal

of

genealogy
activity

that

residing

phenomena,
force)

(or

of

properties

the

in

in

was

matter

...

would

be

would

amount

reduce

To

hypothesis.

gratuitous

all

the

God,

to

causes

...

But

to

to

of

speak

their

The

Agents.
real

is

own,

hypothesis

proceeding

hostile

from

produced
distinction

and

is

Forces

Forces,

separate

intermediate

by
of

so

principle

attributes

See

"Sur

be

can

Kabbala

la

Vol.

determined

Denudata,
Distinction

II.

fasc.

with

II.

des

i, 1854.

but

realities,

and

the

help

of

direct

am

only

the

to

vSecondary

or

Sciences

of

No;
.

abstractions,

and

suppositions

not

herent
in-

disposed

Forces

division

the

mother-Sciences.

many

possessing

called

of

verities.

many

and

and

agents

the

to

Deity

the

unreasonable,

not

phenomena

many

with

of forces

oneself

plurality

of

powers
admit

embarrassing

observation

Forces

so

are

realities

acting
and

whose

induction.t

67.

Forces,"

published

in

the

Memoires

de

Academie

des

Sciences

de

pellier,
Mont-

SECTION
Masks

The

PHYSICS

have

give

to

self-guiding

be

the

is

now

half
it

thought,

from

appear
additions

drop
fact

Science.

Atoms,

ancient

have

of

does

Greek

classical

Faraday

was

Materialist.

great

his

In

found

using

in

some

however,

force," and

in

far

the

nearer

denounce

an

Physicist

others,

at

not

Atoms

Matter,

on

the

during

taught

This

us.

even

for

who
the

the

Greek
Occultism

writers.

same

may

Yet,

if

Aristotelean,

Faraday,
"old
of
see,

and

in

element,
than

perchance,
time

the

Atoms

the

"old
*

p.

and
ever

found

we

was

more

an

the

Aristotle"

and

those,

the

had
the

Tyndall,

Mr.

Agnostic
author

who,

than

the

shows

which

Entity

same

exotericism

cisely
"con-

are

Boscovitch,

an

truths

descended

molecules,

Force,

allegories;

which

believe

may

archaic

the

have

in

of

men

of

Elect,

has

corpuscular
123.

mitted
trans-

Science

of

shape

the

Faraday,

works."

and

Modern

writers

be

of

reflections
his

the

Discoverer*

as

corresponding

truth,

as

of

only

eminent

to

come

to

that

Ether

other

under

through

mean

may

composed

conceptions

the

Initiations

the

ancient

with

Philosophy

to

all

profane,

the

and

and

on

It

Philosophy

our

old

may

Catechism.

antecedents.

itself"

based

are

partially divulged

been

views

Evolution

all

of

Faraday,

to

Ether,

notions,

truths

plain

filter

known

"Conceptions"

nations.

to

well

was

the

the

turn

to

altered

modern

it is, nevertheless,
from

physical,

have

Scientific

the

different

taken

through

drop

by

then

day-

some

her

as

however

so,

comparing

however

ancestors,

our

subtractions

and

This

of

that

in

since,

will

done

of

will

ideas

Spirit, and

editions

that,

Science

monstrous

already

It has

found

earth,

on

and

Soul

century

was

progress

revised

title-pages and
over

from

of

Teachings.

Occult

the

to

void

laws,

METAPHYSICS?

vole^is, such

7iolens

up,

Science.

of

OR

like

anything

is

there

If

V.

and

all
of

"centres

by

denouncing

Pythagorean

itself, are
them,

theory"

ACADEMICAL,

by the

one,

"

which

way,

the

on

"

of

passed

never

really taught it
elements

MISNOMERS.

matter

be

the

posterity as

to

of

ground

can

553

its "delusion

grasped

sopher
great Philothat

the
and

separate

as

ceptual
con-

real

entities."
and

chief

The

in Nature

existing

asks.

is

of

capable

fallacy made

dead

or

Matter.

by Science, in the

Is

transformation

under

anything

is there

And

inorganic,

as

which

inorganic

and

Occultists, lies in the idea of the possibilityof

of the

view

fatal mistake

most

the

or

Occultism

"

remains

thing

dead

anything

change?

or

which

sun

such

immutable

changeless?

or

For

thing

at

Matter

is the

block

is

which

of

drops
of

German

author

force, but
to

at

act

This
an

that

doctrine

and

and

atom,

no

stone

tion
vibra-

seems

abso-

between

those

plane of
flakes

snow

or

absurdity.

in the

scientific work

this

cosmological

is in itself

absolutely dead,

the

and

originally endowed

without

with

inherent

any

it

to

the

be

might

is the

be

said

with

ever-active

the

omnipresent

the

substratum

He

"incorporeal
is not

of

all,

the

power

more

"

Der

Akasha.

Weltccther

tiality
independent substanstuff"
in

enunciating

(jinkorperlicher

Metaphysics, and
expression

wrong

European languages,

.^ther.

this "stuff"

Expressed
that

correctness

phenomenal

or

Matter

Then

terms.

all-pervading ^ther
of

the

asserts

granted that it is

poverty

by Spiller with

Spillerfrom

prevent

an

as

paucity of scientific

connected

not

Substance

it may

this is due

But

it

Now

sake

argument's

does

principle.

shows

Substance.

Stoff) or

to

that

prove

body,
is

than

purposes.

another

an

Philip Spiller. In

to

however,

Statement,

Occult

use.

atom

distance

this will be

cases

eternal

body

from

all

distance.*

of Force, and

for

of

such

the

liviiig.

or

and

separates

illustiated

in

wooden

ceas2less

eye

which

that

as

better

attempts

every

"

that

intents

considered

is

Professor

constituent

material

in

time

some

says

all

to

spacial

Ph5^sicalScience

to

savant,

treatise, the
No

But

fallacy is nowhere

This

the

great

as

"

of rain.

and

motion;

at

inert.

physical

the

to

vibratory motion

their

been

Occultism

impenetrable

rapid that

perception

being and

it had

facto, its particlesare

de

so

lutel}^ devoid

particlesin

and

and

Nevertheless,

that

it appears

active, when

most

motionless

is

implies

dead

period of cosmogony?

what

When,

be

to

this

positiveEther
is the

in

"

als Ko.''n'-'"-heKraft,

p. 4.

ally
especi-

is identified
Occult

of the
Stallo

guage
lan-

stance"
"Force-Sub-

Prakriti;

Noumenon

Nevertheless,

and

to

while

former,

falls foul

of

Science

the

forces, of all of which

Source

Therefore

other

Richardson,

theorist

that

is

lact,

fluid

told, immaterial
and

"

Leyden

it must

light,it

since, "marvellous

be stored

light?

of

be

made

up for use," as

as

for motion

is

still

it may

know
is

no

since

fluid, we
thinks

are

wise
other-

accumulate

it and

peculiar "fluid."

no

hardly be stored

nearly half

by Grove

in

"mode

light [also]can

appear,

the

them,

extraordinary

more

all

Why

between

could

this

Science

motion"?

and

simply Matter,

to

spiritualworlds.

can

it up,

on

is the

due

are

Helmholtz

bottle

can

we

demonstrated

was

that

Electricityis

though

"

also

Esotericism,

How

"mode

should

be

Ether,

than
of Dr.

it is certainly

agents)

of motion,"

for

As

other

of it is that

mode

"a

jar.

motion";

is the

intuition

more

in

and

force-correlations?

Then,

is it only

Nor

magnetic

^ther

"

Nervous

or

^ther,

many

non-molecular

proof

the

the

as

and

it away.

store

electric, and

material, psychic and

difference

considered

are

of
the

in

and

given why

reason

both

iviponderable,

exception, perhaps,

energy,

electricity and

are

the

For

possible

of energy

in

one

all

(composed

Agent

manifestations

of

quintessence

What,

only

exhibits

"Nerve-Force,"

on

Earth-Force."*

and

"Universal

Scientist, with

modern

the

"Sun-Force
very

of neither

hypostasized half-

"

Occultism

to

regard
dis-

"utter

Matter,"

this

thermal,

all his mistakes,

Spiller,with

any

For

according

"

and

Phj'sicists,not

chemical,

forces

Force

of

Cause.

and

does

all other

cohesive,

of

destitute

of

view

of

certain.

anything

is accused

He

correlation

knows

concept" is, in
but

Materialists.

the

fundamental

of the
of which

of

does

he

Spiller,as

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'THS

^54

of

actually
century

ago.
Take

an

full sunshine"

place, and
sensitive
for the

the

of

is it that

been

kept

for

coming

it will
out

as

days

some

lay it

it for 15 minutes;
hours

24

whites

left

have

remains
learned

Our

what

fixed, nailed,

remains

of it
shall
See

on
we

the

on

told

of this

intercepted,so

is

glass,paper,
be

of

itself
to

be

on

no

dark
the

limit

to

so

say,

or

that

Popular Science Review,

paper?

It is

thing, the

residue

the

on

is that

paper?

will get out

men

is it that

seems

in

paper

impression
There

blacks.

it to

dark, expose

sensitive

on

an

certainly that fixed the thing, but what

of which

in the

engravings.t

reproduction of

Force

**

end

the

paper,

has

is,insulate

that

at

What

but

which

engraving

wood?
what

Vol.

V.

Is

remains

pp. 329-34-

as

scientific

by

some

to

imprison

it "Motion"
behind
+

See

or

certain

quantity

is it "Force"?

is only
Correlation

technicality;

the

effect

Or
of

of Physical Forces, p.

the
110.

THE

556

by Tyndall
do

What
which

called

can

the

hang

Substance

like

of

Essence

the

to

dififerent

on

Occultism

has

confuse

to

conceived

forces,"

as

as

mere

It is

for

"

delusion
denuded

Metaphysics.

If
zero

the

"thing"
that

"

by

matter

This

may

reflection
to

the
"

object

mass

of

Buckwell's

true

for

What

of

the

that

no

which

given

any

real

the

Force

moment

it is

presence;

all,
nor

apt

as

realized

or

concretion

the

of

mass

is

nothing

other

the

menon.
pheno-

know

we

not

is

motion

to

what, remains

it,t
transcendental

of

realm

nothing in the
Stallo

world

is

neither

small,

acts

its limit

to
"

infinitelygreat,

here

of

infinitelysmall

becomes

it

are

be

and

Spirit. Says

resulting

for

name

that

to

until

the

with

Physicists

as

given force, however

blessed

more

than

and

Science

is incorrect, for instance,

It

mass,

of

legion.

are

; but

one

predicates belonging

pure

varieties

premisses, and

something,

remark

of

kind

orthodox

can

without

aspects, the

being

but

of better

lack

certahi

and

causes.

saying

expressed,

synthesis

of the

of their

all the

the

velocity of

no

of

that

upon

is

be

the

Noumenon

domain

in the

is at
.

dwarfed
See

my

And,

m.

independent

for the

has

"

"Matter

phantasy

applied

the

there

that

nothing

is true

it is All

is that
the

to

in;

powers

witty Frenchman,

the

are

is the

one

mathematically

or,

"

is

an

It

reduce

we

does,

of the

have

never

an

names

neither

Schelling, when

have

Physics

nucleus

of its powers

under

perception

certain

they

as

"Force

mere

we

could

of

positive spatial presence

Again;
after

the

fish-sauce

one

ver)'

Stallo

say,

force"

without

be

effects

that

or

stated

called

of the

because,

Force,

of

Moreover,
to

seem

the

to

may

special appellationfor each

only

"Substance."

critics

of

recollection

thirty-six religions and

their

gress
Con-

as

imagine
be

independent

Now

planes

in the

England,

namely

Scientific

You

which

imagination

descriptive epithet of Substance.

"

consists

misunderstood

often

are

apply

they

Kastern

forces

by

nucleus

of the

to

its force

substance

the

and

form

we

which

on

it

surround

vanishes

Occultists

terms,

at

opinion, however,

similar

of Matter.*

nature

forces?

acknowledged
The

believe,

we

apart from

atom

and

notion

remains

thought

of the

nucleus

or

what

indeed,

know

be

the

ignorance of the

it,the

we

may

mind

held

carefully he studied

more

made,

was

Faraday

Swansea.

at

the

of his utter

confession

ominous

This

lie lived, and

more

convinced

became

he

more

the

But

Matter.

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

the

sequence
con-

and

that

there, but

nor

impossible, therefore,

to

inasmuch

the

where
every-

construct

forces. J

in

One

the

phenomenal

Reality of

conceptions of
Electric

Science.

the
a

world,

supersensual world

Materialist.

It is

Schelling, Ideen, etc.,

as

may

appear

absolutely

p. 18.

illusive
true

incorrect

Op. cit.,p.

161.

WHAT

the

when

body

Forces.

Occult

according

which,

its attributes.
unable

the

simply
Dr.

continues

on

Croll

mean

James

Gravity,"

Is

bodies,

merely
No

Force, which
vacuum

be

must

"

the

Otherwise

Transformation

of

approach

mutual

the

on

but

bodies

the

gravity, electricity,or
in open

not

Space

be

"

hardly exist in

reduced

"intensity."

ceived
con-

place

one

G.

Mecanique de V Univers.

any

it Ether

nothing, when

pure

it could

with

Thcorie

right, can

greater intensity.!

and

and

something,

in his

same

is

by Faraday, Water-

that,

Force, whether

in another

of

inter-relation

generally supposed,
with

oiUside bodies

mass.

greater and

declares

exists

apart from
with

that

deny

is

as

exists

force

the

being

Forces,

if Stallo
the

bodies, and

to

increased,

where

to

plainlythat gravity

very

external

Universal

advocated

views

rise

itself

death

the

"On

speaking

the

says

is not

place

will

one

other
or

force

the

into

pass

he

pervading Space

force

of the

in

when,

bodies"

sciences, give

what,

But

plane.

other

synthesis: the

Life, is the

or

another

For

others?

with

plane of

this

on

with

detached

so

its relation

brings forward

he

and

ston,

Force,

One

be

never

can

it from

detach

to

which

fact, it

In

to

greatest of the

the

mechanical

and

physical

Sciences

call

according

is Force,

its relations

from

Kabalists

the

conceptually,only

only

can

the

to

Esoteric

divorced

illusion, be considered

what

in

things

to

of

student

for the

and

Newton,*

557

Inertia, so-called,

spheres.

supermundane

the

applied

is

argument

FORCE?

IS

Hini

A.

tries to

He

demonstrate:
That

the

but

explicative device,
consequently
space which

chemists

of the

atom

it is not

that

above-cited

The
eminence

in their

and
to

future

some

be

can

future

Atoms,

but

but

to

only in the
*

not

of

Princ,

To

the

drops

in the

and

an

that

it is in

atom;

Science

of

that

the

so-called

of

an

of which

drops

of

Whatever

Force

does

may

the

be scientific

the
be

is

II. p. 252.

first
the

in the

enough

it is like

ocean

Vol.

kind,

some

reside

PhilosophicalMagazine,

ject
Sub-

may

not

Occultist

least

Forces.

will be

day Science

one

of great

in the

it is not

is Substance

them,"

mind

those

simply

or

is unalterable,

not

men

show

that

between

in the

between

Def. iii.

two

phlogiston.

it,to maintain

reside

space

perhaps

name

true.

convention,

other.

this Force

specificname,

it is not
does

each

substantiality of the

of the

only in the "space

water

therefore, is

respectivecountries,

derided

the

given

name

nevertheless
that

from

atoms

entity of pure

really, that its volume

[! !]. Force,

nothing else; and

readopt

an

views, expressed by

to speak
unscientific
to

it exists

elastic

separates the

is not

saying

composed,

558

objectionthat

The

DOCTRINE.

SECRKT

fHE

there

schools

distinct

two

are

of

Physicists,by

one

of which
This

is assumed

force

of matter

property

likely to help

is hardly

is,

the

on

contrary,

greater confusion
other.

extends

it

strange

contradictory

than

its power

by

absurd

contradictory

(Occultism, seeing
theory

in

and

in

words

of

the

law

it has

vary

in

Avogadro
This

shows

entirely

assumption
basis

"

Concepts of Modern

Loc.

Cooke,

weights
certain

of

the

attempts

in another.

to

Nor

in size

and

law).

For, in

of

is thus

mass

whole

subversive

the

This

modern

of different

weight,
the

an

essential

modern

science

it"

of

place

same

in

principle

chemistry

is known

principle

Chemistry,

that

of

the

law

the

as

fundamental

of

that

transformation

deemed

to

absurd,

if Chemistry,

of chemical

less,
neverthefication,"
veri-

theory which

Edition.

2nd

the

on

compounds;

atomo-mechanical

it is the

if the

For

"unfailing experimental

with

is

Physics,

principles.

specificgravities is

meets

apparent

modern

or

theory in Physics; and

and

the

are

weights
substances

different
this

the

primordial

volumes

temperature,

substances
of

volume,
with

Chemistry, p.

molecules

other

conflict

that

Physics, xxxi., Introductory

and

pressure

are

the

school

theory, the

"it holds

respective

the

equal

elementary

various

"Motion"

or

atomo-mechanical

(Avogadro's

mechanical

astronomy.''^

formation

New

that

different,

being

same

The

imports
of

most

cit.

X J. P.
{ "It

rival

the

to

never

of the

primordial units

the

assumption,

it becomes

then

said

atomic

in the

of the

weight

the

either

of Atoms

this very

on

adherents

the

otherwise

Matter

"Force"

two,

while

"

in

of the

Science

principle directly

in

that

wrong

of

been

does

Ampere.

or

their

upon

recently

Physical

absolutely uniform

case,

equality of

is based

to

the

the

nor

critic:

able

gravitation

of

the

one

foundations

very

chemistry

which

be, in

this

still

entity," the

"related

between

for those

It

into

Occultism,

to

Whether

for the

question

substantial

fellowship

it,"tleads

act

the

is,then, neither

it is not

that

difference

and

same

of

upon

cannot

absolute

the

of

part

the

Force

hypotheses.

no

way,

another,

While

of

one

Atoms

the

can

act

to

separate them), it

hand

idea

throw

independent

"an

is not

understanding.

clearer

any
to

For

as

right

the

to

calculated
ever.

entity, which

matter,*

to

profane

the

than

substantial

independent

an

more

viewing

By

theory

be

to

essentiallyrelated

nor

first

units

of

the
are

contain

number

mass.

the

molecule

the

same

same

the

to

are

monatomic

specific gravities of
different

also;

number

principle of modem

of

of Modern

atoms,

theoretical

atomo-mechanical

p.

as

the

molecules

of

each)

while

the

molecules

of

the

34.)

chemistry
theory"

the

inasmuch

atom

that

Physics,

tions
condi-

that

therefore, these

; that

gases

like

it follows

whence

the

and

one

under

state, and

gaseous

of molecules"

(consist of but

[Concepts

proposition of the
of

in the

when

contain

proportional

weights."

cardinal

13.

of all substances,

ultimate
As

is in

namely,

shown
utter

the

atoms

of

further
and
absolute

stances
sub-

such
on

in

the

irreconcilable

equality of

The

untenable.

is

weight

that

defence
void

no

in the

is

for

touched

of at

simple

can

has

and
be

never

an

It is

Metaphysics.
"

this, as

Atom.

The

To

conclude,

know

to

its

the

against

hypotheses
and

sympathy

its influence?

How

Energ}',

in

and

of the

the

Atoms;

Physical
of atomic

And

Gases

work

The

motion.

reads

derives

atomism

as

all the

hard

and

follows

its
in

see

Occultists
of

perfect
of

the

presume

position

in its ultimate

after he

moment

consist

form

gravity only
by physical
outside
before

of

atoms

is told

which

behave

atomic

that
like

Finally,

to

all,Sir W.

crown

"

Wnndt,

"r

Nazesmanii,

Kroenig, Clausius, Maxwell,

Die

Theorie

der

and

of

city
inelasti-

time, of the elementary

inelastic

An

Occultist

of

elements

as

matter

from

opens

the

mechanics.t

solid,perfectlyelastic spheres.+

Thomson

is found

declaring that:

p. 150.

etc., Philosophical

forms

utterlydevoid of quality

Materie, p. 381.

Thermochemie,

they

remain

be

nmst

and

being identical with

gases

same

strife.

Conservation

hardness

on

greatest

by spiritual causes

qualitativeproperties

themselves

atoms

the

the

further:

Chemistry
And

and

at

disagree

repulsion, caused

hears

it

as

mechanical

Science

can

it maintain

theory

called, and,

so

being absolutely

mass

scientific

kinetic

Physical

this scientific

How

the

of

conflictingtheories

most

with

with

one

The

is beheld

and

of the

breath

same

of the

"potential energy,"
luiits of

Indeed

for

strictlyspeaking,

Occultists,who

plane,

cannot

domain

the

to

who

and

he

the

smelt, heard,

rate

any

follows

can

they disagree

can

themselves?

among

How

that

Scientists

gravity.

attraction

or

terrestrial

our

of the

many

of the

those

antipathy,

polarity on

agree

of it?

it under

seen,

at

impossible

are

bring

balance.

or

Occultist,who
of

in his

argue

and

ever

"

its evolution

and

question

certain

anything

retort

the

given

is, in reality,

"

Physics,

jumble

of

Eastern

the

on

minds

the

of

can

are

Atom

belongs wholly

with

test

becomes

subjects;

by

bewilderment

the

to

senses

has

one

an

must

abstraction

do

to

He

Atom

in

weight

what

physical
no

entified

an

densitj' or

know.

of his

one

nought

in

other

on

cannot

that

brought

dilemmas,

he

density

multiplicity of particles and

no

first know

must

of

contained

Physicist

of

differences

"the

differences

and

particles

is

of

reason

conception, therefore,
and

the

there

atom

he

least

tasted

or

Science

what

just

the

latter, that

the

density,

differences

of atoms,"

case

observation
do:

the

hence

space,

that

and

in

"as

559

DISAGREE.

really valid, because, before

is not

space,"

of

between

distance

of

differences

of

explanation

differences

only

are

TO

AGREE

THEY

Magazine,

Vol.

XIX.

p. 18.

560

THE

We

forbidden

are

of

whether

of true

There

several

who

intuitions

whose

and

aspect of Matter,

any

of

that

the

falls within

which

well

but

too

are

against the Occult

Science,

ultimate

the

deny

Occultists

its functions

limit

planes than
fictions

of the

Alchemists,

regarded

Occultists

The

about

stated

taken

are

It

to

Philosophical Magazine,

Referring
with

has

us

vibrations
been

X The
Radiant

are

of

many

Substance
Matter

Vol.

"Aura,"

the

one

the

Kosmos,

enough

for the

do

deny

not

proof, the

that

of the
and

so

the

the

do

they

Only

other

on

perceive the

all

these

Mystics, such

the

only

celsus,
Para-

as

men

others, would

many

Mr.

tial
substan-

Neither

Sciences

Were

of

fathom

vibratory theory.f

Occult

light,
men

their

be.

may

are

dynamic

fact

admit

first to

the

We

and

heat

If they would

vibrations.

not

the

times
of
is to

through
two."

have

to

impostors

become

the
the

the

in

spoken
by

Occultist,
leather

etc., etc.,
of

of

calling the

sunlight

strong

told, "the

on

of

energy

the

light,heat,
Clerk

Mr.

Substance^

of

Cause

well
Max-

mile

square

is

ether

myriad

p. 321-

of

Masters

says

fact, those
words,

the

the

but

sounds

through
that

World:

OccuU

is unknown

Forces,
and

colours
to

could

"How

whose

means

of

in correlation

you

make

cation
communibetween

Science, although

Modem

Alchemists.

however,
the

in

semi-intelligent

"correlation"

It is this

explained

for

task

are

XIV.

by, command

yourself understood
the

in

pressure

is, they

to

the

that

lbs.

3J

Occultist,

declaring its inadequacy

"

dreams

sound, cohesion, magnetism,

has

in

led

mystificators.

deliberate

and

not

"

have

the

to

visionaries; they would

than

and

of sound,

nature

the

Helmont,

worse

as

death!"

to

plane of illusion,

Matter,

views.

no

of

or

majority.

openly publish

him

our

they
as

urge,

Masters

Philalethes, Van
be

that

say
to

ethereal

produce

that

to

Earth

our

since

ours,

Causes

But, it is

correctness
to

on

latter.

supersensuous that

however

nature,

us,

Forces, they have

of these

nature

to

too

abyss that lies between

the

theories

unsettled

has

the,

orthodox

heat, and

radiometer

Crookes'

"Stone

"men

and

the

dare

totalityof existences

Doctrines.

light and

cry

do

as

the

planes of possible perception.

the

defenders,

their

or

to

power

aware

for

objective Substance,

is that

remembered,

be

it must

truth

than

span

of the

existence

the

proclaim

to

assume

molecules

much

more

the

them

subjective, i.e., transcendentally

them

to

energy

ultimate

By

anything,

on

perhaps

"

made

have

of
the

all this?

too

care

conclusions, for fear of

secret

terrestrial

the

them

to

say

dogmatize

to

among

elasticity of

Science

those

mean

we

conservation

the

matter.*

of true

men

of

perfect

mundane

or

personal vanity

are

men,

the

Science"

little for

their

do

DOCTRINE.

theory
of

short

ultra-mundane

what

But

modern

the

by

anything

inelasticity,

or

SECRET

is to

Chemist's

the
boots.

most

refined

Substance

of

the

Physicist, what

it

MYSTIC

THE

There

is

already

justificationfor

no

than

more

Science,

of

stated

once

Science

agencies

at work.

detected

in vibratory

the

traces

projections
And
up,

of

bodies, the Matter

in

for the

seek

must

states

of man,

spiritual eye
and

states

"

as

the

are

that

on

however,

ghost

sory
effects,illusince

of

the

or

not

but

that

the

the

to

mortal.
Such

the

Seven

we

existing

in motion.

during

Adept

set

of known

ordinary

Matter

first of

the

"

trated.
pene-

are

molecules

the

it

Sense.

fully objective

is to

shadow

or

Ray

of

etc., in Matter

as

tree

it has

of

tremors

of the

light,heat,

or

Seer

Sushumna

the

because

objective consciousness,

states,

tions
explanaobjective

long

has

as

"

phenomena,

plane

etheric

those

the

threshold

Occultism

that

horse

of these
the

phenomena

of

the

area,

way

immediate

the

beyond

Causes

perceived by

be

under

trance,
of

heat

can

of

terrestrial

our

ultimate

supersensuous

I^ight

lies

no

dispute

cause

by Science, by the vibrations

asserted

as

that

on

In

believing that,

proximate

maintains

latter

of

in

errs

region

the

Occultists

solution

that

all

accusation.

an

the

the

sequence

from

the

do

"

only

waves

has, therefore, revealed

merely

such

affording

as

impinging

Substance

unscientific.

explanation is proclaimed

their

It

it

call

they

when

and

waves";

561

RAYS.

hours

of

Mystic Rays

Sun.*

the

Thus,

forward

put

we

the

Occult

which

teaching

maintains

the
A

reality of

supersubstantialand

not

Ether, which

cannot

be inferred

"

informs

contrarj^
conceivable

the

question

There

is

in

heat

when

"

The

of

state

the

Seven

of the

Rays

the

produce

to

and

their

that

is the

Moon,

in which

their

body

which

"

Svaraj"

spread through

of Science;

correlate

Rays

and

consciousness, for Occult

Ether

have

Seven

Sarvavasu

only to light up

Heat

are,

all

are

Theory

The

nevertheless

Ray

Solar

Upadhi,

terrestrial

of Li"'ht and

System

with

has

complete
body,

As

Upadhi,

cherished

by the

psvchic

and

merely

Light

repose.

Vishvakarman,

which,

in the

is

it becomes

its distinct

Sushumna,

constitutes,

that

is

heat; but

light,t

Harikesha,
each

each
.

becomes

authority

settled.
heat

in

in any

dogmatists,

so

to

as

said

in

initiated
say,

VishvatryarchSs,

application in

the

Yogis.

The

distinct

(n, 6), is

Nirukta

the

totality of

physical Upadhi

etc., the Forces

light, heat, electricitj-,

effects.

origin in, the supra-solar

I^eslie's Fluid

Sushumna,

mystical, and

purposes.

the

again

and

light

combined

it

as

light
is

Directly light is

off from

of the

names

between
.

Western

to

considered

other.
.

motion.

rapid

reminder

way

difference

of the

whose

the

on

Matter

as

impartial critic,one

menal
merely pheno-

Science,

regarded

be

never

most

be in any

fundamental

no

it is thrown

Sannaddha,

cite

question, as

cannot

metamorphosis

To

can

plane.

terrene

of which

nature

its

manifestations,

this

on

heat

that

us

call in

its remoter

the

"

Akasha

of that

essence

aspect of the latter

an

effects,

state.

can

one

from

of

phalanx

ho

is only

supersensible

of orthodox

(Basis)
Science,

from,

spiritual effects,they emanate

.i^ther of the

Occultist"

or

Akasha.

Heat.

37

this is true

Whether

We

told

that

undoubtedly

are

also

are

heat

have

the

elapse

to

tell,and

cannot

we

before

great obstacles

two

be

shall

we

able

fluid

the

to

perhaps

years,

many

tell/'^

to

(?) theory

oi

of

production

The

(i)

false

or

generations,will

many

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

c52

excitation

friction"

by

heat

of

molecular

motion.

conversion

The

(2)
The

fluid, and

supposition
the

during

is

the

Occult
It

times.
of

mistake

may

Science, justly referred

and

higher planes,
than
And
would
this

at

Yogi
Physicist
and

absurd

the

ultimate

Yet

why

of

furnishes

which

cherished

Ray

the

Deity

rather
with

the

the

all its Occult

the

old

various

times

ten

initiated

Mind,

by

its borrowed

those

properties,every

We

say,

combination

Europear

light, both

solar

be

Ray

to

that

Why

is it "the
considered

Moon

because

and

spiritual,was

ated
initi-

Hindu

greatest
of

tc

come

ridiculous,

more

The

is the

Yogis?

to

sure

light?

Why

psychic, and

and, in

believed

Ray

Yogi"?

motion";

instance:

constitution

Sushumna

Round.

learning

is

the

wiser

were

modern

appear

than

more

and

with

Moon

for

say,

can

on

light, or

correlation

of it

perfectly known

Adepts.

Therefore,
modern

to

nature

forces, mental,

other

than

is the

by the
of

the first blush,

at

that

born

Seventh

his

Science

Modern

historic
pre-

guilty

was

of

On

from

Divine,

"mode

I am."

who

it

itself.

because

what

not

are

is not

least, exact

really

knows

lunar.

magnetism

Nothing,

day.

outrageously

more

to

e.g.,

particularcase,

griefsome

as

them;

have

Forces

that

despair;

simply

of

Race

of the

become

by Beings

Seventh

the

maintains

Science

that

in

even

Earth

to

the

was

ruler

that

never

I,aw,
as

Matter

traditions

can

was

Universe

am

the

on

This

not

the

"I

say,

Philosophy

by

need

We

Universal

of

was

When

changeless

its

it

sovereign

sole

particulars;it

in

brought

was

Vv^illbe,

man

to

has

but

substance.

Like

never

can

Science

questions

in

the

Electricity

kinds.

Matter.

to-morrow.

and

err

of

of motion."

else

becoming,

ever

hand,

other

"mode

reign

proclaimed

something

become

Science

became

heat

of various

imponderable

some

was

motion.

quite recently,

heat

autocratic

Motion

and

Universe,

was

and

supreme

dethroned,

may

heat

that

fluids

are

was

so

mechanical

into

is: There

given

answer

called

is

of heat

although

Chemistry
cases

of

as

Occult
to

Science

the

may

behaviour

physical correlation, yet

*

Buckle

's

History

be
of

less

well-informed

compound

elements

it is immeasurably

of Civilization, Vol.

in.

p.

384.

than
in

higher

determined

quantity of

preceding takes

its

all

Force.

In

motion

into

moment

diversity.

itself

thus

Matter

give

Spirit or

something

no

Spiritual
moving

has

much

as

Matter.
all-potential

nor

can

shown

dogma.""
and

way

We

assured

conviction

own

is

There

Materialism.
to

do

with

the

Reymond"

Kanada

it.
in

Atomic

their

doctrine

Entities,

suous

differed
our

from

statement

which
idea

no

Science

of

be

those

we

find

clearer

by

"

and

Atomists

instance,

thus

is

seen,

The

"great

ground,

the

tried

has

and

compels

to

us

in

Ph5^sicistsand
hand

time.

short

of

doctrines

several

and

by

Democritus

We

Science

have

in

of the

Butlerof.

Gods
upon

be

Du

the

Bois

fact, that
after

propagating
or

supersen-

Matter

allowed

ancient

to

others, have

Greece, and
while

ideas
must

synopsis

ScientificLetters, Professor

in

Europe"

Their

with

having aught

demonstrated

in

in hand

Lange, Butlerof,

that

our

learning is real.

some

go

proportions, believed
prevalent.

now

that

creative

to

in this

fsiils to

its

by

cannot

Materialistic

Leucippus

same

of

Materialistic; and

so, when

defined

is, furthermore,

the

motion

esse

case.

Matter,

it
and

Spiritualist,in

Materialism

is not

Sciences

and

definite
at

force"

then

Matter

of

as

this

height of their calling, men

earliest

the

of

with

of

or

the

energy,

in

of

state

origins."*

this, well

the

India, and

Epicurus"

claims

principle

Materialist

of

withoiit

gives

nature

special privileges

no

probably unconsciously"

this

And

the

; and

conservation

it cannot

Theory;

last

them

of all

but

but

to

to

conceive

of

but

of motion,

witness

"Spirit," as

matter

still

Force

Natural
at

right);

has

no

of
possibility

very

the

and

for

be

is

pretensions and

that

us

reason

down

the

as

Matter,

or

basic

result

cannot

our

it to

the

Modern

that

reason

To

reject the

proved

of

themselves.

Chemists

of

result

motion,

of

brought

become

significance

origin

tells

good

its

matter

conception

of

law

solemn

in it "the

see

are

attribute

Force

considers

it the

entirely unknown

Materialist

illegitimate in

The

to

for

conception

effect,

an

cause

with

should

reason

onr

to

The

any.

entirely the

it.

of

admit

us

our

Substance

is the

True,

Science

the
the

not

If Force

motion

that

is not

as

Substance.

to

force without

no

loses

invest

claim

be

to

is"

state

one

Let

Materialism

aside, and

unnecessary,

(and

right

and

he

of

passage

possible.

realityonly

forces, is

laid

essence.

remains

Force

or

be

must

of the

idea

moving

case,

the

to

correlation

or

Universe, and

the

is in sober

view

Force,

become

has

is

Force, which

us,

of

point
that

of

cause

something

minus

the

that

incomprehensible why

to

such

such

which

can

becomes

the

or

force

of

equivalent

transformation

no

state

of motion

state

such

transformation,

evident

From

the

Materialism,

not

such

diversity that surrounds

result, while

motion

of

result

nought.

to

it becomes

of the

Motion

where

another

ceases,

the

absolutely homogeneous

Therefore

that

place, and

cases

falls down

cause

motion

DOCTRINE.

another, is entirely absent, there

an

Force

no

SECRET

^HE

564

and

to

thus
make

modern

WHAT

views

of

Theory

the

the

aside

leaving

is,we

nihil,

to

its basic

to

admit

nothingness.

or

and

that

prove

the

the

infinite

Owing

to

the
is

Atomic

its

sign

thus

Biichner, for instance, like

beginnings
and

Ancients,

and

that

Nature

abhors

Substance,

of

amounts

equivalent

admission

an

reducing

to

have

indivisible

the

to

bid

to

Substance

Materialism

farewell

for

ever

death-warrant.*

own

in

dogmatist

true

lutely
abso-

writes:

atom,

would

of

vacuit3^

now

feeling of self-preservationalone,

divisibility;otherviase, it

principle and

the

division

which

the

fulness,of Atoms

Butlerof

of
divisibility

Substance,

reduces

microscope,

Professor

by Science, the limited

of
divisibility

admit

cannot

an

which

taught by

Atom?

To

Matter.

infinite

an

axiom

the

answered

are

particle of
of

565

thus

consists,in its

by telescope
is

what

vacuum,
It

and

of Materialism,

Universe

demonstrated
a

Atoms,

upon

standpoint

Matter,

Even

ATOM?

AN

kills Materialism.

From
all to

Philosophy

IS

Materialism

declares

that:
To

accept infinite

is absurd,
divisibility

and

amounts

doubting

to

the

ence
exist-

very

of Matter.

The
answers

what

now

leading

The

elastic.

An

attempt

to

an

absurdity.

those

Materialists

of atoms,

composed

insuperable

possible

Butlerof

This

This

And

the

of
Atom

the

that

to

the

that

words,

of

that

at

elasticitycan

the

the

the
is
wdth

meet

we

the

time
;

tion
manifesta-

to those

ball
of

to

the

sist
con-

blow

elasticityis

no

particles of

compound

changeful

pertain only

any

of

Universe

that

not

were

is

body

of

obstacle, is flattened

an

experiences
position of

the

if the

elasticityin general

elastic

Without

requisite for

for it to do,

which

single one

Substance

It is here

it to

amount

and

consists

bodies

that

of
are

is elastic.t

atom

to

show

absurd

how

non-divisibility and

is elastic, ergo,
or

respect

means

is sufficient

of
said

be

elastic.

striking against

impossible

the

Therefore,

know

we

exhibit

and

energy,

Materialists

it would

correlations.

conditions

the

ball, Avhen

may

with

be

the

time

same

never

their

force.

everj'

are

be

to

their

must

position

This

change

body.

atoms

it would
relative

particles,or, in other
divisible.

elastic

change.

without

elastic

those

of

For, what

An

particles,the

temporary'

weeded

obstacle.

which

contracts,
of

an

then

}
elasticity

of
and

remain

manifest

not

could

atoms

attributed

are

principle of
at the

elasticityis unthinkable;

non-elastic
that

could

would

it of

deprive

Absolutely

atoms

this fundamental

is indivisible, and

atom

phenomena

numerous

elasticity,the

contradiction

into.

to

an

curious

them

be

well.

Very

See
is

then, saith Materialism?

is indivisible

Atom

the

of sub-atoms.

Atom
And

"

Ibid.

of

the

elasticityof

is divisible, and
these

simultaneous

the

are

sub-atoms?

must

They
t

Ibid.

the

Atom.

consist
are

sions
admis-

of

either

The

cles,
partinon-

566

THE

elastic, and
they

in

such

elastic

are

ad

into

Matter

of
biiit}'-

conceiving

its

vicious

and

says

that

the

the

awkward

doomed

the

Accept
of

Powers

behind

of

the

of

by

and

Crookes,

and

whether

openly

deny

the

so-called

The

of
most

is ours;

but

in

If it
it

asking

correlate?

without

it is

steam,

of

with
can

Then

of

the

"

become

the

that

nature

the

horizons

its Soul

in

by

vient
subser-

illusive

limitless

the

blind

intelligent active

Atom,

whole
stance,
Sub-

to

possible

every

disposed
spiritually

most

as

that

acts

is

no

to

their

which,

the
in

of

the

Royal

Society,

the

to

say,

are

do
it

confess

Scientists
is to

can

and

assume

Your

say:
to

have

knowing
"

Ibid.

case

as

W.

do

regard

Science

has

profound
only

the

substantial, yet supersensuous,

which

the

Mr.

authoritative

and

more

of

still,
the

to

of

physical phenomena

in hand.

case

they

with

late

believed,

Wallace,

behind

claim

he

Russel

argument

the

phenomena

which

his

greatest

Europe,

A.

less scientific

the

in

even

Mr.

Fellow
But

the

Academician,

an

defending

was

secretly.

Forces,

we

of

and

inertia

the

opens

by

did,

another

or

Science

the

doctrine

breath

he

Hare

Occultists

Agnosticism.

and

recognized authority

Essence

Matter

It

enunciated

and

generated hy Powers,
kind

for it.

its forces

engine

replaced by

still undreamed

applies admirably
the

possi-

caught

Mechanics

Occultism,

materializations, so-called,

many

the

to

itself

possible

do

an

of

divisibilityof

light,heat, electricity,etc.,

to

is like

the

on

built.

were

Zollner

that, and

is

how

motion

"

is

True,

Spiritualists,the

of

the

Physicists.

views

Butlerof.

Professors

and

teachings

divine

the

in Russia, and

Professor

nature

is

tenuity, states

Chemist

finds

It

it will have

atoms,

Matter
It

Occultism

above

Atoms

substance.

dilemma

case,

being

infinite

the

Chemists
The

this

and

veil of

informed
state

in

move

Powers.

and

of

divisibility of

inertia.*

those

Science

or,

bility.
divisi-

to

Phy"5ical Science

Matter,

of the

subject

i.e.,precludes

Materialism.

out

explanations

inertia

to

objective

an

to

absolutely non-elastic

on

of Force,

importance,

are

infinite

But

is indivisible, then

Universe

eternal

to

issue

Atom

the

built

world

as

dynamic

no

they, too,

case,

centres

Matter

question

does

How

simple

no

represent

infinitum.

circle is fatal

nets,

own

DOCTRINE.

in that

also; and

resolves

This

they

case

thus

And

SECRET

hitherto

is

nothing

no

in

effects

of

of

causes

beyond

become

more

right

no

knowledge

and

maintain

to

for all

any

acquainted.

the

attitude

proven

reality either

of

than
about

CHEMICAL

Force

Matter,

or

of

correlation
and

this

do

to

"

have

acquired

masses

of the

and

the

requires

the

Vedas, and

only
these

long legends

types

of

Fire, and

Sons

of

Daksha's

with

the

of

of

its well

coming

in contact

of the

Pavaka

Brahma

vahana,

this

or

being

three

Gods;

This
of

and

the
and

Fire,

the

that
*

of

sons

of Svaha.
Fire

Called

to

the

of

in the

meaning
in

of the
waters,"

the

is Solar

Science

Matter.
and

the

heat

Fire,

Agni

or

Fire

causing'

Fire

water

Purdna,

parent

to

Thus,

produced

Saura*

the

Asuras.

perfectly

were

gious
reli-

purposely

evaporate.

by

all these

"

(Fire), eldest

of the

has

ancient

explained.

Havyavahana,

Purdnas
solar

the

is made

the

worlds

psychic faculties,

human

Pavamana,

to

it is

its essential

are

Shuchi

the

But

more.

no

personified Fires

moreover,

"who

constitute

Vdyu

Saharaksha,

writers

"drinker

Husbands,

in

the

by the

physical potencies when

where,

Abhimanin,

Pitris

personified

"

three

the

as

Pavaka,

of the

the

Fires

of

and

Shuchi

is

physical,

meagre

Vaidyuta;

and

in

even

Purdnas,

or

Nirmathya:

Pavamana

shows

the

the

are

Occultism

se;

mentioned

moreover,

and

per

is shown

qualities of the

is Electric

Friction,

Fire

upon

Alchemical

sacredness

and

has,

chemical

take

never

old

descendants

of the

one

and

allegories hensible
compreall
meaning, then indeed

terrestriallydifferentiated

offer

have.

so

Rishis, their

It

actual

under

the

function

to

in

verbiage and

spiritual.
relation

with

phraseology

many

distinct

the

idiotic

determined

speculationsto
Science

be

the

(say of Fire) concealed

no

three

cultured,

of

Elements

Elements

his

men

will

as

metaphors,

the

of

of Science

religious Mysticism

and

Forty-Nine original

corresponding

veiled

of

Just

they

and

the

surrender

Sciences, the Archaic

two

Purdnas,

and

the

Academicians

our

Had

Brahma

and

abandonment

allegories about

would

"

physical and

besides

no

and

Every Fire has

nature

kind

of the

Initiates.

the

first Son

so.

the

the

ridiculous

Daughters

Forty-nine Fires"
not

all

especially in the
the

to

right

mutual

show

flippant,though

of the

Substances

spiritual natures

is

who

meanwhile

of truth

and

blending

most

so-called

the

prove

which
infallibility,

first of

of the

meaning

under

psychic, and
the

love

necessitates

It

can

of

other.

ignorant

The

profane.

real

concealed

in

among

of

"

alone

necessity is easily explained.

the

works

false

bottom

patiently, and

boundless

the

lines.

The

up.

time

study of old Magic, which

the

even

wait

us

requires

Modern,

Materialistic

lies at the

scoffing at each

however

prestige

that

of

which

Therefore,
L,et

instead

courtesy,

that

Forces.

is wrong.

who

But

about

or

567

GODS.

son

of

Kavya-

to

Fire

of

Now
conversant

the
all

568

THE

with

Forces

the

of Science

correlations,

with

materialistic

Fire

employed
in

in

mystification"; and

spelling than

of Forces,

given

as

passages

in

that

what

Vishnu

this sentence

can

and

rest, existed

the

but, possessing

many

combination,

without

combined

Having

association, the

to

the

"Tantrika

careful

attached

meaning

secret

avoid

to

explanation in the physical

are

So

relations
cor-

little credit, indeed,

that

such

glaring

notice.

theless,
Never-

even

any

earth, severally united

energies

with
of

character

calls this

left without

and

living beings,

therefore

unknown

now

more

distinguishable according

various

create

psychic and

mean?

and

as

and

becomes

knowledge,

Purana,

the

only appellations of

are

known.

are

for

Aryans

ether, air, light,water,

Then

these

as

are

with

as

Orientalist, especially one

these

to

their

seek

to

far

so

he

well

as

those

rituals, he

give attention

to

ancient

the

to

and

and

an

that

invocations

the

personifications,or

the

credit

no

tendencies, reads

superstition and
errors

receive

Ver"' naturally, when

Physical Science.

sound

their

and

which

physical phenomena

is

DOCTRINE.

qualitiesof the latter in their bearing upon

various

to

SECRET

the

their

qualities,

being unconnected,
blended

having

not

another, they assumed

one

one

to

with

of entire

mass

properties

unity; and,

from

each

the

not,
other.

their

through

could

they
with

of

mutual

direction

of

Spirit,etc.*
This

of

means,

correlation,

with
the

"Indiscrete

brahman
First

and

Cause,

Matter,"

or

Crookes

beyojid

has

Principleof
This

can

and

Vlth
was

exists
and

time

I. ii.

yet

flatness

of

(Wilson,

I.

from

fully

all in the

the

of

Earth

Its

Initiates

knew

of Atoms,

for

on

or

our

Root-

instance, the

taught

newly-

orthodox

an

in

the

still believed

Cosmas

absolute

of

World.

and

Evolution

Sukshma,

old

either

I^aya into Protyle, as

"Science"

Xlth
in

the

Indicopleustes of the
began, Prakriti, Nature,

homogeneity,
latent

differentiated,condition."

38.)

"Avyakta,

Vedantins,

enunciated

of

to

Para-

to

place Mulaprakriti, the

European

I^aj^a,or

applied

from

primordial substance,

or

Take,

that before

conditions,
or

of

as

evolution

Vishishthadvaita

of the

It teaches

Sthula,

The

Matter,
we

and

the

when

condition

the

of

system,

in two

where

easily demonstrated.

century.
in

there

"

be

and

squareness

taught the

World-Stuff

at

not

gives it.

the

exoteric

century

Wilson

as

suggestively named

catechism

published

origin of Kosmos

the

their first differentiation

zero-line

the

perfectly acquainted

were

conjointly, and

creation," but

physical plane, and

Mr.

writers

posted about

well

were

Mulaprakriti

and

the

Principle," Avyaktanugrahena,

"miraculous

no

that

course,

and
Then

founder, RamanujachSrya,

"Matter

as

undifferentiated,
it became

was

born

a.d.

1017.

Anu,

VISHISHTHADVAITA

THE

atomic.

of Suddasattva

teaches

It

of that

Jiva

of the

Supreme

as

particleof

every

be the

philosophy
its great

called

are

Secondless,
Initiates

that

they

well

as

of

and

his

but
of

in

read

how

much

becomes

of the

mortals.

to

its Forces;
the

the

Seven

made

drink

"Voice
who

Loka,
below.

In

them.

The

of

Nature."

the

later

Esoteric

Angels, the

Sons

and

the

taught

mystically,

of

in

the

God,

daughters

knew

who

of

saw

turn

forefathers

spiritual

every

Gods

his

former

reveals

the
are

that

the

the

various

the

the

6,333

heavenly

to

have

They

are

one

of

the

daughters

of

men

secrets

of

the

manifold

and

said

the

the

Soma,

spiritually,

and

called

are

in

Force

mystic

Heaven.

power

truly he

has

of

the

the

Moon,

or

in

over

fair

not

the

Solar

full

lunar

the

plant,
of

musicians

and

divine

Fire, and

Ray,

to

stitute
con-

highest
and

the
and

Sound
of

both

prototypes,

{Gen., vi.),who

and

and

heaven
Solar

Nature,

women,

he

vessel

causes

singers, and

learn

unless

"

of

secrets

sounds

correlation

Puriiravas

of

noumenal,

forms, if
were

after

would

with

Powers

an

the

know

ever

as

to

the

if he

allegory

aggregate

life

Omega

to

to

eye

will

the

kt^ows and
the

an

he

and

proportioned

Purdnas,

the

to

are

in

starts

Alpha

with

furnished

Occult

plain.

Earth

from

than

deity who

number,

is

is the

force, but

Physical Science;

in

passages

phenomenal,

allegories they
meaning

The

Universities

the

Intelligence residing in the Sushumna,

they

Hence,
even

in

Oandharvas

the
the

wisest

Yogis.

of

who

national

latter, and

who

is the

Veda

it; physically, the

personify,

his

I^et him

psychically,

Rays;
of

the

ancestors

Cosinically,

the

the

mechanical

in

graduates

education

Gandharva,*

Gandharva

The

truths

his

Occultist.

an

celestial

the

his

more

for

certain

physical Forces,

the

Vedantins

their

that

into

by

or

of

only what

not

of

logic and

one

Yet

Noumenon

tail initialed

light of

in the

may

that

Parabrahman,

knew

highest honours;

the

contempt

received

to

who

L/I^.B.,with

and

honours

with

the

in

of

greatest

friction, and

with

as

with

Advaita

save

the

of heat

well

by Christianity

illusion.

an

as

phenomenon.

Brahman

India

an

name,

acquainted

young

of

Colleges

of

Sharira

Jiva,

higher

or

(body)

the

turn

every

the

all

also

as

conversion

cosmic

every

the

Truly
M.A.

also

were

as

the

as

Sharira

followers

assuredly

most

effects

the

with

acquainted

were

of

in

ranks,

they

either

regard

Reality

their

that

show

substance

causal

Absolute

from

came

Upanishads

the

or

is the

compared

Earth,

on

they

because

Atheists,

every

Vaikun-

anthropomorphic

The

appeared

ever

out

particle

when

accepted

that

That

supremely

Science.

Modern

that

minds

it is yet

"

Cosmogony

opponent.

greatest

Vishishthadvaita,

the

the

than

and

the

of

pervades

Dualistic

non-dualists

the

"

every

adds

to

inhabitants

Jiva is in its

"Parabrahman

as

Matter."

of

philosophy

Advaita

the

Spirit,

the

formed.

are

it contains, while

which

of that

Gods,

Jiva (divine life),and

contains

Prakriti

of

atom

Vishnu,

of

Heaven

thaloka, the

subject

not

quite dififerent,"and

of the

bodies

the

Substance

substance

"a

"

it is

which

from

qualitiesof Matter,

569

SYSTEM.

Indra's
and

above
be

of

married

fond

of

Knoch's

them,

THE

570

of

its

fire.

heavenly
scientific

for

him

reads

obtained

Ashvattha

sacred

no

Hindii

the

made

long

three-fold

(Vach),

the

be

in

and

Woman
The

studied.

there

the

writers

of

the

our

they

Fire,

allegory

alone

that

has

are

the

is

Deluge,
suggestive,

such

wife

the
in

Purdnas

able

by

must

and

to

meaning,
enlighten
One,

primevally

was

"as

Gayatri,"

Vedas

Manvantara,

present
after

it

the

sticks

the

the

of

of

Knowledge,

That

and

triad

wood

the

in

has

meaning

(sacred

of

syllables

are

with

Tretagni

and

friction

by

pregnant

made

Wisdom

proof,

how

(treta)

Manu.
read

and

Primeval

Vaivasvata

may

are

why

sticks

mystificators.

but

is

The

of

fire

obtaining

and

lines.

else

or

writers

to

as

as

of

Vedas,

of

Bo-tree

Occultists

Science,

the

the

meaning,

secret

mode

attrition

finger-breadths

were

it

the

the

tree,

many

have

of

in

between

by

DOCTRIISrE.

primeval

explanation
who

fires)

The

SECRET

the

and

whatever

Son

was

of

daughter
Purdna

Ila

THE

572
it augments

(ii)That

the

DOCTRINE-

SECRET

volume

bodies, which

of

reduced

again

are

in size

its

by

abstraction.

(iii)That

it modifies

(iv)That

it passes
which

in

formed,

the

(vi) That

pain

of

ponderable

radiate

from

the

and

for the

particlesof
distance.

be

inactive

and

would

have

their

And

of

origin in

nothing

law

of

which

he

believes

the

sun-

has

the
of

squares
were

space
would

also

quiescent

or

ponderable

it modifies

by immutable
of

is absolute, and

the

attracts

the

as

which

posed
com-

holds, it

act, while

specificproperties

stance.
sub-

is

that

powerless

to

governed

are

and

of

such

ethereal,

matter), caloric

which

heat

Nature

universal

properties by

which

relations

mutual

"certain

itself,has

If

that

sun-force;

or

and

inversely

ocean

the

affinity;it

it has

matter.

on

without

of

weight

particles,he

ponderable

the

out

caloric
in

this

amongst

bodies

hypothesis

vary

boundless

have

caloric, both

the

lays down

he

of

inactive

actions

the

controls

then

of

own

matter

which

(without

constitute

it would

however

forces

tnotion

loss of

were

for

therefore, be

it must,

fact stands

the

the
its

For

through ponderable

acts

bodies;

essentially active

ponderable

with

caloric, sun-force, alone

ether, becatise
matter,

all

if caloric

"everything

based

Metcalfe

principle.

matter

that

hot

nature

that

one

as

producing

other

and

from

without

mind

the

matter,

particlesof
thus

It

his

on

self-active

ponderable

filled with

of

motionless," t

caloric, is

or

repulsion;

the

fixed

descriptions

two

of

space,

material

the

to

as

passive

force,

view

sphere.
atmo-

restrain,

can

system,

argues

radiate

not

be

can

the

tissues.

of vibratory
effect

substance

ponderable

this

nothing

volume

occupy

the

that
in

as

nervous

the

vibrating particles; but

the

impression firmly

of

other

material
With

with

of

further
the

it could

matter,

transition

the

of

augment

only

bodies.

fulminating compounds.

on

it must

were

which

Metcalfe

not

volume,

caloric

If

manner

all other

thermometer

other

disorganization

theory,

itself have

simultaneous
can

vibratory

agent.

particles

sensible

quality, it could

or

it must

material

the

property

purpose

in

in excess,

the

forces

and

of

perfectvacuum*

most

on

chemical

gunpowder,

; and

against

As
"mere

and

of

it operates
when

effects

same

mechanical

explosion

the

through

the

produces

it exerts

(v) That

in volcanoes,

intense

it

radiation

by

conditions

forms, properties, and

the

laws

and
that

each."

which

is thus

pressed
ex-

the

"By
all

attraction
its

things; by
This,

of

pass
t

need,

and

the

Earth
the
and

on.

is almost

of

it be

can

and

it separates

expands

all

the

etheric

for

waves

otherwise?

On

globe

our

The

and

of

that

whole

is

this

it is that

atmosphere,

Body

Gross

passive principle; and

active.

Solar
so

then,

female

in the

it unites

Occult

and

together

things."

of

explanation

holds

cohesion.

Dr.

the

teaching is

transmission

of

to rest upon

the

hypothesis

light, heat, etc., M this substance

can

vacuum.

hov?
the

ponderable matter,

alreadj' said, the tendency of modern

through
And

for

continues:

I have

What

caloric

self-repulsiveenergy

course,

Richardson
As

of

the

ponderable
this

Substance
of

Seven

homogeneous

is

Air, which

Rays:

matter

Fohatic

Force

the

body,

is the

second

second

is the

in Sidereal

is the

Space

principle,

principle of

cosmic

gross

it

Unity alone, the parts

the

bod}-

corresponds

are

shell, of

the

Matter
Prana

septenary

; in

vrith

the

Sun

another

all differentiations.

or

"

the

stance,
Submale

Element

"

it becomes

principle,

RICHARDSON'S

DR.

that
.

force

heat

motion,

is

form

or

this

But

in

of

the

conditions

the

modifj'iug

is,is

it

as

views

simpler

the

of

influence

would,

573
be

perhaps,

stated,

better

specific

of motion.*

hypothesis, popular

exclusion

it

as

or,

HERESY.

of

not

that

one

ought

material

nature

matter.

We

do

be

to

of

accepted

sun-force,

its

of

to be
sujfficietit

yet knoiv

not

the

to

and

dogmatic. \

simple,

but

fire.

solar

matter

its

quiescent

may

particlesof

the

and,
in

them

so

to

it.

express

thereupon
but

penetrating,
holds

together

them

and

is Occult

of

but

is

matter

word,

no

it too

alone

inert

Law."]

union;

infinitely

have

we

the

they

the

matter,

vivified; [Ponderable

through

....

principle']
penetrates,

particles and

ponderable

the

bond

that

matter

[Ether's second

ether

the

verj-

all-pervading ether,

fills space,

[.?]
ponderable

with
in

such

elements,

two

this

"

substance

ponderable

it combines

mass,

the

dead

dead

never

rarity is

only

universe, the

the

colour; it is

or

pervades

It

bring together

We

is not

in

is the

element

its

other;

[.'Jand

the

second

earth-force

elements

two

are

The

and

be inert

self- repulsive ether

matter

particlesrepel each

dead."

"

Here

weight, substance, form,

ether, J by which

except

sun-force

respecting

is without

It

divisible,and

is

Metcalfe

fascinating.

most

ponderable

is

one

of

hypothesis

The

holds

dissolved

are

in

the

ether.

distribution

This

and

upon

liquid,the
fluid

upon

plate

caloric

of

clear

An

} And

Substance

honest

admission,

act

in

"locked

produces
therefore
action
"

for

of

caloric

portion

of molten

solid

as

and

Our

on

and

world

our

is

by
his

of
in

argument

and

of

is

which

that

unity

"Hardness

bodies,

perpetual

ceaselessly victims

are

rush

himself,

the

conditions

of

plane

senses

there

poured

particles,previously

bodies.

essential

not

repercussion,

planes.

up

over

is

Metcalfe

sums

various

of

liquidity,are

Sound

solid, the

excess

zinc

the

for them

accounting
explained,

in

because

equalization

sun-force,

the

attracted

the

densities

the

matter

ences
differ-

are

of Maya.

this.

Ether,

but

only

one

(Jiva) pervade

Prana

upon,

it would

Protyle."

life.

When

the

active

being

and
been

already
on

higher

on

in

receive

to

the

of

principles of F,ther, the

the

itself

being

latter

one

of

the

Akasha.

does

so

to

has

and

reverberation,

there

But

same.

rather];

condition;

same

to

is all-

ether

[Astral Light

matter

closely brought together.

comment

have

solid, and

the

the

are

becomes

phenomena,

"solidity

says,

of that

principles of
atom

in

zinc

molten

more

which

action,

it is not

J Yet

to

above-named

terms,

the

Or

liquid

liquid,are

softness," he

motion

the

or

of

principle

zinc,

the

loose
on

solid
the

from

dwelling

very

of

bodies

The

ether

conditions

cohesion; when

firm

their

hence

the

ponderable

of

extends, according

moment.

plant is in the

the

changing

Solid

condition.

gaseous

bodies, and

with

charged

kinds

various

the

depends

this

this

at

crystal, metal, all

different

capacities of

in the

exists

together by it;

earth, rock, adamant,

solid

most

held

are

ether

through

matter

that

itself is

body

human

particles

its minute

ponderable

everything

to

us,

The

pervading.

solid

of

theorj'before

the

called

correlation

It
a

be

is the

body

agent,

the

whole

quiescent"
action

of

dead;

Fohat

living body

of

man;

/.^.,would

be

in

upon

into
the
dies, it passes
losing hold of the

which,

chemical.

seemingly

Vishnu,
unknown

the

Preserver,
to

Science.

compound

same

whole,

or

polarity
fastens

transforms

alone, without

but

Laya,
even

as
on

himself

as

or,

upon
its male
the

into

has

or

and

it,

repels

molecules,

Rudra-Shiva,

an

that

simple, body

energy,

parts

having

Crookes

Mr.

the

this
stroyer
De-

'J'HE

574

depend

but

they

composed.

are

abstraction
would

hand,

Having
"heretic"

"

views

that

and

there

liberal

thinker, proceeds

I shall

this

dwell

not

motion

force, and

as

possibleapproach
the

may

call,

looking

suns

with

charged

is

less than

tree

the

ether

the
could

or

it,

the

to

into

we

the

great

and

hypothesis

gather,

may

which

of

the

as

mere

nearest

of all subjects,

profound

and

and

earth-force,

the

of

original

an

continues

of

out

or

of

little alteration

complex

most

which

gas,

for want
Fire"

Solar

of

^ther.

in the

better

term*

This

fluid,

moving

through

is, is from

the

be

each

over

of

from

it

without

the
than
A

the

suns:"

the

of

it.||

particlesof ponderable
could

it there

without

other;

and

all

charged!

so

diffusers

it,the

we
changeable
un-

it.

of

sea

sun

motion;

no

manner

and

less

pebble

the

degrees;

not

overhanging,

tree

is in like

planet

store-houses

could

there

brook, the

various

in

ether

All

it,the

particlesinto

those

the

expanded

are

views

of sun-force

nmning

the

fluid, and

glide

not

in

its nature
of

generators

matter

excite

principle

same

they

only

substance,

fluid

the

man.

in ethereal

up

(c) Without

to

caloric.

views, and

of

did, Aiih-ur"

pebble

the

ether, whatever

are

which

affinityfor

composition, indestructible, invisible.t pervades everj^thing

is built

(b) The

particlesof

undeniably

unity

out

this, the

subtle

ancients

the

as

on,

tree, the

world

the

by

inferences:

[ponderable']matter, t

the

that

on

the

when

need

these

without

truth

of

which

liquid form

augmented

heterodox

the

this

on

solid,

of

matter

the

destroyed."

up

add

virtue

of

is filled with

but

in

man

sum

to

inter-stellary, inter-planetary, inter-material, inter-organic, is

(a) Space,

still

to

I may

the

to

following

vacuum,

But

to their

Richardson,

Dr.

"

firm

quantity

correct,

great length

at

implies.

theory

be

to

here

is

length

at

terms

into

ponderable

reduced

it is diminished

for

cohesion

quoted

thus

and

be

may

sufficient

attraction
their

gas

proportional

adding

by

state, and

gaseous

force

ethereal

of

converted

again

with

their

metals,

elastic

most

caloric, and

of

sOther

densest
the

proportions

The

cling together
the

On

relative

the

on

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

be

impulse

no

action.
,

determines

(d) Ether
could

be

unless

Verily,
"

the

Occult

Unchangeable"
Light

Astral

Essence,

Kabalists

its

own

Kabalists.

modem

substance;

manvantaric

in

ever,

in

bodies.

of

there

only

adopted!

are

but

which

it merges

its reflected

in

seen

conscious

Yet,

ether

no

instance, could

for

water,

periods, after

essence,

there

Were

grand

and

once

into

more

coruscations,

Beings,

clothed

Mula-

called

in

the

that

same

in it.

move

has

i One

for

the

by

of the

terms

only during

"invisible"

prakriti;

constitution

of

change

no

constitution

the

add

to

ponderable,

to

distinguish

the

statement,

it from

which

that

Ether

that

it is the

is Matter

still,though

substratum.
? The
from

IIHere,
whether
in

the

Solar

or

the

System,

in

are

his

Sun

the
own

beg

the

differ

to

of
Buddhi

Rupa

Kingdom,

from

the

and

Surya,

say

from

learned

the

by

Sun,
the

so

Central

is

Sun,

the

I,et

Vehicle,

is

It

the

term"

hence
is

and

all the

us

only

seventh

remember

that

Suns

the
when

Mother
sixth

this

that

is septenary.

Devamatri,

the

ours.

Sun,

are

Sun.

gentleman.

the

Vahana,
and

the

is meant

Marttanda,

of Akasha
that

and

dawn

principle, Ether,

mother

is her

Kama

manvantaric

the

its lower

and

allegory,
Suns

at

decidedly

we

all the

reverse

emanate

Akasha,

Entity
Matter.

Sciences

Occult

it,which

of

the

Gods.

principle;

regarded

principle of

as

the

an

Ether"
is Aditi

Akasha

in

In

the

Kosmos

indi\'idual

great body

of

THE

exist
of

as

it.

It could

never

connects

light, no

heat,

Thus

find

leaves

theory

beyond

avails

itself of.

of the

with

It is

of

ray

which

described

is

the

red

millionths
of

the

the

medium"!

with

and

and

that

no

the

at

eifect

admit

to

produce

that

regarded
itself

pessimism

with

is

from

of

and

has

it

on

proved?

"var^'ing

"

the

at

ninety-three

when

the

has

ment
achieve-

and

But

the

exactness

light-wave is thus

Force, which

still

the

When

millimetre

minute

identical

as

it is all

"

screen

wave

of

the

get

through

not

what

"inconceivably

medium

hundred

the

cannot

mathematical

millionths

end."

majority

causes.

luminous

violet

to

on

in

three

the

late achievements

waves,

speculate

colours, the primary

order

of

to

theory

and

seven

exactness

always

"

soaked

was

the

alleged

of Kosmos,

disguise

than

cause

the

fixed

sixty

"generally

"

the

Soul

corpuscular

shown

about

to

to

in

Science

latter

the

length

regard

is believed

Universe

speculation

its audience

to

in

is forced

Science

"

the

or

of

nature

the

even

fonn

planet, man

the

aspects of phenomena,

it has

spectrum

medium

some

and

Undulatory

millimetre

calculation

cause,
in

men

and

any

of

both, modern

thought;

hundred

the

of

vindicated.

Spirit
under

respective lengths of luminous

seven

of

end

for

are,

Materialism*

or

decomposed

by measuring
about

the
and

way

justified its reputation for

It has

from

Ether,

when

with
in

elastic Atoms

issue

explained

Kirchoff;

and

has

planet, man

could

we

for ether.

except

vapour,

communication

no

modern

essential

the

conception

any

with

Universe,

speculation from

Science

Bunsen

of

Atoms,

Occultism.

knowledge
Modern

of

circle of ancient

archaic

one.

and

of the

line

the

upon

out

Ether

widel)'-opened

more

be

put it in any

"

beyond

575

motion.

of

that

KOSMOS.

fluid, never

could

there

conception
the

that

insoluble

planet, planet

phenomenon

no

we

mechanical
and

ether

OF

SOUL

ice, never

with

sun

Without

man.

be

even

AND

and

substance, compact

((?)Ether
with

SPIRIT

is the

undulations"

with

only

"

posed
sup-

the

ethereal

"hypothetical

agent"!
Comte's

Auguste
knowing
has
*

been
To

be

modern

Philosophy,
Augur,

Roman

Materialists;

negative
even

truths
t

correct,

Janus-faced

of

Mr.

than

the

Huxley's

us

rather

his

check

A.

with

looking

latter

stamp.

thirty
it

put

at
their

Hcrl"ert

Winchell.

to

tongue,

the

Universe
far less

Spencer,

Baiu

to

but

Brutal

Monism,

Psychologrj' and

his

case

Western

the

later

years

Agnosticism.
days.

our

Pharisaical face

is liuchncr.

Geology, by Professor

call
in

of

composition

belied

Agnosticism

while

because,

stand-point,

let

turning:

swelling

chemical

been

averred,
more

than

honest

the

day

some

the

to

respect

Sun,

frank

Materialism

so-called,

is the

L,ewes

Such

arc

more

not,

Monists

is

same

Tyndairs
to

than

worse

the

of
of

face

from

dangerous

more

Pecksniff

are

Mr.

as

The

its natural

at
and
psycho-spiritual man
do sceptics of
plausibly than

and

has

by Kirchoff.

Idealism, and

Materialism.

possibility of

universal

or

576

helped

has

Spectroscope
Chemist

modern

is

to

us

familiar,

"robes"

outward

Sun's

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

that

see

in

not

be

which

the

in

present

taking

and,

itself;

Sun

the

with

elements,

probability

all

in

must

the

the

these

"robes,"

have

declared

"

the

its

principle

by

law
"

"Is

to

be

of

that

"chromosphere."*

not

See

Five

the

Sun

Years

merely

for

veil,

luminosity

vital

it

cosmic

solar

due

the

combustion

to

of
a

for

luminary

Physicists

the

flame,

and

purely

mistaking

and

thing,

material

and

hypotheses

only

have

We

any

itself,

Sun

theories

the

called

have

so

far,

means.

Tkeosophy,
Cooling

pp.

245-262"
for

Mass?"
"

Arts.

the

true

"Do

Occult

the

Adepts
teaching.

deny

the

Nebular

Theorj'?"

and

SECTION

Force,

Life,

The
iess

but
after

hypotheses
well

and

sufficient

not

explain

to

the

explain

to

for

its satellites

is shown
And

that

name

but

then

When
to

we

And

on

motion?

that

have

learned

by

of

as

itself

it then

of

sume
pretraction
At-

Space?

is

impulse
with

planet

every

is

combined

with

Science

would

all

ancient

traction.
at-

have

to

the

are

killed

exploded

possibility

every

who,

yet

sophers
Philo-

is

what,

or

the

stitions.
superof

belief

original

Francoeur:t

unique

which

attracts.

celestial

bodies

one

the

proclaimed

now

Forces;

cause,

have

so

has

Says

the

and

ages,

et

speciale, that

pushes,

will

we

be

ready

again:
between

incessantly

If

answers

special

binations
com-

tific
scien-

answer

can

cause

Astronomer,*

an

God

intelligent

it with

Attraction
them

unless

one

new

it

how

rotation

some

beliefs

extra-cosmic

in

combine

to

says

all such

intra-cosmic

"pusher"

the

it for

named

has

The
in

and

may

of

quarter

to

whether

are

cause.

Occultism
;

body,

life

infinitudes

the

gaps,

due

It

last

Attraction

motion

in

Forces

this

its

nature.

the

then,

even

in

fill all

be

to

question

is

motion

sidereal

every

it.

fact

for

owing

killed

planetary

even

never

the
a

rotatory

will

alone
admitted

represents

face

new

nearly

but

well,

on

mechanical

day;

remained,

had

ones

very

truth,

to

old

the

put

has

gravitation

their

had

has

Gravity.

or

have

Science

about;

century;

fluids

imponderable
talked

VIL

this

ever

earth,

bolder

and

of

even

vindicated,

all

of
as

and

"

theory

theory

accepted

the

onward

for

otherwise,

of the
motion

Philosophie Naturelle,

motion

being

in

is

heaven,
about

provisional

Esoteric

only repulsion

Sun-Force

Herschell,
a

is

their

hypothesis,

allegory
art.

142.

will

the

accepted,

certain

be

it is the

would

primal
and

will

shown

drives

stop.

to

Astronomie,

of all life

cause

if that

organisms
then

that

sun

in

the

other

Sun,

teachings

our

is
be

anticipated

have

p.

far

342.

3"

578

THE

Modern

Science

Archaic

Teachings.

millions

by

DOCTRINE-

SECRET

of

years,
the

Marttanda,

seven

brothers, the planets, without

which

his Mother,

He

the direction

from afar

their houses
is

It

sun-fluids

the

but

not

in

gravity, but

of

bodies

of all the

Kalpa

Are

Soul.

so

we

modern

great and

far

language

uses

thought.

We

in

the

Heat

luminous

of

envelope

circles
en-

immutable

than
to

envelope

should

its

signed
de-

higher
motion

every

minor
Cosmic

the

vital

here

is

electricity,

Materialistic
"The

on

F.R.S.,t who,

Hunt,

law

the

Well,

modern

to

article

an

sion,
repulthe

to

but

of

and

m,otion

with

alters

speaking

who,

and

and

rebuilding and

believing all this?

Sun

the

motion,

manvantaric

and

Occultism

to

Robert

by

Sun,"

that

path

Intelligences within

scepticalreader

refer the

of

are

the

in

akin

more

to

followmg

according

or

of the

laws

of Science

man

position
says:

all

impart

laws

is diverse

wrong

very

his

It is attraction

Dawn

regulated by the Movers,

is

"

the

motion

which

threatens

the

on

move,

Physics

the

These

System.

"

the

central

himself,

System.

with

harmony

of the

reformation

are

Commentary*

that

by modern

early Sandhya,

the

from

The

brothers

his

Solar

understood

as

the

abandoning

emanations

or

life,in the

all into

awaken

and

such

orbit.

the

or

"

watches

sloivly around

which

in

for

Sun,

Aditi, relegated him.

thein, hirning

pursues

probably,

of

speaking

"peculiar curdy

of

Source

the

appearance,"

says:

generally adopted.
compared

been

discovered

suspected,

been

upon

which

than

i,ooo

compared

to

size of

dense

in

probable conjecture
that

the

Commentary

Popular

X And

the

and

from

which

has

length,

photosphere J

on

is

carried

are

two

an

Review,

central

mass,

Vol.

too,

as

IV.

p.

will be

out

grand

in the

like
in

the

rather

of

the

They

sun.

miles

appearance

gigantic

centre

be

cannot

in breadth.

those

of gaseous

the

each

indeed, they resemble

leaf
matter

or

of the

reflection.

scale
less

The

lens-like

[what

126-7.

or

motion

from

148.

found,

order,

any

irregular

receding

idea

respecting
ocean

previously

....

that

so

hundred

three

offered

immense

IV, ante, pp.

Stanza

Science

to

been

that

and

was

Mr.

an

fish,which,

objects gives

these

physical (?)operations

of

shoal

now

tranquil

had

arranged

to

name

on

angular positions,

new

ocean

with

photosphere

breeze
any

not

approaching

seen

are

miles

objects,is

They

all directions

in

other

this

the

than

size

assuming

The

shape.

most

sometimes
has

in

each

crossing

other, and
.

of

peculiarly lens-shaped

are

in

different

leaves,"

Photosphere,

gentle

condition

which

objects

themselves.

among

slightly crisped by
remarkable

more

the

surface

resembles

It

is

its surface

when

has

"willow
.

By

the

Herschell,

elder

the

called

be

mother-of-pearl

to

summer-day,
Nasmyth

this

that

proposed

Arago

kind

THE

58o

or

vaporous

the

part of
which

enables

the

of

speak

nerves

as

the

according
part of

to

elastic

an

it have

them

from

passes
enters

nerve,

know.

It

older

the

chemistry;

"

Paracelsus

Alchemical

"This

of

for one,

matter

flood

new

"

flood

light

who

force

Popular

Science

Review,

gas,

parts;

easily disposed
on

of

the

as

blood

is
the

suggest

during life; a
whole

the

molecule

the

of

and

from

mind

that

constantly

the

and

with

outer

to
to

know;

matter

of matter,

matter

ters
charac-

consequently

not

each

precise

nervous

communicated

there

not

pervades

atmosphere

being

where

present

which

the

centres

of

matter

of

The

do

the

connects

finely diffused form

light breaks

around

Paragranum.
\

do

fairly presented

once

Liquor Vitse, and

of

modification

all motion,

some

favour

the

is,
as

vapour
renewed

breath, after

it has

intelligence."

on

the

wisdom

of ancient

Archseus.

rather.
radiates

in

upon

it

this is the

or

vapour

of

as

of

form

is certainly thrown
it

called

"composition,"

vital

stored

that

and

in

we

bilities,
sensi-

ether

physical
we

fluid of

veritable

the

"

and

everywhere

fluid

the

nervous

structure

the

known;

the

When

in

capable

nervous

it is formed

enveloping

body

in

in currents,

moves

medium

it is

may

and

or

of

nervous

evidence

...

of

uses

of

an

animal

might

organization;

the

as

matter

yet well

another

medium

even

being

speaks

movement

look

it is formed

I think

as

he

nervous

we

so

In

whether

the

and

"

its purpose
new

in

which,

light,vaporous

predecessors taught.*

it

subtle

When

through

which,

is existent

the

and

parts;

our

that

condition

is the

and

author

very

ether

nervous

is not

exact

be

must

the

the

whether

or

the

as

or

organ

medium.

part of

The

however,

surrounds

is

part

vital

served

in

the

blood,

from

know;

animal.

there

"

and

life there

fillingevery

act

and

centres.

nervous

during

to

the

capacities for

all such

Whether

The

my

that

fluid, as

nerves,

mind,

exists

structure,

nervous

into

fluid

not

know.

one

and

it when

material

all-convincing.

this

not

man

organism,

nervous

by

of

theory

which

matter

the

to

occurs

universe

the

to

do

we

the

to

by and

medium,

; a

"

uses

but

have

pervading

do

meaning

special

that

nervous

we

itself sufficient

of

the

of

living

Pralaya

blood

is

the

demonstrated,

be

as

convey

it is

little studied.

been

it circulates,

whether

not

true

(?)tcomposition

chemical

inner

of

which

man

upon

medium

parts, by which

astronomer

product

medium

form;

not

that

passes

by simple pressure

is, unquestionably,

of

do

direct

atmosphere

of

influenced

view,

of

medium,

motion

dead.

subtle

all structures
ether

the

sense

the

as

means

other

falls into

general

truly

into

nervous

my

the

existence

he

the
with

subtle
for

further:

it,in short,

believe

pass

so

its

refined

condition

through

life to

body actually

read

ether,

of

System

us

which

and

by

with

phenomena

in

use

nervous

only:

structure

but,

Space, by

of

ether

let

in

rearrangement

conveyed;

the

ether

matter;

and

communicates

Solar

But
word

the

use

gaseous

whole

added.

have

the

absent, leaves

exists

molecules

in communion

living world

outer

universally
And

is held

body

the

the

arrangement
is

there

composed,

are

holds

all motion

being present,

for

which

through

body

which

gaseous,

other, and

each

of

organic parts

all the

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

Vol.

X.

pp.

380-3.

man

like

luminous

sphere,"

says

Paracelsus

in

OR

PANTHEISM

and

mediaeval

same

thing

Paracelsus

ago,

in the

potentially contained

is

Microcosm

the

of

whole

is contained

in which

fluid

years

For

the

wrote

sixteenth

tury,
cen-

follows:

as

The

hundred

three

than

more

its votaries.

and

Occultism

581

MONOTHEISM.

the

in the

Liquor Vitae, a

quality, character,

nature,

...

and

nerve

of

essence

beings.*
is

Archaeus

The

body.

of

Had

"it

known

is not

following

us,"

elements
of

Nor

etc.

be

best

human

Being

influences, and

cosmic

the

[cosmic forces] upon

of

works

often,

so

the

Spiritus Mundi.

explained, t

secret

would

the

all parts of

all

stars

may

confess

to

of

the

all the

recanting

sentence,

the

Linga Sharira]

obliged

to

in

from

action

studied

been

have

not

distributed

origin

the

the

[his vital

Richardson

Dr.

would

by which

man

its

takes

it contains

latter,

cause

of

body

invisible

the

the

is therefore

equally

is

Spiritus Vitae

emanation

an

that

essence

an

The

he

Paracelsus, he
do

"we

have

ever

portions

of

know,"

not

written

his

the

independent

rediscovery.
urged

It may

be

the

existence

of

said

be

may
as

ether

the

and

if

physically discovered,

fail to

We

the

in

of life of

Monotheist

rather

finite

evolutions

illusive

otitside that

universe

of

speck

mean

that

every

speck

of the

Substance

in

De

Generatione

D"

Viribus

384-

Deity,

or

or

tree

or

however

the

the

and

it would

the

and

It

Sec

that

by

the

in

the

or

that

Kosmos
have

Franz

of
its

Infinite, Absolute
relation

it cannot

in

repudiates,

indirect

or

of

it may

Life of Puracelius,

of

deity

God

Deity

from

the

This

does

not

only

that

but

belongs
fallen

Hartmaun,

to

imagine

in

to, and
its

Hominis.

Membrorum.

whole

expanse

Substance.

of

be

viay

by

oceans,

therefore

is God

material

because

anthropomorphic

absence

stone

body

Pantheism

Philosophy rejects one

direct

inanimate

low

and

idea

grotesque

Matter,

be

felt

vast

followers.

any

animal

the

Pantheism

the

grass.

his

of

and

seen,

seas

universe,

could, have
of

the
of

blade

the

manifested

of, God,

"

% P.

breathing

animate

bush,

every

of

It

would

true

so.

itself in

manifests

theory

sense.

known,

was

represented by

as

or

the

It

be

the

space

view

fails to

than

more

organism
This

it is not

know

we

smallest

the

Deity should,

smallest

every

no

pervade

all the

It

[!!].

individual

Philo-theo-sophia, the

of

name

the

imperfectGod

finiteand

tnie

were

Pantheism

heavens,

quiver

every

organization.

this, and

see

antiquity.

starry

pervades

rediscovered."

"physically
of

it

individuality of

the

destroy

supposed

to

ether

part of

as

is included

thought

....

this universal

that

without,

from

in this line of

that

of

M.D.,

F.T.S.

is

cyclic

"

582

THB

the

gyration through
such

every

and

reminder

call

to

speck

Eternities

DOCTRINE.

of the

individually, and

of that

God,

SECRET

thus

universal

limiting

Ever-Becoming;

Kosmos

One

the

also

collectively, is

Soul

eternal

and

which

"

and

that

aspect

an

refuses

Philosophy

Root

ever-present

and

Essence.
either

Why

the

individuality

the

with

Sanskrit,

did

we

the

hear

well

as

alone,

and

light,and
This

world, if it
there

illustrations

two

we

"Nervous

Kabalistic

so.

should

"destroy
to

Ether"

quainted
ac-

under

its

Richardson

Dr.

name.

one

fewer

ether

of

opinion

the

individuality

that

of the

unless

senses

hear,"

replace

in

accordance
of

explanations

this

the

he

The

to

one

for,

possess:
and

sound,

sound, is

of

selves
our-

adapted
we

of

which

Occultists

"fails to

yet

the

not

doctor

we

medium

Dr.

Richardson's

sight

and

Mystics

will find

of

spiritual

"We

that

with

afforded

know

the

by that

cannot

we

and

see

mind)

hearing,

postulates
and

existence

modern

he

But

physical.

shows

the

on

them.

the

because

true

sense"

based

are

the

of

be

individual

every

allows

in

course,

Science

otherwise.

for

fain reform

would

phenomena

Materialistic

same

of

gradual atrophy
(of

the

adapted

motion

between

and

required

Pantheism

learned

it

do

without

than

is not

of

The

he

to

senses

light

communication

from

produced

were

physical theories, though

to

of

hear.

conclusions

impossible

medium

air, the medium

and

see

destroy

all the

hear

that

the

were

only"

while

see;

yet

is not

it would
that

and

Ether"

incomprehensible

seems

of

nature

Esoteric

outer

vibration

of

taking
of

real

"Nervous

or

sense,"

every

individually produce

not

and
kind

the

Space

that:

agrees
If

of

rather

or

of

Ether

and

see

better.

The

Vedic

Aryans

were

familiar

as

physical plane
of both

secrets

of

double

are

of

one

the

through
able

hear

to

the

lips and

the

world

of

higher plane
because
action

the
of

Matter

of

Ether

of

still.

to

is

the

sound

the

had

The

ignorant

But

are

will

man

etc., and

these

rejected
the

Sacred

also

mastered

the

is

that

priori by

by

belong
act

on

to
a

Physiology,
It

"

will

uttered

that

Science.

sight

is deaf

words

cases

the

his

who

air

knew

become

those

vibrations, and, dividing it from

the

who

man

recover

he

are

the

on

They

senses

spiritual senses,
of

colour

In

remaining

blind

and

Materialist.

material.

hearing,

speaker.

consciousness,

latter

of

sight, by seeing audibly

of the

mouth

the

senses,

instance,

through

to

spiritual and

of touch,

senses

mysteries

inaccessible

more

for

the

Physiologists, but they

senses;

or

developed;

more

our

planes

on

set

of

deprived

be

as

with

limits

though

the

air is

THE

differentiated

simply

fit in

to

with

at

all,

of

the

mental

in

seven

planes

especially in the

the

these

Of

Mental

seven

"

Upanishads, when

tions
correla-

seven

in

are

understand

physical

as

defined

these

not

physical and

and

clearly explained

well

as

the

on

do

is

there

But

Physiologist.

Orientalists, who

admit.

to

and

destructible, such

the

indestructible

the

is the

is the

existent

manifestation

principles],the

underlying

the

functions

assume

the

the

on

Vedas, and

Upa7iishad q.2X\"A Anugita:

indestructible

The
Self.

the

than

senses
are

"

of

it

makes

teachings of the

the

ready

are

Ether"

compound

583

SENSES.

PHYSICAL

special theories

understood,

correctly
them

and

the

Science

real

more

SEVEN

[the

as

double
true

manifestation

essence

nature

or

individual

an

(entity)is

the

of
of

Self,

called

the

of

the

destructible.*

speaks the Ascetic

Thus
Every

is

who

one

twice-born

ancients
the

only

These

qualities of
judge

dogmatize

it is

illusion, that

qualities of
visible
Hear

me

objects

causes

exliaustively.

ear

the

as

be

should

taste, and
Ch.

Ibid.,

The

be
to

the

to

division

of

physical

the
no

spiritual fruitage and

being

the

divided
that

plane, only

sense

at

the

spiritual condition,

modem
a

the

dual

with

together

to

be]

of
the

The

sound.
and

septenary,

are

the

on

to

material

quite arbitrary. For

these

seven

of

of

causes

of

(Secret Wisdom)

plane

the

manifestation, the

also

Hear
.

and

tongue,
and

causes

the

understanding,

fifth,the

and

eye,

(the knowledge

the

assignment

the

these

skin, and

of
the

[senses]

seven

of) qualities. Smell, and

object

of

the

mental

operation,

292.

which

into

senses

this

and"

into

of

the

preeminently

on

the

Fifth

to

unless

as

there

in

physical plane,
Race.

developed

The

in the

the
and
of

01

great
these

sixth

antiquity.

I.ife which

the

Race.

seventh

had

and

while

exist, i.e.,

to

preserve
The

Karma.

to

Initiates, stopped

already

But

perception,

mental

belongs

rather, got dwarfed

Race

could

senses

sense,

Occultists"

teacliers, the

Fourth
Third

how

were

Book

their

because

from

us

himself

asked

Metaphysicians

thereof,

five, simply

developed

has

way,

for the

remembrance

beginning

five, comes

Philosopher

self-conscious

senses

so

sound

385.

p.

number,

the

knowledge

mind

as

principles of

itself from

mystery.

touch

translation, p.

be

to

understood

manifestation

it is said

and

the

be

[should

in itself^s

their

on

sense]

be
and

colour, sound,

xxxvi;

the

Thus

nose,

of

[organ

perceived and used in

them
register and record

Ancients
as

ch.

The

understood

xiii; Telang's

"

adopting

fifth

[Akfisha,or

Space

is stated

that

sense,

their

sevenfold

this wonderful

state

the

every

from

sense

invisible.

these

are

of

as

acquire
of

teaching

[are] Shadja, Rishabha,

emancipating

can

we

the

and

on

and

beyond

scale

them

Self

the

only by

the

likewise

"

the

gamut].t

Element,

every

objective plane

or

of

notes

seven

is

such

Now

sound

and

[the Hindu

Dhaivata

and

of

also:

entity

quality

one

Panchama,

Madhyama,
and

Nishada

first

[and the] qualities

Gandhara,

has

Ether]

Amigita, and

[initiated]knows

is the

Space
of

Noumenon

the

in

at

limited

begun

to

hearing,
to

this

lose

the

THE

584
and

the

these

seven

are

and

speaks,
these

of

object

of action.

who

hears

should

seven

understanding

the

causes

he

The

modern

to

"that

mean

the

him

causes

of the
causes

senses,

does,

it is said, "these

qualitieswhich
in

deities, each

understand
and

the

Planetary

mind,

read

arms!

and

like

numbers

Kunti!

this

essence

of
the

which

mentioned""
in the

upon

underlies

Truly, then,

is

my

upheld.

thread,

sun

and

moon.

and

phenomena;

this
in

former

to

senses

O
is

you

of

mighty

upon

water,

me,
son

of

("/.^.,the

occult

various

things

the

in the

sive
illu-

is) another

woven

the

^ther],
the

on

there

smell

modern

[or Akasha,
(that

taste

ments
ele-

Self.

all the

qualities of

fragrant

the

their

sound

am

other

the

...

the

the

the

as

high

the

rule

is animate,

...

am

thing,
every-

Deity, saying:

the

All

tence,
sen-

"learned"

the

qualitiesof

their

"

rather] of

nature,

that

Know

this, which

all these

the

suppose

nature.

the

again,

the

with

these

"Thus,"

various

perception of

of

they,

the

not

ment
enjoy-

understand

fire, air, space

water,

their

the

emancipation"

of

of Krishna,

the

than

universe

Transl.), in space
.

than

form

higher

light of the

fire

more

Earth,

lower

this

pearls

do

egoism [or

and

nature,

by which

am

is

learned

be

to

mean?

"senses,"

all the

at

not

the

"deities," for

Intelligences, which

or

of

principle" (!),

the

simply

mean

ing
mean-

attributed

that

And,

of

subtle

as

sentence

position [in

Bhagavadgita

and

my)

[the

qualities,

own

"causes

are

causes

means

instance,

any

truly.

me

the

Noumena

the

the

Initiates]who

the

Gods

them,

in the

understanding

of

this

For

with

know

some

plane],

their

esoterically

are

etc.,

the

products, and

do

to

we

(form

These

agents.

causes,

ineffectual.

in

are

of

thinks.

aught

Only

who

understands,

understood

are

following

[the wise

place,"

nature

their

commentator

Then

who

active

an

agents, which

made

Elementary

or

and

have

its

"qualities,"in

that

he

sees,

etc., when

are

means

[senses]

learned

the

the
the

are

as

objects

It

can,

causes

"among

the

or

smelling,

"seven"

"the

by

seven

these

the

who

he

the

sentence,

agent,

These

caused

are

the
of

an

impression."

what

i.e.,when

as

agents, because
an

take

powers

appear

is entirely fanciful.

otherwise

of

causes

perception],

or

eats, he

thinks, and

who
the

who

failing to comprehend

Scholiasts,

which

seven

be

to

he

qualities(sattva, rajas,tamas), enjoy

of

ancient

Self, make

the

to

smells,

fifth, he

commentators,

the

agents,"

as

[the highest spiritual sense

disagreeable.*

and

of

the

DOCTRINE.

who

He

understood

be

agents] being possessed

agreeable

SECRET

earth, refulgence

etc.lf

one

should
"

study Occult

Ibid., ch.

x:

pp.

277,

Mundakopaniihad,
BfiagavadgiUi,

ch.

Philosophy

278.
p.

298.

vii; ibid.,pp.

73,

74.

before

one

begins

TREE

THE

for

seek

to

understands

the

Nature,

which

of

branches

the

namely,

which

and

from

the

But

from

Nature

natured

being

its
was

still less.

the

senses

Idea

and

slow
there

of

The

grosser

Elements

are

all

ch.

it with
and

that
off

casts

xx;

of

the

to

heeds

^ther

of

as

as

many

point
in

our

now

It has

where

there
ing-board
sound-

is the

days of

Matter.
is

first

physical

in those

times

And

regarded

compelled

it

as

ways

This

fall into

modern

Physiologists

Science

present normal

and

and

vibrating

of view, abnormal

evolution

dual-

as

throughout.

it is the

Our

little,

so-called, the

has, and

Nature

and

physical phe-

Modern

it is

and

on

Root-Matter

differentiations.

learned.

the

of

the

very

Chaos,

in

of

the

divisions

Akasha,

"

of

Hence

them

range

as

hear

based

arbitrary

Parabrahman.

remain

seven

that

they

them,

among

Ether

cutting

to

as

believe

thought-transference, clairvoyance, clairaudience,

"Egoship,"

five

Tanm"tras

elements.

Anugltd,

of

the

Ascetics.

and

whole

"sound,"

downward

that

I suppose,

Ahamkara,

is

emancipated.

the
Miilaprakriti,

rest

no

have

present

when

as

be

of old

our

day

all the

in all its

Nature

such

"

of

will

Space

as

exceptional,so puzzling
them

The

form

can

would

there

progressive
a

cutting

will

the

to

hypotheticall}^conceived

from

was

boughs,
which

after

undifferentiated

from

one

Initiates

were,

liberal

Primary

primary aspect

real .^ther

in

mystery

the

from

proceeds

.^ther

no

and

be

nor

Occultism

them

"principles,"

seven

flower-

smaller

immortality

can

Adepts

most

heeds

its

likes; the

the

Science.

the

divide

may

the

by

Physical

first abstract

the

used

nought,

of

Akasha

latter

the

the

sprouts,

the

are

tree,

death,

importance given

proceeds

nomena

the

are

flowers

of

attains

Ashvattha

know

even

undue

classification
and

of

remarks

flowing

consists

its trunk,

as

which

of

invisible]elements

one

"

of life and

Science

Knowledge"

one-sided

holes

[the Deity];

Brahman

Life, the

slave

the
of

men

of

"Sword

the

[Occult

which

[Parabrahman],

possessed

[Secret Wisdom]

of

Tree

only, Man,

which

unperceived

:{:

is the

This

is the

the

objective matter],

[the gross

which

of

in

of leaves, always

knowledge

"

death.

and

birth

possessed

seed

the

sword

excellent

as

who

emancipated"

Intelligent Soul]

great [occult,or

the

which

seed

the

Universal

the

or

elements

gross

from

great egoism,*

the

are

always

are

eternal

alone,

qualities of Nature,
is

(tree) of

great

sprout

[Mahat,

of which

senses,

the

bunches.t

the

all] is the

of

root

understanding

the

"

the
...

understanding

Accurately

in

about

its surface

on

Says the Preceptor:

error.

of

Nature

all entities

of

creation

the

truth

the

knows

"who

alone

he

of

mysteries

the

verify

and

585

LIFE.

OF

ibid., p.

313.

"

or

of

Ahatnship,"
earth,

water,

which

leads

fire,air and

to

every

ether,

error.

the

producers

of

the

586

THE

etc.; in short, all that is

and

all that

that

is to

belonged

"We

until

now

regain

once

until

the

period which

with

the

spiritualityof

this will

But

"Nervous

is septenary.

an

of
of

Essence

Primordial
and

Nature,
It is not

an

its

plant, are
their

to

materials
from

the

fed

and

and

by

Sushumna

which

or

It

that

Therefore
The

Dr.

nervous

animal

motion

the

Hindu

to

word

as

system

as

which

Father-Deity, and

Son.

Whether

sciously
con-

Richardson,

Dr.

form

lowest

while

of the septenary

it,adding:
is

animal

an

product.

to be

as

part in

one

adapted

all

different

In
the

to

special

animals, and

birth

but

is produced,

its

sense

Entity,

are

light upon,

and

rest, than

the

the

state

"

state,

as

all

activity.

living flower
it according

do

physical

bene)

nota

"

and,

regulated, strengthened,
vegetation in

to

Moon,

penetrates

when

for its

only absorb

larger supply
feeds

according
of

tissues

lights and

errs

principle of the

it finds

primogenial

of the

taken
mis-

resultant

Vitality diflfused in

healthy

or

lowest

living animal,

the
animal

in

the

conditions

the

to

is

all the

to

It is Animal

(in their

which

is not,

leading

morbid

less

Richardson

in the

the

error

The

descends

it pours

ether

latter; and

is Life.

during their sleep and

more

of

is the
or

parallel

return

One

Ether"

products.

Sun-Ray

beams

her

of

"Nervous

of the

it.

line

on,

way.

structures

moment

go

this

physical quality so

product,"

more

must

quality, "Sound,"

essentially it plays

acting according
"animal

we

one

ether

nervous

that

but

speculates upon
the

all

hypothesis about

ancient

Eogos, Verbum,
the

are

must

translation

in the

we

mankind.

We

present.

misleading

be

differ in

on

incorrect

shown

the

nucleus

This

views.

Race,

process

somewhat

language

and

same

This

long extinct

at

doctrine, chooses

it may

lies the

acquired in

we

Fourth

of the

common

cycling forward;

Root-Race

Race,

One, having

offer,is that

all,in the

Herein

the

with

animal, but

the

in

and

the

Sound,

animals

end

Sixth

understood

Esoteric

Occult

theory,

classes
wants

of
In

of that

The

Second

otherwise, it must

preaching
nature

the

just been

is synonymous
or

of

has

"first born"

Sound

bring

Under

"Space," Akasha
the

the

hopeful, though

Ether."

and

when

"

faculties

spiritualitywhat

the

will

hardly be

Richardson's

Dr.

back

spiritualreevolution.

in the

more

almost

and

senses

cycling

in

abnormal"

and

imperceptibly losing in the physical

gradually and

as

the

to

lost

having

physical development

"wonderful

however,

are,

that

say,

DOCTRINE.

called

now

more

humanity.

all

to

much

SECRET

they

are

and
man

it is
and

the

through
animal,

activity.

in full

again in stating that:

to

my

force;

but

idea

of

it,in itselfactive,nor

it is essential

as

supplying

the

an

excitant

conditions

like

him

the

poison

It may

That

the

it may

be too

Owing

control

This

is called

primary

of
of

causes

effect and

Principle, the

manifesting Life

and

from, the

emanates

in

Of

"fallacy,"
"

Paragranum

In

rather,

with

identical

being

with

volume,

ancient
page

of

this

devotes

himself

ridicule

them.

great

seven

called

page

405,

legions of dead
with

identical

the

are

with

Self-consciousness,
queer

thrust

at

the

writing

anything

much

as

of the

true

exoteric

defames

profound

Buddhism
those

may
on

.vhom

scholar,

oteric

one

he
can

of
in

Secret

is entitled

honours

only

with
or

his
"

unlucky

author.

likewise
author

the

the

result

heartily laugh

of

work
On

to

attempts

Orientalists

in

the

his

Third
at

Sun,"

(! !),is

an

"the
call

Esoteric

Buddhism

of

(a) the

unfortunate

Race

the

end

unfortunate

opinion

of

i.e.,of connecting

their

on

"were

not
of

mistake

the

with

system

and
taught by Krishna, Shankarach4rya,
Davids
knowing
impossibility of Mr.
Rhys
as

he

is the

respectful hearing.

spite, and

and

the

expressed

his

and, esoterically,

man

God

into

Vidy4dharas,

some

to

"Hymn

Personal

"Budhism,"

Materialistic

and

smile

to

The

author

pseudo-Ori"rA"XvsX

devotion,"

endow

which

form,

The

Buddhism.

with
our

whom

in

licism,
Catho-

exoteric

crammed

Buddhists,"

the

Wisdom

{b) of

of

has

Nevertheless

Teachings.

Scientific

the

is
or

and

"affluent

with

by

remark

the

coun-

Roman

found.

Lamai'sm

"Esoteric

shells.

by

and

be

to

are

Vidyadharas,

class

Davids

"Budhaism,"

with

say

the

vitalist

the

popular

enthusiastically of the

these

one

its

Jesus the Essene,

the

Buddhism

propounded
The

of

human

Rhys

facts

or

Siddhas,

Pitris,
the

collected

Mr.

Buddha;

by

as

he

day, whatever

of
of

religion instead
others,

of the

instead

"Buddhism"

Gautama's
many

that

esoteric."

not

were

of

endows

theories

the

that

and

Buddhism,

of

said

He

which

aware

true

end, and

fact that

indiscriminately

speaks

Now,

kind

elaborately

so

fully

are

he

wise."

incarnating

mosaic,

proofs

very

Theosophists
beliefs.

of

volume

Life,

One

degrees,

upper

in

sorely confused

has

Principles"

classes

seven

by

to,

is,nevertheless, still

curious

Christendom,

closing page,
made

men

the

at

Buddhism,

Northern
some

and
in

fact, exoterically,

in

are

the

collective

or

Absolute

and

of the

erudition, has

than

"Seven

the

"Host,"

ciple"
"prin-

is but

plane,

Christianity" in Buddhism

and

Church"

Latin

the

this

But

hierarchic

Huxley,

in

dogmas

Buddhism

criticizing

to

too

F. Hartmann.

Dr.

teachings,

Buddhist

volume,

they

his

by

and

the

of

Logos,

and

in Buddhism

pretensions

more

On

"demi-gods,"

of

of

those

modem

and

404

rituals

later

many

when

It is itself subordinate

fully aware

by Vogt

Symbolism

on

the

are

Life of Paracelsus,

work

recent

derided

so

of the

the

explains
kill

our

say,

Occultist,

the

may

little of it.

scale

sharp

Pitris, at the lower.

Occultists

the

course,

Life

Light.

reascending

inferior

the

Vidyadharas,t

of

is to

that

of

cerebral

under

muscle

perturbation, or

and

Sound,

Under
.

except

one,

is too

tension

convulsions.

ever-invisible, eternal

ladder, with

septenary

this

and

descending

no

intelligentaction

of the

the result

identical, is

every

unconscious

"

there

plane,

so:

plunge

principle

when

as

manifested

the

on

and

nervous

The

it after

purify

are

it invests.

matter

motion

such

it.

much

as

be

excitation, but

nervous

it may

or

the
geiierally

that

it may

storm

distance.

Ether,"

says

nervous

if in

as

reason

exuberant,

the

uncontrolled

into

the

knows

in

vibrate

it may

spinal

or

who

that

low;

too

or

changes

local

to

excitation

high

at

act

diseases,

cause

"Nervous

and

English Scientist,

the

by

to

health.*

the

restore

"Archseus"

two,

shown

and

impure,

made

be

it may

[blood] and

of life

essence

made

been

it has

sphere [aura] and

luminous

DOCTRTNit.

SECRET

THE

588

lines, than
assumes

at

him.

PSli

greatest
But

he
with

when
knows
the

one

of

and

Buddhist

who

knows

Esoteric

Theosophists

scholar
no

more

Philosophy,
the

airs

of

THE

in

tenanced
feel

to

that

writes

high

they

do

is

force

that

true

very

is

that

therefore

subject

chemical

phenomena

be

referred

to

are

is

its

scientific

and,

quarters,

stand

not

589

PRINCIPLE.

alone.

Thus,

therefore,

they

Professor

de

happy

are

Quatrefages

It

the

very

LIFE

not

here

antagonistic

we

the

set

in

stars

to

the

are

etherodynamy

manifested

but

is;

under

inanimate

of

seat

to

influence

forces,

but

of

it

The

Human

Species,

pp.

10,

and

11.

are

etc.].

know

what

heay"',

various

and

existence,
heat,

governs

we

beings

another

laws.*

"

do

more

numerous

their

[electricity,

the

no

Living
the

indispensable

are

of

life

motion

they

which

action

what

know

not

gravitation;

to

the

do

physicowhich

But

must

these

rules

nomena
pheLife

force

and

and

their

action

by

SECTION
The

OF

SCIENCE

THIS

his

AS

reply

suggestive
There

they

as

is

the

greater,

appears

living

In

magnifying

powers,

but

which

towards

which

the

nor

be

ascertained

or

nature

the

slightest

of

matter,

may

tend"

that

from

in

has

the

few

is

Occult

words

and

as

inasmuch

which

to

fail

afford

to

of

nature

they

as

other

any

of

highest

penetrate,
the

will

changes

certainly

of

an

known

phenomenon

of

nature

conception

the

us

these
are

plated.
contem-

the

cannot

eye

changes

which

and

by

seen

the

where

the

studied

are

centres

proceed

chemists
that

life

the

and

fathomed,

been

of

than

living

investigation,

distinct

Ancients

never

phenomena

think

to

reason

has

central

physicists

they

the

Sun

hidden

is

behind

of

nerve-centre

artery

It has
is

arid

been
9

the

or

Centre

for

says

The

Sun

which

more

centres

the

which

Vitality,

understanding

by physical

same

System,

each

in

"mystery,"

the

As

far

"

advanced

the

totally

This
in

deeply

more

centres

of

Physiologist,

great

mystery

"

SCIENTIFIC.

theory
of

FAR

ever

order
to

us

relegated.

be

can

life

the

most

is there

the

HOW

IS

the

on

Elements

beautiful

are

in

mystery

the

Beale,

Professor

Philosophy,

attack

with

TEACHINGS.

ACCEPTED,

Gull's

connected

inseparably

THE

ELEMENTS

SINGLE

AND

OCCULT

GENERALLY

Dr.

to

COMPOUND

AGAINST

THEORY,

In

THE

OF

AS

Theory

Solar

ANALYSIS

SHORT

YIII.

globe

the

as

are

of

origin

the

Life
of

nucleus

Occultism

Essence,

prima

of

materia

locates
Solar

our

one.

Commentary:
the

the

of

heart

the

[visible']Sun.

the

great

The
.

in

the

elsewhere*

that

combustion,

"

are

Occult

but

defines

The

Theosophist.

is

sensation

waves

planets

'^System']

World

Thence,
and

body,

vein.

stated

Solar

of

the

its

limbs

and

radiated

simply

brain

and

as

into

pulses.
denies

is

i?ito every

life-esseiice
flow

philosophy
it

its

world,

that
a

the

glow-

"the

of solar vital energy;

the

abscondito

in

sun

and

which,

presence,

inhabitants,"

are

storehouse

of

the

thus

fluid, and
only

Sun

visible

the

willow

feeds

receiving

ever

window

the

reser\'oirs

whole

system;

little Cosmos,

our

much

the

Sun

taken
leaves, mis-

real

gives

it

as

solar

distortion

without

shews

however,

the

as

into

cut

visible

the

Nasmyth

vital electricity that

;being

vital

self-generatingits
out," and

for "solar

Herschell

John

Sir

by

591
and

behind,

The

its reflection, its shell.

being only

SYSTEM.

SOLAR

hidden

being

Sun

real

the

ing sphere,

THE

OF

HEART

THE

palace
interior

the

work.

circulation
is the

of

contracting

it takes

back

thence

passes

of

ten

its years

in

at

Sun
the

ever"^

second
and

before

so,

or

whole

it washes

and

great arteries

the

does

circulate,

to

ventricle

and

to

round

the

body;

human

heart

the

performing

of

in the

human

the

as

its auricle

through

pass

lungs, and

blood

solar

the

to

year

rhythmically

as

blood

of the

regular

of which

System,

our

is

life,there

period, or

throughout

circulation

Only, instead

of it.

return

solar

fluid

vital

the

like the

heart"

Sun

manvantaric

the

during

Thus,

the
of the

veins

System.

of eleven

cycle

World

breathes

exerted

would

The

made

is used

then
*

each

Not

have

does

only

theory

it

men

the
of

Le

Soleil,

II.

issuing

made
as

the
other

every

who

crises

Cutrency

184.

of

and

the

influence

Finance.)

cooler

the

spots.

tlie

is

than

of

every

Faye,

the

Professor

sun-spots

worthy

muscles.
and

bing
throbsuch

screen,

cause,

wrong
of

Jevous
eleventh

as

Young),

photosphere

praise and

tion
pulsa-

repeated
and

solar

for instance,

moon,

it to
of

the

its hollow

the

Secchi,

[heated

healthy

upon

sun,

Father

as

upon

living

the

to

of the

matter

and

the

attributing

vapours

This

the

phenomena

of

of

and

show

theories

due

bosom

"by

itself

Globe

our

photosphere,"

it reflected
to

Universe,

is not

the

through

passes

though

occurrence,

(see the

from

regular

the

sun-spot

astrologise upon
to

to

have

to

as

region

the

luminous,

the

see

and

irruption projects

the

fixed

living creature,

every

spots formed

the

Astronomy

on

deny

not

and

observer

life fluid
be

would

Science

into

vapours

superficial accumulation

periodical commercial
Investigations

dark

is similar

the

lecturers

contradicting
on

The

the

The

Heart.

and

man

as

of

crease
spots increases,* the in-

Solar

hours.

which

visible, so

one

every

depending
we

by

of the

upon

are

heart

human

organ
as

itself

as

of solar

Earth

the

it,tnor

heart,

the

the

phenomenon

of the

number

the

does

knows

Astronomy

breathes, just

by

have

since

contraction

between

matter]

gaseous

Could

the

twenty-four

every

disk."

when

mineral

interposed

Secchi

deny,

the

to

even

"absorption
and

not

in this case,

and

plant,

years

due

being
our

will

Science

This,

always,
the

spots

(?),etc., etc., but

attributes

cyclic

encouragement

every

all the
year.

great

(See

surely.

his

and

second,

they

that

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

592

due

were

contraction

to

and

of the

rushing

the

blood.
read

We
All

in

work

Occult

taught

this

of

analogy,

that

is

the

of

idea

an

be

be

to

and

hydrogen,

of

pure

that

viewed

and

Bathybius
This

archebiosis.

stage
the

of the

is

of

terrestrial

Hseckelii

perceived

in

of

as

Matter,

by

of oxygen
modern

our

in the

so

be

would

water

of

of

realm

plane of objectivity

the

on

Spirit

Science,

elements

Matter,

geneous
speck of the perfectlyhomoHaeckelian

to

by

be
the

is

Moneron,

(Mr. Huxley's

traced

to

its

pre-terrestrial

Astronomers

understand

well

the

of Prakriti,

both

now

plasm)!
proto-

its third

at

creation," so-called.

"secondary

the

and

spiritualperception

purest

existence

has

terrestrial

kind

simple
of

the

and

But

meaning

secret

these

as

under

somewhat

the

and

Purusha]

evolved

leading

aspect of
both

and

un-

Brahma.

evolved

....

last! J

of

names

Brahma,

as

distinct

from

Brahman,

p. 48-

World-Life,

Viihnu

is the
[Initiate],

Twice-born

is the

Time

of the

one

aspect

aspect [of Prakriti

two-fold

Unfortunately,

hence, from
X

is

unevolved;

turned,

of

the

on

current

higher

cognized

Philosophy

Spirit,O

....

next

Anu
"

is

essentially the

has
.

evolved

and

some

Our

realm

neous
homoge-

Stanza:

Brahma

The

and

of Esoteric

students

the

sarcode

is first

evolution,

of

of

declared

which

archebiosis

the

as

by

subjectivity. The
the

Substance,

Earth

indeed.

only

higher plane, that

next

constituents, undreamed
in

that

of

world

of its two

As

of

the

our

on

its

The

consciousness,

of

on

of

Matter, after all,is nothing

constituent

the

other

many

Spirit,the shadow
on

Even

able
immut-

the

another

Sat.

or

single, only

states

own

complex

very

Chemistry.

terrestrial

exists

in

yield, instead

to

our

undecomposable

pronounced

Is,

simple and

is defined

which

something

found

of

human

reality, but

in

Matter,

nor

of

principleof

it is below,"

so

ever-hidden

intuition.

psychic

ultimate

would

of

sequence

single element
the

modifications

but

existence

the

the

on

sensation, since

and

plane of consciousness
than

Spirit

One

aspects of the

primordial Element

more

since

it is above,

"as

is neither

there

numberless

found

be

day

one

language, adding, however,

speech and

axioms,

will

has

Philosophy

k.w

elements

element.*

single material

chemical

recognized

the

that

of Science

dream

it is the

that

Geology

on

pages
stricter

are

scientific standpoint,

Purdna,

Wilson,

I.

being

chemical
not

even

16, Fitzedward

written,

the

analysis, into
an

"archebiosis
a

organic substance!

Hall's

of

terrestrial

existence"

hai

simple precipitate of sulphate of lim,:"

rendering.

Sic

transit

gloria mundi!

THE

and

it

"immutable

the

atomic,"

the

aniyamsam

"atom";

means

OF

QUINTESSENCE

KOSMOS.

593

aniyasam,

and

"the

imperishable

atomic

most

(achyuta)

of

Purushot-

tama."

Surely, then, the

it may
nor

airds

"the

the

of

who

Father"

cold

primordial Fire-mist,
nebulae
not

he

thinks, which

constitute

The

Round

when

Commentaries

on

help

putras

"

of

it at

has,

the

the

on

grades

hot
of

of the

the

resolvable

what

solvable
irre-

nebulse
of those,
he

calls

reach

but

little in

maintains

various

in its

own

that

their

has

Hence

he

of

consciousness
and

the

shown

can

will

has

of

Matter

differentiation

limitation

by
do

that

for

reject

his

and

both

his Manasaelement"

the

orthodox
two

aspects
of

Matter,

himself

man

with

thus

sophy
Phj^sical Philo-

are

contrasted

little to

hardly hope

with

common

attained

the

Root-Matter,

province

Spirit and

most

in

material

"single

Spirit, or

and

spiritual
the

One.

been

which

apparently

degrees

terrestrial

as

resolving
Element,

Unity,

upward

primordial

of

period

dissociate

absolutely spiritualAtom,
In

course

the

Science,

the

He

of

into

will

short

their

on

of permanency

state

have

Orcus"

Stanzas.

the

their

more

outside

Metaphysics,

Physics"

Facets

ing,
dependand

{b)

This

is,

however

physical Philosophy

may

be.

Nevertheless,
at

of

vapour

nebulse, are

They

irresolvable

of

unknowable

however.

now

the

depths

half

Race.

further,

from

Men.

once

Science.

(a)

great

in the

than

at

once

goes

Seven

aniyasam,"

he

of the

the

absolute

placing

on

from

plainer language

More

for

not,

are

formed

fire-seedof

genesis

arrived

again

Occultist

Mind-born

one

men

the

nebulae.

fire of

them

recognition

or

aniyamsam
or

"living

scatter

the

Fifth

propelled

the

Meanwhile

have

and

are

irresolvable,and

into

it in

ever
what-

present,

shows,*

first mistaken

known

now

they

evolution,

"

''the

Newcomb

number

were

and

incandescent

of proper

at

were

Fourth

before

any

class

elements

this

rest

masses

Professor

at

Those

their

of

their

defined

express
had

be

"

clusters."

"starry

in

for, as

do

to

or,

us

Elements.

Elements
the

and

Mother'''

radiant

one,"

"are

to

understood

are

Science, those

Modern

known

now

be, the primordial

they

can

they

as

"

elements

any

numberless

rate,

the

once

that

Science

possibility of

forms, conditions,

"

the

and

admits, if

existence,
aspects

Popular Astronomy,

built

p. 444.

the

not

of

out

actual
Universe
of

existence,
with

"single

its
Sub-

Stance,"* it has
Element,

One

further.

go

air, like

mid

sustained

that

magnet

Physicists, if

Astronomers,

search

their

starting

with

discover

where

after

truth.

the

earliest

by the

made

Winchell,

what

learn

to

meme,

of

basis

the

it does

of

errors

desperately

his

In

combination

chemical

in every

which

beyond

"

the

by Mr. Crookes'
hypothesis of
all this

For

Deville

they

say

dig deep

unless

Shiva"

that

"when

she

in

works

world

into

on

Modern

of

the

the
same

proved

Matter,

deemed

simply

spiritual

cosmological
lines

Physics,

of matter,
so

to

physical experiments.

bodies,

of

experiments

elements

of

p. vi.

to

be

formations
as

the

say,

could

to

medieval

of

combine

vidth
follow

not

the

be

Alchemist

one

of

the
did.

whc

the

by

bodies
will

even

or
on

the

of matter."

states

that

any

Earth"

Dumas,

another,

Science

that
of

are

understood

Matter,

those

Modem
Roots

best
of the

threv

or

maintains

weights,"

is shovsm

this

molecular

two

savant

of atomic

"to

of

is, no

spectrum,

"Adam's

or

French

in what

only

Verily
find

Alchemist,
the

the

to

generally

that

microscope

no

their

is

of several

case

continuity

even

is

simple,

Matter.

and

seem

the

fight

admit

to

appeal

the

relations

may

and

It

he

because

cosmic

thought

either

"certain

on

the advance

saj's, "It

would

the

to

disproved, by

or

"elements"
his

Matter

mental
funda-

dissociation"

of

in

whereas

the

charge, and

Winchell

Matter,

with

purely incorporeal

state

telescope

no

cosmic

is real

material

annihilated"

the

enough

Concepts of

beyond

go

individually

are

transformation

of the

the

to

way

quand

metaphysical

refusing

"

their

theory-

consist
spectrum should
Physicist-Occultist, who

"the

star"

spectrum,

no

though

matter,"

of

be

of the

homogeneity
not

which

hardly

nature"

"radiant

"eye

could

it,can

Matter,

that

bright line,

either

the
on

in

of

imity

the

or

to

"the

with

Professor

exists

matter

prove

say,

proof

no

visible
of

to

vrill show

nebulae

be

Matter,

call

the

the

of

composite

does

modem

that

of

Kabalists

the

suggests

in

limit

unity

"; and,

plane

footnotes,

temperatures

due

Thus,

admit

not

our

on

fallacies

proportion to

masks

appended

the

homogeneity
would

This

certain

The

use.

of

case

lines"!

bright

exist

can

existing"

arrangements

Nature,

excessively high

at

that

in

Life (page 48),in

World-

admitted

will

atomo-mechanical

put

and

Materialistic

honeycombed

is

Stallo

atomo-mechanical

in

apparent

Science

that

simply

are

would

we

substantially identical

are

"

enquiries,
if

found

be

remain

to

principlesof the

Scientists

the

spirituallaws

and

"

to

learning

want

learning in

Science,

contradictions

ontology become

conceptions, but

our

ontological Metaphysics."

physical science."!

of

Modern

with

blunders,
of

Physics

of

of

men

of

it may

and

are,

proceed

to

of the

simple

most

the

Perchance

men

general

modern

doctrines

cardinal

have

the

that

the

even

still vex,

hypotheses

They

yet "the

and

We

eminent

most

attitude.

abnormal

do

why it sins.

and

right, after all, and

is

speculative

Professor

to

able

clearing

and

vexed,

have

that

problems

to

been

the

attractive

degree of precision what

any

have, thanks

we

this is far from

Unfortunately,

as

with

state

the

for

nebulas,

solar

minus

Fortunately

hang up

to

imply.

not

"

to

imply,

dissident

several

and

are

possibilityof

only the

to

though

Mahomet,
coffin.

that

unable

theory does

nebular

the

we

of

the

Occultists, it will have

especially if limited

coffin

the

admits

it also

Unless

I^ife of the

One

the

or

"single Substance,"

that
in

to

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

I'HE

594

H.

spectrum,
St.

they

in their

fiulhei
be

never

World-Stuflf

Claire

vanish,

or

able

Matter,

596
It is that

the

of which

essence

call

How

which,

Atom

is

The

scorn.

materialistic

scientific

Mr.

Crookes,

For

hardly

had

died
Chemical

there

the

Section

1887,

of the
startled

so

another

came

Chemical

of

discoveries

lecture, and

well

ilf^/^-Elements,"
the

of

sake, regardless of
We
Permit
which
to

concerns

mixtures,

revert

Where

that

have

closely
are

to

distinct

to

each

Vide

in

than

other,

elements.
"

it

come"

in

are

the

first

and

prevision,with
for

glory

an

truth's

and

oxygen,

very

near,

I cannot

preceding Section

allowed

tion.
reputa-

though

help asking
or

compounds

what

would

may

which

bodies

for

of

to

that

to

me

No

and

one

when

we

doubt,

no

we

ture
ven-

element?

an

still feel

we

nor

identity?

and

mately
ulti-

may

approximates

much

more

nickel

and

cobalt

Again,

questions

one

no

VII., '%ife, Force,

chlorine

sulphur.

or

lead

neither

separate elements;

and

subject

subject

it is necessary

existence

are

that

to

which

criterion

iodine, etc.,

sodium,

time

short

word"

admissible"

"elementicity"
be

the

is the

distinct

a
a

meaning

my

chlorine, sulphur

might

for

though

of

What

element.

to

Still

They

Science

own

chemistry,

sense

explain

line between

of

his

which,

bodies

chlorine, bromine,

as

degrees

bromine
to

near

groups

were

of

the

these

"Elements

and

loves

attention

your

strictest

To

sodium,

oxygen,

such

although

draw

to

we

of

in the

conception

our

are

to

come

elements

not

are

to

doubts

possibleexistence

the

public

and

him

his

in

charges

to

of the

the

way.

by

than

"

Occultist, Theosophist,

says

which

principles of

call "meta-elements."

to

draw

to

now

fundamental

the

mind

it

words:

own

gentlemen,

me,

he

consequences

any

his

quote

admit

scientific

every

of every

what

and

the
ing
meet-

read

of Atoms,

made

justifying Stallo's

thus

fearlessness

of Science

in

ments"
Ele-

before

President

the

realm

true

of the

or

world

in the

the

Birmingham

more

to

Chemist,

him

heard

who

statements

is

them

statements.

two

by

at the

Once

attention

This

the

"Genesis

the

on

Teachings

the
the

deserve

Metaphysician.

and

the

laugh

eminent

the

as

that

Modern

exact

and

delivered

1888.

before

than

even

or

Science, however,

Association,

Occult

justifiedthe

startling

lecture

discoveries

new

criticize
of

which,

March,

in

some

will

evolutionist

every

brought

Society

fruits

more

lecture
British

"

sense

Monotheists

by

probability of

the

the

'away

viewed

after truth, such

of his

echo

or

is eternal," and

"Matter

eternal""

Physicist

searcher

which

That,

Matter,

sixth

our

that

of

aspect

God.

not

corroborate

will

to

even
see

progressive man

and

dual

call Eternal

we

to

propositions" that

two

liberal

earnest

in

that

refuse

we

periodical,and

The

Science?

the

eternally One,

therefore,

these

are

"the

illusion ary

the

or

personal,anthropomorphic

and

is

DOCTRINE.

formless, sexless, inconceivable,

in

mind,*

is dissolved,

which

Substance,

us

SECRET

THE

their
have

Gravity," quotation

claim
been
from

the

to

rank

as

prevalent

AnugUa.

ELEMENTS

opinion

compounds

the

is less

ground
and

diflFerences
as

shown

imagine
of

in

doing they

so

question.

If

bodies

elemental

of

the

Here

mium

also

doubtful

bodies.

bodies

which

into

"elements""

one

into

two

adjacent

while

the

the

border-line

to

it would

for

Are

there

to

not

fall down

coloured

entitled

reactions

body

which

while

we

in basic

differs

accord
powers.

differences,
to

pass ?

candidates.

will

of

to the

differences"

from

it to

have

give

the

at

of

or

differences

the

do

not

another

by

body

once

to

from

how

how

my

solution

we

deny

can

well-marked

the

door

minute
own

And

to the

wide
a

is

experience

of

the

are

to

imperceptible
the

vanishing

the

stumble

Here

we

what

is

physical?

precipitate
not

we

may

present

call
and

employed,

solvent

character

to

difference

minute
admit

some

qualifiesthe
some

we

spectrum-reactions,

or

very

enough

difference

their

admitted,

What

elementary

colour,

only claim

whose

opened

inquire

instances

of the

see

and

and

line

to

are

particular acid

some

which

when

in

reach

difference"?

of

amount

bodies

amorphous

nascent

any

precipitate before

to

the

element,

an

reasonable

most

still remain.

of

"physical

concentration
I

what

between

almost

is chemical

then

something

course,

an

other

Where

differences.

group"

chemical

the

separate

difiicultycomes

is

didythese

and

line is

the

of

on

imperceptibly

so

merely

physical

open
series

of

numerous

apparently

differences,

side

Nilson?

least

at

assign

to

real

an

the

and

boundary

of

or
an

once

slight tendency

on

definite

this side

difference

couple

off

may-

circle.
is

exclude

samarium,

shade

we

the

charmed

being splitup.

are

the

chemical

another

another

Having
we

included

here

researches

own

my

Wherever

obscurities

such

depending

varying, according

on

easy

well-

no

toward

Kriiss

by

us

some

physical differences

call

to

erect

chemical

where

well-marked

in advance

"chemical

of

cases

are

to

well-marked

are

only

the

body"

one

difiiculty:in

new
we

point,

when

the

be

bium,
ytterin the

say

principle
to

we

between

is non-elementary,

Slight
so

to

and

body

classification

of

exist

the

broad

any

groupings

element.

doubt

no

cases

certain

point, although
on

side
an

approached.

is
a

all

in

as

Again,

other?

say

to

the

that

be

been

impossible

other

the

however,

say,

tendency

to

approximates

side,

to

and

on

drawn

be

and, up

bodies

have

to

Even

yttrium, erbium,

different

The

it is

that

other

or

proper

so-called"

to

incline

within

while

basicity

that

probable

line .?

the

one

simulates

might

it is

to

known

must

category

same

commonly
draw

to

we

the

in

we

physical distinctions,

marked

justice are

marked,

well

are

said

their

bodies

in

made

scandium,

are

be

may

would

appeal

how

difference

slight

In

two

meta-elements

or

these
to

what

though

chemists

able

be

admit

even

earths

rare

separate individuality being slight

to

of

candidates

these

differences

spectral

show

are

admit

we

admit

woiild

but

their

have

nature

so-called

the

may

strongly

very

are

to

there

claim

majority

the

they would

that

so

chief

come

and

approximately-

which,

distinct

we

bodies

these

colours

rank;

which

between

of

their

Perhaps

crystallizing powers,

disposition of

leniency,

Whether

and

elemental

obsen^ations,

by spectrum
the

feet.

to

diflference,their

basicity and

in

sort

of

Would

further

pass
our

neo-dymium,

and

chemical

marked

Uke

the

of

we

under

secure

others

of praseo-

case

When

recognized?

been

now

597

solutions

instead

colours,

complementary.

mutually

are

respective

the

identical

presented

speaking,

had

chemists

among

NON-ELEMENTS.

AND

of these

trum
spec-

candidate
doubtful

great Cliemist

the

Here

of molecules

behaviour

examined

when

the

that

60

with

discovery

new

received

Has

of

other
nebulae

the

old

read

let

take

us

not

like

alike

yttrium, therefore, merely

of

individual

conjecture

Thus

implies
and

Science, and

Elohim

Septenary

"atom,"

etc., and

evolution
the

For

of

learned

lecturer

he

Until

says

think

the

mean.

whether

to

his

and
to

was

descriptive

consciously

or

to

weights

should

find

them
of

process

of

body

one

like

"

cule,"
"mole-

terms

"Monads,"
the

Gods,

primeval

described.

remarks

But

something

unconsciously,

the

materialistic

the

being

"exact"

its terms,

change

of

all be

if my

"Hosts,"

genesis

shall

But

chemical

words

other

bodies.

by

the

any

actual

hand

the

say,

atoms

limits.

very

in certain

them

Forces,
intellige?it

adds

we

of

still

knoweth?

who

lately such

chemical

the

by

the

The

transformed

Replace

etc.,

might

one

manvantaric

suggestive;

more

"particle,"

the

atom,

its views

reduced

hosts

Jehovah.

one

from

us

ascribed

we

certain

forced

more

enlarge

their

of

atoms

which

which

around

of

atoms

the

that

within

differences

such

once

it to

and

religionists into

of

multitude,

the

side

each

on

have

compelled

atom

separate

existence

truth

masking

"Devas,"

the

range

the

to

For

defining

Let

of ultimate

assemblage
are

retain

place

In

type.

of

periodic
we

the

away.

internal

an

an

each

conception.

taking

groups

weight

value

mean

"element"

we

limits

narrow

fact

which,

could

is tenable,

fractionation

the

this

difficultyfalls

atomic

The

suppose

is, if

that

longer,

but

they

pretation
inter-

any

we

stars, the

separate

No

is

if

But

expression, aggregations

the

necessarily follow

not

represents
of

atoms

within

varying

does

than

themselves.

among

yttrium

of

it.

then, modify

the

the

says:

slightly differing from

saw,

boundary,

other

each

It

element.

approximating

the

an

with

elementary

and

"

external

ponderable quantity

infinitelymore

absolutely

group"

cover

so-called

the

Hghtly accept

cannot

bodies

us,

longer

and

reconciling

he

theory,"

we

Let

of

means

use

which,

multiplicationof

unlimited

we

of

such

"

periodicscheme

in the

legion,

definitely grasped.

element.

an

"elementary

smallest

almost

of

as

that

believed

or

saw,

but

if I may

forming,

be

is

some

yet,

simple bodies,

are

in accordance

number

vast

differences

no

an

which

but

same,

can

"That

theory.

fails to be

longer

no

elements

e.g., the

find

verification

by

conception

element,

an

to

old

formerly

we
can

"element"

obliged

properties, and

where

usual

of

which

reinforced

arrangement
our

way

abundant

phenomena

their

in

is
the

such

elements

in the

them

extraordinarj'-

very

chemistry

in

apparently,

stands

the

exhibit

to

of

none

accepted

name,

Crookes

Mr.

elements,

that

elements

"periodic theory"

found

closely,were

Their

ground.

the

of

cases

earths, apparently the

still show

70

or

DOCTRINE.

several

gives

and

very

minute,

however

the

SECRET

THE

598

and

bodies

passed

physical ; they

muster

had

as

elements.

recognized

atomic

They

had

definite

weights.

If

we

ties,
propertake

WHAT

dilute

pure

of

excess

solution

whole

the

stir up

and

still find

thi-ee

morning

been

has

of

to

taken

the

for

firstfew

the
is
to

remain

it that

directs each

be

not

of

hours

is

but

what

the

of

Out

directive force passing the atoms

and

another

The

italics

Science

ask

what

is the

solve

the

nothing

the

above

himself:

What

meaning

of

question

by

teaches

and

learned

been

path

student

In

He

order

that

differences

can

be

but
be

One

of the

one

of

which

about

knows

are

other.

tate,
precipi-

been

going

why

cipitate
preand

hat power

zu

ourselves

may

its

Gods,

is

some

lead

may
an

Atom?

and
would

thereby

to

solve

Pantheistic

own

chief

of

man

Theists

Monads,

is his

each

would

on

which

effected

possible

basicity,so slight as

Element,

of Life

Well

and

path which

be

can

it is

nursed

appreciated by ordinary

Eternal
Tree

selection

which

any

Atoms.

and

the

concern:

the

discoverv%

homogeneous

element

susceptible of being

Occultism,
the

such

between

must

known,

remarks

we

for precipitation

being selective?

complete demonstration, of

in Nature.

which
for

fall down

to

picture to

directs

and

full and

is not

present,

may

ours.

the

the

atoms

We

finger-posts and

some

answers

it that

of

one

has

review, selectingone

"God";

Occultism

traces

problem

is it that

answering

in

The

akin

evideyitly

of

which

sufficient
in-

molecule

than

appearance

be

can

process

that

so

next

was

of ammonia,

action

of atoms

are

its character

sees

the

the

directs

WTiat

we

adjusted.

power

the

lecturer

that

in

one

passage

philosophically.

grounds,
The

in

by

one

till all have

for solution

before

If

After

the

added
a

decomposition

multitude

the proper

to choose

atom

the

turbidity.

being decomposed

molecule

to

solution

precipitation has

base

to

elapses

or

the

ourselves,

uniformly mixed,

conclusion

determines

in solution.

of the

selective character.

of

precipitant

The

exposed

which

of

yttria present, therefore

be

only

itself,and

ask

us

of

corresponding

more

time

declare

let

hours.

molecules

with

corning to

produced,

others

for several

on

will

an

precipitate.

mixture

vestige

any

quantity

the

liquids should

the

avoid

cannot

v/e

half

sufHcient

hour, carefully excluding dust,

Now

The

those

would

consider

we

appeared.

it

to

geneous.
perfectly homo-

immediate

uniform

an

opalescence

an

contact
the

for

add

we

quantity

no

bright, without

than

more

in

salt

and

have

going

that

original

If, further,

on

been

care

aside

if

appears

in

obtain

we

599

instance, and

ammonia

insure

to

as

phenomenon?

down

come

so

vessel

clear

effectedat random,

happened
have

this

dilute

present,

however,

hours,

throw

selection

%ot

liquid

of

to
to

the

set

precipitate will

meaning

the

base

for

precipitate which

very

thoroughly

the

four

or

the

and

ammonia,

the

may

of

one-half

precipitate

obtain

add

we

FORCE?

DIRECTIVE

body, yttrium

we

if instead

But

we

of such

ammonia,

strong

THE

IS

evidently

select, and

to

be

and

this

must

imperceptible by

encouraged

to

be

any

point

almost

test

when

slight

some

difference

at

tainly
cer-

present

the

ence
differ-

tests.

of the
at

there

to

the

existence

and

presence

first difi"erentiation

periodically struck,

needs

no

in

of which
scientific

Nature

the

of
roots

proofs. It

well

as

nolens

volens

phraseology

our

compelled, by the
of the

evolution

figured in the

of the

trunk

of

Caduceus

by its

Atoms,

and

Gods

surely approaching
discoveries

own

the

Says

Sages.

and

Commentary

now

undeniably

of Wisdom,

God

is

illustration

our

even

adopt

to

Science

Chemical

suggestively and

so

Mercury,

of the Asvattha

Caduceus)

(the

from

grows

Manvantara)yr{7;" the

arid

dark

two

two

heads

interlaced

the

from

one

one,

and

Beginning

every

between

in close embrace.

Universe) into

at

in

the

in

the

The

tails

two

join

The

whose

matter)

along the
fested
(the mani-

earth

on

new

of Life.

wings, descend

the

of

rod

(every

(Hansa)

(Spirit and

its illusiott

head

Being, the

Life and

witigsof the Swan

and
Serpents, the ever-livi?ig
grow

of

tree

descends

two

trunks

but

Aye; earnest,

ago.

Doctrine:

Esoteric

the

is slowly

things, to accept

allegoricallanguage of the Archaic

The

ages

symbols.

and
of

force

very

problem

It is forced

Occult.

of the

domains

our

reader, Science

mocking

as

the

solved

has

Wisdom

Ancient

says:

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

6oo

this is the great illusio?i,

O Lanoo!

Every

knows

one

modified

the

serpent

with

with

"

knob, and

altered

the

two

original meaning.
laya rod, entwined
the

wonderful

with

the
that
to,

same
or

by

two

were

the

ancient

poets,
who

those

meaning.

has

of

President

learned

Britain, in
reference

any

above-mentioned

our

little;only this

Very

Verily
ceus
Cadu-

magic

for

an

this

purpose,

Society of Great

bearing upon,

the

good

as

serpents.

reason

lecture, which

doctrine?

our

of the

secret

says

Chemical

rod

heads

it is

by all the

the

what

Now

for

good

very

understood

be

powers
sung

were

into

lower

Yet

can

as

of

disfiguring somewhat

separated, thus

illustration

The

triple head

the

became

"

is,

Caduceus

by the Greeks.

considerably

original symbol

the

what

"

and

thing
no-

more:

In

the

the
action

lowering
having

Birmingham
of two

already

address

forces

of temperature;

the

on

the

periodiccycles of ebb

referred

to

original protyle"
other, swinging

and

swell, rest and

to

I asked

one

and

audience

my

to

picture

being time, accompanied by

fro

like

mighty

pendulum,

activity,being intimately connected

with

the

Now,

imponderable

simile

is intended

to

all the

facts.

flow

of

Instead

clear.

impossible

I conceive

upon
select

of

by supposing
be

to

through

pass

We

cycle.

of the

from

into

point

of

in

as

explained

zigzag

energy

curve

has

curve

in

to

each

eight (8), or

of

spiral,and

best

we

twice

figure

what

drawn

not

well

the

as

Science,

the

it fulfils every

about

into

Spirit

Matter;

reinvolutionary path onward,

and

gradual

final

calls, in her

the

justified some

reabsorp-

own

Such

point.

zero

left with

be

may

be

to

its

Science

which

They

from

necessary

electricity,"or

statement.

however,

more,

well

as

downward,

the

state, that

to

as

to

and

Spirit;

laya

neutral

confidence

zigzag just

spiral,perhaps,

into

the

facts and

evolution

for the

form

Matter

tion

into

figure.

other

some

be

can

chemical

appears

figure can

Reynolds'

inadmissible, inasmuch

electricityand

to

as

facts

Emerson

her

good illustration,
representing

What

of the

Many

taken

for

all

zigzag diagram

the

dimensions.

Professor

be

space

of

and

newly-born

factor,

extent

ebb

must

demands

it

parallel

run

the

factor

third

certain

suppose

involved.'
of

she

to

periodic

on

third

the

as

particular fact

the

confer
a

electricity.

problem.

lemniscate

another

us

of three

therefore, adopt

-will foreshorten

with

satisfactoryway

more

in space

neutral

to

the

necessarily

plane;

space

though

Let

that

call

we

mind

expected

flat

figure is,however,

point

must,

lemniscate,
condition

projection

This

spiral.

on

in space

conditions

all the
the

energy-

in the

temperature

is evident

some

place.

projected

but

of

introduce

seek

us

taken

have

may

meet

to

fact, let

act

we

which,

pendulum,

as

plane,

not

if

operations, and

of

negative, requisite to

or

does

Nature

account.

be

lowering

the

6or

source

if it fixes

not

particular atomicity, it

their

cosmogenic

is

Besides

or

object

it must

but

emphasize,

CADUCEUS.

essence,

its

electricity,positive

elements

into

matter,

this effects

like

with

SCIENTIFIC

"the

way,

the

are

Occult

greatest security and

day.

Let

this

primordial genetic type

from

three

hear

us

of

some

symbolical

the

Caduceus.
Such

will result

figure

simple

oscillation

simple

oscillation

the

time

periodic

two

the

If

and

so

right angles

i.e.,twice

"

also

antimony;

in

asked

whether

this

scheme

order?

Let

genesis

during
has

thus

one

us

of

imagine
the

like

in

journey through

space

find

iodine

and

how

cyclical translation

the

having

of
centre

which
the

are

series

other

elements

on

why
in

of

scattered

the

a
a

be

points

the

under

close

come

bodies.

elements

the

each

Let

us

its track

the

It

force

may

be
this

in

appear

witnessing

evolution

suppose

creative

of

each

arsenic,

again, phosphorus,

analogous

these

to

unvarjdng

with
that

half

of

south)

right angles

would

formed,

space,

unknown

along

at

previously represented

pendulum.
of

and

examination

tellurium;

and

explains

vibration

completed,

we

and

selenium,

motion

simplest form,

west);

north

(suppose

thirdly,a

space

manner

of

group

complete
been

which,

sulphur,

former

its

chlorine, bromine,

will
and

the

the

to

First,

secondly,

motions.

and

east

(suppose

fast; and

as

simultaneous

simple

very

forwards

project this figure in

we

where

curves,

other;

at

and

downwards),

(suppose

velocity.

backwards

as

that

produced
cycle

one

in its

primitive atoms

mighty
"

the

602

THE

seeds, if

I may

the

use

groupings

the

confined
to

to the

been

have

been

with

supplemented

which

groupings

lithium, but

travelling

its lineal
and

to

in

descendant,
in cycles

fro

the

shows

curve

in

chemical

atomicities

so

In

on.

And,

that,

Deity, "the
Matter

in all its forms

law

and

learn

the

conclusive

Chemist, who

caps

his

proofs by saying:

have

voids

in

the

the

atoms

attributes

Occultism

says

"probability"
further

proof,

it repeats

are

with

other

as

"

is

be,

as

and

have

much

this,

the

as

Purusha,
but

"

ever

on

of the

the

share

were

scientific

great English

from

with

knots
the

and
bability
pro-

created

all other

almost

namely,

that

the

wear

the

destruction

and

lines traced

by

men

that

necessity for
Nevertheless,
KTERNAI,,

is

is

as

sure

as

coming
bethat

accepted by

unanimously

Fires

and

the

"MATTER

ever:

and

time

"possibility" and

beyond

on,

Solar

in

or

absolutely

possibility,nay,

steadily going

the

sophy,
philo-

Nature

are

physical evidence.
as

is

Physicists

of the

removes,

death.

assurance

is

neutral

Hindii

elements

shown

in existence, but

extraneous

any

south.

the

two

and

and

chemical

the

neutral

the

able
aspects of the Unknow-

opinion

for it facts, demonstrated

erroneous

there

We

eternal

to

a7nen

Universe

extinction

quite

decay

of

Science

(its aspect) only periodically." This

and

body of the
the

of

fluid.

proposition, which

Astronomers

to

formation

not

are

for

or

atomic
the

the

primitive, formless

that

beings

traced

now

and

on

it,diatomic

in space,

good.

two

scientific

while
which

lemniscate

from

west

longer subsist

dissolved, we

We

holds

Prakriti

Spirit,no

and

from

Pralaya, the

darkness,"

in

coil of the

north, negative

remove

same

variations

on"

not

generatrix

suggested,

points. Projected

east

postulate of Occult
of the

Swan

the

being

form,
vis

at

as

atomic

the

is concerned,
electricit}^

as

distance

one

coil the

the

hour

the

by

above

each

lower

would

of lithium

commences

flowing

sink"

and

far

as

being

successive

the

at

lower

at

governed

elements

every

is

strictly

electricityare

therefore, the
as

and

elements.

14

same

themselves,

cycle

path,

time

positive electricityon

are

if to prove

as

line

line neutral

"

line, monatomic

centre

and

central

properties

Dominant

and

the

atoms

with

it

Were

original cycle

and

of the

Suppose,

lemniscate

the

again

second

potassium.

declining

vertical

same
a

the

into

elementary groupings

next

Space

represent by the downward

to

the

crosses

and

same.

thus, instead

when

along

is

time, the

again

develop
sulphur,

pursued?

now

respects analogous

being

and

carbon, nitrogen, oxygen,

lithium, and

the

quite

all

into

come

endeavoured

track

of

altered, and

atoms

simultaneously temperature
I have

of track
and

those

not

are

has

temperature

coalesce

to

are

silicon, phosphorus,

form

eternally repeated, producing

conditions, however,

first,but

the

of temperature

have

again

presently

aluminium,

probably

plane

same

would

appear

The

is most

What

which

"

lithium, beryllium, boron,

as

magnesium,

fluorine, sodium,
chlorine.

expression

known

now

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

and
it will

tear

the

finallylead'

of the

of Science.

of

Universe

There

eternity,periodical dissolutions

will
of

THE

604
axis

neutral

the

near

MendeleefF

It

of

to

"incurables,"
of

sons

Many

"those

intermediate

for

and

intelligent
this

But

This

of

or

be

if

clearer
face

to

from

be

family

primitive

seven

eighth

thus

rejected

son

found

between

meta-elements"

elemen-

or

their

names

of

groupings

Let

be

us

Noumenoi,

Monads

the

and

with

content

of
in

with

the

should

homogeneity

absolute

return

face

eighth

Atoms.

finding

the

that:

aggregations
we

those

far.

too

us

fact

the

deviation

molecules

and,

lead

the

may

Science
of

Rulers

the

and

fessor
Pro-

family.
the

and

by

Occult

and

would

confession

Aditi,

or

relegated

eighth

seven,

named

whom

Minds

his

concerning

coincidence

links

those

elements

Incurables"

these

Space,"

toids,

of

groups

allegories

strange

three

compare

the

Infinite

"Mother,

her.

by

to

with

the

Hospital

of

sort

for

found

interesting

be

might

is

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

which

matter

imagination
Great

earliest

the

Secret,

try

the

designate

we

to

mark

elements

dawn

of

consider

to

constitution

the

and

of
will

material

our

universe,
of

processes

these

perhaps

elemental

evolution.

Thus

finally

order
such

old

this

is

itself

make

to

Adepts

hopeful

Indeed

important

more

the

Occult

Science

eminent

Chemists

Occultism.
to

nearer

that

paths
and

the
But

Section.

"signs"
than

of

that
lead

have

profane,

the

and

unscientific"

something

into

step

into
man

more

For

bridged,
is

in

the

he

which

Matter,
and
to

and

on

the

at

the

bring

which

this

none

chasm

those
of

least,

the

of
few

possibilities

him
the

are

between

and

infinite

radiate

sentient
say

but

daily;

will

All

"prot5de."

times."

one,

of

take

from

the

now

and

of

phraseology

teachings

realm

will

the

multiply

quoted.

the

to

of

in

representatives,

adopts

"signs
and

Centre,

Spirit

Monads

the

highest

returns

just

day

new

its

and

many

completely

mysterious
down

the

of

are

those

is

of

Bacon,

suggestive

Every

living
we

Roger

as

person

to

"superstitious

"exact"

of

the

clearer

and

these

in

Science,

nearer

and

innumerable

transform

the

Gods

Nature.

subject

in

the

following

SECTION
The

ITS

Shall
and

we

Coming

POSSIBILITIES

that

say

manifestation

of

This

Cosmic

the

being

hence

things,

sensation

which,

sensation
ether

the

are

nomenal
phe-

undifferentiated

too,

within

in

our

of

drops

which

molecules
Occultism

in
of

in
all

the

which

phenomena

but,

it

in

is

the

on

the

auditory

brain.

the

does

says,

molecules

is

Light

minute

inconceivably

the

surroundings,

terrestrial

rain, of

vibrations

water

but

Forces
to

all, in

fact, which

their
and

exoteric

exceptionally,

the
this

believed,

manifestations

Physics,
which

conscious,
that

and

Cause

natural

sent

of

its grasp.

ladder,

the

higher

as

of
law.

two
pound
com-

is,

our

falls

The

still elude

atoms

in

Pluvius

recombines.

Power,

or

is

as

and

invisible

as

produced

Jupiter

composed,

dissociates

belong

effects

consciousness.

its power,

designated

to

simply

are

living, intelligent,

unconcerned,

what

eye.

these

these

vibrations

include,

Now

atmospheric

of

by Physicists

Sound,

tremors

up

menal,
pheno-

These

etc.

the

parlance

purely

plane.

delicate

impact

Chemistry
are

sees

rungs

impact

and

Occult

whose

"Forces"?

Fohat

caicse

cognizable

Colour,

of

the

of

Sons

terrestrial

the

immediate

of

range

"elements,"

to

its

and

symbol

But

we.

say

the

of

retina

or

of

treats

of

words,

alone

are

their

by the

caused
the

on

atmosphere

born

Force

which

Electricity,

these

communicate

thus

apparatus,

of

setting

by

other

Light,

the

Stanza

Brothers

on

of

us

by

produced

tympanum,

in

effects

Sound,

tell

that

to

forces

especially

Science

Physical

traced

and

primary,

one

in motion,"

"Matter

or

Matter

the

Sons,"

or

grossest,

and

other

among

lower

of

regard

with

primary

cosmic

the

his

Matter,"

that

or

Electricity, the

seven

and

So,

"moving

Energy;

brothers

"Seven

effectsof

of

is

aspects

is made

query

his

the

IMPOSSIBILITIES.

Substance?

Cosmic

on

Force

AND

Force

differentiated

and

IX.

the

rule,
sense-

the
are

the

6o6

THE

We
Occult

maintain

and

say

potentiality

when

in

air,or

the

revived
For

produce

an

the

animal

whose

thrice

credited

is it that

acts

of

tuning fork,

discovered

of the

utilize

it

first

the

last few
of

even

been

prognosticated

of

space

he

succeed,
a

few

to

of

might

seconds,

as

have

engine

bodily

lift the

easily as

he

ists
Occult-

some

during

discoverer

whole

dead

been

to

army

the

in

not

Keely

Had

reduced

in

his failure

miraculous,

Force,

well-known

by

by the

reduced

across

Etheric

the

superhuman.

the

an

fiddle-bow

maintained

almost

What

tremendous

Notwithstanding

wonderful,

been

but

driving

For

exhibited

phenomena

but
S2iperna,tu?-al*

to

of

due

motor.

Philadelphia,

and

be

to

it, are

to

invisible

employed

hallucination.

an

chord.

ought

Keely

capable

of

or

odic

or

known

simply by drawing

Keely,

man

is

noticed, let Science

so-called
of

but

it.

even

repeatedly proven.

no

have

j^ears

the

permitted

is

the

"

only

Worrell

failure

"

from

in the

been

Europe,

and

is not

has

about
be

writer

the

power,

generator

is done

has

as

by John

America

sense

this

Yet

machinery?

the

but

horse-power,

25

to

which

power

be

that

Chemistry,

magnetic

physical laws,

formidable

the

as

force, of that

and

raised

irreparably separated

of the

something

recently produced phenomena

the

been

to
unscientific

too

be

elements

resurrect

even

not

that

by

the

is beyond

severance

death

from

mechanical

what

to

the

would

last breath, would

together,

may

has

body"

by

if all this appears

explain

It

be

may

vigour.

of which

personally knowing

with

And

attracts

"vital

astral

saved

one

rather

smallest

Sound

Cheops

his

at

one

and

Alchemy.

physical body

the

As

of

limits

of

electricity-

the

Knowledge.

energy
or

the

counteract

never

pyramid

nay,

fabrication

the

ozone

the

tremendous

force, of which

Occult

man,

new

generates,

within

from

dying

filled with

Sound

that

nature

that

and

with

is

thing,

one

could

Niagaras

directed

of such

produced

for

stupendous

of

million

generated by

Sound,

that

it is

that

power;

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

atoms
to

ox

that

condition.
The

reader

The

"

word

now

"supernatural"

for the

Space

is

datum

within
that
of

in

they

it.
which

idea

an

have

generated
Forces

then

has

are.

connected

hardly
within

can

a
even

outside
of

But

with
to

limited

act

of

it is

which

actions,

certain
define

claim

and

spaces,

as

as

by
that

they have

the

not

simply

Materialists

which

or

can,
even

an

it

connect

and

Now

one.

are

forcibly with
of

independent

outside,

else, step
becomes

Space

purely subjective representation,

fairly subjective when

or
anything
spatial extension

when

would

is

newly

that

to

and

Nature

nature.

sensation, and

Materialism,

senses,

our

outside

or

any

attention

serious

give

phenomenon,

any

right

above

For

limits?

no

implies
contention

the

of sensation.

How

to

exists

metaphysician

notwithstanding
another

asked

be

or

performed

conceptual,

and

be

approximate

produced

by

of

what

idea

or

beyond,

is

thought

Physicists, then

the

cannot,

one

anything

again
Forces

those

discovered

Force, and

Forces.

Keely

Mr.

secrets

of

mystery

unmanifested

the

and

of the

former

positive pole

the

negative

like

our

find

him

saying
an

efforts

in

ended,

fact.

device,
I did

to

the

vibratory

foundation

is

that

ether

mind

find

to

is the

other

correct, when

things

Independent,

in

the

At

this

to

rest

same

exist

sense,

the

To

this

an

search

to

difference

that

actually has

that

pendent
is virtually inde-

that

requires

the

vibrator)'
fed

be

to

have

they
far

inter-eiheric
into
into

to

carry,
than

minute

more

the

the

point, which
depths
broad

one

is the

"the

old

with

require

structures

mass

down

look

be

vibratory ether, and,

my

point

vacuous

such

on

vibratory engine,

velocity of

of

would

operating

pounds,

All

motor.

of

space

an

of

positive field,

field."

of

Idealism,

to

independently
to

it based

show
of
say

so

but

not

disconnecUd

upon

other,

each
of

Idealism

reverse.

certain

by

centre

seekers
and

my

machine

properly, on
it.

of

conception

neutral

is formed

perfection, it

it would

as

rate, it is incorrect

any

the

"In

few

wonderful

weight

on

truth

end, with

speaking

the

understand

negative

entities

or

(Stallo).

to

its

all

independent

an

universe

the

precisely the

cognition, for it is just the

t

it

in fact, to express
infinite

It is not

relations"

of

an

the

make

really

it is the

Still,with

so.

strength according

centre

heaven's

"

to

foundations

requires

while

it

ether
in

molecule;

etheric

(or globe),t and

mass

makes

is

we

incessant

whose

inducing

of

vivified

be

to

substance,

Bloomfield-

established

an

circuit

strangely

Mrs.

says:

conception

but

ideas

his

is what

perpetual-motion

impulse

the

In

condition

for

become

have

perpetual motion;
is in

engine,

of

we

highl}?^
appreciated:

too

medium

difficulties

for centuries.

run

attain

of his

"

This

position,
be

introductory

an

by

SAT

Keely,

Mr.

is

It

while

of

look

identical.

never

it.

Matter,

Universe

the

compiled

the

of

tion
concep-

in

Nevertheless,

and

working

would

problem

it to
to

can

constructed,

only require

v/hicli

the

of the

operation by said

of

but

this

of

wealth

If it had, the

centre, which

under

circuit

and

cause

neutral

while

found.

seek

not

truth

of

matter.

pamphlet
of

lady

World

philosophy

dane
"Mun-

manifested

Absoluteness

respectnearly

able

an

heretofore

would

It

in

explanation

been

never

the

in

machine

any

this

pursuit of

the

the

construction

in

American

Keely,

have

being

own,

Moore,

has

ethero-material

the

with

agrees

poles

whole

the

ideal

two

unknowable

it really much

does

tell, nor

cannot

of

this

manifested

the

in

the

greatest

the

the

viewing

with

Egg"

the

is built

symbolizes

unity,

the

in

acts

itself

loses

Whether

Be-ncss*

Mr.

that

as

friends,

significance of

Philosophy,

"Golden

by that

the

about

Kosmog

of

some

which

Esoteric

the

Occult

symbolism.

Egg"

of

chiefly on

and

physical Forces,

of his immediate

as

threshold

the

of that

Universe;

the

Occultists,

still is, at

and

was,

of

of the

opinion

humble

the

In

Inter-Etheric

named

has

discoverer

the

which

potency,

607

OCCUI.TIST.

UNCONSCIOUS

AN

"vi'\\.)\
it.

and

otherwise
in Eastern

ontological assumptions
than

as

Philosophy

terms

of

and

its

6o8

is, as

This

inter-etheric

Keely's

does

however,
a

easily be

may

specificintuition
Of

Matter.

etheric

Mr.

space.
when

he

be

is

as

"

speaks

Keely

of

difference
action

harmonious

that

centres

ask

If you

power.

in

ever

be

that

such

antagonistic

all the

and

force

consequently,
this

When

same.

position

would

with

go

it.

should

this

neutral

centre

be

the

more

or

miles

thick, leaving

of

ordinary

an

central

and

there

together.
bears

could

understand

be

this

by

this is what

The

above

lines

of

of

point
neutral

is

the

opposing

no

And

everything

carry

Occultists

is not

"

power,
in

where

largest magnitude;
remains

its

immense

most

planet

must

from

the

in this way:
of

diameter,

any
the

and

as

thickness.

great

to

it

immense

the

This
.

5,000
size

the

of

this

small

this

Moreover,

could

that

crust

move

keeping

for ever,

centre

force

of

say,
there

problem,

exception

miles

ceases.

the

it from

rend

to
the

with

great,

weight

atom

an

receptive

space.

crust

contemplating

understand
to

be

sanctioned

Science.

Physical

the

this

however

the

accumulation

any

do

to

of this crust

load

such

displaced, the

planet

of

the

power

centre"

of

5,000

of

will

only proof

all

speak,

eternal

nothing

of

finite mind
is the

equidistant ;
them

bring

which

load

is what

we

centre.

pronounced

that

of

neutral

require

shell

its inconceivable
no

displace
is

in the

between

then

the

rotating

accumulative

perfect equation

to

this

answer

the

on
or

that

planet

the

load

full

"a

void

staggers

centre,

only

propulsive,

material, with

the

the

move

imagination

The

upon

to

would

mass

of

ball, it would

it would

the

size has

all

the

atom

so

as

accumulation

intervening

an

billiard

as

mass

central

small

of

displacement

can
or

centre

balanced

ever

an

disorganizing

attractive

answer

fixed,

great

so

carries

the

can

can

etheric

we

on,

neutral

his idea

less, for

if

been

once

atomic

for

same,

of view, How

of accumulation

elective

goes

be

to

that, after

imagine

miles,

20,000

have

When

illustrates

Keely
will

We

The

has

centre

necessarily

remains

start, and

Mr.

minute

exists.

planet that

accumulation

the

as

characterize

that

force

them

I must

area,

the

magnetic,

in

point

withoiit

each

to

inter-

an

of bell-sounds

exist

their

philosophy

The

given.
or

scientific

but

of

Occultist, nevertheless,

with

gives

it is. The

been

has

in this World

produced,

production

planets

Creator*

it is that

what

attractive

the

in

ask

the

(or introductory impulse),

power

to

the

it," but only

progressive analysis,starting

by the

power

to conceive

able

presents

what

be

characterized

always

Occultists; this,

planetary suspension

would

we

fixed

were

rotation

velocity of

of

the

hiding-place

cannot

Mr.

Doctrine.

understand

to

unconscious

an

question properly by entering into

etheric

its

proved by

volume

has

that

mind

trace

centre

as

of

laya-point

infinite

in his theory

remarks,

immense

the

an

laya

regards planetary volume,

As

the

the

can

vacuum

is

"

abilityto

and

course,

preciselythe Eastern

seen,

point

require

not

doctrine.

secret

the;

By Fohat,

Unless

more

by

laya

"unscientific"
and
the

likely," would

kept

on

centre.

by
the

explanation
be

an

Occultist's

many.

But

is

so

strictly orthodox

given by
reply.

the

in-

MYSTERIES

OCCULT

himself

ventor

from

accepted

is

particular"what

it is

of its most

few

divulges

precious pearls,
forced

when

mankind.
and

heirs

For

and

blessings in the

race.

Nevertheless,

Etheric

Force

they

fall victims

soon

speculators.
should

peril to their
less

by the

age:

one

of

had

heard

is called, in
he

and

powers,

ascertained
"

The

The

their

above

highest.

added

"baffled

or

in

own

relative
in

was

to

that

they

additional

an

daily holocaust

in

necessitates

short

Kabalists,

those

failure

the

for.

said

as

of

the

Bloom

Mrs.

\'ibratory force
to

success

to

\vriter

the

Keely's

Mr.

however,

obliged cither

by

hopes

when

word

mechanics,

confess

which

through

of

explains:

another

his

for

true,

expectations,

commerriai

of his
and

out

attributing them

success

proved

upon

magician."

found

had

he

what

was

to

on.

and

far,

so

"

Wliat

first and

failure,
channel."

or

"

the

to

And

Keely Motor"

only

now

used,

failure is here

field -Moore

doubt.

never

full range

the

firstly,because,

time

of

she

what

natural-born

unconscious

merely

him

to

"Self-Motor"

"

bition,
Exhi-

Theosophist,

could

she

of the

inventor

remain
out

which

from

tx^XvlX^"

then

principle, seeking

physical plane.

they

of unscrupulous

prey

Keel}-, repeated

of Mr.

the

in i886, at

Though,

sense,

to

resources,

queries of

earnest

psychic capacities is given farther

word

Every

applying
he

his

written

himself.

research,
base

w'ork

regard

with

discoverer
it in

would

was

allowed

condition

This

of

ties,*
capaci-

Philadelphia Centennial

the

the

jargon of the
would

for such

reason

that

and

was

mental

own

offered

now

human

discoverer

and

the

on

wealthy.f

very

admirers

stated
the

of the

the

the

often

more

unconsciously,

or

poor,

in quarters, information
been

become

or

back, during

years

earliest

the

It had

That

the

writer, in answering

the

Cains

their

Sixth

the

legitimate

curses

as

on

explanation.

an

twelve

Some

if left to

helped only

to

of

frequently helped, than

consciously

the

to

becoming
of the

only

they fall into the

peculiar psychic

way;

are

danger

wealthy

digression and

they

Occult

individuals

martyrdom

to

whether

become,

not

risk of

more

their

be

selfish"

with

this

that

dawn

like

carries

custody of their

to

such

Philosophy

even

wave

the

which

drops them

It

apart, and
tidal

safe

cease

of the

men

on

But

the

the

run

generally and

are

unassisted, groping

ver"'

to

whenever

born,

are

of

mysteries

hands

wide

steadily,toward

out

have

than

and

in

ours

seen,

Occult

mysteries.

evolutionary

the

once

keepers, those

public domain,

go

one,

by

so

far

already

of

that

therefore

deny?

to

from

not

are

facts

to

vital

important
by

one

do

to

exact,

answer

anyone

slowly, silently,but

Humanity
Race

for

possible

longer

no

called

Science

can

explanations, being quite orthodox

standpoints, if

speculative Science,

materialistic
this

his

Occult

the

Spiritual and

the

and

"

609

SOCIETY.

AND

failure

Keely

Mr.

second

try

third

of

by

the

is

that,

experimental

departure

"channel"

are

understand
admit

does

at

were

remarks

should

lines

this

few

admitted

now

reader

the

from
is

on

his
the

6ro

THE

he

source,

wrong

it

because

could

capacity inherent

could

be

not

his

his

in

made

DOCTRINE.

to

power

pass

to

and

sway;

which

that
the

Hence,
for

anj-one,

secondly
^

others

to

special nature.

own

permanently

over

full

them

give

never

beyond

was

SECRET

was

whole

secret

practical purposes

use.*

or

Individuals
heard

not

are

born
of

die. in almost
abnormal

it behaved

Selves

Inner

whose

that

descent, with

each

achieved

has

He

is

has

done

suificient

"to

demolish

And

disturbed

do

into

in their

learn
the

she

Keely

groping

We

inventor

again

Should

"

feet of

of Science

clay.

Force," she

this

lectually
intelresults.
initiated

day.

present

certainly quite

"

of Science"

the idols
would

Nor

mentary
Comin

not

the

the

Bloomfield-Moore,

Mrs.

Etheric

and

difficulties,and

all

and

show

Force

in soul, wise

great enough

overcome

are

the

Groups

moreover,

to

up

various

the

favoured

man,

of him

justly say

hammer

into

writer

when,
that

states

Mr.

for
in

her

Keely,

Philosopher:

Is

the

mortal

direct

first-born

"the

wonderful

most

age

mortals

Dhyanic

being,

any

in this

friends

contradicting

"Psychic

on

paper

with
with

of

think

moment

as

of matter

idols

the

achieved

a's his

"

than

more

"

the

and
and

their

of

i, 2, 3, 4, 5 in

achieve

in all those
reason

of

one

was

control

can

being greatly

"

may

"

already

some

he

"

Keely

woman

is divided

psychic temperament,

final Mysteries,has

into the
What

Mr.

in mechanics

genius

his

with

as

existed, and

from

called

are

(see paragraphs

man

VII.).

besides

respect, and

connected

being

Stanza

to

who

psychically considered,

psychic

first formed

that

rate, it exists

any

of

mal,
abnor-

day,

our

which

principle

called

Blood

born

man

and

possessed

are

in

they

live

they

are

time.

Harvey's

At

they

little known,

as

that

man

that

which

powers

of Dhydn-Choha?is

group

group

that

primordially co7inected, by

are

Mankind,

of j^ther."
groups,

in

vibratory Force.

etheric

guide

existed

has

be

to

fact

That

rare.

very

the

to

present in the first

at

not

are

ignorance

before

blood

it does

and

exists

so

is due

possesses

they happen

of the

as

Keely

Mr.

because

capacity

in utter

case,

every

circulation

such

frequently

more

powers.

just
the

with

exact

that

the

of

than
field of

lead

and

before

last

are

not

achievements.

scientists

elemental

diverted

and

remarks
his

in mind,
at

sublime
the

in courage

enough

world

the

as

greatest

to

coverer
dis-

more

haunts

these

limit

writes

open

stand

world.

in the

no

enough
to

to

use;

applicable to

from

the

force, where
where,
Mr.

realms

where

and

cohesion

gravity

from

Keely's

dreary

unity

latest

of

they
are

origin,emanates

discovery

; time

alone

caa

6l2

THE

results

grand

that

race

of

future
force

dynaspheric

his

only

in

that

with

has, perhaps,
he

writes

he

has

dawn

and

other

or

analogous

exerted

pressure

in every

system,
branch

would

way
would

this

to

system
is to

that

"

my

of

making
of

investigation
per

se,

produced,

and

to

obtain,

my
zvire.

of

peculiar
phenomenal

have

been

claim, mastery

able
over

of

he

even

an

of engines

the

as

grain
it.

of

and

power

vibration.

piston of

one

capacity

my

In

after

every

no

other

equally impossible
will

of

structures,

dispense
and

the

of

be

run,

my

labour,

incessant
not

in

conducted

engines

my

years

with

My

in

This,

generated,

only

subtle

have

to

nor
or

operations

properties

to

the

what

is there

force, and

mechanical

the

it

; but

And

such

experiments, involving

most

world

principle

be

been

It has

all that

all thought

size

the

my

all my
will

power

since

sympathetic

other

any

but

get

himself,

date.

eccentrics,

developing
on

yet

this assertion

the

to

search,"
re-

"

accomplish

abutment,

be

develop

innumerable

many

study
that

as

almost

great
and

in the

founded

of

truth

discard

an

nor

of

field

far will

so

will

writer.

exhaustion, by the expansion of

and

may

henceforth

and

say,

operated, through
the

piston

whatever

upon

the

utilizing

wonderful

visitor, in order

the

of pressure

or

engine

his

could

way
the

eloquent

prove

of it

operandi, must

awaken

to

the

far distant

engine,

attd

in

upon

no

by

as

it out

give

good proof

detail, both

possible

true

very

neither

has

In

discoverer

he

impinges upon

engine,

and

operate

is the

manner

cannon

and

in the

part

it be

it be

however,

gas

its utilization, is based

of

no

my

which

engine

steam-engitie. My

of

then

tlie principle

operated upon

are

steam

of

dawning

legitimate

The

that

will

is

is

world

the

certain

at

of civilization,

Oliphant,

need."

will

The

upon

of its viodus

conception

approximate
that

and

operation

the

considering

he

his work

to

him

entrusted.

safely

that

him,

upon

in reference

says

be

can

is absolutely

he

that

by

made

yet quite dawned

not

promised,

must

it

which

"Keely's

through himself.

and

hands

in

all this with

is, undeniably,

discoveries

the

future

much

and

art

in life.

admit

to

interests

universally,commenced

so

purposes

ready

are

in the

to

abdicate, dyna-

to

Laurence

moral

new

applied

steam

results.

the

it stands

widely,

so

vibration
and

which

beneficial

to

Occultists

Molecular

In

be

"A

says:

force

mighty

so

power

conjecture

certainly,of

one,

"

moral

The

with

can

ScientificReligion,

to

human
new

world

the

mind

finite

no

preface
this

will rule

it is

once

will

it

which

throne

the

when

discover}^

marvellous

taking

In

force

spheric

this

of

mechanics.

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

only the

and

the

struction
con-

closest

"ether,"

substance

complicated mechanism,

strange force ivith which

am

dealing.
The

passages

Occult

side

Keely

calls

below,

or

The

underlined

of the

application

"sympathetic

downward

discoverer

from
has

by

us,

those

are

of the

produced

pure

The

"wire"

Etheric

plane

marvels

bear

vibratory Force,

vibration."
the

which

"

the

word

directly
that

which

is already
into

the

"miracle"

on

the
Mr.

step

Terrestrial.
is not

too

KEELY'S

Strong

when

"

inter-etheric

the

acting through

613

ether.

Force

alone, the

fifth

-A,

and

principles of Akasha.

sixth
down

come

to

this by itself is

and
As

said

well

was

Moore

The

two

forms

his

by

force

of

attending them,
One

should
the

Smith's

which

For

conscious

It

Occultly this

no

In
but

far

permitted

to

serve

organism

is

directly connected

the

At

for the

watching,
had

been

turned

turned

the

other
him

shareholders

express

purpose

the

The

to

J.

force

latter

try

and

off.

of

machine

interv^ention

others

as

his

on

results

the

"success"

from

will

of his

the
be

never

traffic. That

Keely's

marvellous

from

emanating

were

"machines."

obtained

production

the
Then

did

so,

Co."

Motor

"I

how

know

Keely

me

see

machinery

who

one

the

result

six

the

was

do

it

an

on

his

months

at

shop
work-

of

close

now."

the

They
stop-cock
The

answer.

again,"

operated

of

in

man

it is done,

Keely put his hand

with

manipulating

was

you

put

After

secret.

it, then,"

"Try
"Let

and

success.

He

far

than

atid

"Keely

day:

one

came.

complied,

more.

the

together, and

on

barren

ever

Astral, Force,

or

duced
pro-

operator, whether

failed, so

the

discovering his

Keely

nothing

without

once

of
of

W.

one,

acted, while

the

the

operate

the

mena
pheno-

No

produce

to

of

commerce

with

the

intimately.

machine

cock, and

tried, but

of the

to

of

for

without

following statement,

the

setting up

which

Keely.

by

said

he

the

discoverer

great

time

one

Etheric,

for purposes

that

achievement

his wire, but

of the

planes

Ether

been

has

advanced

more

Bloomfield-

by himself, could have

Force

himself could

Mrs.

with, and

remained

this he

spiritual,genius.

through himself.

personal influence

or

sixth

knows

have

watch";

other.

truly Keely's

regulate the

fifth and

is proven

each

thing done

would

anticipates from

results

experimenting
of

by and

upon

was

and

one

was

been

of

not

long, he has

silver

defender,

difficultyhas hitherto

power"

for

he

acted

unconscious.

or

concerned,

which

very

Ether

develop

"will

any

has

antithesis

repeated the

Keely's

would

he

the

and

Brown's

or

and

great patroness

results.

same

results.

of

have

old-fashioned

an

oi mechanical, but

which

are

generated

was

who

miracle

six feet

generator

larger than

"no

one

From

the

man

once.

Again

liis shoulder

instantaneous

man

said

and

to

the
told

production

current.

This
We

fact, if true, settles the question.

told

are

of

atomic

on

the

estimates

that

vibration."
terrestrial
"

Mr.

Keely
In

plane,

this
and

defines
he

is

electricity"as

certain

form

quite right; but this is Electricity

through

terrestrial

correlations.

He

THE

6l4
Molecular

SECRET

vibrations
"

"

Atomic

"

"

Inter-atomic

"

"

^theric

"

"

"

"

of

or

fourth

the

which

estimated

even

corresponds

lightly called

at

8,100,000,000
24,300,000,000

use

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

of

phrase,
Crookes'

Mr.

of

state

could

that

"the

beyond

rate

Occult

an

"fourth

the

"

vibrations

no

approximate

to

ago

years

some

2,700,000,000

formation

the

to

900,000,000

are

second.

per

300,000,000

an

of Fohat,"

Son

100,000,000

There

point.

our

proves

counted

at

Inter-molecular

Inter-^Etheric

This

DOCTRINE.

realm

that

or

motion

radiant

matter"

matter,
this

on

"

be

otir

plane.
If the

is asked

question

certain

limit, the

is easy;

answer

is the

unconsciously discovered,
named

by

Astra

Vidya

Bulwer

Atlanteans

the

by

The

Vril

name

little doubted
mentioned

in

Agni-ratha,
found

Vishnu
the

Purdjia,

Kapila

sage

referred

And

to

the

hands

of

instance, would
with

state,
to

become
What

man

the
Mr.

extreme;
new

no

system

in

Is

Keely

there
to

is

has

enough

"humble

as

it is

already
work
the

from

army

and

men

100,000

allegorized
of

in the

an

tions
to the instruc-

in the

works,

explained

generations

our

in

the

about

fable
of

ashes

King

Esoteric

Works,

be

allowed

"flower

destructive

of all

tale

men

done

is

before

him

pride of

those

"

as

its

to

melenite,
such

and
once

in

Anarchist,

for

which,

agency,

Europe

to

baskets,"

bloodthirsty

tell the

are

known

baby-toys,

reduce

property

common

an

mountain

Attila,

to

is

It

rat.

oranges,

it this

left alive

at

ashes

to

other

Anarchist's

fev/ days

fact,

Kapila's Eye.

"

that

modern

some

is

explosive

names?

dead
and

which

Force
of

of

kind.
man-

Rishis, since

balloon, according

made

Kapilaksha

stock

Vril

our

itself is

the

aimed

reduce

"glance

Satanic

their

innocent

it would

whose

clock-work,

dynamite
other

Vidya,

the

of

Races

Force
of

when

would

Ramayayia

as

coming

their

It is the

give.

has

to, and

Rishis

Aryan

to

existence

flying vessel,

as

the

he

books.

in the

is it this

add

to

to

of

Force, which,

like

not

pass

Force, known

by the

fiction; the

is the

as

sons," and

Sagara's 60,000
and

on

easily

elephants, as

be

secret

Astra

in

do

to

that, which

sidereal

and

allowed

not

was

because

was

terrible

we

may

vibratory
fixed

it

Race, and

India

in all the

is this

It

that

Coming

Lytton's

Keely

Mash-mak,

name

Mr.

why

primitive chaotic

is it this Force

is

which

alike?

grand

and

in the

wonderful

demonstration

scientists

who

are

in

the

of his
material-

of
Spiritualists,

in

themselves
countries

Ether,

blue

keep them

to

discovered, let alone

too

when

the

labour

ebbs

the

pitifulcry

has

died

by

This

exist, a7id

now

and

Force,

Keely

Mr.

vibration, Keely

the

to

of

luminiferous

This

Quite

the

last,

is also
so,
on

in name,
the

and

world,

than

prospects
Then

will

only

by himself
needed

more

hydrogen

and

by the

is

another

wires,

through
of

make

to

him

the

he

correct

from

the

nursling of

the

were

gazed all his life into the depths

with

of

that

etheric

the

of air

breaking up the molecules

division
there

and

to

do

in

made

by

the

seventh

higher plane.

ether.*

luminiferous

Occultists,
which

air

brings

by

to

In

to

form,

under

as

other

begins

the

far

as

my

the

division,
sub-

introductory
In

atoms.

sub-division

sixth

the

sixth

the

my

vibratory envelope of all

to

us

atomic,
third; inter-

the

to

inter-etheric,

fifth; and

its crude

beyond,

of

atomic,

second;

the

myself

confine

developed

is the

to

this is the

that
not

the

with

association

separation

Molecular

gas.

etheric,

contended

ether

the

work

is also

though

as

had

for

onlj'; inter-niolecular,

atom

since

if he

as

will

tenuity of the atmosphere

fourth;

I have

definition

to

positive

or

argument

"

are

says:

platinum

first sub-division

be

Colour

and

talk

by his invention

flows, obtained

as

him

and

the

comparing

is

underpaid

^ther.

Father-Mother

It

only

present generation.

in the

Sound

Hear

the "Gods-Revealers,"

In

better

sufficient

quite

be

age

of

says

standpoint.

Occult

but

appear.

may

discovered

has

will

of the

greatest discoverer
What

this

succeeds,

he

he

Force

the

Meanwhile

and, if

time

"

by the wealthy.

than

poor

thousand

throughout

it will then

because

pleteness
com-

of the many

originally contemplated

as

entirely

by the spread of learning, and

that

continent

new

some

whole

in its

and

exists
proletariat

emigration, with

and

of the

of

even

hundred

say

just demands

the

hastened

be

be

to

discovery

rings unheeded

that

friends, be in demand,

his

of

the

may

we

European

fruits

populations

The

of

speedily find

starv^ation, misery,

to ; when

for work

on

Motor

Keely's

of

when

for bread,

the

appointed place and

in its

asitwill

"

attended

away.

be

will

It

in

would

Force

shall

or

"

roaring flood

openings

new

thousand

again

back

happily

last

at

great

such

were

publicly known.

made

premature.

years

the

world

surely Psychics

number

of them

with

perhaps

the

For

all.

to

good

Thousands

company,

by several

is

are

behind

lie

personally experience

first to

mysteries.

of such

revelation

there

whom

the

be

would

armies,

which

volens, revealing it

nolens

without,

matter,"

615

DISCOVERY.

mysteries

revealing those

istic, by

and

PREMATURE

where

researches

my

this

prove.t

names.
same

enumeration

from

the

first to

THE

6l6

freak
will

idea

this

I think

of

its

it to

simplicity

yet reached

by percussion and
with

is

part and

absorbed

thoroughly
atmosphere

to

that

(compound),

with

agitation of
thoroughly

same

bell

to

tenuous

substance

up

and

only

are

idea

large

area

not

of

atmosphere

particlesis that
of

escape.

holding
an

It

it.

the

substance

you

please

and
ratio

as

which

The

to

sub-division

call
action

matter,

the

which

amount

pass
a

of

the

flow

of

received.

the

glass

that

as

odour
a

governs

sub-division
of

magnet

It is

in

gradually depreciates

grand
the

to

in fact, a
would

confound

magnetic

illustration

till dissolution

is

who

yet

holding
stop

relation

sympathy,
but
the

to
a

control
takes

cannot

and

of

all times

of the

odorous

yet it

sound,

to

crude

somewhat
at

that

Here

vessel

(a flow
to

next

comes

coincides

some

from

of

marbles,

very

found

be

those

under

years

vessel!

pass

flow

are

mineral,

and

flow

the

molecular

is,it holds

physical

of

it, and

holds

that

body

the

consideration

glass

ditions,
con-

bodies

only get

can

we

attending

brain, giving off

human

and
All

long interval, will

large enough

throvigh;

problem

that

This

it so).

distributing portion
of

is

This

the

than

these

brought

series

long

confinement

its meshes

cannot

for

that

great paradox

under

infinitelytenuous

But

of

with

sieve

substance.

recognize

can

The
held

higher tenuity

fine sand

atomic

sound.

they

much
is

weighed

after

substance

the

Under

into

tenuity by taking

impregnated

be

if

regards odour,

As
...

diminished.
be

gaseous

wondrous

can

which,

musk;

appreciably

substance

and

high

the

ance
disturb-

is the

and

when

be

inch, by

square

vegetable,

animal,

would

bell

kept up,

condition

the

hermetically

were

disappear entirely.?
ether,

these

it would

flow.

were

range

were

corpuscles ;
flow

the

air; and

the

the

to

from
tones

centuries

truly defined

etheric

of

time

tenuous

their

equilibrium.

its extreme

order

in

highly
to

of

of

single grain
be

this

pounds

that, if this

suppose

chamber

the

surrounding

atomic

actual

certain

it would

returned

differential

of

definite
a

to

its element,

primitivelyfrom
they

state

of

of

of

division
sub-

their

liberates

vacuo

open

of

sounds

under

come

the

through

in

under
become

condition
The

the

estimation, sound

my

millions

few

if kept

pass

the

that

in

one
a

ticles,
parwhich

cycle of time,

disseminating

bell

and, if

thousands

be

of

volume

vacuous

In

is it unreasonable

formed

as

for

many

certainly

must

all substances

volume

equilibrium, rupturing

atomic

robbed

and

body.

of

induced

substance

trul)',would

not

substance
been

agitated, and,

chords, while

clapping

The

to

pare
com-

has

inter-atomic

matter,

certain

more

continuously

the

evolved.

of

real

that

only

can

it has

20,000.

mass

its parent

etheric

primitive element;

of

pressure

liberated

thus

from

The

enough,

strong

brought

thus

kept

to its

the

or,

thoroughly

most

velocity

the
the

course

produce

to

as

bombardment.

return

sealed, and

of

so

permeate

atomic

their

atoms

set

in the

vacuo

tenuity corresponding

its liberation

governs

of

of

point

in

parcel

atmosphere;

the

by

elevated

an

vibratory forks,

would,

of

corpuscles

second;

wild

theory

of science

sun

where

body

this

present

the

day,

present

odour, is

like

from

absolute

out

feet per

1,120

agitation continuously,

this

of

throwing

velocity of

disseminated

sound,

that

assume

tenuity, emanating

At

light of

the

the

fall upon

research.

where

space,

light may

for scientific

dark

wonderful

and

is thus

forward

it

unknown

physicists of

the

by

Possibly, in time,

in

planet

some

DOCTRINE.

pronounced

be

imagination.

the

bring

will

SECRET

to
to

if

is above

receiving

depreciating
of

mind

place.

over

The

WHAT

magnet

the

on

relations
would

that

live

in

on

physical

state

be

nor

Modern

Science,
In

Philosophy

ci.stwho

Force,

vacuo,

"mode

of

there

Fully

There

refined

and
or

the

of any

unless

"

Illusion

there

more

it

Is

crude

Adept

no

light

protest against these

may

in

not

its

it is modern

call it,the

details,
Natural

is

also,

in

another

"

tions?
Colour, by vibra-

proximate,

be considered

the
sided
one-

external

as

vibrations.

material

when

its

absolutely reject the

as

factorto

710

Sound

the

as

Physi-

witnessed

motion,"

like

caused,

Substantialists
and

of

vibrations
we

and

personally

it except

generate

these

effects of which

Naturalist

one

"mode

sensation

atmospheric

or

not

are

in their

they argue

and

is

though

wrong,

views

through

philosophical

the

and

human

there

assert

reason

to

olfactory property"

vibrations; and

the

hence
"

From

mere

Mrs.

no

for these

Mrs.

no

that

in

whole

such

M.

S.

have

substance
taste

and

they
be

to

Organ,

and

mental

independent

as

or

substance.

possesses
odour

are

can

inherent

simply

The

New

stiOiulus

in this
be

for

be

no

force.

the

most

ment,
ele-

sense,

This

with

into
is the

the

In

for every

to

universe

stimulated
it.

just

true

force
as

or

much

gustatory property
sensations

perceptions.

paper,

perception.

no

world.

action
We

any

or

no

may

with

contact

tional
constitu-

substantial

exist;

perception,

organic

illu.sions of animal
Bloomfield-Moore's

"

word,

force

it must

in

force

mind

the

That

be

can
or

of

of

reality.]

coming

thing

there

nerve,

sense

have

can

force

which

communication

usual

Entity [.?].Yet

other

some

that

the

being

is

upon

not

course;

objects

brain,

direct

in

substantial

is correlated

substance

of

per\'ading

sense

and

in

sensation.s, or

made

immaterial

some

law

be

can

properties

animal

it appears,

MayS,

faculty of

of

actual

an

as

sublimated

fundamental

entitative

nerves

kind

far

as

action, without

any

than

there

American

positive

to

["Substantial"

or

by

sensations,

etheric

be

must

impression

truth

the

theories, in the

moreover,

may

in

theory that

the

case

believe

of such

than

relation

of

of

source

from

that:

M.D.,

action

we

physical depreciation.

divergencies,

these

principles, if

to

doubt,

no

accepted by Occultists,

No

small

latter

and

held,

so

the

to

ether

pure

If the

desired.*

Science

Matter

anthropomorphic

too

are

the

is it?

no

we

cause

other
this

is

as

scientific

In

what

"

motion,"

immediate,

the

Keely's laboratory and

Mr.

effects

since

us,

is admitted

visited

tremendous

of

and

no

its terminus,

at

explained

simple;

whatever

or

as

"

has

be

few

much

and

equated

would

inert.

well.

undeniable

are

better

however

pure

as

new

for

becomes

there

much

all its fundamental

this is Occultism

This

have

be

and
be

matter

to

617

could

liberation

viz.,the

that, save

could

views.

novel

its power

eternally,as

estimation, is

in my

remarked

Alchemist

and

physical depreciation leads,

which,

It may

to

mind

FORCE?

NEW

loses

gradually

between

higher development"

molecular;

of

our

this

But

much

ratio

same

exist

THE

IS

Philosophy.

caused

by

6i8

There

the

is

of

range

in

"appear

?imell,

light,
hem,

thing

in

and

ergo

on

it

ether

they
this

do

are

as

plane

of

with

"abstract

much

Maya.

these?

realities

of

faculties

forms"

What

the

Yet

to

see,

we

us

in

our

to

traced

to

our

their

Adept.

They

corporealities,"

such

the

that

have

relation

ifi

in

speak,

to

so

and

"incorporeal

King,

and

being-

7io^

understood

be

spiritual

visions.

and

to

the

the

to

mirror,"

the

dreams

our

by

motion,

in

put

causes

which,

only

can

nature,

puts

of

phenomena,

cognition,

Asclepios

as

are,

set

these

their

and

source

of

occurrence

narrow

as

transcendental

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

we

"modes

hear,
dreams,

hear,

see,

of

smell

motion,"
and

as

and

any

touch

other

SECRET

THE

620

Hindu

the

when

Jiva,

Existence,

active
of

more

Metaphysician

Souls
it

the

Divine

is the

as

highest

It

requires

from

One, and

the

its

Soul, Buddhi,

to

borrowing

from

belief,

in

are

the

informing

latent

composed

Metaphysician
All

intelligent

an

form

meaning.

our

firm

Vitality, with

order,

has

Soul, but

Souls,

lowest

Every

Chemist

one

disembodied

Potential

the

to

Atom.

is, in their

compound

understand

to

"

differentiations

are

of

case

differentiations.

less

or

Eastern

to

from

of

centre

it,and, in the

in

intelligence

than

more

necessarily a

; not

call it, a

Hindus

the

as

Soul

k7iowledge,a

not

the

Ann,

by the Alchemists,

indicated

path

the

followed

him

which

of

search

in

Atom,

Elemental

calls

he

when

Brahma,

to

DOCTRINE.

and

"

an

Atom-

those

relation

same

inseparable

and

Spirit,Atma.
forgot

Theory,

Anaxagoras

that, from

Atoms,

viated

According

lighter

them,
and

of

meaning

this
and

downward

metaphysical
produced
from

Matter,

not

the

even

becomes

"ignited,become
imprisoned

in

Atoms

and

its robe

Jews
"

Plato

of

all the

And

No

dissociated

ever

originated
to

fiery particles; which,

smooth.

effects

bodies.*

divine

finally return

in the

synonymous

believed, ^
Timceus
Esoteric

Mackenzie's

was

this

the
from

in

One.

being

is called

Soul,

matter.t

Souls,"

"whirling

in the

and

until

idea

The

of

Kabalists,

must

into

Elements

existence,

causes

the

from

One,

consolidates

were

have

Valentinus'

X See

of

Souls

of

Spirit. Everything

particles,round

cold, hard

doctrine

learned

and

heat,

the

the

Esoteric

The

differentiated

the

as

Jewish

from

Matter

or

Atoms,

secretioris

One, and, proceeding from

Light

The

the

by

Philosopher,

of

shape

matter.

interpretation embracing

hidden

the

physical ;

as

Earth

on

Ancient

the

well

Souls, in the

or

Spirit

as

ani-

downwards;

birthplace.

starting-point or

in

less

by larger (read,

upward.
of

fact

finally

"brute"

Atoms

intercyclic phases

through

its

other

curve

get the

to

suggestive

or

generated

thrust

cyclic

able

more

so-called

of

doctrine;

the

Eucretius, and

Roman

believed

forcing

ever

upward

reaches

again

Gods

is the

the

was

simultaneously

being

ones

they omitted

specks

Atoms

pure)

be

the

to

motion

rotatory

will

of

point
never

Philosophers

invisible

in

not

to

divine

more

and

husks

Epicurus,

to

Galileo, all these

to

even

each

got only the

Atomic

their

Ancients

the

important

most

adopting physical Atoms,

In

kernel.

the

point,

one

they have

hence

in

Physics,

Modern

uses

had
the

Treatise

Royal Masonic

no

word
on

language

Gilgoolem,
meaning

other
"secretions"

the Doctrine

Cyclopedia.

in

of

turbulent

of Gilgul.

of the
which

Initiates,
so

many

esoterically.
Elements.

The

THE

learned

but

Land,
and

they

Brahman

Surely

by Palestine

educated

no

cannot

rest, if the

process

called

by

to

of

relates

the

to

every

form, before

point

of

the

of

Aioms

primitive meaning

the

idea

of

cyclic path

on

the

to

mean

only

this is not

so.

The

it

the

Atheist
ancient

from

Wisdom,

from

the

And

Soul,

speck

shows

or

and

Plenum,

Science
'

but

within

They
now

Cse/n'j

do

their

Demons,

or

infinite.

as

not

it.

admitted
teaches

Unveiled, II.

"

152.

their

outside,

and

the

Soul

It had

the

much

so

entirely

"

But

Epicurus,

believed

in

distinct

latent in it,as

fine, tender

of

the

it is

formed

essence,

this

the

Mackenzie,

the

become

good

existence
ibid.,sub

of

of Gods

of, the

voc.

the

of that
a

Cause

of

comprehensible.

during
deal

more

Atom,

term

ever-concealed

existence

Plenum,

namely,

by

meant

the

followed

were

independent

nor

taught

See

and

teachings

successors,

Only

proceed

Planetary

seven

Even

Initiates, who

first-born

sense

go

all

was

into

wicked.

the

the

is enshrined

profane Antiquity,

this

Souls,"

Souls

finestatoms.\

ancient

the

of

Ether.

that

But

state.

physical meaning.

much

of

composed

the

Angel,

in

asserted,

Angels

all

former

the

starting-

interpret this doctrine

souls

and

so

through

i.e.,they

process;

into

taught

the

was

"

that

closely by
Genius

all causes;

They

he

smoothest, roundest, and

this

less

that

Spirit,when

atomic

dissolve

to

Materialist, knew

and

immortal

in every

said

was

pass

of

All

"

"through

metaphysical

plished
accom-

allegory

first

"Revolution

for the

Soul-Atom

to

is the

Kabalists

of purgatory

same

has

Egos.

or

Some

be

The

primitive Laya

the

revolving

re-births.

the

the

had

latter when

model

or

of

its

or

of

meaning
to

insect.f

which

of

"

Souls

cyclic or

of

kind

passage

Chambers"
the

into

minute

most

Gilgoolem,

reincarnating

the

Gilgoolah,"

of

The

supposed

was

psychic spark being conveyed

the

Atom

of every

departure

which

Soul

particle reaches

Eand."*

final state, which

the

its literal sense,

immortal

the

body, each

the

all reach

the

the

of

that

by

foreign land, until, by

process

metempsychosis,

symbolized

principle of

"Promised

Buddhist

learned

allegory in

in

Soul"

The

bird, beast, fish, and

through

the

of the

Occultist.

an

kind

them

soil of the

sacred

this is evident

within

Promised

Earth.

on

this

deposited

are

the

One,

believed

contain

"whirling

the

the

more

once

ever

bodies

Eternal

the

by

alone
do

as

its substitute

as

Jew

of Jews

bodies

the

of the

bosom

the

Nirvana

same

621

SOUI..

Palestine

meant

never

the

meant

"

and

Abraham,

that

Initiates

Jewish

THE

OF

WHIRLING

and

Universal

life-cycles,is
which

primordial
X fsis

Genii,

modern
World

Unveiled, I. 317

622

Stuff

Cosmic

or

Substance,

it differentiates, and

and

conceived

ever

of

nightmare

on

whether

the

Universe

to

remain

man

even

to

this is

soon

to

it hitherto

as

its

for

God

reason

ever

threatening

began

to

who

undertake

would

esoteric, axiom,

of faith of the

one

"

There

is

its

primal

the

final and

cause,

the

Spirit,and
While

the

no

Teaching

end"

says:

manifest

itself in

rapid thought"
the

an

is

what

human

the

to

Universe"

not

was
an

in

the

eternal

be

from

as

But

highest

problem

had

of which

trembles,

"

European,

by the

articles

study the

and

is

Soul

called

Universe

is;

the

any

read

Soul

and

eternal"

ning,
beginOccult

Nothing

globe down

everything

the

transformed.

already;

to

vague,

everything

on

of

breath

having

sempiternal existence,
never

owes

having^

verge

to

Time;

said.*

now

is created, it is only

this

subjective plane is

plane is

for

the

fested
mani-

or

subject of

the

on

the

Cause.

subtleties

him

Let

nothing,

Cause

the

of existence,

problem

taught that

therefore

Nothing

that

the

for instance.

is

and

origin,

itself

Causeless

be demonstrated

may

solve

by him

being created
but

can

Christian

its

Space

absolute

metaphysical

in

will realize

reader

in

if at all, from

be viewed,

Shankaracharya,

of

other.

Being, could

cause

no

incomprehensible
must

Vedantin

teachings

sublime

God,

true

the

that

of

realm

which

trained

to

self-

of its teens,

out

grow

without

collapse. This

to

on

in

an

however

"

the

and

what

and

was,

cendental,
trans-

would

material

philosophicaland metaphysical standpoints, otherwise

It is an
better be left unapproached.
abstraction, on
human

reality

progeny,

adequate effects,whether

still higher

in

who

they

not

contrasted

physical

or

nothing.

solution, and

no

it

as

effect

an

centric
Helio-

Initiates.

of

out

is

Monad

the

They

spiritual,most

extra-cosmic

an

itself

being

inanimate

Space,

rotation, the

were

It

race

infinite

from

Atoms

"

monstrous

spiritual,psychic,

be

its existence
to

what

old

without

there

can

show

to

existence

into

nor

hand, and

one

great, and

the

in

come

the

Science,

exact

perceived

civilized

of the

teachings

Modern

that

modern

useful

be

may

in the

Vortices
"Atomists"

dreamed

or

our

guiding Atoms,
It

Atomic

the

bodies

Earth's

the

Heavens,

philosophical Pantheists.

and
have

the

Intelligences. These

and

Souls

of

during its

except

throughout

sidereal

gradually forms

revolution

System,

eternally homogeneous,

then, universally diifused

periodicexistence;
taught the

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

the

on

objective

ever-decoming"heceiuse all is transitor5^

*
translated
Vtveka
ChUd"mani,
Theosophist, July and August, 1886.

by Mohini

M.

Chatterji,

as

"The

Crest

Jewel

of

\/isdoJii."

See

ETERNAL

THE

Monad

The
did not

truly "indivisible

"

it the

give

thing,"

do

now

and

the

all conditioned

of

the

through

of

course

vehicles, only from

Pralaya, the
as

name,

of

cases

its

The

former

in

its

(the Turiya

the

at

Atma,

then,

be

can

of

one

traced

transitory

Universe.

In

it loses

Manvantaras,

its

into Brahman,

merges
final

state), or

in

termination

changes

man

who

trinity is

manifested

two

Self of

real One

the

Samadhi

between

the

as

This

Monad,

and

pilgrimage
period

it when

high

the

incipient stage of the

the

intermediate

it loses

life.

illusive

and

by Good,

rendered

Manas.

higher
in

defined

as

is here

"

eternal, the latter being absorbed

and

in

we

Buddhi

with

conjunction

sense

623

PILGRIM.

Nirvana

in

the

of Shankara:

words
When
which

the

body

is truth, which

nature

that

attained

disciplehaving

the

been

has

assumed

by

absolute

primeval consciousness,

that

is without

form

the

just

Alma

and
as

action, abandons

this

(abandons)

actor

an

bliss, of
illusive
dress

the

(put on).
For

the

Buddhi,

absolute

bliss

alone

is ""?/ the

one

Gospels

of

the

old versions

in

6:

V.

the

and

the

are

the

published

is the

words

Spirit that

that

follow

that

still

of

three

bear

Sheaths

are,

in

their

"

the

For

real

what

stand

to

his

the
relation

no

of the

to,

great

principles in

man

physical manifestation,

nor

for "the

the

about

writer

in this

sentence

mean,

the

Blood"

the
very

respect
"there

Water

with, the

teacher, who,

and

Spirit

Father,

of the

connection

"Water

words

version

and
more

speaking

Jiva, Vijiianamaya,

"

the

because

Spirit and

Vedantin

Version

teaching

the

and

mistranslations

better

meaning

can

witness

philosophicalstatement
the

supposed
the

Revised

glaring

ditions,
con-

Essence

mistranslated

forciblyidentifying

more

if it bears

"

the

to

effect; Atma

an

the

witness

free from

subject

is

understand

beareth

reflects

not

all,the

that
most

can

in

show

Shankaracharya.

that

Blood"

Ghost,"

of

Now
the

one

it is

Prakriti, and

and

which

itself is yet

substratum

corrected,

are

Holy

of

Kshetrajna.

witnesses," hitherto

clearly, thus
with

been

"It

The

"three

Word,

has

mirror

Spirit, since

eternal

the

Knowledge,

is truth."

reflection

Supreme

and

real

of the

/okn

that

moreover,

is but

Sheath,

spiritualmodification

is the

Absolute

and,

and

ignorance,
is

Anandamaya

of

etc., which

Life, adds

or

that

Atma,

Sheaths
less
made
than

and

Spirit, alone
that

spiritual and
three

with

it is the

Only

after the

remains

Witness,

or

philosophical .school,solely

witnesses
Heaven.

is what

out

It

of "one,"

thus

is called

in

synthesized
with

connecting

Esoteric

of the

subtraction

an

it

eye

unity.
to

more

Philosophy

The

Trinitv.

with

Harth

the

"One

Witness,"

and, while

Witnesses

to

Atma,

of

will

said

be

Ray

UNCREATED

of

Buddhism
One

Unknown,

man

and

the

five

their

distinct

the

men,

the

among

Manushi,

of

whether

"

entities

Whatever
very
the

first to

developments
been

created

by

cause

jaoati?], the

imagery,

there

in

are

by

the

the

[at Pralaya];
the

which

Gods,

Men,

[not by
of

any

the

the

Gandharvas,
or

next

viniverse

idea

world,

are

or

the

Dhyani-Buddhas,
Mind-

Pishachas,

These
here

immoveable,

is the

Asuras,

Br"hmanas

(on

Sons

stases;
Hypoplainl)^

It says:

system.

they

are

(after) these

upward

gradation

Rakshasas,
not

[the

earth) again

the
from

produced

and

Prakriti, plastic Nature],

born

born

Prajapatis. Thus,

fashioned];
Such

as

reappear

developments

is

carnating
in-

Bodhisattvas

Trimurtian

and

and

of

mortal

as

esoterically,shows

elements.

physical cause].

These

These,

may

or

two

Rishis

read

same

and

visible

[Svabhava,

Nature

creators

with

other

this world, moveable

[evolved entities],all

entities.

among

nor

[from

also

they

Manasaputra,

of the

system,

virtue

by

Earth

on

Anupadaka,

Anugitd, which,

in

dissolved

be

elements

of either

or

another

under

The

of

World

the

personal merit,

which

Brahmanical

the

identical

are

is found

passage

though

with

Brahma,

they

after

"Parent-

Philosophy.

cycle

their

to

Buddhas.

Human,

or

human

exoteric

the

exoteric

the

Esoteric

the

"

Intelligences (on

Bodhisattvas.

Humanity,

of

the

cannot

Second

the

from

super-human
ever}^

he
Heart

in

"

Anupadaka,

in

Buddha,

is the

themselves,

of

beginning

Sons

identical

thus

are

the

"

This

from

create

or

Parabrah-

his

seven

name,

in the

the

Sangye),

Mysteries

wherein

nor

names

seven

Selves

shape

exoteric

Supreme

Monads

primeval

occasionally, owing

become

the

Ariipa World,

emanate,

celestial
at

the

all

the

called

the

from

with

the

Dorjesempa.

emanate

thing
some-

even

manifestation

of

or

whom

neither

have

Dhj'ani-Buddhas
Dhyana,

world

are

the

Being,

plane only)
have

from

Buddhas

Incorporeal

the

Dhj^ani-Buddhas,

"

These

less."

the

in

its Darkness,

of

Lord

As

Seven

Dangpoi

Vajradhara,

or

Vajrasattva

Creation,

of

blind

into

sends

but

Heart,"

Logos

First,

the

Logos,

the

radiates

which

identical

from

bright Ray

which

esoteric, and

end,

or

is then

Spark

(Chogi

beginning

emits

of

"

Universal

the

what

emanating

Adi-Buddha

North,

Dorjechang.

"Diamond

"Three

the

as

with

spark

the

In

mystery.

Suph,

called

is the

It

on.

without

Ain

manifest,

to

essence,

primeval Seven;

the

"

his

homogeneous

that

further

the

is the

This
also

from

rays

it in

with

one

is

It

proper?

millions

but

being

man

identical

principle, being

seventh

our

Monad

is referred

in Devachan,

it rests

Karma."

Spirit,and

that

DOCTRINE.

'^'^'^ SECRET

624

by

all

actions,

Rishi
and

have

Pra-

again.

OF

BUDDHAS

THE

THREE

62

WORLDS.

And

is

whatever

five

great
of

(beyond)

who

is

make

from

these

five

and

meditation

mystic

then, these

Evidently

of

Bodhisattvas

the

destined

Monads

themselves,

evolve

Bodhisattvas

simple

"The

men.

again"

Good

Forms

as

World,

the

Formless

as

and

in the

Esoterically

man.

he

highest

the

primordial,

as

their

of the

become

to

born

are

they

Selves

own

last

earth

on

S3^stem,

the

or

while

Buddha,

ing
preachsimultaneously in three

every

himself

in the

World

Desire, the lowest

of

as

at

here,

Buddhist

World

terrestrial

cj'cle;after which
earth,

world

the

to the

Emanators

Dhyani-Buddha,

And

only [b)'Dhyaua,

with

into

Northern

as

very

ments"
"Ele-

in every

are

goes

mind

the

or

and

the

the

In

World

Bodhisattva,

of

those
called

elements].

Both,

that

heaven

Earth, manifests

on

by

expand

say,

in

truly.

Law

in

Worlds:

to

in

in

also

Dhyani-Buddhas].t

Creators

human

creators

"

the

identical

religion,it is taught that

popular exoteric
the

become
so

[the gross

this

are

the

lime

great elements

Dhyani-Buddhas.

become

or,

due

[the TanmStras],*
all

like the

powers,

Brahmanas,

or

again and

elements
created

heavenly

to

world

the

Brahmanas

intelligent"Elements,"

These

ocean.

up

PrajSpati [Brahma]

Lord

abstract

or

that

elements

the

in

Dhj'ani-Buddhas,

seven,

in the

like billows

released, even
The

goal.

[the five,

dissolved

is

them
rather

or

Mankind],

way

from

produced

elements

differs.

teaching

of

or

The

our

divine,

A.

Adi-Buddhic

purely

Maha-Buddhi

omnipotent
the

or

the

end"

Mundane

the
like
the

It

Chhayas

Buddhas,

of the
and

Tanmatras
are

in

the

emanations

Ch.

from

of

Sons

of

the

Light,

still

The

Seven

Life

forms

on

out,

of

themselves,

and

whom

to

"

their

emanate

realms,

the

of the terrestrial
of

Sons

their

That"

art

celestial

Bodhisattvas,
super-terrestrial

same

Logoi of Life; then

that

the

the

Life shoot

phrase: "Thou
of

the

ever

Universal

concrete

Dhyani-Buddhas

men.

spreading from

conscious

Light, the

Bodhisattvas

the

cient
spiritual,omnis-

decrease,

or

of

mystic

these

flame

becomes

contemplation,

Seven

finally of

the

xxxvi;

literallythe

are

the

Klement,

""

is

Plane

Sons

the

Light

also

are

Stars.

they

seven

the

Brahmanical

Shadows,

or

prototypes

The

the

applied the

Brahman.

"

of

Fathers,

maybe

"like
increase

this

Buddhi,

Intelligence,the highest Anima

cycle of existence, and

Dhyani-Buddhas

called

without

From

universal

philosophies, the

descends

fiery tongues,

formless

the

as

of divine

This

Plane.

seven

Hindu

Root

Logos.

of the

manifests

in

Fire, immoveable,

eternal
to

Mahat,

or

and
Mundi

Monad

primeval

sense

given
or

rays

Noumena

type

rudiment

or

of

to

the

term

of

the

Logos.

that
in

which

of

an

Antiquity,

not

devoid

element
in

becomes
in

the

that

of

progress
of

Physics.

qualities; but
of evolution,

They

are

cally,
esoteria

Cosmic

Logoi,

the

Telang's translation, pp. 387-8.

41

^26

The

under

Star

in

its incarnations
The

connected

his

to

so

The

Fire."

face

it.

How

with

The

in

by

another

both

or

the

plane

state;

wise

in

the

World

or

unity

of

and

nursery

the

divine

emanate

in the

culmination

such

Dhyan

Chohans,

teaches

which

of

planets, the

which

is

influenced
with

us,

in twelve
as

are

to

nize
recog-

face

to

spiritual,and
of

one

There

thereby.

twelve

As

countless.
different

infinite, in

human

are

only

each

aspects, their

fact,

as

the

There

but

or

"

Chohanic

on

sciousness."
con-

Not-Spirit

that

its final

is

Para-

explains,

will

be

found

physical.

in

Humanity,

there

their

with

seven

are

each

Spirits,under

seven

which

guided

is

and

planets speciallyconnected

seven

planet

recognized

Groups,

Hence

Groups

of

Rays.

distinct

Logos,

Groups

chief
and

their

plus

into, the

seven

Seven

seven

the

Monads,

return
are

indwelling

the

houses,

and

primeval
into

of the

Occultists,

Occultism

as

or,

it

give

Logos

Dhyan

is

ness
conscious-

the

manifested

terrestrial

from,

the

Occultists

answer

of

Word,

living Spirits,the parent-source

groups

are

spheres

born

Earth, and

aspects

when

Zanoni

Not-Spirit in

Spirit;

and

is divided

sub-divisions, mental,
chief

is

of its time.

religion, for they

Occultism

"Father-

learn

highest

conception
is

manifested

Reflection, which

each

every

Logos,

mundane

all

total

sum

AtmS

the

of

of the

remove

man,

Ishvara,

compound

it is

elder

mystic fact, when

the

is the

Vedantins,

Spirit''" S2iys Shankaracharya.

brahmic

their

manifested

the

Lord, though

of illusion; for it is the

"O

and

highest consciousness,"

unit

synthetic

the

say

"This

in Nature.
a

they

of this

know

unmanifested

Ishvara, the

Ishvara,

name.

only

that

of

part

ignorant

ever

and

highest inspirationalmoods,

the

Hindus,

the

"is

for

is

Initiation, however,

supreme

Lytton

presiding,

which

Augoeides?

his

Logos,

called

Bulwer

of his

one

Monad,

the

Dhyani-Buddha,

bright "Image"

the

did

much

and

last

face with

to

describing,

the

at

former

the

Dhyani-Buddha

simply

remain

may

their

star.
astrological

the

or

or

of the

man,

each

his

cycle of

Personality;

Star,

Occult

whole

it,calling it "Father-Soul,"

they know

It is only

placed

face

Adepts

and

"Twin-Soul,"

vehicle,
have

the

guiding,

the
rebirth

new

his

with

the

says

the

this is not

of that

Angel
either

every

though

essejice,

own

in

say,

this fact.

of

The

is born,

throughout

But

connected

and

it,will be

with

its star,

ever

Manvantara.

one

hidividuality.

the

Angel,

for

Entity

human

is concerned

latter

with

which

remain

will

Teaching,

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

passible
can

combinations

combinations

stand
must

to

each
be

spiritual,psychic, mental,

of their

of the

almost
and

others

infinite;

physical

the

the

the

Doctrine

Buddha

Every
Buddhahood
bond

meets

spiritual

possible

and

bringing

oneself

one's

the

effectual

Spiritual Sun,"
which

of

the

synthetically

four

unnamed,

Watchers
and

"

Cor., iii.

differed

the

found

Earth,

nor

iiibstituics

used

calculation,
far, if
the

from

we

ve.st

the

throw

only
is

which

by

life and

by

of

one

from

sustenance

from

into

divisible

from

communion

such

radiate

Rays

radiates

"Central

the

classes, each

seven

the

forms

seven

and

after

their

or

the
the

Teachings,

"

heavenly Parents,

our

correct,

fact and

to

as

and

three

the

with

physically,

orbs

furnishing

the

and

psychic

munication,
com-

and

its outward

with

with

Rectors

or

is

remain

its Guides,

Earth,

Regents

than

Venus,

must

and

Humanity

our

their

astral

or

Polytheism

Nature,

which

others,

in direct

bodies

the

religions^

already remarked,

as

for

Moon,

of old

surface

Jupiter,

Saturn,

and

Sun

and

planets

Saturn, Jupiter, Mercury,

heavenly

accepted

Ancients
the

planetoids rather

the

the
its

Moon,

for Esoteric
out

and

considered

between
the

for

above.

the
occult

more

therefore,

variations

own

The

our

1886.

planets

are

was,

its

has

i6.

planets, in

seven

reached

who

Adepts

rabble, namely,

Hence,

planets,

visible

Theosophist, Aug.,

division

Occult

characteristics, and

inward

t These

Sun

the

their

called

"

than

deeper

the

to

morally

of

that

are

the

Father."

the

were

distinct

Chohans

by

Monotheism.

exoteric

class

....

derive

souls

Light,

philosophical and

anthropomorphic

here

out

presumably

no

goes

"

Idyll

....

of

and

Venus,

our

really more

the

them

according

are,

The

brotherhood

such

overshadowed

and

Sons

with

critic,who

which

Dhyan

of

together

Spiritual light

the

seven

as

review

knowledge

Wisdom.t

Seven

Mars,

Mercury,

is

divine

identified

modern

that,

to

again belonged

great Adepts

every

them

into

whose

and

Adepts

of the

It is then

often

and

of

point

guided, controlled,

is

manifestations

belonged

the

all

knits

entering

persons

Ray,
all

ages

influence

further

wrote

Initiation

last

of

the

I may

Row

which

way

within

divine

same

his

preceding

only possible between

is

Subba

communion

Logos.

own

T.

show

to

It is the

in the

the

that

meant

this

did.

he

as

and

him

to

that

expression

found

at

the

during

of

division

that

Lotus, when

White

the

Father, and

or

and

simply

was

attracted

followers

Star,

of God,

temple

this

All

and

realm

the

are

ye

you?"*

disciples

planetary

same

of this Occult

of

in

Dhyani-Buddha,

same

to

of

group

not

ye

dwelleth

God

Spirit of
that

"Know

asks:

Paul

again

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

628

purposes

The

great
and

Seven

Earth
than

Eight

to

and

have
Moon

planets.

known
?

to

oi

Seven,

our

seven

and

the

Globe
"

no

another

than

of the
How

Seven

many

astro-theogonical
planet, stands, with its

is

generally

and

and
reason,

exclusion

more

not

Fathers,"

of Chaldean

planets.

The

only.

and

star

Seven

stars, for
with

even

Astrology

central

Gods

Great

yet the

Yet,

of all the

Father

satellite,nor

Judicial

of

being

relations

mysterious

purposes.

seem

Sun,

this

other

and
more

primary

the
are
or

The
for the
Neither

countries.

anything

were

Sun

known.

accounts

Moon

known

than

more

from
to

us,

the
so

principal planet::,

URANUS

Monads

spiritual faculties.

and

stated

let it be

Angels, neither
they

they, like

because
the
our

System.
the

do

Nor

do

as

fact that
while
a

how

found

rotation

rate, what

we

can

in

applies to Uranus,

say

the

by

Earth,

our

satellites

show

planets of the Solar

other

no

the

explain

we

their

that

are

within

entirely on

light received

only ^-^th part; and

inverse

any

part of the

be,

may

of Globes

depend

Otherwise,

planets.
s^th

receives

peculiarityof
At

the

receives

Uranus

System ?

of

rest

Neptune

septenary

Sages, but

there

Chains

Star-

or

only because

not

many

conceptions
mis-

new

Orbs,

ancient

the

to

great planets last discovered

two

the

included;

were

names

of other

creating

Secret

three

planets, however

all other

Guardians

and

Gods

these

under

avoid

to

the

among

Neptune

nor

unknown

were

Sun,

Uranus

order

In

that

629

NEPTUNE.

AND

fact

the

though

again |?een disputed recently.

has

subject will, of

This

confuse

who

those

classification.

of
are

stated,

are

details

bodies
of

number
wretched
are

initiated
of these

did

also

names

the

planets that

When

of which

gauging

this
Suns,

is

occupied

calculation
one

wonders

to

and

our

transcendental
direction.

Catholic
destinies

the

of

Earth"

that
to

in

saw

the

one

"Milky

Laplace,

speculate

Philosophy

ancient

of

in conversation
upon

will

for exact
alone

be

there

not

been

Astronomers

remain

to

all

"

But,

aware.

nations

as
as

arcane,

planets

of Sir William

hour,

an

in

it

16,000
no

less

Napoleon

Physical Science,
to

lift the

this

connected

are

Herschell,

than

eighteen

Occult

rate.

corner

millions
called

I, shouldihave

smallest

centre

applying

and

pass

any

eminent

that

approximate

stars

at

globe;"

in this tradition

equatorial plane, the

with

able

of

truth

more

found

he

Way"

that

have

been

seventy

in the

quarter

k)oks

stars.

the

is

The

portion of heaven

little

poor

reason

all

Theolog\^ speaks of ''seventy

powerful telescope

the

to

large, that

planets and

other

Roman

under
that

totality of
longer

useless

and

is to

Sun
the

of

seven

Astronomy,

to

it stands

There

abstraction,

only

bodies

sacred, it had

was

be.

the

as

these

of which

Astronomy.
that

by

Of

application,there

merely

the
no

hypothesis" -p^riecWy
veil in this

the

modern

remembers

one

Astronomer"

Gods

of various

erroneous

in exact

than

the

to

Teachings

may

that

systems

own

Occult

state

certainly have

must

"

their

case

Globe,

our

Therefore,

existence

preside over

the

save

to

planets, small

of the

this, even

Besides

merely

we

by all

vagary,

great metaphysical

in his System.

Adepts

relation

Being with

secondary planets known

of

the

=^

him
and

primary

yet, but

them

and,

Hence,

enough, in truth.*

discovered
of

to

great number

their

intimately related

subject

mere

rejected,as the

or

of

account

of

as

simple facts from

however,

upon.
as

are

order

accepted

on

entered

planets

the

either

which,

ca7inoihe
our

Here,

be

to

universal

the

considered

be

course,

of

the

of

God
physics
Meta-

trable
impene-

with

the

these

planets

nation,

and

Father

blind

as

we

Sabaoth

or

the

text

of

with

he

the

seventy

is

Each

people

Guardian

and

of

the

by

people chosen

any

is, as

usual, in

of it.

secret

Only

disagreement
in

while

Thus,

Vulgate.

own

worshippers of

made

divided

[not Jehovah]

High

of

bounds

the

set

word

the

Most

the

read

the

of Israel, the

Bible

and

Septuagint

of

willing to leave their

are

never

English

Regents

direct Watcher,

Monads

the
has

Bible

the

Protestant

of the

we

Wlien
.

the

those

former

and

the

subdivisions.

the

descendants

the

to

for, indeed,

Saturn;
own,

of

and

themselves;

orbs

Israel

Planetary Spirit. We

God, Jehovah,

his

of

people

already said, has its

have

national

are

DOCTRINE.

the

the

upon

"

the

not

meant,

are

in Heaven

him

of

elders

seventy

play and

SECRET

THE

630

to

people according

the

to

the

nations

the

number

their
of

inheritance
children

the

of

Israel, t

the

In

the

Septuagint

Angels," Planet-Angels,
all the

Moreover,
his

The

question.

"Angel

Gabriel"

Hebrews.

These

to

Jesus

commandments

had

to

and

Dhyani

of

it

Numb.,

"."

Deut.,

Ibid., 9.

\ C.

-liat looks
\

See

oldest

good,
or

bad

as

either

indifferent;

and

who

Hermes,

pure
of

course

of Ahriman,

chief

and

Asuras

the

among

the

was

in

the

Brahmans,

the

Light,"^
The

way.

ministers

was

back

its way

on

the

Devs,

whose

of its faculties

become,

Seven

the

it is difficult

against

religions had

planet ";|| with

Thoth,

was

the

have

over

"Boundless

from, the

in, and

the

settles

rebellion.

Earth,

the

to

is

Let then, the

God

planetary regions

seven

the

his
"

its way

fact.

and

-Jehovah"

Soul, and

or

the

of

Egyptian
the

Seven.

xi. i6.
xxxii.

King

W.

Oriental

Rishis

the

Gnostics

of

to

Monad,

born

Zoroastrians,

chained

,;ome

of

Devas

the

time, with

the

through

pass

"each

soul

Earth, each

the

On

rise in

first to

of the

Gnostics.

taught by the

selected

have

the

was

planetary origin

The

from

should

this

nations, and

of other

Gods

the

not

are

truth

Deity?

"Mikael

and

Iran

over

Christians

why

see

watch

with

of

portion; what

his

for

particularnational

that

with

do

to

number

;t and

inheritance"
Israel

the

[Jehovah's] portion

Lord's

"the

took

Jehovah

to

concordant

more

lot of his

"Ivord"

nations

other

"according

that

agree

is the

people; Jacob

version

texts

reads

text

8,

iu

9.

Gnostics

The

aspiration,

the

flippant enough

Origen's Copy

of the

and

Buddhist
in its

their

Remains

Nirvana,

(p. 344), identifies

'perfect

expression, though

Cli^irt, or

Diagranniia

not

of

the

repose,

quite

the
untrue.

Ophites.

it with

Epicurean

"that

bonum

summnm

Indolentia'

;'"

view

FALL

CYCLIC

whose
of

of

Astaphai,
the

the

of

Rulers

substance

own

their

torments,"

Theolog"-

of the

Devs

distorted

reflectingman's
reviled

became

Saturn

under

in

"Spirit

these

why

sectarian

by

took

them

significance

the

Spiritand

to

the

I know

by
that

of your

murderer
also

Abraham

author

do

that

Section

the

and

became

to

Fourth

seedt

which

ye
Ye

and

are

I
...

have
of

abode

seen

your
not

his

that

whom

he

Initiate

be

does,

taken

tion
excep-

the

disputes

which

strange
with

I have

Father.

your

the

do

Devil.

He
...

trutli, because

with

seen

Ye
.

the

Father,
in the

did

; nor

speak

with

Jehovah

high

(or

copied"

was

satisfaction

during

Gospel

hiitiate

the

hardly

can

born

those

Saturn-Jehovah;

no

every

one's

every

of Jesus

of the

Jehovah,

"Father,"

own

as

This

Soul."

to

mouth

...

his

communed,

born

nations

Jesus

recognized

beside

Saturn

Ilda-Baoth, by the Ophites,

or

"historical"

thus

explains

beginning,

he

whom

impure,

planet

The

planet, except

the

God

Abraham's

are

ye

the

Father.

from

and

the
ye

and

Father;

critic

into

put

Pharisees

Soul

Gods.

notwithstanding, Jesus

he

whom

and

in time, the

Thus,

and

pure,

its differentiation

human

"

other

whom

planetary

of

reason

eternally fighting with

any

Jewish blood,

with

sentences

Jews.

of

sweat

substance

II

transformed

of other

were

"

or

from

type

any

to, unless

See

of their

Volume

conceptions

of Saturn,

prophecies

the

and

knew,

"*

the

beginning, divine,

instance, with

son

of Jasher

and

worship

"

Astral

Souls, from

Christians, who

by

"

worshippers

as

its

nature.

the Jewish, for

of pure

not

deeds

the

Book

the

Jehoshua)"

my

sinful

own

by

"

genealogies

he

belief

The

and

understanding

from

was

of man's

prism

Jupiter, Mercury,

under

was

of the

unity, became

considered

being

and

been

without

Magi,

in

precious

archaic

or

eyes,

spark

shown

have

Angels

is, and

its earliest

the

through

after

be

Spheres"

Rebellious

with

Monads

the

Monads,

their

of

exoteric

on

purposes.

the

Finally,

"that

as

echoes

sectarian

tears

to

Venus;

Saturn.

authority

refers

create

It will

of

Tao,

of

Orai,

Mars;

modern

Sun

the

allegory.*

spiritualin

as

and

usual, that which

As

the

Light.

the

into

the Seven

of the

"the

endowing

Zodiac

of the

suit

to

planets,

of

out

Divine

is the

"Lords

the

Spheres,

their

which

distorting it

while

ages,

of

King,

C. W.

of

genius

this old document

"

63 1

(Jehovah),

greatest

Mr.

late

of Gnosticism"

of the

from

the

which

the

beliefs,

monument

Adonai,

as

Ildabaoth

and

Mercury;

Pistis-Sophia,

Gnostic

GODS.

Eloi, of Jupiter; Sabaoth,

Moon;

the

given by Origen

are

names

THE

OF

there

is

no

the

was

truth

XIV.
Saturn

are

identical

in

astro-synibologj-, and

he

is the

forefather

of the

Jehovistic

THE

632

When

him.

in

of

father

it.

of

and

born,

the

again,
made

and

for

men

and

these

Gods

consecrated

of

the

for

Young

as

masses

and

ideals
"

are

these

of

"

John,

be

viii.

37,

38,

41,

God,
'"'Not
is

Nature

of

favour
the

masses

of

purposes

with

has

and

worship

the
of

to

of
that

lower

clay.

Matthew,

be

It

the
the
in

v.

22.

and

of

held

shells
latest

"

Pandemonium,

feet

copies

Materialism.

allegory

lands

calf,

falsified

the

in

the

idol

be

to

which

golden

44.

All

priesthood

Western

an

house.

shown

day

our

the

worship

religious

the

for
of

worship
to

is

on

personified

classes
made

of

who

is

It

of

Unknown

Universe.

the

various

connection

temple
the

Space,,

but

powerful
the

dently,
evi-

in
of

unacquainted,

God,

with
And

domains

far

of

however

fool.f

the

is

be

must

twinkling

and

were

threatened

Raca,

body

in

religions

made

so

temples

Stars

enforcing

has

religion

the

says

reaction

the

worshipping

higher

the

they

are

unbroken,

profane

nothing

they

heavenly
are

Teaching.

Esoteric

exoteric

and

identical

was

there

who

spheres,

are

he

which

one

simply

but

mysterious,

exoteric

all

can

pagan

liar

admonitions,

and

merely

not

purpose,

themselves

place,

responsible
by

is

Evidently

by

brother

Every

Each

the

he

under

words

uninitiated

globes.

is

his

are

no

There

Thus

for

for

planet

pronounced

to

the

whom

the
"

these

are

planets

nevertheless,

Spirit."

own

worshipped.

in

says

shine

to

with

with

his

Jehovah,

was

they

they

who

anyone

have,

of

speaketh

etc.

sought

since

mistranslated,

Beings

he

Pharisees

whom

meaning

Occult

and

lie

Vulcan,

God

the

hell-fire

the

Saturn,

Cain,

with

an

speaketh

he

DOCTRINE.

"Father"

This

SECRET

which

ignorant

is

SECTION
Thought

Ancient

seen,

and

however,

what

the

reader

now

than

more

intuitional

is

F.R.S.

one

Thought

Dress

distortea, and

Scientists

be

shall

Modern

in

is Ancient

Science

Modern

XL

given

think,

few

unconsciously

no

and

of

the

approaching

busy

are

proofs

more

have

We

more.

about;

the

fact

derided

that

Secret

Sciences.
With

regard

ancient

undeniably

are

of

Archaic

Astronomy

sophy.

In

all
of

conception

world-stuff."

Atomists

Greek

and

Lucretius,

etc.

of

Monads,

Thomson.*

True,

undulatory
the
its

latter

is

so

in

is the

Light
Life, says
the

The

his

and

ending

with

the

corpuscular

has

its

taken

established

Light,

our

its

clear

Atoms

of

not

to

old

But

the

be

liable

metaphysical

is

in

the

porters
supwith

beginning
Sir

of

William

be

aspect,

the

and

rejected,

is, whether

question
to

Hindii

Epicurus,

mirror,

Vortical

the
is

The

days,

place.

of

Democritus,

theor"'

Matter,

Homoiomeria

Thomson.

modern

the

as

from

in

his

the

like

dethroned
has

fully

been

Unveiled:

first

begotten,

the

Evangelist

Anima

Mundi

Elemental

transformation.

of

firmly

predecessor?

treated

"

theory

as

Theory

Atomic

the

Leibnitz's

reflected,

now

with

meet

condition

in

William

Philo-

homogeneous

Chaos

lycucippus,

Kanada,

"

are

"

Sir

by

Indian

always

we

"nebular

called

fluid"

"primitive

and

theories

and

called

speculations,

Scientists

modern

Grecian

to

days

unorganized,

Anaxagoras

What

called

now

by

those

Greek

all-pervading,

an

re-named

Chaos,

or

and

Aryan

speculations

by contradictory-

belongs

in

Physics,

modern

matter,

"improved"

foundation

whole
and

the

primeval

thought,

The

origin.

recent

and

Cosmogony

to

Vortices

and

[and
"

the
the

emanation

Kabalist].

pervading

inaugurated

first

the

by

the

are

the

Universe,

"Mind"

of

Both

have

the

electricity

electric

not

been

and

Supreme,
"

vivifier

improved

the

of

by

Light
life
all

their

i::

ciple,
prin-

things.

modem

634
is the

Light
[or

omnipotent

waves

of

beginnings

and

invisible

that

"God,"

which

concentrated

This

the

theory;

for Mr.

David

his

in

by

does

sun

are

changed, etc.,"

produced
this

"by

of

inversely
damages

reason

University,

the

as

of

be

much

To

remark

this

material"

was

"

doubted,

have

often

anthropomorphic
for the

name

of the
+

the

"

Sir

there

is

been
God.

Sephiroth,
Dhyan

taken
This
the

Chohanic

to

David

task

is not

for

n\y

Builders

of

using

II Modern
'I Isis

on

Light in its Chemical

Chemistry.
Unveiled,

I. 157.

Relations

we

deny

respect;

"it is

vegetable

by

the

says,

Josiah

P.

those

....

of

science."

of

undulation,

each

and

That

he

it

though

{[
"is

if correct,

body,"

theory.

photometers;

be

can

with

luminous

undulatory

of

bodies

of

forced, he

\s

principle

effect

light

effects

such
he

bodies

these

[.?].Professor

agree

the

of

colours

the

"that

Sir

experiments. "

is

right,

begins

to^

is still alive.H

"forced

"

to

in Isis

to

as

the

reason

Ivight,in

repl)\

expressions

Universe,

Minds.

some

this

colours

that

denoting

Kabalistically speaking-,

idea.
the

from

deal

258.

? Researches

light, in

with

TimcEus.

X I.

of

Brewster

good

his

the

established

an

undulatory theory
of

to

rearrangement.
in

And

"cannot

kill, the

proved repeatedly by experiments

was

are

forces. J

that

say

particles of

the

material'

as

distance
not

of

former

and

of

medium."

he

intensity

good deal, if it does

not

allow

to

easy

light was

light

the

do

elaborated, that

are

that

says

of

the

square

if

the

light," and

ethereal

an

as

wave-theory

doctrine, that

Herschell's

of

and

might

we

Metcalfe, repeated

of

"that

which

of

it is not

that

vibration

facts, to

the

regard

remarks

mere

Harvard

of

Cooke,
who

by

the

class

specific attraction

juices of plants

coloured

the

the

three,

Sun,"t
as

or,

correlations

results

Optics,showing

on

in

materialized,

only heretics

for the

account

not

become

of

from
visible

that:

diiferently-coloured rays

the

that

finds

and

one

the

focus,

completion

the

spiritual

and

of worlds,

call

now

views

We

lie the

Mother,

the

all the

theory.

From

its beams

myriads

we

submission

living being.
cosmic

First

Light

in the

Architect*

the

produces death,

merely

produce

means

Treatise

....

over

and

the

no

F.R.S.

from

exercise

Primordial

only that it needs

Hunt,

Brewster,

for

are

life arise

the

all

the

which

Fire

heat, but

undulatory

undulatory theory

The

ray

of

Within

of

this

of

Will

every

life and

existence

into

or

System,

save

assert

Robert

gives

just explained

as

Occultists

the

But

of

to

as

Spirit.

action, and

at the

was

light

Rays

modern

we

and

chemical

It

well

as

Matter

disorganizes; it

Solar

Ether,

of the

form

every

either

Richardson,

details

its multifariouG;,
collectively],

spring

the

our

upon

Dr.

by

cause

is the

07te

Plato, "lighted

to

of

lens, by which

the

say,

called

bodies.

celestial

the

"Builders,"

and

and

according

is not

divine

gradually emerged

Point

its Primordial

the

to

bosom,

it vitalizes

phenomena;

the

physical

all

under

birth

gave

electric

swelling

its

Architects,

the

rather

and

magician,

Protean

great

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'^^^

"Universal

the

as
one

belief

"Architect"

Mind"

in

if

light

sense,

is

personal and
is the

represents

the

generic
tivity
collec-

636

THE

greatest discoveries.

the

to

"the
who

and

will

be

the

is
.

Key

of creation."

mysteries

word

primal

ventured

to

(the stuff of which

years

Bacon

ago

The

Magic

But

language.

Let

time, matter,
without

convertible

locked
of

up

we

energy,

Before

when

protyle

chemical

acts

With

respect due

every

Occultist

would

the

Atoms

Yoni, the material

causative

Matter

Thus,

of

writer

the

These

which

be

despised
quack,

the

in

even

and

is

from

modem

our

of

the

of

which
were

creation

the

discriminating

of

fully

of
both

they

"

with

means

view

energy,

existedt

Coincident

Before

conceive

to

point

existence

l,iving in the

endowed

with

achievements

compact

Just

Chemist

super

so;

and

were

"

with

the

"those

One."

forms

sensuous,

yet

are

there

known
16.

ate

to

as

other
the

which
a

so

Isis

many

Unveiled

what

the

magic

ridicule

him

the

of

He

was

accu.sed

Bacon

of

Occult

the

Albertus

his

at

discoveries

Roger

study

optical glasses, and

miracles.

laughed

his

most.

by

would

which

friar,was

who

therefore,

contemporary,

taught

were

art; but

all those

it seems,

was,

they

discoveries

Bacon,
to

includes

and

fied
unmodi-

material, visible,

or

achieved

Roger

Jagad-

Magnus
mechanical

having

made

64, 65.)
which

another,

who

those

gunpowder

as

by everyone

of energy

Address, p.

almost

such

"

by

Brotherhood

(Vol. I, pp.

Physicist; but

J Presidential

used

in

ago

'pretenders'

among

now

to

sciences.

exact

century,

discoveries

considered

Evil

of

years

the

as

ever

One

the

Pradhana,

of Prakriti,
ten

of

Manvantara

World.

is

Atom

no

bosom

mystics, by following

these

lecturer, the

the

that

the

during

said

of

say

within

generation

one

days

thirteenth

his

Aquinas,

Thomas

work
of

that

would

of the

numbered

generally

now

He

first form

"Many

accepted, and are

by right, if not by fact, to

Sciences.

their

neighbour

next

forms

knowledge

great

womb

present

words:

the

are

nevertheless

belonged
and

on

of

existence.

one

have

not

form

into

viewed

"

is the

treatises,secretly preserved

were

are

that

"

what

prophetic.

as

from

could

eternal

are

of Atoms"

"the

"

the

to

Atom

Atom

not

old

works

meaning

into

all those

atoms,

start

it otherwise.

put

for

"created,"

some

real

equally impossible

properties,which

another,

ancient

came

potentialitiesonly.

and

of

out

energy.

of

vXrj

for 600

made

are

Protyle,

matter;

matter,

upon

latent

as

from

element

birth

the

attributes

all those

without

energy

matter

It is

not.

word

than) and

Occultists:

first element

the

original

The

this wonderful

to

of

the

element."

studied

says

of the

another

the

deepest

coinage,

new

elements

come

to

of

elements.

"The

he

key

idea

of tt/jo (earlier

of

not

Crookes

it,was

of

terms.

in the

atoms,

one

as

know
as

evident

become

did

had

chemical

nature

the

"he

explains:

the

is scarcely

because

when

moment

the

Bacon

Mulaprakriti

at the

start

us

matter
are

see

word

that

of

some

express

the

Chyniiae,

into

Mr.

to

compounded

his Arte

and

what

unconscious

to the

The

Roger

Alchemy,

and

made).

overshadowing"

conclusion

great Chemist

of

purpose

the

unlock

to

the

as

time

some

to

come

is

inspiration,but

by

magician*

this

of

for

protoplasm,

is converted

knowledge

has

evolution

in

wrote

element

every

are

been

permitted

the

this

things

Roger

vXi]and

for

use

has

he

to

before

existing

matter

DOCTRINE.

Protyle,

analogous

have

He

original protyle,"
grasps

SECRET

become

evident

forms

Adepts.

."in
.

of energy

wedded

to

other

the

forms

laboratory of
of

matter,

the

which

TRINITY

THE

well

as

and

invisible

as

they

Nature

only during Pralaya,

of

from

The

of

state

periods
and

of course,

be

has

been

three

illusion.

that

acts

the

In

Let

during

distinct

of ancient

Orphic philosophy
Chronos

triad

the

"

the

Greece

of the

Time.

all-potential
the

they

Occult

its

World,

Kala,

Maya,

on

in fact^

never,

with

Manvantara,

things

Science, and

of the

conjunction

Mr.

Crookes

brushes

potentialitiesthere

are

for the

acceptance

us

of

plane

called

were

of

Philosophers

solid

so

At

oasis,

calcic

and

the

solar

This

It

is

Occultist.
worlds

system.

and

occur,

from

live in

to

end

of

Secret
to

us,

be

of such

it may

so,

as

our

on

that
own,

that

as

the

acid,

it, may

be

our

the

sphere,
atmo-

and

ants
inhabithumati

the

and
simplicit}-,

the

is concerned.*

bone

Thi.s
.

referred
into

earth

for

clay

True

developed

on

result.

seas,

great hiatus.

the

world

his

with
a

only

much

member

of

blanks-

these

universe.

in the

Occult

planes

of

primitive

race

other
the

besides

see

earth

our

be

the

worlds

teaches

follow

in which

assertions

Science

peopled

and

precede

examine

Arcadian
far

as
we

...

of Atoms

present day.

than

more

for

in

truths

carbonic

sufficient

awkward

curve

our

which

If this

of

be

particular way

existence

just the

Occult

brain, salt for the

the

at the

enjoy

state

for

and

"Unknowable,"

and

ammonia,

water,

silicates

we

would

phosphate

justifiesseveral

in\'isible

and

what

generally throughout

not

The

of

phosphates

have

blanks
the

of

vibration

complete

life,phosphorus

lower

the

probability to
our

would

of

first

the

elements

the

different

very

inhabitants

of

animal

and

earth

not

end

already found

plant

absence

the

at

the

continues, speaking of the evolution

He

pause

have

"

in

Purusha,

in

Substance

closely

how

discoveries.

it is the

one,

three

as

and

Chaos,

see

what

the

for

away

pass

Parabrahmau.

Metcalfe, is

jy

Av-

Mayavic

sense

"force"

or

and

the

from

and

period.

But

We

trinity in

the

are

which

Phanes,

force

dual

this

eternal

Purusha

expand,

can

In

"energj-"

the

during

conceptions

our

All-permeant, Sarvaga,

the

Unity,

as

alone;

energy

in

but

Both

to

which

subtilized:

Aparinamin

or

in

"energ"'"
or

plane,

no

"modifiable."

is called

explained

be,

cannot

is

distinct

held

that, which

Nevertheless

Soul,

which

is

referred

that

or

called

of illusion.

be

may

science, is inseparable

now

unconsumable,

both

of consciousness

comminuted

which

planes

Parinamin,

and

Vyaya

as

and

which

the

been

not

plane,

and

and

eternity;

disappear,

must,

that

immutable

are

in

The

into

everything beyond

Pradhana
yaya,

has

is

one;

attributes,

or

planes

modern

to

Spirit, but

is

qualities

of the

any

known

as

Atom

Protyle

simply passed

it has

Atom,

which

Purusha,

Science.

and

The

existence.

adventitious

beyond

when

and

eternally

Spirit, are

Purusha,

without

Nirupadhi,

are

and

"

637

UNITY.

IN

the

works.

consciousness
was

that

boneless,

populations of Dhyan

and

Chohans.

is asserted
that

by the

there

are-

.638
neither

Firstly, that

though they
host

elements
that

Secondly,

of

possibly
which

there

though

either

have

is

special laboratory

from

in

its

as

the

Sun,
not

Atom

and

nature.

on

our

there

are

Earth

could
others

many

been

yet

as

away
far-

the

on

every

primordial

present

or

familiar,

well

as

"

stituted
con-

Science.

own

reached,

not

robes

be

to

Chemist

the

outward

element

no

said

crossing which,

wanting

found

be

which

to

its

be

can

discovered

on,

globe.

our

Some

be

may

formation

Mr.

Crookes

weight than

the

hydrogen,

Again

called

find

we

us

Hue

zero

Dr.

zero.'

and

room

not

doubly

been
or

human

what

for

an

in

the

Of

of the

'a

body

take
power:

that

which

their

they

attempts
intellect.

stand,

are

not

other

as

the

element,
of

Magnum

scheme.

celsus.
Para-

hydrogen

With

elements,

find

we

atomic

on

other

the

weight;
is

cross

of

side
is

here

unsubstantiaHties.
matter;

for

perhaps,

save,

and
looking-glass,"

the

shall

hitherto
The

in

weight

provisional, and
on

confessions

any

first riddle

"The

text

something

it is 'a

increases

they

are

address:
the

human

decomposed;'

the

negative

atomic

as

real

day.f

of

such

so-

in

period, and

obtaining

Bacon's

of

the

ample

Helmholtz
of

electricityone

the

et seq.

same

elements?'

series

shadow

of

nature

Mysterium

what

of

element

regarded

radicles.

get "through

we

of

chromosphere

compound

in

for

room

earth

our

elements

historical

portion

"

the

the

principles

new

of Theoiopky, p. 258

unsatisfactorjThey

case.

if

of

the

upper

the

as

approbation of

succeeded

is little

for

asks

enough

demands

the

nothing,'

of

Crookes
the

are

satisfy

in search

the

to

atomic

name.

with

Lord

of

process

still lower

of the

compound

within

electricity is probabl}'

Mr.

Says

Helium.

the

the

to

in

one

favour

before

there

=1,

But

verge

Years

Five

'What

not

Matter,

was

turn

Camelly

that

says

that

now

weight

hypothetical

has

analogy

countries, has

then

Let

atomic

in

alone,

Alchemy

But

that

speaking

particle of homogeneous

the

their

civilized

so-called

of

purely hypotheticalas far

adds

Crookes

Mr.

from

elements,

Hitherto,

of

Science

the

of tlieir present

tests.*

element

an

in

account

on

existing in abundance

Carnelly's weighty argument

Dr.

or

helium,

by Chemistr}* really desen'cs

such

as

scientific

usual

bodies

heavenly
elements,

these

clement

an

though

Occult

Sun.

of

and

stars

them,
the

to

yet

as

speaks

is concerned,

in

present

respond

not

certain

in

missing

though

or,

state, may

of

far unknown
has

Sun

Sun's

the

differentiates

thirdly, that

ever

with

atmosphere,

and

changes

And

in

globe
its

the

nor

elements

so

our

outskirts
molecule

stars

all present

are

of

more

the

terrestrial

of those

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

to

with
may

attribute
of intellectual

of

made

books
which

the

us

can

that

to-morrow

things

to

to
be

is 'a

from

change.'
be

element,

an

element

an

add, but

chemical

impotence."

explain

or

chemistry

in

encounter

we

define

tell
we

every
cease

which
to

body

which
Such

we

defined, but

on

which

can

definitions

applicable

in

the

any

is:
none

take
are

given

limitations

and

negative elements,
it,does

not

here

matter

are

as

inconceivable*

to

proportions expressible by negative qualities?t

genesis

the

little solar
in every

Before

the

protyle

of

atoms

but

at

the

shell

element

and

fly asunder,
of the

brevity call
place, owing
point

and

have

Outside

the

this

of

Sun

last

but

A"

space.

the

tend

enormous

what

for

I may

action

is called
would

lamb

month

of

by gravitation

into

outside

the

and

take

dissociation-

together:
would

chlorine

energetic

two, would

or

could

lie down

hydrogen

fluorine, that

even

birth

accompanied

chemical

what

the

is

all

of heat.

no

the

union

Sanctum
have

revolt

of

And
can

Mr.

i In

the

have

cooled

upon

Sanctorti7n
at the

which

gas

about

free

shell, in which

the

float

place, culminating

lecturer

not

Vedantic

Tyndall
the

form

of the

that

subject

there

to

philosophy
"poetry"

they

are

As

Sir

quotes

easily conceive

and
now,

address

beyond

Occult.

and

the

the

earth

the

in words,

ever"'

is

he

against

improbability

veil of

and

in

The

and

the

description
Teachings.
of

sentence

materiality,

step forward

towards

says:

element;

have

we

the

noticed, too, the

ordinary acceptation

of their

remaining alternative, we

have

eternal

of

existence, :Jor

suggested

their

origin

George

Airy, who
Life and
Letters.,Vol. 11., p. .154)!
.says (in Faraday's
about
not
us
plenty of bodies
action^
subject to this intermutual

are

law

of

conceives

gravitation."
of

"fiction."
we

chemists

solid

Secret

dark

point,

Williams

in the

the

Thus

the

language,

sciences, and

exact

weighed

origination by chance.
the

light from

in

Universe

difficultyof defining an

have

we

beautiful

combination

Mattieu

Mr.

(p. 19).

his

the

to

by

time

leading physicists

many

another

take

closes

the

be

down

described

differentiated

flash of

glanced

therefore
The

of

element;

term

their

now

would

matter

graphically

so

geological

thrown

We

by

the

atomic

gentleman

is like

hitherto

bonds;

and

would

would
of

learned

the

free

events

evolution

which

and

without

is, in strictlyscientific,but

of the
The

of

elements
of

the

This

"

mix

within

isolated

space

chemical

commencement

closer

to

only

sequence

Fuel

"

would

oxygen

and

could

which

in

deadened

above

lion

of

increase, molecules

action

the

being

the

confined

uncombined.

formed

the

there

with

pressure

flying off

matter,

in which

space

be

motion

become

no

involved

from

atomic

counteract

this space

In

of

mass

be

temperature

tendency

chemists

the

would

compounds.

no

of

birth-shell, would

the

elements

affinities

chemical

birth-shell
to

phosphorus
show

their

is twi

sequence

within

sphere,

would

molecular

and

another,

forces

fierce heat

the

"

be

not

general

same

one

tremendous

the

the

of

star.

fire-mist

the

newly-born

the

gravitation

the

the

for

which

increases, expansion

temperature

Beyond

of

as

towards

gravitate

to

full sway

keep

to

visible

know

now

motions

combines

would

out

follow

probably

now

outskirts

on

exert

sufficient

pressure

of energy

sketched

is here

as

would

but

system,

birth

the

at

"

chemical

such

elements

centre

exercised;

and

which

body

in

our

to

of

we

the

of negative weight

substance

conception

clear

as

in

apparent

of

events

be

form

we

can

energj'

Matter,

are

bodies

other
A

But

another?

which

possibilities.A

latent

only

yet

of

forms

639

ELEMENTS.

ether

luminiferous

the
the

exist;

THE

OF

GENESIS

conceive.-'

such;

but

then

it is not

physics, but

metaphysics,

called

640
by

plants

In

the

and

of

have

any

reviewed

scheme

illustratingthe

siderations
been

have

of

indeed,

In

sought

and

the

of

origin suggested by

venture

to

indirect

evidence.

elements;

Professor

zve

and

lastly Mv-e

all the

up

method

above

so-called

contend

may

of the

Reynolds'

positively i/iai our

but

striking

evidence

Summing

assert

Wallace.*

seen

direct

the

and

Laplace,

and

have

of

found

to

Darwin,

we

us,

lack

genesis

primordial matter;

one

to

classification

periodic

from

evolved

their

of

cannot,

we

view

the

at

world.

according

L,amarck,

to

known

as

have

we

bodies

heavenly

organic

element,

glanced

next

of the

elements,

of the

that

DOCTRINE.

globe according

our

the

of

array
to

decomposition
have

of

animals

general

approximation
We

like that

of evolution

process

the

of

SECRET

THE

that

con

element^

the balance

oj

evidence, I think, fairly weighs in favour of this speculation.

"

And

Here

is

t This

in

each

same

hand,

sodium

and

in

change

between

existence

of

series

possesses

each

for the

for that

rising

with

and

ventures

on

Science.
still
the

or

members,

Psychologist
spiritual
(the

the

to

fill up

always

the

that

of

the

fourth

more

a
or

fourth

the

of

element
Thus

series

of

member

which
of

shall

sent
repre-

elements

vary

these

is not
who

of

Atoms]

may

only

him

of
that

interfered

follows

in

it to

and

in the

element

an

the

latter
with.

success.

the

from

of

Mr.

that
which

is

the

mean

at

the

would

this

in

in

that

remarks

Crookes

table, and

to

graphic
there

that

birth

of

fit into

greatest

the

humblest

this

elements

the

place""

can

only

hold

good,

one

law,

and

an

insects;

fourth

that

if the

infallible

an

Atoms.

does

he

it

of

actually
there

Occultist

method

not

[the

existing
an

was

septenary

its

in
number

of

law

representation

the

Western

proceeds

periodic

stars

savage

Chohans"

Dhyan

elements

are

the
the

by

and

of

fourth

immutable

the

small,

on

and

the

its seventh

is shown

as

way

when

the

that

hierarchy

From

built

among

great

septennially, showing
same

fire

than

perception

Universe,

hypothesis
This

rude

the

constitution
of

range

of

system.

not

or

knows

seventh

workings

septenary

from

essential

necessarily
mean

the

whether

septenary
the

she

orthodox

by

Occultist

the

that

classificationof species

Nature's

Mendeleef's

worlds,

uniform

in

elements,

of types

Hence

derided

be

well-read

atom"

mysteries.

Occultism.

it may

of

mineral

or

asunder

loftier

Therefore,

in

gaps

formation

the
a

cyclically

saltum.

gaps

flying

and

to

plant,

in

of

its

correspondences

to

law

Every

chain

septenary

and

Chemistry

behaviour

Sciences.

mathematically

everything

evolution

to

remark

one

Xh^

the

regard

however

in the

law

specific part

and

point) behaving
per

and
and

sparks

of, down

the

the

gaps;

Atoms

lead

the

Atoms,

turning

infer

potentiality
of

distinct

apprehensions
to

in

animal,

hierarchies

the

proceeds

respectfully

Occultist,

Occult

in

whether

to

dreamed

showing

diagram

the
is

there

properties"

curve,

of

modern
with

fundamental

as

periodic

the
law

of

Doctrine

Occult

every

geometrically

play

from

the

man,

physical evolution,

never

"wish

is

of

heaven,

Worlds

and

latter

Nature

to

in

ever

from

finally

illustrating

the

always

diviner

for

that

properties

the

chlorine,

sodium,

exhibit

to

symmetrical

ignorance

complete

strike

members"

in

say,

forest;

his

which

perfect analogy

will

constitution

high

organized

in

of

apex

-element

weight.s

scarcely help admitting

can

general

considers

Reynolds
the

at

in

contrast

In

system.

until

other

the

on

atomic

of

the

chlorine,

whilst

step,

contrast

first member

the

whose

with

another,

Thus

analogue

series, we

each

transition

Professor

with

to

Chemistry,

fourth

Nature,

twinkling
in

in

the

we

of

laws

in

and

of

method

and

seventh

angels,

of

striking

series;

next

the

to

less

sodium,

elements,

recognize

each

expect

the
six

potassium,

members

placed

confesses

which

remark

This

thus

direction

the

acquainted

nature,

hypothesis

be

may

humbly
well

in
a

of

"points

one

next.

both

of

words

weights."

writer

antetypes

If

vidthin

the

with

the

....

or

properties, step by

to

we

first of

the

The

in

more

is,in

who

from

vary
is in

sharply

analogy.

elements

University,

which

member

vary

might

we

Dublin

with

chlorine

last

the

translation.

particular period,

is pretty

she

from

of

elements

the

as

first

the

variation

property

example"

of

contrasts

potassium,
But

mean

graphic

for

atomic

the

Now,
But

the

of

purpose

period" silicon,

of

of

and

correspondences

classification

closely analogous.

are

first and

the

of

member,

well

as

period,

salium

point

sevenLh

potassium,

is reached.

properties per

less decided"

third

and

sodium

sodium,

to

in the

properties

period,

same

with

law

law

Reynolds,

the

reach

potassium

between

contrast

the

and

series,

intervene

the

of

originally.
eternal

Emerson

general

we

MendeleeP.s

of

member

of the

the

until

the

periodic

Professor

period,

regularity

first element

the

seventh

of

the

illustrating
by

and

especially

"

corroboration

proposed

approximate
with

of

method

that

out

Manu

scientific

Crookes,

Mr.

and

Kapila

to

easy
would

ment
arrangethat

must

VBRSUS

PURANAS

inductive

Thus

of

that

to

universal

day is

far off when

not

Occult

doubt

No

Modern

but

learning in

the

of

transcendental,

the

alone

can

lead

against which
such

notwithstanding.

incurring

risk of

the

modern

of

Matter

do

data

are

said

in

thus
the

it exist

molecules?

of

University
in the

Clausius

Professor
even

electricians

they

want

name

in

the

air,

The

of

the

1881, and
Universal

whose

Void,

of

of

see

{cri

new

protest

Electricians,

war-cr"'

you

the

the

de

which

theory
had

fallacious.

be

Space

of

Sound"

ralli'ement) is

honour
A

to

bas

is air?

buoy

up

famous

signature,
of being
I'Ether"

"

its

admit

cannot

the

is

is the

what

Clausius,
in the

the

scientific

Sound

at.

And

is shown

dent
indepen-

of the

Materialism

thus.

against

character

of Science,

produced

in

to

it without

and

to

many

laughed

medium

has

its roof.

corrected.

are

we

simply

group

is

etheric

no

just protested

Bonn.

Science
with

shown

and

stance
Sub-

Physicists rebels

away

"Ether

statement

stands

has

of

It is that

exact

under

ground,

thetical,
hypo-

mysteries,

other

rejection of Force, outside

the

the

pillarsof the Temple

all been

cause,

manifesting

real, not

of the

getting buried

and

direct

the

F'orces.

make

unscientific.

were

case

of

the

of the

if there

group
the

and

vibrations

down

cover

be

It

fill interplanetary

that

and

which

and

simple, have

to

of the

school

cannot

the

cannot,

The

"Jules Bourdin,
to

and

Purdnas,

Could

Ether,

pure

proved

of the

upon

exact

profitby

might

phenomena

of

knowledge

They

of

and

built

not, and

result

pulling

Samson,

theories

The

They

the

Materialistic

the

from

deal

are

the Akasha,

i\xry,especially in France,*

advocate

like

of natural

of

rather

the

chiefly in Cosmogony.

knowledge

The

to

its

hope that the

to

hand,

other

interpenetratingeach,

or

with

appreciation of

good

and

way,

the

done?

learn
the

on

right

better

hitherto

production

of Ether,

nature

show

theses
hypo-

teachings of

the

ivipondcrabiesubstances

which,

bodies

alchemical
mystical signification,

the

vibration.

through so-called

of the

on

the

not

could

one

many

end, of the

lower

in short,

the

and

space,

with

than

more

(a)

days

origin of

the

primeval Matter,

to

we

it has

latter,

learn, for instance,

might

at

will

Philosophy

Science;

ancient

Science
than

the

to

philosophers,and

all based

regard
have

Ancients

of the

Wisdom

earliest

were

laws"

and

properties,functions,

of

of formation

of the

with

Doctrine

Secret

plane, recedes

modes

that

systems

of Nature's

having, for their cosmogonical

beliefs

the

of the latter"

systems
a

back

turn

to

And

Universe.

the

compose

Physics, and

conquest

in its discoveries

(b) the

and

world,

phenomenal

the

terrestrial

our

on

Chaldees

the

and

Anaxagoras

our

effects

final

in her

secrets

of Astronom)',

timidly towards

advancing

Cheniisti-y, while

64I

SOCIETY.

its branches

in

Science,

ROYAL

fessor
pro-

which

has

introduced
with

down

1
"

642

THE

of

Force

imponderable

an

the

and

source

Forces

intelligent

because

Matter,

"

other

Forces

DOCTRINE-

outside

anj^thiiig

of

existence

the

SECRET

would

with

head

have

the

of

be

to

all

acceptance
the

physical

virtually

admitted,

"

that

and

lead

would

the

sequel

Science

in

presence
for

independent,
know

anj'thing.

gross

physical

sight

of

of

once,

of

Man

Hence,

any

would

have

spiritual

sidereal

unseen

in

void

accept

Nature

as

entirely
"

which

Ether

and

to

power

about

Matter

hypothetical

boundless

one

it

more

of

from

whole

the

Materialists,

still

kind

apart

bodies,

For

far.

very

Physicists
of

Space

and

in

Space

is,

blind,

gent,
unintelli-

the

"

useless.

And

how

far

it

can

Modern

doing

go

feeling

in

Theory,

may

examine

the

solve

afford

credentials

in

in

gone

them?

The

us

some

of

it

latest

Nebular

name?

of

this

Theorv.

Substance,

those

secrets,

Science,

question.

and

from

wrenching
How

of

hobby
to

in

or

direction

the

Cosmic

that

nature

giving

answer

this

is

What

its

suspecting

justified

Science

to

is

question

next

one

thus

secrets,
has

the

now

far,

it

its

especially,
and

is

what

the

Nebular

Let

us

then

644
remains

there

Laplace

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

'^^^

little in

general

its

present theory beyond

the

features.

Nevertheless,
There

present effect

from

which

objects

exist

really

such

obey

such

at

reality,and

theory
detached

all

whereas

having

from

postulated by

The
Nebular

the

of

on

the

ground

do

not

affect

the

theory itself.

Our

rather, it

or,

yet be de

this does
it

appeared
to

yet

this

Solar

the

fail to

reveal

Planets

in

his

Planets
and

bone,

mode

diff"erent

of

itself
The

be

as

such

day homogeneous,

at

the

differ in their

from

its

and

constituent

Matter"

theless,
never-

Matter

as

laya-conditionf
"

distances, in the

far removed

points not

the

only

Earth;

on

Primeval

immense

Stars,

Astronomers,

unknown

that

fixed

all, but

at

to

do

quite

point

of the

completely homogeneous,

not

Stars

modern

the

diff"use Matter,

original

homegeneity

may

of

composition

the

in

elements

at

but

the

only co-uterine

are

opponents

some

that

affect the

likewise

of

bone

are

origin,

by

of

does

exist

not

objectors against the

that

premiss

inadmissible

issue

and

that

in the

from

the

depths

outskirts

is
of
of

System.

Matter),

major

they

homogeneity

the

nebula

fatal

illogically enough,
false

raised

exhibit

hypothesis

in its first diflerentiation

Finally, there
learned

objectsin

those

Astronomy.

solar

not

even

infinitude, and
our

modern

question

even

that

Sun

facto homogeneous.

materials, and

celestial

standpoint, embodied

the

is

uniformity

the

may

nebulae, resemble

nebular

same

against

Theory

Sun
the

objections

many

all

by

valuable,

be

objects resembling"

Occult

the

stands,
the

brothers,
that

obeyed

Mill, this would

was

as

the

are

as

now

from

flesh of his flesh

that

than

more

be

to

legitimate

appeara7ice.

it

as

nothing
known

are

of

example

an

assumes

which

"terrestrial

fallacies,from

of the

modern

in

only

not

Another

were

distance

it

cause;

laws

logician

only be proved that

if it could

objects

past

the

is

them.*

eminent

an

its

to

terrestrial objects resembling

From

Mill:

Stuart

Laplace's theory nothing hypothetical; it

is in

reasoning

John

says

can

will

inference

inference
"

System

from

of Logic, p.

the

does

lead
not

to

229.

One
a

it is, and

of

homogeneity

Thus,

evidence

of
t

the
leads

affect

one

may

the

zero-line

every

lines, as
of

of
A

although

leave

action.

the

hence,

another.

validity

the

spectra and

Beyond

to

conclusion,

necessarily

by

(falseas

error

false

forward

brought

hypothesis

syllogism.
the

fact

Theory

criticism.

naturally

proposition of the
and

Nebular

to

withstand

single

one

of

an

the

side-

simply

for

provisional

the

The

Science.

Physical

Spirit of Cosmic

Space,

Physical Science
of

Thule

th.e Ultima

its shell"

its illusive

with

is to

Universe

the

and

detail

of

matters

lies with

Occultist

the

merely

not

official

of

That

behaviour.

of

duty

all

abandon

and

present,

645

OCCULTISM.

AND

SCIENCE

MODERN

and

Sozd

the

and

appearance
and

analyze
in

Man,

the

to

study
opinion

Materialism.

of

such

theories

of

William

Herschell,

of

views

the

aspect, of the

standpoint

and

Primeval
in

as

in

of

Tycho
thought
formed
likewise

the

of

out

luminous
observed

that

He

bodies

result

inextricable

is

tions
contradic-

Scientific

Theories,

existence

spread

out

Milky Way

as

was

of

modern

no

of the

Ionian

formed

were

of

attributed
the
in

Naples

in

date

school,
the

through

through

which

Space

to

ethereal

the
that

the

1605.]: Still later, in

Matter

Transactions.

Finally, the

was

hypothesis of the

recognized

by

journal of this
eminent

"

Progymnasmaia,

De

HyPothises

Stella Nov".

that

had
in

an

Astronomer,

total

in

1606

been
had

fills the

that

apparition of

the

17 14

the

existence

the

published
Sir William

Serpenlarii, p. 115.
p. 2, C. Wolf, 1886.

Cosmogoniques,

of

eclipse of

p. 795.
in Pede

star

the

Halley
name

the

substance,

1572, had

substance

Ether

same

during

Moon,

ethereal

an

Cassiopeia, in

Kepler believed

out

self-luminous

famous

repudiate

The

condition, is of

appeared

Matter.*

ring round
at

and

psychic

now

Being.

Anaximenes,

the

that

star

formed

been

universe.!

viewed

who

new

Astronomy

present

condition.

sublimated

Brahe,

the

primordial pregenetic Matter,

negative weight, and

extremely

But

speculations

upon

theory of the

the

sidereal

the

progressive condensation
a

Occult

modern

latest

eye

as

of so-called

nebulous

knows.

ever"'one

already taught that

almost

Sir

in all others.

diffused

Matter,

Astronomy,

had

as

and

varieties

one

and

that

philosophical and

failure

complete

and

well

as

m)'Steries of

the

into

the

in their mind's

more

hypothesis, involving

nebular

The

vastly from

Cosmology

expected:

in this Theory

far

the

satisfactory compromise.

destiny,
a

with

Oersted,

Spiritual World,

had

final

modern

thousand

in the

from

research

be

might

what

in

the

Universe,

whereas

like

anything

believed

Herschell

and

Kant

origin and

the

Kepler, Kant,

attempt

is only

It

as

Physicists differed

those

speculations.
upon

who

do.

to

learning

treat, and

might

Cosmogony

of

men

nought

has

latter, Occultism

the

With

Sun
of

Philosophical
in

1811

the

Herschell,

646

THE

transformation

the

on

Nebular

Theory

Five

In

"Do

the

given

is:

No
truth

the

of

present,

of Theosophy,

do

nebulae
the

the

be

This

asserted

was

disrespect

of

complete,

and

is but

reply:

one

having

separated

from

lose

vital

their

the

in

be

Nebular

asked

And

to

which

is

that

most

less

eminent,

other

such

in

could

be

would

have

those

of

fanciful
out

and

return

to

and

thus

"fanciful"

later than

the

Foremost

of all

solidityand

one,

also
abandon

they

many

would

incandescence;

"burning."

Then
*

the
See

their
have

they

thousands
have
the

to

the

by

his

of

other, far

ideas

repudiate

"glowing"

Occultists

state, with

Philosophical Transactions, p. 269,

Sj^stem
latter

only

not

oldest
are

none

eighty

later than

the

ideas

most

regard
et seq.

of

the

years

others.

the

undeniably,
to

to

Hindu

nearly

their

Sun

purely

the

theories, which

years

caused

Esoteric

the

of

nature

Astronomers,

appeared
of

nothing

the

at

in

deniably
un-

of fire,"

"globe

whole

dreams
own

the

had

"antiquated ideas,"

the

to

Even

Theory, only

see

the

cosmo-

Astronomers

about

smiled

now

Before

views

Esoteric

called

be

to

studied

Occult

for the

Willow-leaf

of those

when

Builders.

being

appreciated by

because
and

arrived

and

saw

some

whole

early speculations

theories."

but

Herschell,

Astronomers,

Sun's

Nasmyth

who

colleagues,

to

his

the

regard

necessarily

the

accept

there

for, when

would

good

more

this
with

Herschell, which

of all Astronomers

and

given

William

To

system,

no

and

Divine

the

to the

the

do

hardly

and

as

thus

justified by

theories

teaching, they

Such

theory

upon.

consecutive

study

has

of Sir

called

the

be

another

isolated

out

and

must

Fohat

in them,

eminent

"imaginative

not

the

exploded'' old

answer."

must

stand

appreciate

time

evasive

"an

to

would

we

surmises

now

of

to

metaphorically, and

that

less

able

the

accept

"supernatural"
perhaps

be

give

to

and

Theory,

correct

the

*'

each

followed

speculation by
ground

body

coherence

gonical system.
to

approximative

of
completejiess

so-called

argued,

was

complete

main

To

it

firmer

be

to

orthodox

It is useless

the

independently.

time

Science,

the

embodied

things

the

at

official

to

replacement

on

there

succession.

rapid

to

the

headed,

answer

the

defiy the

the many

of

error

article

an

The

Theory?"

theories,which, during the last century, have

the

read

general propositions,nor

entire

this

Academies.

scientific
hypotheses. They only
as

after

Stars,* and

Royal

Nebular

its

deny

into

p. 245, may

on

the

deny

not

well

as

DOCTRINE.

accepted by

Adepts

they

of the

was

Years

SECRET

Sun's
but

"willow-

FORCES

that

leaves,"

those

the

the

Esoteric

hardly place

that

the

whole

that

while
do

"we

or

rather
We

on

the

to

make

authorit}^ of

we

the

define

diametrically opposed
what

theory
unfortunate

existing
hardly
into
our

been

small

of

Solar

solution, he
further.

the

whence
Atoms

by

probable

broad

based.

Well,

that

at
at

all the

Principle, the

being

that

do

portion,

to

the

wherein,

it is "sufficient

know"

not

form.

we

"

modern

And

to

may,

Nebular
out

facts

begin

with,

pointing

it becomes

first

attempt

moreover

the

that

him

to

immediate

an

Matter,

its presence

by

place's
La-

was

"

Cosmic

place

is made

regards

as

plain

fine that

"so

eternal

the

Laplace.

to

have

thrown

determining

could

penetrate

evolution

of

in

its

its

All
on

we

are

which

is this

now

back

confronted
the

mystery

actual

celebrated

order

into
no

with, is
process
note

little

itself; whence

cyclic aggregations
and

for

presented

the

themselves?"

group

theory-

problems

Matter

exquisite symmetry
and

his

rejects

"Whence

query:

principles
what

or

cosmological

said

arrange

and

accepts

one

be

evolutionary- impetus

primeval

No

immediate

only

can

To

develop

Life.

by simply

the

nebulosity

Being, except

whether
the

upon

saying

System.

Consequently,
bearing

in

postulates

suspected."

Arcana

in

to

Vital

quite unrecognizable,

of diffuse

state

have

the

He

one.

in

or

being laughed

"Life"

regard

its present

to,

Astronomer

consideration,

Physicists

hypotheses,

made

now

"

it in

to

in the

and

planes

maintain

maintained

with

conscious

great

risk of

under

incorrectness,

aforesaid

the

Summarizing

solar

the

Universal

was

it asserts

"organisms,"

that

"

"Beings"

yet

"

as

it teach

does

it

Solar

incompetent

origin

article

position

our

at

System

the

the

is

though

namely,

"

their

the

Occultists

their

Adepts,

evident

its

and

Theor\^

in

as

"

of

supposed

action

Solar

our

did

the

them,

And

"organisms,"

finallythat

those

have

of what

resume

maintain,

and

vital

he

life, for

distance

or

aspects,of the One

therefore

such

called

heat.

telescopic focus

Physicists, the

Scientists

of the

may,

of

electricity." For,
of

world

one

as

within

that

Life collectivelyof

One

these

proximity

know

of the

"Forces"

regard

the

not

whole

the

by

and

nature

speculating on

Herschell

light

is full of

to

William

solar

Universe

heat, light, and

once

the

of consciousness;

plane

right

was

the

themselves

according
our

Sir

not

of

partaking

will

active

does

647

EMANATIONS.

as

of

sources

Teaching

"organisms"

from,

"objects,"

immediate

are

ARE

on

and

sketch

is assumed
the

solutions;
dis-

which

answer
a

the

said

the

is attempted
of the
to

be

process?

What

he

has
at

given

and

new

served

have

following is what

The

Theory?

wonderfully

so

rate, should

any

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

648

as

original, that

basis

for the

work,
ground-

modern

various

gathers from

one

its

Nebular

astronomical

works.

that, in

I^aplace thought

primeval nebula, according

of the

atoms

gaseous,

now

motion.
of

incandescent

from

which

each

nascent

they

last; and

says

the

each
with

moving

with

molecules

inner

exterior

But, if

into
rotation

which

While

direction
solar

the

and

found

the
out

to

zones

good

"astronomical

many

the

that

velocity, which

would

not

and

rotate

more

mistakes

speculations."

external
be

the

off

formation,

the

satellites.

more

or

into

up

of

rings

have

as

their

planets

spheroidal

revolution, since

the

velocity than

in

of

state

at

the

vapour.

successively,by its attraction,

The

been

have

must

circulating
latter

first case,

the

masses,

circulate

to

taken

actual

less

many

numerous

continued

must

vapours

around
has

case

in the

thus

the

sun

the

been

four

formed
trans-

with

small

more

planets

I^aplace

"magnificent

for

Why,

the
but

solid

zones

of

ring;

but

the

geologist

he

culties
diffifind

we

retrograde

ring would

the

( World-Life,

outer.
as

instance, do

display

internal

with

audacity of this

recognize the insurmountable

to

and

case

the

Uranus

rapidly than
of

of

us

it is attended.

which

I^aplace conceived
inner

results

thrown

planetation

have

unite

vapours

deny

to

satellites of Neptune

angular

edge of

there
be

zone

Mars.

hypothesis," it is impossible
the

as

to

its revolution.

presents

system

be

ring
of

mass

as

Jupiter

will

few

with

outer

outer

their

one

broken

have

formed

have

its centre,

between

move

the

inner,

of

direction

same

sufficiently powerful

was

same

the

but

of

and

masses

sun) would

the

then

have

These

in the

single spheroidal

in the

common,

whirling

necessarily still

would

off

velocity,must

sun.

nearest

must

around

others

uniform

the

(those

of them

one

all the

of

that

the

by the

the

state

rupture

must

vapours

rotation

of

They

ones.

of

nearly

motion

ring

around

distance

same

form

history of the

the

of

throw

turn

form

always

which,

orbs

preliminary

their

in

would

bodies

dense

more

the

finally, during

formulating

Almost

The

the

necessarily by gravitation

velocity
that

of

edge

which

The

said, exceeding

its axis.

the

previously occupied

separated.*

were

newly-segregated
Laplace

orbit

the

rotatory

overpowering

contracted

rings

these

planet, he
on

from

the

gravity, the

acquired

mass,

of

increased, it assumed

spheroidal bodies,

preserve

rotation

In

and

masses,

to

detached

were

accepted) into

continue

rings

huge

of

"law"

centrifugal force

finally, the

disc;

cohesion,

(as

velocity of this rotation

the

condensation

the

the

to

perhaps, partiallyliquid

or

As
thin

of

consequence

p.
is

121.)
not

Prof

infalUble

motion?

with

rotate

principle of equal

that

the

areas

Winchell

himself

same

requires
points
in

his

in

Why,

the

than

spite of

its closer

Earth?

Why,

of

is it that

How

Saturn?
their

there

such

that

the

satellites of

that

the

phenomena

meteoric

oblate

every

is, we

rotatio7i

de?isityonly

about

why fiipiter,whose
its

and

its polar

density only

about

force
Merctiryfor ce7itripetal

we
co7itradictio7is,

Moder7i

surface,a7id

only

the

clearer

flatte7ii7ig

the Su7i, with

so far
satisfactorily,

Therefore, do

more

as

matter,

so

whirli7igout

the

than

tain

the

no

that

it

sented
preany

and

have

times

should

of the

have

Earth?

are

Or

bulge
the

evolves

out

taught by

of the Sun,

Earth's

with

eqtcatorial
equatorial

the solar equator,

at

solar
our

pression
com-

above

the

crow7i

gravitatio7iof the

say, that

about

polar

Forces, as

the

than

In

axis.

Earth's

other

for
de7isity
We

all !

7ior

and

the

find

explai7iedaway

?iever

aware.

to

the Stars,
do

To

its

polar compressio7iat

next

the Sun,

have

again,

twenty-seven

equatorial matter

the great

7iattire
even

the

what

of

the

are

not.
.

of

cometarv

nebulcs,or

of

mass

Science

about

the Moon,

"central

of

me7i

nothi7ig either

or

space pla7iets,
comets, a7id

[the Sun]

for

are

A7id

Earth''

that

astro7iomer, yet

one

''Adepts"

as
co7ifidc7itly
they

into

be

*'

Central

in the

a7id ce7itripetal
ce7itrifugal
forces,the

speak

birth is

of the Earth,

the latter?

with, sho^dd

poles of

they [the Adepts]

physical constitutio7i of

Western

Earth,'''should

to

only 07ie-fourthof

West, k7iowing

the

to

the

up07i, has

to work

by

still remain

iyideed, can

that

the

thaii

to
te7idc7icy

at

made
objectio7i

one-third

centrifugalvelocityof

ma7iifestedany

centrif
legalforce
this

told that

least

words,

primary;

for instance, why Mercury,

to us,

one-fourthpart of the

about

How,

s?
Merctiry'

believe

to

7iot

7natter, has
shown

asked

ti77ies the

four

their

as
difficulties

that of the
07ie-fifth

to contend

noticeable;

fieither account

ca?i

evident

is said

greater than

when

Science, even
than

more

ti7nes
are

orb

central

ti7nes greater
equatorial velocityfifty-five

an

07ily three

it

ti?7iesgreater tha7i

seve7iteen
co7)ipressio7i

inclination

systems

planets.

some

rotation

equatorial

than

-288

times greater than

thaii ten

Sat2ir7i, with

why

away

than

Master:

such

denser

are

centrifugaltheory of

one-fourth greater

polar compression more

greater,

of

told,only ''about

are

by

cometary

force explain
of ce7itrifugal

calculatio7i

its

explain
density of

relative

of the

Planets

That, unaided,

ground.

spheroid,nor
the

by
whose

all the

to cover

and

the

They [the Adepts] fiyid that

tinable

dense

more

are

dense

in the

progenj'-

size of the

quote the words

To

for?

unaccounted

Jupiter
of

supposed

in the

startlingvariations

that

Uranus

variations

many

less

Sun, is Venus

distant

more

so

the

the

to

is the
are

in

orbits

and

axes

proximity

again,

649

QUERIES.

UNANSWERABLE

the

i7nprudc7it
the

Su7i,"

We

7nai7i-

the Soul
07ilythe life-pri7iciple,

of

these

650

THE

receiving it back,

bodies, "nving and

Ujiiversal

"

the Solar
is the

System

is

such

within

deny

the

those

Elements

of

assistance
the

the

called

be

cannot

of

motion

the

on,

deductions,

of known

the

limits

that

had

pigmies

the

with

start

Space, of

set the

build

for
a

Primordial

and,

to

must

scientific
Five

human

the

of

always

Years

divine

to

as

serve
"

for

of

it the
a

creator;

of Theosophy, pp.

our

with

249-251,

Art.

lead

Principle

"Do

to

limited

the

into

Adepts

And

if

materialistic

boundless

fested
mani-

this, there

normal

be

must

of the

so

has

must

speak,

to

It

senses.

imaginative faculty, to

an

monster

him

of the

that

Substance

That

out

mechanics.

Frankenstein's

plaining
ex-

comprehensible,

Universe

the

ever

action.

Physical Matter,

principles of
it will

from

throughout

Seventh

ever

of

his

to

spiritualUpadhi

if endowed

emergence

prove

and

cause

recognized fully

modern

and

nature.

their

of orbs, by merely

and

diffused

Primordial

escape

Astronomer,

an

simply applying

"

and

of

trust

idea

Forces

complete

common

accord

to

Ether,

as

the

mechanical

He

better"

Substance

Spirit,the Synthesis

theory

will

become

to

such

the

of the

I know

contradicts

Forces.

which

hope,

well, that

millions

in order

or

fortuitous

knew

right

most

the

to

laws

"

of

of natural

action

right of saying:

its nature

is easy

to

the

explain

abandon

its material

such

sixth, its vehicle

though

men

immutable

renounce

Kosmos,
the

had

behind

sort

perfect

presence

forced

the

intellectual

an

and

Soul

all

and

cosmogonical theory,

be

of

who

separate

to

has

clearly the

Nature

that
Intelligences
Newton

Although

the

to

not

it only

attenuated

so

attraction,

original impulse given

the
laws

or

herself

Matter

does

Universe;

himself

they

conceal

iritra,

It is not
he

as

that

or

some

to

of results,

Occultism

of the

us.

7nan

Elements

proof

ab

or

of

Nature

without

nevertheless

was

with

it.

hosts.

indicates

Newton,

Nature,

the

with

extra

of mechanicians

Space, containing

sidereal

inter-revolution

the

all in

Celestial

theory.

to

and

irrefutable

an

that

as

series

veil."

Eucretius,

the

as

Cosmos*

terrestrial

origin

dogma

of

System,

Macrocosm

harmonious

effects,is

Atoms

Kosmos

and

and

mechanical

"

cosmic

"manifested

the

One

little Solar

ab
Intelligence,

an

Solar

Infinitudea7id Etei-ity ;
of the

own

regular

necessity

absolute

within

in

by

certainty of the

the

his

and

behind

or

claims

built

with

causes

animated

either

are

of

the

the Microcosm

themselves

concatenation

little

our

of all the

power

within

generate

much

as

in
in

compared

when

essential

The

Li/e-Giver''

former

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

deny

But

with
endless
the

Nebular

of

Chaos,

such

respect

by

verse
Unito

its

perplexities.
Theory?"

652

THE

latter
The

their

showing

material

that

Star

the

substances

of

or

the Occult

are

other

regarded

if Occultism

even

"

does

in its

so

filiation

differentlj^ because

datum

show

the

number

of dark

The

mysteries

Since
its

to

its

that

into

with

the

of the
rests

this

nebular
no

on

four

continuous

the

any

show

Vol.

Chemistry

is

to

with

trying

the

task, accepting

But

when

this does

if it is

be

to

single physical

one

in proving

planetary nebula
all covered

spectrum

even

us

with

As

of

are

too

has

Star

revealed

of this kind
as

and

proof in

transfor?7iing
itself

constellation

the

by

most

of the

line, which

very

Cygnus,

brilliant

lines

in

lines.

disappeared,

appeared

to

coincide

nebula.
is not

whatever,

Cosmogoniques,

I., p. 185,quoted

of

is needed

broken

and

far

so

of

Observatory,] the temporary

in The

spectrum

spectrum

Star

of what

in

one

spectroscope

for it revealed

related

form, is yet

anything.*

of the

reverse

their

possessed

affirm

to

to

as

of observation

single brilliant

observation

Hypotheses

clash

way,

riot

irreconcileable

origin of the Stars, nevertheless

does not

anticipate Chemistry

nebulse,

permit

to

metamorphosis

cousin

ing
bright lines, gradually condens-

by J. F. J. Schmidt

line of the

green

Though

could

data

The

Theory

neMila.

leaving finallyone

of

condensation

stands.

has

single transformation

Nebular

the

in

even

But

1876, exhibited

Gradually,

that

seeing that it explains this

way,

Star, with

directly the

Star, discovered
November,

or

variabilityof

one

showed

planetary

in

discovery, the magic power

of the

favour

into

uncertain,

adepts only

even

of three

of Astronomy.

origin,too

an

that

now

fact, if it could

the

lines.

of the

question

recent

of

spectrum

accept

own

Astronom)^

transforming

and

the

for it.

existence

exhibiting

it

Astronomy

"

to

This

later

as

inference

ancestral

some

the

to

as

direct

and

Science, the present theory of the filiation of Stars

exact

an

by

Teaching.

Theory

cannot

the

vapour.

hydrogen,

nebula; hence

problem
or

or

same

the

to

stuff.

Esoteric

it does, the

Astronomy

as

on

sooner

happen, it will kill the Nebular

Meanwhile

of
earth

this is the

of
The

leads

primitive matter,

succeed

it must

volens, when

This

j^et unknown

some

or

glowing gas

unknown.

and

Stars.

of

existence

the

reveal

formed

Teachi7igs. And

solve; and

that

by the condensation

some

helium, perhaps,

be

to

known

and

themselves

hydrogen

nolens

Sun

is formed

metals

to

nebula

one

of the

atmospheres

DOCTRINE.

physical state

bright lines of

of other

SECRET

least

of

with

this
all

on

the

single solitary case

direct

observation.

p. 3, Wolf.

by Wolf,

p. 3.

WolPs

argument

is here

hypothesis

summarised.

The

occurrence

Astronomers

inclined

are

the

precipitationinto
owing
the

to

of

appulse

star-transformation

ot

Theory.

In

own

struck

Monde*

the

and

all that

Matter

planetar"'bodies
and

System"

Cosmogony
redundant

It

variation

on

both

was

enters

into

all the

space

was

du

Systeme
by

central

du

ception
con-

of

mass,

motion

of the
than

the

gave
to

of

the

the

various

the

the

at

volume

the

Secret

Laplace's, differ greatly

conflicting sub-\.\\^ox\"s

and

[and

of

origin

composition

comprized

small

bodies

of

of

from

density,

fanciful

has

System.

our

faithful

universal

the

Solar

that

Doctrine.

of

of the

in the

mechanism

incomplete yet

an

large

of

that,

birth, by

elaborated

systems

of extremely

nebula

Theory,

out

the

now

teachings

and

with

over

Nebular

the

formation,

existence

more

any

powerful

upon

the

on

satellites

their

Sun's

influence

the

was

tion
repetiEsoteric

And

modern

both

Theory,

hypotheses.

Say

Teachers:

The

essence

Stars]

of cometary

...

familiar.
[owing

with

matter

totallydifferent
from

is
.

characteristics
are

of

Kant's

systems,

the

"

the

without

by

out,

Exposition

of

explained,

chapter

from

being

for this purpose,

improved

even

or

their

for

necessary

and

Planets,

and

torn

idea

gradually

original

short

"

The

beyond.

been

the

Moon.

spread

was

even

never

is the

This

all others,

on

as

and

have

in his

weight

which

its condensation

hitherto

Nebular

of it,Buffon,

Planets

to

"Comet"

theory is also

Laplace.

in

Forthwith

matter

evidently

as

and

Kant

and

instance

the

to

up

suggest,

many
known

only

thought

the

evolution,

in the

modern

the

that

seized

was

alternate

of Moses

things,

as

toward

blazed

have

or,

the

motion

Sun.

of

the

to

idea

the

Planets"

likeness

by

its dues

apparently without

visible

Star

that

favourable

ever

supposed

quantity

the

But

of

of the

specialComet,

gave

Planets

tending

this Theor"-,

of

of

identity

the

bo.som

the

oblique blow,
Laplace

are

not

Laplace

hypothesis

the

in

invented

But

by

propose

originated
he

Planets

is not

question

before

and

age,

much

first to

causes.

it may,

as

181

the

on

other

disagree.

our

very

since

Moreover,

Astronomers

that

Since

several

precipitatedPlanets,

Be

Comet?

our

should

why

Sun,

to

think

to

of such

collision

due

been

have

may

653

MATTER.

COMETARY

which

the

to

the

chemical
"

Note

any

greatest Chemists

While
.

that

vii.

the

of

which

the cheynical

and

action
Summarized

of terrestrial
from

Wolf, p.

or

Physicistsof

has shown
spectroscope

the

physical
the earth

probable

light upon
6.

the

composes

the

larity
simi-

inter-

'^^^

654

peculiar

the

to

Crookes

Mr.

the

of
the

utmost

Herschell,
and

of

But,

in fact, the
to

of

establishing it

undeniable

of such
of

nebulse

visible

and

this would

also

that

problem
bodies

result

Matter.

For

telescope

Five
But

and

the

do

can

that

from

the

tion
constitu-

origin

of all the

for

in

mordial
pri-

one

it is evident
/'ri'-Protyle,"

have

shows
far

its

mordial
Pri-

operations

complex

more

visible

single

the

that

another

now

and

one

them

face

to

that

that

they admit

Sthiila Sharira, the

the

will

of

are

out

in the

sought

maintain

to

than

"irresolvable"

of

classes

so,

notices

and

these

between

distinguish

resolvability of the

the

quite contrary

and

manner

only

then

could

nebulae,

difference

essential

an

classes, but

two

between

Prima

thus

%vith

Matter

the

Materia

existing

Substance

in its middle

which

passage

in

expressed by

in too

illustrious

the

239.

j'et been

never

regarded

be

of

laws

Kant,

longer

have

ideas

presented

ascertained.

When

they

are

found

with

3.

immutable
of

no

p.
not

must

and

242,

the

to

often

been

has

nebulae

cited.

be

they

may

Protyle

of Cosmic

by

of matter

of

they

distinct

to

of TheoiOphy, pp. 241,

nebulse
spectra of these

Crookes'

in accordance
be

is yet

stars

debarred

difficultyarising

the

is merely

Universe

two

are

Hypoihises Cosmogoniques,
Mr.

centre.

theory.

Years
the

bright lines,
X

of

question

affirmative

"

the

to
even

are

W.

physical constitutions.

The

and

perplexities. Unless

observ^ation

is unable

spectroscope

their

nebulae

with

itself teaches.

Science

the

in that

his

tute,
Insti-

condensation,

of

branches

we

be

condensation

actual

the

their

venture

the

the

aside

kind

Kosmos,

mere

all, there

of

First

of

its favour,

degrees
the

on

must

Universe

sevenfold

in

various

Ancients,

the

to

of the

composition. J

bodies

end

an

visible

the

embraced

be

The

put

the

produced

ever

with

Member

show

heterogeneity

and

from

quoted

observes:

unites

leaving

"

especiallyif they

;
are

which

as

of

Science

detected,

pla?iet*

fragment

observation,

chemical

actions

been

not

own

Wolf,

in

that

direct

do

we

world-stuff, in

actual

body,

gross

not

our

bond

the

have

our

only

can

nebulae

of

heavenly

homogeneous
that

C.

condensation

admit,

invisible

on

the

nuclei

variety
did

"

in

same

planetary

as

of

men

of space,

Elements.

analog)' of

the

on

orbs

hypothesis

of

lacking

if the

Even

with

knowledge

and

us;

substa7ice, the chemical

Observatory, Paris,

nebular

spiral nebulse,

denied

the

existence

the

the

Meta-

and

Astronomer
At

sidereal

those observed

with

almost

says

Elements

lecture,

and

DOCTRINE.

variously progressed

to be identical

proven

nor

terrestrial

rays] of

cepted

SECRET

that

diffused

from
into

great
state.

its normal
full

as

Nature,

the

stuff

primary

wove

mind

used

saw

Protyle is

undifferentiated

objectivity.

out

of which
This

System.
up

mediate
state.

in the

phase
It

Chohans,
Dhyan
even
Protyle cannot

the

Solar

our

formation
in the

of

the

worlds,

entiation
progressive differ-

is, then, the aspect assumed

WHAT

with

eTt"erim enter
whose

with

"Dumb-bell"

spectrum

and

gives

continuous

physical

the

modes

their

of

of

region

and

nebula

by

be

still resolvable

nebula.

Orion

incandescence,

of

surrounded

aggregation.

of lines

in the

of

give

at

once

the

nebula,

Orion, appear

resolvable,
resolvable,

is not

informs

affords

globes (or

to

be

or

fluidic

the

give

of

Huggins'

particles in
and

spectrum

of

even

would

state

of

us

notions

no

us

atmosphere)

solid

into

Venatici

continuous

is contrary

gaseous

seems

is irresolvable

spectroscope

powerful

of

hence

"Lyra"

stars, but

the

such

will

cloud,

true

of

formed
a

formed

nebula

The

of Canes

of

nebula

by resolving

assumption

indeed, the

matter

end

must

nebula

of the

Because,

constituent

the

nuclei, faintly luminous,

spectrum

This

power.

Every

Huggins.

it is said, and

spectrum

region

spectrum.

of

state

Mr.

"

gaseous,

bright lines; the nebula

of

655

spectroscopic theor"-.

to

central

the

nebula,

show

suflBcient

and

obtained,

and

lines

is

continuous

of

instrument

an

results

the

to

with

nebula

; every

constellations

only bright

contains

spectrum

stars

spectra of these

the

MATTER?

PRIMITIVK

IS

state

will

be.

irresolvable.

of

Some
Have

The

are

gaseous,

veritable

constitute
has

to be

placed.
and

independent,
the

nebulae

the

other

and

at the
to

the

rotation

the

If

primitive

contraction

the

luminous.

have

We

spectroscope.

certain
their

of

primitive

Such
the

their

portions
condition

is the

of

savant,
The

who

of

chaos;

and

how

did

this

day

in the

See

stanza

to

"

that

the

quality.
vantaric
+

this

the

"Motion

as

IVorlds,"

Ihr

that

One

when
the

have
of

is revealed

try

to

these

one

to

gas
in

us

of

state, while

heavenly

it and

of

made

it

of

state

candescent
in-

nebulae

particles,how

others

as

understand

certain

such

one

classes

two

the

to

are

beyond

go

the

could

as

such

the

place

heated

this

composed

was

weight:

totalityof
of

Laplace

be considered

we

gas,*

could

objections

the

matter

of

have

problem

give

birth

and

(p. 109) about

cold

Eternal

pp.

difficulties
forward

Theory, brought

romance

9,

is

and

interesting argument

it is said.

Cosmogoniques,

luminous

gaseous

cosmogonical

domain

Chaos"

of

Nebular

'in, Commentary

"Mother""

Hypothiies

the

concludes

first part

the

of

must

by
did

preserved

synopsis

acceptance

into

chaos

nebula

to

us

existence

condensation

of which

original
pass

former

may

allows
But

actual

cold

solar

the

spectrum.

The

of internal

laws

produced

attraction

the

presence

If the

the

were

the

world.

has

continuous

matter.

particlesthat

Observation

which

from

explain

to

particles,the
the

chaos

resulting

obeys

for

account

o^

planetary

chaos

primitive

that

these

ensemble

Faye.

of the

others

pulverulent

it is among
an

and

origin

of

of which

Kant

first to

the

form

"

bright lines,

formed

atmosphere:
latter

tells us,

four

or

others

The

very

have

we

nebulae.
how

three

the

adopted by

ascend

bodies,

of

spectrum

first

nebulae, Wolf

these

4, 5.

Fire,
is, and

cool

of

to

the

is the
sun

"

or

Radiance,
the

the

and

"

French

that:

primitive
stars?

of

way

of

matter

thus

remains

imagination. t

mere

"Light,"

contains

by

by declaring

what

"

in the

Cold

Flame,"

where

colourless, formless,

potentialities 0/ every

it is
devoid

explained
of

every

quality in the Man-

is the

If this
should

i. Is

not

of

the

firmament,
ii. It

it is not

far

as

does

of

the

produced

of

of

solar

as

the

the

Solar

the

Universe.

the

then

supposed

one

to

seems

erudite

author

primarily

accessorily
in

of

the

genetic

co-ordination

and

stellar

nebular

penetrate.

in that

cosmic

particular evolution

Doctrine

existence

it actually

and

to

Esoteric

[The
of

forms

able

is

It

and

system,

involved

as

System.

evolution";

is

it is, no

from

learn

been

has

comets

as

Theory

What

principal phenomena

the
vision

comets

nebular

stages of

of

human

the
the

"recognizes

evolution

phenomena

regard

not

Nebular

the

we

"

subject, whither

it:

that

us

conception

common

what

learn

the

upon

fact, is this theory?

tells

He

DOCTRINE.

Science

of

to

What

theory

explanation

has

in

What,

World-Life.

in

order

in

for certain.

know

word

last

turn

we

teach?

to

SECRET

THE

656

assigns

co-ordinated
them

to

which

does, because

it, too,

with

chieflythe

earlier

formation

of all worlds.]
iii. // does

evolution

stage of
reached

as

they

Herbert

that

{b) the

nebular

matter"

Cause.

The

latter,

to

find

be

at

the

help

century

our
as

now

we

find

"

existence

the

is

theologian

being.*

fantastic

the

hypothesis (as it

Mr.

"

theory

resolved"

not

light upon

no

truth

are

another

World-Life,

that

origin

by

by

it;

of diffused

stands) implies

now

be

Scientist

p. 196.

the

still

this

Yet

giving

us

Westminstef

of the

failure

the

correct

faint

doctrine

glimmer

Review, XX.,

their

scientific

July

minds

future, for

27,

i868.

to

tempt
con-

of Evolution

of it.

to

it may

Scientists

and

left for the

physicians.
Meta-

right

ostracized

and

although

hope

have

they

Materialism

and

true

some

their

to

Sciences.
far from

believe

have

hardly

can

of the

world

in the

even

Physicists

"hypothesis"

poor

that

is entirely due

may

the

modern

our

misunderstood

however

they maintain

as

than

more

Occultists

this, the

And

there

ever,

of

"throws

seems

for transcendental
in

of

this

against

corroboration

or

Philosophy,

present.

discover

it

Thus,

all

Considering
their

himself

afraid, is

are

we

for.

present

and

"f

bargained
expect

of things, but only

origin

modes

the

have

may

condition.

greatest philosopher of England

the

nebular

"the

of

having

to

this]fire mist

that

the

[the secondary

"

claim

no

invisible

to discover

origin

the

problem

{c) that

First

and

....

seek

hypothesis

and

[leaving] the philosopher

arrayed

"

"The

(a)

even

profess

not

Even

all.

Spencer

saying

to

were

this is not

But

history

ever

[And

fire mist
makes

it allows

cold, non-luminous

lutninous

Doctrine] [and]

Secret

finally]it does

in material

free

as

in

the

histoiyof

beginning.

existed
that

[And

stadium

antecedent

an

in the

absolute

an

previously
iv.

deny

not

even

THE

In
in

article in the

an

Minute
There

Life,"

is

an

physiology,
of Darwinism

until

This
"Natural

is

to
as

in

doctrine

what

as

sciences,
and

perhaps

indeed.

taught

its ultimate
of

all

from

physics

development,

it will

The

by

Mr.

which

be

not

day

much

may

Darwin

modification,

Evolution,

to

will

form
be

the

human

then, when

come,

and

Mr.
a

Herbert

part

of

and

Kapila

Esotericallyexplained.
"

Vol.

XIV.

facts

advanced.*

more

Manu

the

and

will take, there

shaped by

only

saying:

chemistry

of which

aspect this doctrine

physical inquiries are

as

Researches

"Recent

on

J. Slack, F.C.S., Sec. R.M.S.,

ultimate

and

show,
well

Review

of evolution

but

forecast

Selection,"

Spencer, will,
Eastern

part,

evidence

happy

of

doctrine

metaphysical
a

H.

convergence

some

will form

is little,if any,
mind

evident

toward

Mr.

657

SYNTHESIS.

Science

Popular
find

we

FUTURE

p. 252.

43

our

SECTION
Forces"

Modes

This

when

necessity,

Science

within

everything,

every

and

where

knows,
no

idea.

This

feel
its
the

its

Hermetic

Asklepios

calls

Substance,
our

of

the

origin
be

by

of

theory,

by

of

in

world's

i7icandescerice
the

been

accounting

In

the

general
of

the
of

Planets.

the

the
at

dead

this

its
and

Centre

theory,

Hypothhes

work

in

some

generated

Cosmogoniques.

in

through
in

of

and

some

"

despair

they

and

the

Astronomy
and

of

Space,
by

whom
dial
Primor-

the

the

latter

its features,

Here

Teachings.

reanimated

called

real

upon

rate

ashes,"

of

Intelligences

theory

dissolved
"

these

Kant,

any

results

gravitation,

of

Ksoteric

from

Solar
In

above-quoted

We

and

in, for

believe

unless

human

Pymander,

know

we

rotation,

laws,

aspect,

bodies,

to

the

the

"

form

senses.

Powers,"

Matter

it

Matter
can

whom

to

"matter"

for

fully

certain

the
led

physical

"reborn

system
from

of

ever

strongly

one

emanation

have

endorses

its

all

five

which

Chohans,

those

This

region

beyond

are

Dhyan

"Building

Gods."
of

the

which

name

the

as

even

Science.

author

the

if not

reminds

matter

Noumenon

mechanical

any

Wolf,*

the

the

possibility

admitted

the

"Supernal

Astronomers

we

and

the

is

to

Governors";

refers

the

merely

case

Science

homogeneous,

of

the

beyond

from

which

Intelligences

"Seven

Divine,"

"Thought

of

the

works

domain

own

geneity
homo-

desperate

in

System,

of

states

down

whom

differentiation,

its

as

as

"

present

the

prove

and

different

is

truly

tied

those

through

in

is

is

perception

effects

primeval

the

which

to

issue

Solar

our

Matter,

exists

Matter

Matter,

if

perception,

of

of

particle

in

only

boundaries

physical

the

other

no

secure

able

the

to

up

inferentially

remain

is

Science

be

never

except

will

Intelligences?

or

Physical

will

Matter,

there

Modern

of

word
laws

Primeval

of

Ether.

last

Mechanical

1888.

year,

Motion

of

the

is, then,

XIII.

have

we

nebula

"

resultant

the
of

combustible

developed

in

the

66o

THE

Mars

on

far

though

gross,

ethereal

more

are

than

more

and

is but

Stars

is

Mind,

The
visible

well

as

in tht

of its
But
there

several

are

scientific

the

length)

sa3^s

Vital

distinct

only

as

be

would

not

Mahat,

the

or

then

But

temporary

all alike, and

the

denies

light,heat, electricity,and

from

in

as

Richardson,

in

it

Matter,

derides

idea

the

organism.

the

else, and

everything

accept views

who

Dr.

would

Science

by

Principle, and

differ

opinions

"Vital

that

there

it would

at

in

Seeing

of Science

of

Puraiias

only properties inherent

life,

instance, what

for

Consider,
at

of

of the

more.

laughs

invisible.

men

no

and

Soul

and

of the

"mind"

as

are

speak his mind,

Mind

whether

admits

now

life is called

again

Kantian

cause,

being independent of and

here

more

Doctrines;

dared

of this

brain, and

phenomenon

laughs whenever

but

admission

Physiology

the

as

if he

Prakriti

Materialism

of

Satan

are

theories

Occult

any

metaphysical heights.

such

material

of the

as

this

natural

and

"God,"

function

even

of

its belief to

stretch

Venus

on

Kantian

(Mind) and

all, the

admission

only the

those

yet these

"

would,

From

Mahat

After

step.

does.

the

to

while

are,

quite ours

Science

of

Wolf

as

we

transcendental

as

man

one

accept them
Suns

is not

and

metaphysical,

than

intelligent,if less spiritual.

more

last doctrine

The

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

similar

very

F.R.S.

Principle,"which

to

ours.

(elsewhere quoted
calls

he

"Nervous

Ether":
of

speak only

large, but

veritable

material

substantial

and

actual

condition,

and

state

influences

initiative power,
not

primary part

of the

recognize
This

is

i.e.,blind

distinct

mistake,

matter

and

which

implies
"God"

"Itself"
+

The

Popular

same

error.

Science

Review,

Vol.

X.

the

still

playing

physical

is to say,

that

by

possessing

no

if

important,

most

resulting

at

of volume,
of

change

world

the

to

agent

an

den3%

now

action

the

from

are

do

men

material

again,

toto, the

De

Quatrefages' admission,

of Science

Theosophists

agent,
whereas

distinct
this

existence

in

and

from
One

who

the

Life

take

the

influences
is the

very

of

the

Occultists.
of

Principle independent
a

of

alwaj^s,

phenomena

together with

as

Vital

perhaps

of

there

that

"things Occult"

about

views

"

Physiology

confirmation

clear

be,

matter.

Principle, this extract,

Vital
a

and

Biology

production

the

visible

energeia upon

As

is

in

thereby

influences,

other

naturce,\ but

energeia

or

and

in its action, moved

itself,* obeying

vis

no

combination,

agent passive

an

from

apart

it may

agent having quality of weight and

an

agent susceptible of chemical

an

agent, refined,

same

These

organism
which
God

move

and

"

it,
Gods

material, of
of

something

is

is

of

Matter

this, our

on

Thus

Occultists

the

along with

that

For

Life

as

of that

it from

Matter

essence,

which

have

darkness,

tracing them

under

Ocean,
it is

"

the

name

objectionable
to

of
effects

separate
dual

that

centrifugal forces,
cold, light and

and

the

Jiva

materialistic

and

"ultimate
Is

myth,

state

the

of

is

Matter"

of

Matter

our

ask

some

rule

again

the

old

crux

of

the

objective consciousness

present

Esoteric

objective and
anything

blindly

God

in

"

Cosmic

the

in

altogether, and

Theosophists,

difficultyof really grasping

The

if

even

"

Roman

Stars, in all those

Morning

short, that

is it not?"

or

says,

Science.

and

anthropomorphic

an

generis, in

Science

as

ideaHstic

they do

believing, as
to

Greek

the

even

is, in disbelieving in them

Science

than

Elements,

Matter?

dual

Seraphs, and

humani

theological delicia;

the

the

phenomena.

thought,

polarity,heat

all

Angels, Archangels, Archons,

"Is

in

centripetaland

that

in

wiser

are

and

connecting

maintained

further

Christians

Catholic

"

even

whose

negative

become

now

which

Electric

Earth

on

in

etc.

it is

And

only the

innumerable

an

universal

now

and

attractioii

positive and

"

says,

positive poles, or

negative and

now

Science

Entities,

Chohans,

the

someone,

called

been

now

Modern

opposite Forces

having

Occultism

It is, as

lead

of

the)- so

are

of all terrestrial

act

Force

even

Nor

Seers, perceives

said

duality that

issue.*

at

Manifesting Mind;

with

the

energizes only

beliefs.

two

Cause

as

Matter

accepting instead

Dh3'an

is the

for fear it should

word,

these

being dual,

of motion";

"modes

in

cosmic

nature,

and

emanations

the

in

is con-substantial

essence

is

which

of

its dual

in

essence,

and

of

those

course,

"gravity"

the

its great

through

operative Beings:

of

their

Unit, called

Universal

aspects. Occultism,

point

in

alone

not

are

moreover,

see,

aspects of the

Host

chief

this is the

physical laws,

other

rcp2ilsion. They
two

of

meant,

are

all, in rejecting even

foolish, after

so-called

plane of consciousness.

our

And

plane.

could

living organism, least of all in the

present illusive perceptions, which

our

There

atoms.

combinations

molecular

no

combinations"

"molecular

By

which

and

of molecules

iyiteraction

mere

of

Matter

inorganic"

"

in

resulted

have

ever

the

tha?i

more

Life for them

Science.

to

but

from Matter,

be divorced

cannot

unknown

state

Principle without

Vital

in

existing

Substance

physicalForce

as

course,

66

NATURE.

IN

MIND

but

wavering

problems

the
our

between

concerning

subjective. What
sensations

is

True,

of phenomenain terms
really" except
we
can
all
of us?
To
from
and
independent
apart
entity
"gross
speak
is not independent
of, or existent outside,
in reality Matter
Occultism
: True,
answers
such
arguments
and
existence
the
Hut
illusion : granted.
actuality of other, still more
is an
our
perceptions. Man
which
is lessened, but rather
claim
thened,
strenga
we
are, is not
illusive, but not less actual, entities than
the

sensations
of

the

we

receive

by this doctrine

from

come

matter"

of

of

this

Vedantic

without, but

plane

and

even

as

an

Kantian

Idealism.

THE

662
its mechanical

advocating
than

human

right

"the

was

ardent
many

Gods

to

the Sun

Form

and

these

the

limited

illusion,

The

Law

of

links

have

to

in

or,

this is

other

"higher"

has

has
in

Star

to

to

Count
as

Herschell

in

world

the

"

all

are

world-problem,

the

to

rush-light,

of which

Occult

their

and

tions
rela-

For
to

sense"

one

has

yet

both

East

own

position on

the

Earth's

to

East.

or

worse,

is nowhere

profane. They

are,

and

in

does
the

the

space

See

in

Mtisie

des

worlds"
still

these

locate

and

known

to,
with

Sciences, August,

more

here

"West"

are

perceptions.

the

poles.

relatively

are

North
to

our

of its rotation
mentioned"

material, though

spheres
poets do

or

conceived

1856.

as

"below,"
since

the

our

before

and

consequence

"other

blended

fact in

refuses"

and

in

variable

are

not

in

sober

human

our

points

theologians

it were,

as

as

fixed

spiritualor

Occultist

with, and

spheres,

"East"

surface, and

more

in

Doctrine

invisible

aid

to

when

are,

beings

"above"

terms

West

Hence,

Earth,

our

only

that
with

Occultism

of

the

words

to

the

teaches

"

and

of

world

senses.

the

its two

South,

inside

this

around,

are

we

phraseology

use

necessary

and

the

faculties

things

example,

Even

meaning.

conventional,

invisible"

as

our

reference

in

"lower,"

better

of

iji us,

to

conditioned

worlds, is interblended

lower

the

it asserts.

West

in

being except

metaphysical figure of speech, but

Earth

location

the

also

postulating that

millions

and

the

or

that

organic being

perceptive

our

that

though

both

first key

real

of the

as

For

whether

did

coordinately

no

understand

to

without

from

replaced
remark

I,e Couturier,

chain, the links

is the

incomprehensible

does, in

Science

merely

Maistre

De

same

as

from

meanest

Doctrine"

Secret

words,

mere

no

criticizing what

are

cite

ma}^

atoms,

studied

be

higher,

however
one

to

Analogy

objective world;

Nature,

they

the

more

gence
intelli-

which

objected

thing,

immense

point of localization, around

But

we

same

of the

an

(location)

of the

own

the

applying

if it is

that

as

word

with

other.

space

one

them

And

Worlds

is

therefore, the

When,

our

in

right

we

vital heat

Existence

each

to

every

But,

gravitation merely

said

from

men,

to

connected.

or

often

very

chance.

Catholic, then

Roman

act

others.*

From

and

these

blind

to

Science.

Materialist, who

from

of

are

For

pertinency. Nevertheless,

of

law
so

Forces

ardent

an

of

calling the

other

and

attributed

thing unknown,"

all the

and

in

and

DOCTRINE.

Forces.

intelligence

is denied
was

SECRET

world

"

either
;

side
out-

for their

by, the

interpene-

OCCULT

of worlds

those

belong

not

if

as

these

to

entirely under
to

be, for all

empty
with

the

own

proximity
of the

Those

terrestrial
the

for

as

of Bhumi

and

greater

of

Bhiinii

to their Devas
.

magical purposes].
Sons''

of

the

and

Gnomes;

good

under

the

in

own

absurd

ourselves.f

beings)

save

"

Book

II. of the

Even

the

in his

the

IHuralili

Any

Commentary

question
with

Pitris

and

of

the

greatest
des

Mondts.

deride

other

with

life.
those

efforts,on

with

And

of Men

the

are

in the
no

other

yet

see

them

[for

ders,
Salamanmention

of

logic

"accepted

instruct,to

Kosmos,

thority,"
au-

labour

at any

or

and

rate

conscious, intelligent
beings,

(composed

legs,

what

it iji their

any

contempt

to

7ncn

Mind-born

''

Sylphs,

of

the

progenitors.^

oiir

regard

duty

whole

humanity
two

of

prerogative

it is their

that

using
the

are
Yi^\ia"\

with

of

were

idea

[Angel-

look up to

while

Science

the Book
on
of Dzyan.
inhabited
plurality of worlds
caution!

of

spheres

Deva-lokas

of

kingdo?ns

the
of

men

is often

there

mankind

"t

approached

Race

those, whom

atmosphere,

and

presence

only

beforethem

insult; and

impression

Sons

First

the

an

that

sense,

they allow

as

able

always

are

remaiiiing unaware

meji

They [the

superstitions

common

our

the

tremble

people," so-called,

Undines,
such

spiritual

through individual

of lower

[Gods] ;
The

former.

"Educated

the Sons

They [men]

other

yet

occupying.

are

and

may

not

their

the

communicate

them,

to

[Earth] regard

their Gods;

as

worlds

direct

through

have

by

degree,
to

each

no

if

as

we

sensitives,

smaller

boxes

nests;

us

to

relation

being interblended

Yet

pertaining

Beings

ascend

who

blindness.

"ays

some

spirituallyhigher

of

S071S

spheres]

save

even

higher plane they

The

of

them.

us

around

vision, because

or

the

already said,

as

are

material

egg-shaped

countries

seers

invisible

conditions, having

and
our

and

Chinese

of these,

discerning

in

mortals

and

do

kind

System, they

of

toys called

inhabitants

disturbing

and

to

the

numbers

as

But, again,

series

millions

latter

objective

as
us.

of

habitations

necessary

Adepts,

that

Solar

feel, passing through and

not

discern, whether

close

The

very

though

ours,

is to

special laws

or

their

ours

the

Although

be3'^ond our

other, like

sphere.

space,

sight

the

know,

we

as

is not

ours

its

our

faculties

the

to

us,

of

existence.

world,

and

still greater

are

many

own

our

millions

are

there

us;

of

miles

within

within

one

relation

to

near

worlds

enclosed
is

of

millions

There

telescope, and

objectivesphere

our

were

us,

the

to

respective inhabitants

their
of

to

they

yet with

visible

to

663

SCIENCES.

it.

visible

firmaments

and

beyond

PHYSICAL

interpenetrated by

it and

tiating

AND

the

two

arms,

by sentient

of

distinct

and

creatures

g^-eat astronomer,

head

is

Camille

human

with

rejected,

or

Klammarion,

is

664

'THE

features

man's

of the word
of

of there

would

such

open satire is the

is

our

numbers

far

; some

etherealizing
fact

that

motion,"
If

find,

we

Matter

our

impede

our

of

Comet

feel

neither

its passage
or

of

our

still more,

attenuated

to

neither

Philosophy
To

worlds,

be

belief

and

teachings

Nevertheless,

theologians
Testament!,.

able

as

has

for

nor

true

to

it may

be

the

shown

Wiseman,

by
of

on

the

the
many

the

the
that

of

tail of
last

but

of

but

better

of

plurality

the
is

and

into

into

tail may,

it is

but
no

of

the

those

in

both

tion
ques-

even

the

such

Old

hands

of

material

even

of

far

such

with

calumniate

to

itself, and

its

of Theology.

incompatible
had

of

Science, and

plurality of

Bible

menon,
pheno-

By denying

simply

taught

brilliant

the

formed

played

churchmen

testimony

the

Comet,

Indeed,

Comet.

the

should

we

transcendental

century

The

same.

This

the

or

beyond

its presence

of worlds
a

ing
attract-

disturb

in

globe.

being

bility
possi-

and

for

interested
of

of such

the

not

and

Bible,^'Maxwell

this

does

horizon,

illustration.

Religion,

dispute

thought

of

"modes

though

the

our

believing
dis-

acquainted,

are

of

ignorant
of

for

conception

proof

few

existence

the

we

which,

its passage,
a

The

reason

recognizing

Comet,

gradually

them.

difficult

of

result

the

than

doctrines

Cardinal

simply

which

our

an

no

perceive through

portion

as

admit

Matter

Science
possibility,

purpose

with

toward

remains
a

teach

we

only by

across,

superstition,but

logic

more

or

and

in immense

Ether, Atoms,

across

cognizant

else

their

thickly

as

"breaths."

as

luminosity, yet

integral portion

an

subserves

tenuity

of

be

of its

perceived

through,

not,

may

tail of

rapidly

everyone

understand

Space

is

difficultyin

objects, which

be

often

while

The

passes

It hails

openly.

fails to

are

them,

the

to

stepping-stone

it, nor

coruscation,

world

little

by virtue

first

the

Society, while

world, others

and

see

they accept

seems

of

possibility

Inhabited

own

see

cannot

natural

presence.

vision

it, affords
tail

attention

and

appearance

the

idea

exist.

our

not

partial analogy

there

worlds,

of such

Yet

do

than

does

eye

in the

even

Gabalis,

de

formless

Physicists

affording

invisible

material

Forces.

or

the

etymology

general

throughout apparent

they become

them.

the

creatures.

deride

worlds

scattered

physical

our

in
of

until

invisible

to

Comte

invisible

more

with

the

though

mask.

sectirest

are

sternly rejects even

generally)

the

human

little to do

Science

us,

as

such

they

own,

called

is made
secretly,

works

Nevertheless,
as

(to

in it all

mirth

that

such

have

while

DOCTRINE.

be

not

to

seem

,Thus,

being

believing
with

it,would

on

creature.

SECRET

good
and

the
the

Christian
the

New

PLURALITY

of

memory

the

in

the

foundation

of

all atheistical

Whewell

Professor

over

heads

our

But, if

we

attenuated

can

to

and

of

world

as
our

should

told, however,

plurality of
is not

It

Yet

of

who

or

smell

we

existence
There

"

See

"

See

is

biped

consider
lie among

are

Plurality of IVorlds,
on
men

this
ol

La

Science

PluraliU
who

of

subsist

Vol.

des
have

those

of

that

difi'erent set

be

born,

of

to

cold

refractory
us,

than

simply

are

There

the

are

under
the

upon

should
may

be

on

other

other

possible

suited

animals

rational

animals

man

even

would

and

and

earth
on

with

this,

of

modes

terrestrial
"

is

is apparent

other

in

be

senses

even

this

perish

the

to

tion,
organiza-

five

the

on

of

tions.
condi-

should
of

just

worlds,

ing
endur-

adapted

necessities

possess

so

terrestrial

animal

possibilityof

and

with

terrestrial

to

an

be

of

capable

to

properties

Cosmos,

might

nature

be

is

the

on

The

we.

Eve

we

exist

as

species of

beings

be

and

arguing

"

rule

remarks:

animal

an

that

Adam

Science, "may

depending

where

animals,

Corporeality,

That

not

of

and

quite

Winchell

types and

than

resources

Only,

organisms

Genesis?

A.

high probability that

the

like

animals

ma}'

senses

which

with

do

we

corporeal being

existence.

There

if

are

every

and

That

we

existence.
men

their

as

wonder

even

situations

something

Globe,

more

tants
inhabi-

that

heat

intelligence.

the

or

unknown

different

of

necessary

man

or

hence

those

substances

of

still

no

Cannot

following

terrestrial

numerous

animals

that

find

we

taste.

nor

more

possess

when

of

necessity of percipient

of

space

than

one

known

dissimilar

instinct, or

neither

ance
accept-

being

skin"

the

vicissitudes

extremely

quadruped

not

for the

of

Professor

makes

Earth,

Cannot

legend

than

substances,

here

even

the

more

tissues

The

organisms.

of

"coats

improbable

all

other

vastly greater

or

in myriads

Matter

their

to

endowed

laws

absolutely

in

"

be

to

of

Comet,

Science?

other

conditions."

worlds

at

with

trials

shine

transparent

composed

presence

possess?

we

in

by

divergent

mixed

which

scientific

to

habitability

is there

proportion

to

supposed

with

provided

very

contrary

Is it

clothed

be

were

lie at

the

even

apparently

tail of

their

sense

nor

those

little world?

our

if

Stars

rock}-,hard-crusted

exist, under

and

develop,

the

ethereal, in

idea

from

than

senses

rocks, be

senses

many

conceive

with

is the

what

of

ples
princi-

"which

by appeal

little chance
the

perceive them,

plants

how

within

are

comparison

not

And

distant

worlds

our

in it who

in

the

ovvii

in

those

are

worlds

Winchell.f

disputed,

so

invisible

of
our

is

that

public

systems."*

of Planets, and

physical worlds,

his

philosophy

plurality of

the

665

WORLDS.

convince

Newtonian

disputed

writes

evidence,"
of

try and

to

contained

"Dr.

and

Newton,

OF

matter.

the

soil,in

II.

Mondes
written

Habitcs.
to

prove

par
the

C.

Fhimmarioii,

theory.

wherein

is

given

a.

list of

the

666

THE

the

river, and
in

the

such

which

the

after

nor

on

lost in the

of

an

and

enshrined

in

the
to

the

plains, or

the

made

which

simply

existence
as

to

of

as

Do

not

that

Science

invisible
other

to

"

in its passage
to

have
The

our

and

ray

and

materiality. And

grosser

beings in other

unseen

during those long centuries

heathen

and

bright light

on

in the
its

Christianity;
And

worked

and

yet these
on,

lives

gradually revealed
of them

and

of the

the

would

we

obedient

highly

to

fain pass

their

by Science
effects

they

thot

us

of

laws, and

own

that

we

by

produced
World-Life,

half

pp.

have

or

the

begun

496-498, el seq.

of

form

of

reveals

ceasing

perceived

not

and

bacteria

passed them

by,

ledge
lamp of knowhad

ceased

to

bigotry of early

and

it is only

or

effects

visible

are

We

they do

them.

texture

little life and

are

at

apartment

our

by again
as

be,

the

to

as

intolerance
them

If these

quality of their

ignorance, after

of

surrounded

all-den5nng

lives?

philosophical systems

ages

ligence
intel-

the

elements.

of dreary

and

fittingof

again, of the microbes

so

corporeal

universal

same

cannot

example

of whether

sary
neces-

are

sunlight entering

heedless

are

there

myriads of tiny beings living their

such-like

throw

of

the

infinitesimally small,

Conversely,

another

or

force.*

of invisible

the

to

western

the

of

as

local

of that

minuteness,

owing

the

suggestions

standard

the

or

the

But,

for years,

its nature,

matter

further

no

respecting

the

merely

are

guajiti of

fact?

not

we

argued

discoveries

their

in

tenuity,

be, independent

by

of

dried
,

from

by myriads

tutti

invisible

as

Matter?

lyife and

the

virtue

matter,

cometary

be

be

lime.

of

sage

These

can

universal

the

the

remain
.

little

retain

high intelligence be

not
as

water.

Bodies

of

surrounded
and

by

its

to

[?],might

boiling

viniverse.

oxygen,

tempests

natures

are,

and

production.
re-

might

yet

psychic

not

substances

Intelligence is, from

through

are

we

us

These

and

years,

might

which

of

and

They
the

through

hundred

on

of matter

warmth.

cliff

conditions

rotifers

how

earth.

of the

laws

pole, beings

matter

reader

and

hydrogen,

extreme

forms

intelligencescorporealized

food

Why

external

the

tions,
organiza-

conditioned

injection,assimilation,

stormy

for

carbon,

the

Labrador,

the

bacteria

microbes,

intelligent,organized existence,

know

we

on

platinum?

an

to

particular modifications

to

of

different

existence

be

may

volcano

such

the

upon

the

laid up

living through

remind

found

uniform

of

pass

conditions

in

indifferent

lichens

There

of

change

not

It is conceivable.

to

beings

rational

require daily

or

intelligence than

as

does

processes

flint and

thought

in frames

which

not

plunged

or

of

incorporated

the

ocean,

indestructible

embodied

bacteria

of the

thought.

nature

carry

would

Jmman

not

composed.

involving

bodies

winter,

consciousness

is

be

DOCTRINE.

[and why

temperature

may

abysses

Arctic

not

Such

not

any

concept

be

Nor

organism

some

from

?]

case

blood,

warm

sea

SECRET

now.

They

have

they have

been

now.
as

to

take

cognizance

668

THE

The

full

of

"days

in

development
of

period

which

Fourth,
has

be

race

been

of

Atlanteans,

in

in

Volume

physical
as

the
"

this

is

most

marked

we

in

more

civilized

are

acme

refined,
countries.

of

are

pass
their

Since

and

none

the

during

the

Race,

the

in

man

will

as

of

sub-

our

the

each
"

less

its

physical

years,

materiality

in

then

mid-point

the

at

of

Uriel.

strength,

stature,

But

though

by

of

apex
to

point

be

would

the

came

middle

prophesied

Root-Race

propensities,

That

the

as

II.

Fifth

the

about

Matter

reached

animality.

drowned,

was

decreasing

shown

animal

and

the

and

when

days
have

would

man

stature

DOCTRINE.

the

meant

and

Earth,

on

sway

sinners"

SECRET

developed;

SECTION

Gods,

SoMK
The
like

Monads

Sutratma

[in

ancient

be

the

called
.

VedSnta

the

that

well

may

it passes

Philosophy*],

"Thread

Doctrine,"

religious systems,

philosophical

Atoms.

and

remarked

we

Doctrine

Esoteric

the

all

ago

years

XIV.

and

through

strings together

reconciles

and
.

since,

and

explains

them.t

We

now

Science,

exact

they

be

doubt,

in

and

acfu,
the

by

its

sense,

being,

profane

deceitful
refuse

blend

to

of

grounds
Scientists

will

they

lift

that

they

her

physical

"

The

"The

the
have

Atma,

Principles,

while

or

Koshas,
Septenary

the

in

for

go

veil

is called

and

Nature
it

frame,

is

Spiritual

time

Self,

"Thread-soul,"

Principle,"

Five

to

for

strain

their

the

length,

Years

in
to

passing
or

sensibly

strive

like

Sutratma

of Theosophy,

eyes

to

VedSntic

p.

197.

to

matter

enlarge

forbidden
These

bodies,

to

the

unless
Now

thickness

and

Philosophy.

coveries
dis-

beyond.

see

skeleton

through

always

wonderful

their

breadth,

thread

judged

informing
is

the

on

headless

ever

in

be

Materialists.
all

the

remove

its

with
This

some

in

Naturalists

latter.

For

it finds,

is

the

hand,

trespassing

remain

and

no

veritable

but

only

can

Body

very

generation.

Matter

studied

Spirit, the

their

will,

appearance

other

the

distasteful

so

nothing,

of

by

since

esoterically

ever

that

the

minority

Science

Physical

wise

the

ignore

to

this

days;

our

abscondito,

Metaphysics,

prefer

modern

correct,

disrespectful,

in

and

On

and

fact.

i?i

of

All

behaving

say,

plane.

Metaphysics,
are

and

appearance,

with

They

some,

of

domain

the

her

Physics

with

choice

Records.

Nature

Kabalists

physical

Spirit.

and

Soul

the

various

necessarily

ultra-materialistic

through

the

on

it is

justification.

as

to

Ancient

the

nevertheless,

is, undeniably,

one

be

the

discoveries

the

terribly impertinent

as

lhc-scic?ice;

Science

in

reconciles

it checks
them

of

some

only

not

but

systems,

corroborated

regarded

of

crime

It

more.

showing

found

are

does

conflicting

apparently

of

it

say

five

the

Subtle

of

second

Bodies,

or

entity, for its ^-^.^-stance

unknown

the

within

search

and

plane,

the

"

"

be

to

idea

the

in

that

the

the

Dhyan
but

Beings,
To

fictions.

On

in

and

are

asked,

of

History'

like

Philosophers

enthusiasts

historical

grounds,

Scientists

eminent

authorities

be

to

St. Michael?

Archangel
of

the

who

Germain,
the

struck

with

the

probabilitiesand

Latin

and
be

no

Spirits

and

"

in

the

heirs

the

"

from

that

an

as

Europe

and

that
were

of

Catholic

between

or

fact

to

cheats,

case,

the

to

"

or

who

"

St.
is it
are

opine.

we

realm

be

of believers

alone

Khun-

down

in

of negators

and

the

thought"

the

belief

Rosicrucians

is the

hosts

or

the

Helmonts,

abnormal

such

Saint,

Bacon

if

who,

Roman

the

of

down

consider

to

on

eminent

most

human

Roger

America

as

false; and

any

Van

million-strong

men

Pythagoras

we

latter

handful

profane

present century,

"leaders
The

sequence

the

testimony

the

enthusiasts, hysteriacs

miracle, quite

logic, were

of

once

from

uniformity

existences,

difference

no

Agrippas,

negation?

of truth, while

custodians

Angels,

his

to

Is it the

Ages?

cecity of

foolish

Western

Sceptics

modern

be

indeed

It would

is there

all blind

were

of

handful

But

and

Paracelsuses

raths, the

of the

and

of

opinions merely

"Spirits," are

prays

Middle

of the

Alchemists

in

the

is

our

all ages,

real

not

old, such

"

legions

Professors

and

of

that

and

peasant

of

prototypes,

accumulated

Gods

Arch-

are

of

of

hold

inhabited

logical

masses

the

in

we

in

Mystics

in

believes

peasant, who

the

its

is inexorable.

law

all

"Atheists"

authority

weak-minded

as

that

If

fools.

and

East,

Plato, asserting such

and

believe

reject "Gods,"

they

Being,

besides

Science

The

believers

as

and

and

Nature,

the

even

the

on

of the

their

axiomatic

own

believe

to

and

Sages, Neo-Platonists,
the

of

evolution

Socrates

mistaken

to

its

of

Democritus,

and

Epicurus

opinion

so-called

of

Pitris, of the
materialistic

point

laws

shows

which

"

this

made,

are

relics

other

The

copies

West,

and

Devas

in the

the

in

analogies

of

the

position,it upsets

continuity

of

and

Chohans,

the

its

support

Spirits, of

and

the

Kosmos,

worlds, is full of invisible, intelligent Existences.

Angels, Angels

called

now

facts, and

humanities

its

inhabitants,

objective planetary

truths,

degrading

"

in

found

is

Sceptic

all-denying

beliefs

"degrading"

of such

One

Matter.

some

discovered

real

and

wisdom.

and

knowledge

of ancient

that

lines

be

living

of evanescent

such

will
"exploded superstitions,"

for the

depths

noumenon

acting along

It is only by

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

670

the

of
sole

in Gods,

namely,

Greek

Christians, Theosophists, Spiritualists,Mystics, etc., should

better

than

deluded

fanatics

and

hallucinated

mediums,

and

often

external

var"-ing in their
invisible

foundation.

Truth

scarcely

whose

by

facts and

one

their

We

large

throwing

direction,

of

in

Veil

the

we

forced

are

in

been,

For

centre,

of

Calvary is the

begins

Antichrist

and

ends

and

at

aeons

"

"Heavenly
thereto
of the
the

were

Men,"

symbols

to the

5,000

find

to

rare

Cycles,

and

of

years

the

1S97 there

will

Science

prelude

the

time

thus

the

one

the

of

the

in

figures and

by Pythagoras,

who

of "Wise

was

East
not

victions.
con-

primeval point of
tragedy

the

on

the

in

of

its

Being

respective theologies;
with

ringing
Satan

the

same,

for

the

to

inventor

the

invisible,
keys

The

Some

another.

West,

"

Races

our

now

symbols.

ginning
be-

very

Globe

and

the

fiends.

and

From

Men"
to

For

Christ

it is lawful

which

geometrical

the

crystallized

Round

our

pupils of those

passed from

who,

men

Hierarchy

lines.

by the

generation

Philosophy.

Kosmos,

empyrean

broader
space

faith,

hoped-for Millennium.

of their

an

any

researches

good

solemn

rest, false Gods,

on

and

and

is the

both,

frames

rate, those

(at any
in

For

and

blind

independent

in their

foundation

narrow

between

learned

beliefs, died

to

beliefs,in

in short, faith and

and

Angels;

recorded

passed from

Orient

given

materialistic

line

undeniably

its apex.

the

in

mysteries of Nature
know)

due

Humanity,

proceeds

Theo-Philosophy

to

one

generally take

time-honoured

between,

personal God,

Hallelujas of created
of

is at the

within

self-created

one

of

time

Protestants, the garden of Eden

Catholics, Satan

Roman

are

"

to

of great

events

and

marked

knowledge

sectarian

departure in the drama

of

close

cycle

Nature,

is

help

such

this

upon

draw

to

all ages,
in

reared

having been

summit

of

discredit

any

by theologies, and

have

the

between

and

long generations of Adepts

There

of

those

"

permitted

are

It is at the

close

these

are

it is all there, and

mysterioun

that

found

of Adepts

mimber

Yet

development,

very

profound

vvorkshops

arcana.

be

highest Initiates

small

extent,

to

are

same

death-blow.

Without

to

exact

Nature
so

the

of

knowledge.

Yuga;

made

rent

will receive

evolved

the

at

are

Ar"-an Kali

present
be

racial

with

in connection

place.

but

unravelling its

in

individuals

few

Science, while

exact

of

the

all

The

all.

ever
How-

beliefs in the

dogmas,

and

vast

in Nature's

processes

into

way

So

ver\^

assimilating the

of

capable

known

is

existence

very

few,

even

in

mysteries

Science.

Esoteric

only in Eastern

of the

impostors!

grades have

mixed

are

error

length

and

depth, breadth,

that

and

and

presentations and

Intelligences of various

of

Hosts

67 1

of deceivers

victims

the

higher than

no

BUND?

THE

ARE

WHO

brought
of his

from

famous

672

the;

The

"Triangle."

Universe,

of the
of

spiritualand

within
and

theogonies
For

he

who

Points
in

psychic,

Terrestrial

to

and

the

the

"Mother"

Whatever

from

"

of the

old

unity

like

the

In

Spirit.
can

Atomists)
human

the

be

Sciences

their

Kosmos,

our

Beings,
Earth,

generated.

was

of

the

gotten
Besame

of

mysteries

Gods

Eeibnitz

our

they

unless

be

can

they

life-cycle,and

as

in

with

ends

their

Universal

theories

but

separately,

viewed

are

the

graduated

and

body

of

the

or

studied

of the

Atoms

from
unit,

with

begins

with

Monads

the

them

by

contrary.

connected

and

and

"

compound

to the

inseparably

borrowed

only

are

of

suggest

The

to

(as

mastered

during

be

to

frame, which

Occult

never

correlations

schools

first

the

order

the

may

Science.

P5^thagoras

Greek

fanaticism

down

will find

"

from

Womb

masters

the

of all others.

shown

Modern

materialistic

present

or

given

the

the

all

Mathematical

order

latter

in

who

those

be

can

and

Philosophy

they

mastered

the

Points

ten

theological brain.

seven

the

volumes

worth

are

genealogies

and

he

the

evolved

Depths,"

evolution

The

the

they give

as

which

by

"

in

the

were

fellow-globes

Cosmology

of

circle,are

of the

than
phj^sical,

as

from

and

And,

ignorance, pride

Esoteric

Ancients

series

Elements

will have

Earth

both

its

as

order

points (the

face,

in which

invisible

the

and

"Geneses."

emanated

very

"

square

Triangle"

seventeen

Man.

order

primordial
in

own

the

as

revealed

ever

uninterrupted

they reveal

so

their

on

"

the

well

"Pythagorean

interpretsthese

the

Heavenly

and

angelologies

hidden)

them

that

with

descriptions of

descriptive Cosmogonies

inscribed

doctrine.

figure, along

scientific

and

eloquent

more

latter

secret

mutual

Unity

during

Pralayas.
La

Pluche

shows

sincerity, but

capacities,when
the

or

Mathematical

need
his

beyond
that

point
to

on

has

the

to

power?

which

of

and
the

Philosophy, however,
logical, universal,
Point
the

within

the

manifested

in the

infinitude

and

idea

poor

personal

views

of

his
the

on

sophical
philoMonad

says:
schools

point,

disconcerts

in

since

all

the

in

combustion.

of such

small

But

being

against probability when,

acts
her

world

creation

the

meditations,

she

from
to

presumes

is

pass

world.

could

upon

Point, lost

to

have

never

absolute

Circle

and

the

that

his

fortiori, philosophy

absorbs

generation

He

all

put

know

to

man

declaring

Point.

is enough

point

what

gives

Deity,

which
our

to

senses

formed

if it had
base

its

had

no

conception

pregenetic

Circle, that

of

Mathematical

speculations.

after its

incognizability of the

its

It is only

appearance

makes

recon-

THE

ciliation

between

latter

the

because

human

and

Sages

The

Monad
centre

of

Universe

the

of

did

for this

really

the

and

meant

let

the

or

Those

true,
sophers,
Philothe

upon

the

Deity, placed
Architect

"Great

the

Kant,

to

say

will

retiring into

Monad

read

and

Gods

only

those

basis

connected
Second

"

Pythagorean

See

Kant's

with

are

The
the

parts.
Circle

and

Monads
the

Philosophy,
remind

to

the

Antinomy.!

the

invisible

not

the

line

Elements

of

is the

Philosophy,
that

we

though

Reality which

admit

the

and

with

Esoteric

ever

the

clearly the

see

invisible

Neither

unextended

this.

grasp

of the

of the

seize

to

his second

and

Monads

Monas

ever-hidden

is needless

Universe

and

it

Point, the

Greek

and

"

meddle

it will

of Leibnitz, would
or

the

It

the

Unit

to

the

unable

demonstrate

Kosmos.

simple

and

between

understood

Our

merging

Points

to

absolutely ideal

nothing

not

Thesis

from

Those

never

What

first differentiated

For

Universal

ought

Essence";

Circle.

(manifested) Spirit,Matter

Monad.

the

divine

of the

proceeds

sense.

also

equilateral Triangle,"

of the

boundless

Nature

Sciences.

and

manifested

of

"

as

of Kant's

the

composed

of the

strictlyPythagorean.

or

unity

which

"

primary

Esoteric

itself,but

of

of the

coequal

Word,

Kosmos.

basis

noumenal

its

the

have

who

first three

two

so

be

Omnipotent

than

Circle,

plane

"Son"

Unity,

the

manifested

be

would

[read

Masonic

Pythagorean

the

with

reader

extension

by the

or

in

or

between

draw

of the

T.G.A.O.T.U.

within

triune

Logos,

Logos,

educated

throne

to indicate

their

"

between

alone

the

con-substantiality of the

manifested

revealed

who

queer

the

signifies "Unity"
the

and

is

in

that:

exemplification

was

real. Esoteric

or

This

idea

"Hierogram

Universe

difi"erence

flow

fathered
arbitrary interpretations,

exemplified

was

the

whence

their

empyrean

"the

Substance,

Pythagorean

its self-created

Damnation.

Masons,

are

explanation this,more

mean

ever

the

evolved

it is

"].*

curious

Nor

who

the

that

And

dogmas.

Head

and

represented [with them]

in the

the

it has

condition

on

"

monstrous

Salvation

clergj^men
in

have,
Ancient

of

possible

unwisely rejected

so

the

673

materialistic

figures, that

personal God,
those

even

Theology

theolog\' has

dogmas

POINT.

its crude

geometrical

the

streams

that

abandon

Christian
and

and

Philosophy

should

Monad

MATHEMATICAI,

nor

extension

can

But

sophers
theologian-philo-

the

Point

the

latter

former, after having emanated

the

them

with

Triangle

lines, thus

in the

forming

Manifested

Triangle, by the Rev. G. Oliver, p. 36.

Crilique de la Raison
Pure, Bami's
tranel.,

"

World

first

the
"

have

II. 54.

44

'^^^

674
been

ever

On

the

Creator

the

Sephira

Ain

Suph,

into

degraded

lyOgos, in

Vehicle

Monad

The

fourth

Cosmogony,

being

as

World.

Triangle became

theogony

the

"

dwarfed

after

heirs, who

taking
of the

Triad

simple

and

play

by

Materialistic

manifested Triangle

the

to

Space,

and

the

"

absolutely
interact.

Plutarch,
In

""e

feminine

side, and

witnesses,

the

mysterious

% New

Quaternary

the

"

Matter

"the

"

the

plane of

Matter

the

of

of

His

physical
meta-

modern

geometrical
interacting

an

base
it

and

magnitude

three

the

(Son)- Ma

was

Point
the

body.

translates

"

divine
"

potencies

perceiving but

and

conception

doctrine

interpreted these

have

Matter,

what

are

symbols,
is the

as

Placitis
and

Greek

the

priest during

symbol.

supersensuous

of

line

the

practicallyas
theoretically

iter, and

in

signs

Force

or

by

assumed

Kabalist

Algebra

Force, and

as

empty

space

Matter,

as

which

cian,
Mathemati-

the

to

are

Matter

in

they

are

held

are

as

to

should

and

unknowable

universal

reduced

he

the

Physicist, as remarked

conventional

merely

every

Correlation.

average
Force,

in

plane Father-

omitting

and
S2irface,

Science,

Matter, Force, and

But

principle;*

cosmic

to

apex,

limited

thus

(Father)-J/a//"'r,
(yioiher)-Matter, and
as

the

mystical

By

of the

line, the

Idealism,

of

Aristotle.

idea, and

figures as Space, Force, and

Unity."

is the

is the

in the

apex,
became

Omega

account

no

the

"

at

the

they

the

Pythagoras

value

line

or

phenomenal

application of geometry

Alpha

Circle, and

the

fested
mani-

Tetraktys.

transcendental

This

to

the

the

line

or

of the

Husband"

base

the

on

in

unified

were

mystic transmutation

By

these

as

apex

left side

Mother's

apex;

unifying

plane of productive Nature,

Mother-Son,

the

with

one

is

Point,

the

evil, counteracting

"his

right side represents the "Son,"

the

the

The

the

as

of

only

as

"Father."

regarded

"Mother,"

the

becomes,

"

the

equilateral Triangle,
Duad,

of

Monad

the

Hence,

reflection

and

World

phenomenal

the

hand

left

"Throne"!

emanation

the

"

emanation,

the

on

Life.

of

Tree

"

and

dogmatir

male, personal

third-rate

descent,

in

Kabalistic

the

Symbol,

of all, becomes

Father

and

standing
in

theological flights into

to

authority of this Archaic

the

empyreans.

God,

obstacle

insuperable

an

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

the

Now,

In

the

however,

ceremony

bridegrroom

the

which

Churches"

marriage

bridesmaids

containments

enter.

Philosophorum.

Latin

and
and

best

days

even

the

Aspects of Life and

of

marriage
the

right side, while

the

But

men.

symbolic

early

regard
represents

behind

meaning,

Churches

have

Religion, by Henry

the

lost

the

of

of

the
line

base

of

which

marriage
the

one

true

Pratt, M.D.,

no

the

is

meaning

was

p. 7.

Ed.

of

the

this

1886.

Holy
the
a

of

ing
officiat-

bride, its left

symbolized

but

one

ceremony

the

sacraments"

triangle;

is the

priest there

the

inside

Christianity

as

apex

by

the

Holies,

consecrated

mystery

symbolism.

row

of

with

its

priests
and

true

676
the

THE

Pythagoreans
of

base

the

four

unit

as

although

such

things

there

''

is

define

can

the

became

mind

that

cosmic

four

whose

One

and

in the

co-equal

well

as

sides

less

than

solid

the

particular,
ing
teach-

the

Thus

Triangle.
The

man

origin of

the

to

and

conception

"misnomer."

the

of New

author

Mysteries, objects

are

matics
Mathe-

living

no

laid

"

of the

it

there

by Pythagoras, who,

Pythagorean
calls

conception,

But

figures. The

abstractions
base

to

an

before

Even

which

"

is

His

the
ment
argu-

"

its

of

surfaces, while

or

it.

universal

Point

This

of Seers

for the

grasp

Kabalistic

the

each

as

indivisible

an

number

geometrical figures.

of

equilateralbody

base,

have

can

the

combines

subject."

needed

to

the

speak, of the

to

its

taught in Europe

was

Matter

earliest

the

the

incomprehensible

as

solid

solid

points at

which

Meta-geomeiryr

''

point

equilateral triangle, and

the

four

cube,

or

no

hardly

can

Circle

the

objectivization, so
of

The

conceive

and

special training

Aspects of Life, dealing with

use

with

proved,

have

indivisible

over

differentiated

latter

idea

the

simple proceed

except

solid

cannot

from

veil

mind
of

originated in India, and

throwing

with

thickness, for

Meta-mat/ie77iatics"

and

things.

sublunary

and

mathematical

the

and

human

profane

the

as

pure
from

"the

Pythagoreans

and

all

triangle correspond

annihilation

although

them,

of

DOCTRINE.

points.*

that

of the
the

author

length, breadth,

argued

short

error,

of

boundary

extreme

It is

the

Pythagorean

principles

the

be

to

SECRET

sides, form

equal triangles
"

triangular plane

will

have

must

necessarily possess

as

five,t
"

demonstrates

all its Esoteric

of Kosmos.

have

these

in such

have

at

of the

ideal

an

all,being simply
the

sides

of

of the

most

mind"

ideal

of

grandeur
of the

the

in

conception

pregencsis,and

the

genesis

Triangle, depicted by mathematical,

as

out

emblem

applicable

to

the

perfection
to

of

type

the

When

repeated in

Pythagorean

Triangle, by the

phantom
object

of

it

answer

hypotheses

idea

an

abstract

idea"

Rev.

G.

facing the

Oliver, pp.

of

no
on

18,

19.

better

than

inference,
more,
Further-

triangular body,

accomplished

"

symbolism

objective idea, the

stone,

are

scientific necessities.

abstract

double

if sides

which,

to

constructively represents. J

the

the

mind

the

unverifiable, except

are

to

"as

"

the

scientific

they

Triangle

carried

idea

adopted merely

therefore,

solid.

the

that

be

must
case

been

the

and,

sides

no

"phantoms
and

the

lines.

be imputed,

But

contrary

applicationto
Granted,

imaginary
Can

the

on

intended.

As

simple triangle became

four
t

cardinal
P.

387.

and
an
a

points, it
t P. 387.

PHANTOMS

assumed

"enclosing

of

consciousness

the

of

realm

of differentiated

line

the

beyond

the

even

these
than

development
Sciences

e.g.. Gravity,

"

latter is, as

kind, [and as]

any

division

of

instead
infinitiun,

ad
the

the

the

at

limited

Duad,

all

that

most

simple

Duad,

the

between

"

In

the

says

Philosophy

called

and

alone;

is

object

the

exact

Physicists

and

finally tracing

are

its

to

Triangle.

Pythagorean

for

in

as

of

individual

an

division, and

of

Science

The

by

only
the

the

of

of

all

Seer

can

of

idea

same

Teachings

the

and
unit}'^

the

"

and

Monad

and

substantial

considered

cause

division

objectiveUniverse,

speaking

was

the

Platonic

and

divided

every

This

tive
decep-

as

Unit

of

eye

unreality of

the

with

pregenetic glor)\

Porphyry,

world

unity, approaches

former

if

For

capable

Science

Pythagorean

Being,

physical

and

unit,t

the

for

ever

measure

things."
the

But

of the

bottom

for

universes.*

Reality.

it in all its

Elect

the

to

real, "that

in

eternal

only

beyond

remain

which

on

"

of

of Esoteric

its

reality of the subjective,and

is found

of

the

behold

it and

follow
the

of

planes

realm

losing

trained
un-

tions
greater abstrac-

no

actualityof nature,

an

of exact

realm
the

In

it is illusive.

as

visible

the

be

the

of, and
to

Chemists

natural

to

only of the

this is true

and

and

grandest conception imaginable,

as
possibility

ceases

or

etc.

line of the

basic

the

nothing

to

evolution

hopeless attempt

individual

every

unity,

its

loses

Force,

these

"

Thing.

to

as

three

Scientist, everything

in truth

eminent

said, the

ideal

the

is only

The possible unit

or

have

we

both

symbolizes

not

N'o

are

Matter,

of

equal

i.e.,outside

general

in

of the

apex

senses

the

the

mind"

most

Protyle,

the

hiding-place
it

the

pursuing

earnestly

The

Our

based.

are

to

"

Suph"

ideas

abstract

the

Ain

of the

"phantoms

the

and

Matter

is

Spiritual S2ibsta7icc"h2iS

most

is the

It

eqitalto nothing.
Yet

Profane

the

the

at

subjective spheres
which

"

because,

this

And

nothing."

enclosing

space

phenomenal

the

constructed

figure

the

symbolized

mathematical

thought,

imaginary

an

it

lines,"

mathematical
lines

as

of

symbol

of

Universe
"

triangles ; and,

four

677

MIND.

the

Pyramid"

the

noumenal

the

into

merging

of

shape

the

THE

OF

the

square,

two

World
four

Pp. 385, 386.

"

the

although

origin

in

Monad,

Points,

or

symbolism

co-equal

triangles

which

finding expression
or

surfaces,

four

basic

or

Matter

Manvantara,
and

Occultism,

Numbers,

of Form,

Evil,

during

is still Substance

Third

of

the

proceeded

"

tmreal

hence
and

is

line

connecting
from

That,

as

"which

both
the Pyramids,
has in them
points, and the fifth" the apex,

in

often

triangle

678
all Numbers,"

before

was

this Duad

Planes

or

This

and

Cause"

Cause

se, and

per

and

Thus

steps of

Hindu,

triadic

the

and, let
Kabalah

the

Shekinah
Duad

the

so

YHVH.

with

is the

"One

cally,
paradoxi-

of the

Qabbalah,

be

considered,

the

Primal

with

the

visible

Cause

Sophia

was

Kabalah,

or

Thus
Kabalah
feminine.

Hu,

but

be

of

Chaldean,

Persian,

first.

and

the

AM.

in

Moreover,
He

Binah,

in

Tetra-

Future, t

expresses

Blessed

and

and

which

the

the

She,

his, or

rather

again

makes

lyiturgy for

Jewish

in

together they
nature.

of Numbers,

ever."

the

make

Hu

"rnj^

rfliT'

is always

She'keenah

of

But

Shekinah
neither

is

Purd7ias, for Shekinah

God

any

in

"

in such

is sexless, and

subject

as

Chaldean

the

purest

straction
ab-

anything

object, nor

nor

And

case.

transcendental

the

no

feminine,

Spiritwas

Holy

early Christians, whose

Gnostics.

The

She'keenah,

for

double

female

His

and

[the Quaternary]

exoteric

the

[He],

Hu

YHVH

feminine,

Book

Presence.

only

in

for

now

such
which

op. cit.

following

siibsequently by

and

male-female

feminine.

as

the

"

and

YaH

Qabbalah

absolute

straight lines

the

or

Chokmah

Holy

the

As

at

Past, Present,

IS,

blessed

with

has

the

as

is demonstrated

the

and

the

it is

such

designated

the

or

state, like Nirvana,

an

of

it is considered

with

was

Unity,

Shakti

of

Arabians,

later

prayer

One,

in the
so

except

the

masculine

be

than
it

pondence.
corres-

common

there

Primal

the

as

(or Jehovah)

This

Concealed

and

considered

more

and

four

says:

synthesizing Spirit (or Grace),

Triad.

of

name

to

And

from

the

becoming,

must

the

of

in

author

the

things

two

was

eternal

in one,

two

or

and

Hidden

i.e.,one

symbol

YHVH

female,

their

is said

thus

[triune] Almighty,

the

''^tI? Shaddai,

name

and

Pentecost,

Cause

add, of the

us

male

the

has

Gabirol, who

connection

and

interaction

Philosophy

Philosophy,

Primal

TV\T\^-" YHVH,

grammaton,

"In

Oriental

the

Their

etc.

the

Ibn

And

Upper

Kabalah

expressed by

Cause,
and

three

latter

early Hebrews,

the

shows

he

in the

Primal

relation

the

Barahiel.

universe.*

unseen

By

of the

treatment

the

the

Cause,"

is clearly

as

the

Occult

Philosophical Writings of

the
the

the

in

"Primal

the

Second,

the

In

For

Rabbi

in constant

are

which

teaching

Occultism.

Eastern

from

is

of

Scintillas

which

"

DOCTRINE.

expressed by

as

all the

proceeded

Worlds

Lower

of

SECRET

THE

By

anthropomorphized

the

part become

the

most

she

becomes

can

Isaac

form

Myer.

no

P.

174-

the

"

Duad

systems
that
of

P-

i75-

such

as

Shekinah-Shakti

Pythagoras,

geometrical figure and

+

"

are

the

* P- i75-

the

the
is
two

symbol

ATOMIC

Triangle
Tree),
of

Scintillas

The

Monads

of

form

As

Teaching.

becomes

attracted

(Units),

Atoms

and

Esoteric

Catechism

visible

thro7igh the mineral,

passing

the

true

"God."--'

Out

Souls

in the

fold
three-

appear

Gods"

according

to

our

[a molecule],

unit

complex

terrestrial

sphere of

the

into

these

the

Sephirothal

with

Bible

of

line

the

Nature,

in the

and

the

says

Atom

Every

translated

"Souls,"

the

are

of

Triangle

upper

basic

the

Scintillas.

the

issue

(the Elohim)

these

in

Deity in Cosmic

or

designation,

lowest

the

Kabalists

Elohim,

the

emerge

plane (the

lower

the

on

united

when

Duad,

this

of

Out

of Matter.

679

SOULS.

Monadic

activity, the
animal

vegetable,a7id

and

once

Essence,
becomes

kingdoms,

man.

Again

Monad,

God,

and

Body [Atma, Manas,

their

In

The

Sthula

[Jivas] are

Chohans

the

again

and

Sharira] iji man.

aggregation they

Once

Monads

which

and

correspo?idences
of Spirit,Mind,

thus, terrestrial

sense;

Heavenly.

the

are

septenary

Kabalistic

the

Atom

the

are

"Heavenly

is the

man

in the

Man,"

reflection

provisional

of

Souls

the

clothe

[Dhyanis, Gods]

both

the Atoms;

of

the

are

themselves

when

fabric in
form

is

needed.
This
cosmic

to

Monas,

the

character,

by

Atomic

form.

For

of their

states

of

Souls, before
this

"

between

present, however,

"The

CJod."

Mathers,

fully justify
and

highly

our

the

highly

Idtal

Reality, but

descend

into

pure

trial
terres-

the

medial

attitude

and

all

the

towards

the

hideous

ascend

to

follows"

and

of
that

Mr.

general

oppose,

omniscience

theological Shadow.

Myer,

Isaac

anthropomorphic
are

mineral

the

seven

correspondence

their

life and

more

duality,
indivi-

is

(divine) consciousness.

It is not

original

the
we

with

the

through

where

Deva

their

of

marks

Here, losing in the

Jehovistic Deity.

repulsive, and

eternity, omnipotence,
the

Qabbalah

abstraction
that

Matter

point

Deity in Nature,
as

metaphysical

unphilosophical,

finitf. deity, for which

the

the

or

the

Atoms

and

with

of

their

concerned

not

are

works

recent

Shekinah-Adam-Kadmon,
into

we

human

tribulations, but

designation,

lowest

(P. T75.) Such

the

synthetic

Monads
of

concrete

that

to

The

super-

standpoint

pilgrimage.

evolution

the

to

the

individuality,they begin

terrestrial

and

into

descent

individual

firmly established
At

these

not

it is called, in its

as

Peripatetics.

treated, from

are

own

their

kingdom

Monad,

Pantheistical

the

as

sub-planetary Monads,

and

Pythagorean

dissertation

present

point

cosmic

relates

terrestrial

behaviour

temi
and

the

S.

\,. MacGregor

transcendental,

the

thought"

sophical,
philo-

Aiti-Suph-

crj-stallization of all these

Jehovah,
claimed.

Mr.

Space,

is translated

Elohini,
of

Kabalistic

but

in

morphoses
meta-

androgynous

the
We

do

not

war

and

against

68o

wherein

planes

on

is well

known

he

wondered

at, since

than

evolution
and

defined

evolution

from

These

states

their

from

the

chief

equivalent
of

depths

to

what

or

not

be

to

but

ever

only
came

This

Universal

the

of

the

Evolving
the

Intellectual,

formulated

thus

several

evolution.

aspects

as

invariable

an

in

ascent

an

physical

materiality towards

general

Psychology*

Science

its status

form
the

and

stance
sub-

"zero-point,"

difiicult

more

Space

and

Other

necessity.

but

other, until

"

whose

in

room

and

Scientists

driven
other

physical
gaps and

enormous

before

them,

as

as

and

follow

in

by

logical
that

position

tellectua
in-

by

not

mental
that

nomena,
phe-

open

daily

follows

ninth

the

of

D'Assier,

this

even

it

tary
Elemen-

Paul

discovery

feet

Spaces

before

chasms

one

off their

finally knocked

the
the

and

their
or

then

it will find

even

will
of

out

and
states

strongholds,

succumbed

its

Metaphysics

"

Already Figuier

be

any

opening
are

the
of

wave

sense.

word

"Psychology"

Psychologists,"
pretended

consciousness.

or

the

simply by

common

the

will

They

they

others.

siderations.
con-

of Atoms

these

reject

"

through

physical

its enemies

refuse

to

still greater

and

still be

will

not

by

appears

now

spiritual,theosophical,

Let

"

of

well

cannot

Materialists, have

"Fall."

simple

of this evolution

alleged impregnable

Ghosts, and

or

Positivists

and

law
that

grasped

analogical

ascertained,

Planetary Spirits (Gods), Elementals,

to

Spooks
two

it

and

now

to

it is forced

once

than

down

state

molecule

of its

out

invariable

is

Philosophy

simple logical

having

the

Chemistry,

And
"

from

necessary-

"protjdean"

law.

spirit of Esoteric

the

particle, or

chemical

and

outline

calls

once

"

of

department

of

of

Science

Eaya-state,

Physical

"

Psycho-physicist

no

be

the

truth

Mystic,

concrete

absolutely

become

modem

highlj^

beyond.

and

"

even

purely Spiritual,the

the
may

"

the

corresponding dissipation of

the

to

up

himself

standpoints, i.e.,as

Spiritinto Matter,

reascent

; a

ante, with

quo

Physicist

incorrectly, a thing

general

and

Monad,

Physical

of

Yet

its several

from

the

descent

and

in

near

very

Initiate,nor
"'

Esoteric

the

to

differentiation,

and

Psychic

Chemist

develops

came

an

Philosopher.

viewed

after

Energy

he

Evolution

not

was

Individualized

the

law:

he

he

has

"

indeed,

Monadic

intuitional

nearer

intuitional

most

Leibnitz

that

times, but

very

unless,

"

DOCTRINE.

faculties.

clairvoyant
It

of the

the eye

them

reach

cannot

SECRET

THE

Monism

Here

cause

so-called, whose
is

no

better

the

reader,

Idealism
than

spiritual Psychology

by association

is another
mask

is meant.

name

to conceal

of
for
the

ideas,

to

carry

uncompromising

void

of final

his

to

thought

Materialism,

annihilation

"

even

CHEMISTRY

THE

We

he

what

as

lecturer, referring cautiously

Esoteric
He

work,

makes

details

of

in

in that
it is

as

Gita, by

Bhagavad

India, the
Indian

great

strictlycorrect.

says:
the

Into

elements

Crookes

Professor

so-called

will

principles, which

in

Except

few

nearest

the

subject.t

from

Much
in

will

words

These

third

Here

one.

is, indeed,

as

Chemistry,"

in

of

application

the

and

their

ascending

impossible

its

regarded

"Vishvanara

this

Cosmic

is the
T.

Subba

not

the

the

as

go

which

Feb.

objective
the

Substauce.

of pure

is

but

also

of
It

specialist
the

dental
transcen-

with

"Gods

now

on

of

its

Elements.

physical

one

into

starts

this

beyond

Only

and

markable
re-

homogeneous

rank

the

as

Materialism

and

the

to

world,

quoted

tives.
representa-

when

day

on

tist.
Occul-

apart from

made

objective world

whole

theory

and

Chemistry

to

know,

teachings

correlation

that

the

evolution.

primeval

absolutely simple

manifested

the

that

of

by him,

highest European

back

as

Eastern

of

dogmas

But

far

occult

Elements,"!

the

three
in

already been

be

and

its

is, so

every

could

these

these

outlines

the

great scholar

to

of

one

as

Androgynous

Theosophist,

See

by

connection

for it to

merely the
triangle] from

Duad,

Row.

Crookes,

W.

% By

of

of

raised, in its blindness,

it had
is

line

horizontal

to

5z^"^-elements

bodies, which

made

Monads."

thanks

plane,

It is

conscious

intelligent

the

which

of

by

modern

mentioned

delivered

been

mode

Atoms

and

Metaphysics,
and

the

Doctrine,

Monads

by

of

in

real

corroboration

delivered

and

has

of

lecture

way

the

to

various

Mulaprakriti

give

Vishvanara,

has

which

the

which

protyle
to

for

necessary

elements

the

seems

Crookes

Mr.

not

objective

the

approved

almost

Secret

the

to

of
most

of

"Genesis

approach,

an

near

by

concerning

Philosophy

Esoteric

of

and

the

have

we

idea
the

lecture

lecture

first,on

the

as

second

the

so-called

investigators

reechoed

lectures

examining

place

plane

modem

by

be

the

XI.

Section

the

on

made

approach

the

particulars,this

theory of physical evolution

the

in

into

some

Vishvanara,*

stand

to

seems

in

way

principles

the

upon
you

the

to

as

three

ago

give

from

spring

elements

lecture.

time

lecture

idea

these

itself,it is

system

is differentiated, by

short

This

chemistry.

solar

the

some

from

Triangle]

[the Pythagorean

of

gather

may

existence

into

start

evohition

the

You

enter.

to

me

Occult"

of

discovery

scholars

suggestive

as

latest

the

07i

Vedantic

"things

to

remark

Notes

and

metaphysicians

best

the

the

In

Protyle.

Crookes'

W.

Mr.

example,

an

named

has

of

one

take

may

68l

FUTURE.

THE

OF

is the

basis

existence."

true

[the
And

Protyle.

1887.

F.R.S., V.P.C.S., delivered

at

the

Royal

Institution, London,

on

Fridaj', February

18th, 1887.
How

true

radiant

matter

will
of

have

the

it is will
will

have

revolutionized

aurora

borealis

be

fully demonstrated

resulted
all

maj'

the

help

in

only

on

elucidation

that

day

with

regard

speculations. Further
recognition of this truth.

present
the

further

when
to

Mr.

the

familiarity with

Crookes'
true
the

source

northern

discovery
of

of

light, and
streamers

682

THE

The

has

mask

be

fear

any

bastard

of

What

elements

haunt

us

in

mocking,

perplex

who

truths

were

and

dawned

has

and

he

not

made

Mr.

Crookes

If

venture

to

that

Chemists,
belief

the

his

from

been

able

Milton

have

and

as

real

"

hearing.

Swedenborg, etc.,

one

another

or

now

determined
pre-

of the

one

Modern

axiom

far, with

so

fair

professor of exact
fundamental

us

these

taught

found

But

and

possibilities.*

have

in

before

sea

and

never

speculations,

unknown

an

distorted.

in the

as

the

by

chance

manner,

but

have

been

kind

sole

that

of

to

view

of

that

great

Science,

Science

has

simple Elements.

the

of

Science,"

of

Materialism

and

Crookes

the

For

conditions
the

makes

evolutionary idea,

poet

the

that

the

various

Spencer
tnie

Archangel

the

Raphael
had

in

laboratory

chemistry

forestalled

the

not

Philosophers

the

science.

are

in the

from

which
has

of

explicitly their

Herbert

Mr.

Almighty

first matter,

"One

with

Thus

worked

or

"

utterance

air"

text-books

pass.
not

in

matters

formal

the

declare

our

produced

are

under

V.)

to

side.

And

of

give

and

created

simpler

"in

highest merit,

hope

atoms

but

time

some

certainly have

....

Lost, Book

do

"

been

not
from

simple

not

are

have

or

elements

another

evolution

Indued

Nevertheless,

from

for

elements

evolved

matter

never

who

chemical

produce."

with

must

men

"

"the

processes

of

speak,

to

so

we

past

same

received

commonly

which

Of

Mr.

but

(or thereabouts)

not

behind

signification}

our

revelations

arisen

been,

seventy

{Paradise

instinct

strange

revelations

not

one

has

Hercules

conviction

by

like

our

have

they

the

reached

atoms

of

great professor of

in

us

were

physicists, philosophers

present

have

to

pseudology,

is their

baffle

stretch

eminent

an

that

say

which

that

pillars of

what

come,

speculations

acquainted,

mechanical

perhaps, indeed,
idea

there

tells his audience:

desultory and

an

they

own

hence

"

fearlessly proclaims

primordial,

to

void,

Kepler, Leibnitz, Gassendi,

their

upon

itself

of

for

of Klements,

but

primeval

to

into

direction
truths

hand

years

name

researches,

century,

with

alloyed

do

our

murmuring

every

inspired

ever

the

They

heirs

are

"possibilities" in
The

in

us

dreams.

very

mystifying,

Those

after

And

nought

whence

elements,

our

clever

too

more:

once

these

are

These

be

could

there

asks

by

under

parading

which

Chemistry

off

disguise.

new

molecules

beyond

snatched

been

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

or

"

records

physical

has

not

yet

philosopher.
say

Adam

to

created

all

forms, various

degrees

substance."

the

idea

would
and

would
have

not

profane

bravely
*

have

descended

mortals

and
Genesis

remained

for

crystallized "in
into

years

fearlessly reduced
of the Elements, p.

i.

to

the

thick

come,

it to

the

air

atmosphere
perhaps,

its

simple

had
con-

684

'^^^

which

is

other,

and

translated

creative

source

in

Hidden
and

we

the

how

show

can

shall

we

of

able

be

face

of

meaning

be

not

the

of

mercy

Meanwhile,

under

the

well

gradation

of

regarded
that

the

been

hitherto
chemical

and

this

Perhaps
by

carbon

chemically,

Between

ultimate

atoms

atoms;

these

h3'pothesis can

shillings,and
in the

find

benzol

the

will

mint

be

the

stamp
case

in

these

my

shillingsinto
and

disappears

they all

all the
"

p.

Atoms
ir.

to

has

has

been

We

may

than

has

with

deal

molecules

in
or

other,

the

from

one

molecule

joined.

smaller

come

edifice.

yttrium

imagine

impress

and

says

complicated

differ

shillings are
the

he

account

no

accustomed

yttrium
we

the

been

more

are

examine

than

place

and
have

is

view

of the Eleme7its,
one

fractionation

chemical

ring, have

with

the

Hitherto

first created,

simplified if

that

...

we

on

better

no

In

sub-molecules

occupy
be

If I throw

them.

molecules

tiating
differen-

general

atoms

element

as

the

practicaldiagram

itself

atoms,

these

chemical

at

for the

hope

and

text.

more

or

the

at

expanded.

which

on

position they

atoms
on

of

two

in

separating

do

can

"

have

five-shillingpiece. By

five separate

stamped

physical
the

to

of

design

structure

supposed.

of

aggregates

element

aggregate

an

reactions

according

This

as

chemical

which,

of the

passages

architectural

of the

taken
consider

some

glimpse

lecture. Genesis

Crookes'

Mr.

to

far,

so

truths.

"

of Substance

exact

contain

are,

is any

there

of cyclic law, divides

impulse

over

notions

Our

the

the

lead

working

by

only

that

have

thirsting to

primordial Matter

plates attached

ponder
been

Occult,

one

is

It

"gaps,"

will

scientific

The

views, which

those

the

who

those

inexorably

Occult

fillingof

the

for

Puranas

few.

very

must

Eastern

few, hitherto

Mr.

of

septenary

of

Crookes

any

evolution

the

into

by the

in the

contained

of

hands

generated

universe,

the

in

the

save

William

by

of

recognition

is in

Materialism.

Modern

taken

direction

of

material

the

world,

the

been

have

is

knowledge

discoveries, that

acceptation

requisite

the

all

the

into

Science

of

atoms

of the

knowledge

our

cosmogony

this century,

various

of
possibilities

Hindu

the

might

elements

in

gap

thereof"

in

recognized

chemical

every

practical demonstration

that

that:

theoretical

The

ready.

it is said

of

mirrors

every

formidable

Sanskrit

atom.

declares

so-called

the

formed

on

Crookes

Mr.

certain

Mind,

its

own

reflectingevery

with

Jones, in which

darkness,

fill up

to

is

answer

Esoteric

Divine

Monad

every

definition

and

view

thick

from

therefore,

When,
If

veil

Universe,

Sir William

by

of the

reflection

cast

this

compare

Shlokas

of the

mirror

living

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

not

of

the
turn

and

counterparts,

their

position, i,

melting-pot
out

be

to

be

or

sented
repreit into

divided

have

to

but

like

2, 3, 4, 5,

dissolve

them

silver.*

molecules

when

they

HERMES

separated from

have

in.

The

pure

into

case,

and

will

metaphysical
the

present

consideration

and

Entities

believed

by

corroborated

Hitherto, it

then

constant

bodies.

different

some

lakes

mirage
in

we

and

for

and

distinct.t

In

Isis

This

Unveiled,
of

mystery
unless

his quest

from

right path.
Our

prophecy
between

point.

Let

"

seriously

Corresponding

Astral,

the

on

Maya vie and

Ibid., p. 16.

t Vol.

the

I, p.

429.

into
For

latter.

be

the

or

and

and

to

simple
Again,

case.

more

found

the

but

or
we

compound.

constituents.

new

constituents, if attacked
to

test

it recedes

baulked.'

ultimate,

more

like

the

in the
The

and

Where,

tantalizing
desert.

very

be

to

seems

in

delicate

divisible.'

thirsty traveller

deluded

always

still further

advance
and

metal, determined

element

an

these

not

we

tired

the

universe
would

into
be

Hermes

and
of

over

the
cosmic

of

the

Are

idea

of

growing

an

less

Huxley

is

Science,

[Darwin]

find

himself

footsteps of the

there

theories

of

with

might

he

fathomable
un-

remove

the

on

Hermetists.J

itself.

only

scale

in the

of

despair
Could

invisible, he

Science

Physical Bodies

the

Hermes.

following

to assert

men

ever

was

doctrine

begins

the

the

among

longer

no

submitted

were

As

thus

the

accept

the

of

each

first creation, which

we

least, as

said:

we

then, he

But

be

to

to

still found

far, at

was

rank

of five

complex

test, might

by

is

is not

absolutely primary

visible

the

But

think

truth

something

as

result

element?
seen

groves

quest

our

element,
less

ultimate

actual

is the

if the

radiant-matter

the

is

that

gainsay

to

and

manner,

than

searching
then,

venture

this

Gadolinium

of

compounds,

yttrium

that

shown

shall

who

wheels.

And

turn

we

"

are

to

weight

rightly take

must

that

learn

We

within

have

We

different

metal

such

cousins

atomic

if the

that
from

out

intelligent Beings

suddenly degraded

now

of

out

liere wheels

elementary
have

setting

observers,

by different
be

considered

been

has

that

dropping

"

confessions, so

second

even

the

moment

Teachings

"simple" Elements,

Crookes

Mr.

told by

are

we

its

ized
epitom-

are

Christians

and

Physical

the

one

and

Occult

and

relatives, not

distant

and

poor

Science

exact

for

question

Kabalists

evolution, the

supposed

the

regards

of the

ciples"*
"Prin-

whose

these

as

leaving

separate

more

once

or,

Pralaya

Manvantara.

new

Essences"

supersensuous

the

by

when

"

Sub-elements,

If

side

the

in

of atomic

theory

the

the

of

will

"Divine

Atoms.

transcendental

or

dawn

bodies

objective Matter;

and

Monads,

Gods,

the

Elements,

subjective and

and

and

material

generate

Primary

the

are

685

forms

imagine

absorbed

the

which

Substance,

"

compound

of

"silver"

Energies,

their

the

Reverse

sets

HUXLEY?

OR

the

is

throw

Leibnitz.

Spirit,Soul, Mind,

(of mankind),

whatever

middle

course

bridge half-way,
We
Life, and
division

have
the

and

shown

three

is made,

and

Vehicles

our

"

the

THE

586
theories

regard

with

chemical

compound

into

workshops

in

Several

plates.

Marttanda,

Doctrines

teach

of

form

Aditi's

that

with

bosom

that

bosom,

his

Esoteric

of

having periodic cycles

energy

this volume

primordial Protyle.

lecturer's

existence

the

Mother

as

"

Crookes'

Mr.

on

in

trial
terres-

our

aggregated, together

and

his

Maier-ia"the

antecedent

An

from

shown

formation

elsewhere

not

stated

been

last

within

and

of Atoms

it has

evolved

Brothers,

their

"

atmosphere

evolution

already
had

Sun,

the

Prima

being

the

of Atoms

being produced

Karth's

with

times

smaller

seven

molecules

the

strangely agreeing

evolution

the

to

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

of ebb

and

swell,

and

rest

activity.*
And

behold
this

accept

of his

one

as

hot,

Scientist

claims

gradually
second

his

as

Science

in

postulates!

becoming

fiery and

seem

great scholar

asking

now

have

We

cool

and

postulate

world

the

to

"Mother,"

radiant, and

this

same

it would
scientific
necessity,

"

shown

the

"

internal

An

action, akin

teaches

Science

Occult

during Pralaya,

separation and

after the

Science

now

would

What

says

tells

Science?

and

fluids, and

serving

air.:!:Before

atmosphere,

they

something
gentleman

"

Ibid., p.

"The

X Which

first-born

form

of

ing
accord-

only

wet

the

sets

fire all

on

element

most

in
but

so;

as

these
are

and

so

pardon

carry

fluids

interstellar

else, and
must

to

sponge
gases

for

cement

Ether;
on
an

in

the

Universe.
would

we

being

uniting

infinitum.
for

pre-

Oxygen

of

and

of

on

him

at

21.

Ivord is
if

consuniiug^r"."

"In

separated alchcmically would

him

was
life,and the life was
yield the Spirit of Life, and

the

light of men."

its Elixir.

Eife,

in

are

eminent

quoting

and

gases

they

The

divine

no

Breath

what

still earlier

Occultist

call

even

other

in itself the
become

some

by incubation, the

Nitrogen

Earth"

earth-born

an

for

in its grossest form

becomes

on

pre-geologicaland

in the

which

which
.

matter"

Just

answers:

Nitrogen

merely

learned

burns, but

never

''hydrogen

which"

of that

noumeyion,

origin, but

plane

Space,"

Narayana,

instils the fire of life into the "Mother"

Hydrogen

"

It

(and Oxygen),

spirit,the

be

existing

only

the

Old

^enetic ages"

pure

which

Infinity,

becomes

its face of

over

"the

that

us

protyle" would

to

be

ilydrogen

and

of

in

nearly allied
time

lies stretched

Catechism, and

the

Flame,

protyle.

gives it lifeand generation.]

that it touches, and

And

in

moving

the

is ijivisible

zvhich

Spirit

"Mother"

the

in the

great Deep, the ''dry Waters

the

as

that

quaint expression

the

to

cooling, operating slowly

to

our

deeper
and
such

AND

LEIBNITZ

but

length;

approaches

that

eminent

lecturer,

hidden"

behind

lest

"

firm

on

"the

door

and

John

hidden

the

brushed
And

yet

the

first

theory

this

to

consciousness

and

of external

Force.

they
but

with

and

worked
"

Foremost

bodies.

in

and

lethargy.

the
in

the
of

Stones,
Their

of

of

modem

conception

the

has

an

end

to

is not

to

the

men

the

ties
proper-

of

ing
explain-

latter

as

an

in

who

this

points

that

he

called

things

bearers

of

Esoteric

were

Force

this

inert

and

the division

to

merely.

external

purely
"

adds

lifeless

it

that

extension

the

not
a

"

be

principle

enquiries

of energy,

their

of

scientific

purely
sense

and

post-

modern

anti-Cartesian

that

are

Form

of

the

inertia

Leibnitz

would

enquirer.

word.

defined

all,the postulate that there is no

chemical
minerals, rocks, and even
coma

earlier

masses,

claim, since
between

Mind

this conclusion.

dynamical

mind

the

of
active

an

His

post-planetary.

accept

which

in order

for they

bearers

above

Body.

the

geometrical property

bodies

maintained

that

Monadologie.

incapable

become

never

has

he

nearly

manifested life,self-

accepted by

than

The

given b}'

as

"

Great

the

are

stood

that:

and

disappearing by

man

out

Cosmic

analyzed by Mertz,

as

Leibnitz

mathematical

scientific

be

added*

speculations

fluid is

purely

Substance,
and

with

result

same

idea

Force,

centres

Matter

The

his

of

be

in his

his ethereal

in external

Force, and

have

was

in

the

rather

admit

is not

something

"something"

the

Force

inertia

of

of

must

how

regions

will

They

is Leibnitz's

endowed

shows

"

darkly

Leibnitz

speculations

those

hardly

the

speculations.

the

motion,

will they

nor

property

existence

this

of

phenomenon

generation;

This

his

like extension,

things, which,

independent

This

will

postulate

that

and, like Descartes, they will prefer keeping

of Science;

the

as

in

risen

than

only

so

should

Theogony

intelligence,
leaving
untouched,

this third

Esoteric

heights

the

to

would

secrets

third

postulate

these

hardly

turn

We

of the

truth

principlesof

lower

loftier

no

few

"L,eibnitz"

has

and

question.

some

of

Occult

postulates" required by

the

and

of

secrets

the

genetic mysteries

the

his

philosopher

planes,

soars

But

in

Mertz

Science

the

of

Adytum
boundaries.

Unknown,"

thoughtful synopsis

Theodore

of

of

avail

of fact

groundwork

admirable

of the

it should

at

forbidden

who

Society

Royal

Sacred

reasonable

glimpse

the

the

side

very

get

battering

no

"two

"to

of

Physical

metaphysical

the

to

of the

Fellow

Modern

leave

to

and

psychological
remark

precincts

virtually to overstep

as

it is time

But

of

penalty

the

near

so

Mysteries

is the

such

687

OCCULTISM.

Had

he

thing

"atoms"

becomes

in
are

been

Nature

simply

activity.

have

Leibnitz

But

mathematically

such

not

so,

the

as

might
of force

inorganic

organic

units

substances
in

the

to
not

was

he

ideas

led

have
and
or

profound

688

THE

arrived

and

work,

mechanical

it is desirable

purposes

derived

quantity

from

to

biassed

him

in favour

these

endowed

principles.

that

be

not

bridged

him.

to

world

all the

definition

The

that

natural

was

divisions

which

of

remain

Leibnitz,

this,

it did

property

into

them

the

seemed
of

but

he

senses.

our

could

not

finite number

of very

the

in

argument

of force.

They

in

was

space

existence,

were

such

as

that

so

And

to

atoms

to

animal,

creation

with

tions."
grada-

assuming

property

nothing, Leibnitz

was

mind,
.

of

became

endowed

of

these
that

is

having
them

obliged

the

mind

forced

atoms

then.?

inner
new

But
.

him

to

tent,
ex-

of

carry

out

lost their

the

were

if their

the

centres

extension

dimension,
the
an

some

They

that

life. Assuming

reduced
with

to

composed

resistance; they

to

external

which

was

sented
pre-

physicist saw

arguments

matter

points.
their

been
the

through

the

faculties.

they acquired only through

mathematical

His

human

bulk

things

thinking

our

of

matter,

material

or

to

parts, and

The

atoms.

followed

in

of

conception

not

and

of animate

contrast

external

only,

Leibnitz

fuller

the

geometrical figures,had

mathematical

metaphysical dimension,

that

which

what

much

of the

the

to

capable of infinite

property

only their

reduced

nothing,

whole

infinitelysmall

into

parts.

infinitum.

of "perceptions";

state

"the

the

on

senses

of

content

small

ever

said, rises into

he

soul

life,destroying

our

matter

has

to

gradation of thought.

denied

him,

to

calculate

to

was

rest

they retained

and

extension

to

number

fill space

to

intuition

Kant,

even

state, in the

evident

it became

infinite

an

faulty from

light of perfect consciousness."

the

it reacted

"

extension

of
divisibility

the

to

coarseness

of the

mind,

of

justly observes:

more

in order

mathematician,

untenable:

definition

thoughts,

our

Descartes

of mental

yet

For
of

not

infinite

obscure

or

Mertz

realm

matter;

the

but

could

unbearable

become

already
the

applying

conviction

was

incomplete and

Occultists, endowed

as

the

substance.

extended

things

had

an

of

being, according

widened

inanimate

ever

contents

there.

are

the

do

as

once

limit

as

things

which

chasms

substances

thinking

Descartes,

not

confused

they

And

divide

and

gaps

into

of

continuity, the

spiritof metaphysical

existed

there

life, this

mental

The

no

made

apperception, "into

in

but

At

purpose

for the
of

law

were

was

show

portion of the

small

Many

used

substances

enquiry

Science,

him

clearness

the

that

the

of extended

external

his discovery

by L,eibnitz, however

of

With

reached.
a

but

quantity,

primary principles,which

certain

once

was

there

extended

the

made

man

no

Only

at

was

that

contrast

of

had

he

principles

standpoint of Occultism,

the

no

force

similar

primary

substance.

thinking
The

with

The

over.

such

as

connected,

was

as

conclusions, and

of these

One

not

purely scientific

for

even

value.

and

certain

of

force,

that

philosopher;

substances

were

it

was

conclusion

upon

other

some

DOCTRINE.

the

at

look

But, luckily for truth

Leibnitz

SECRET

not

geometrical

geometrical

infinite

inner

extension

extension

in

the

SPINOZA

direction
world
and

of

As

real

the

grasp

mind

the

space,

in

depth,

the

so

physical world
world

is

essences

but

of space;

of

"essence

seventh

the

and

merely

real

have

infinite

an

as

straight line

only

of inner

depth

point.

cuts

zontal
hori-

infinitely in height
existence

punctual

find

to

mathematical

extend

may

in the

them

world

metaphysical

perpendicular

point, but

depth ;

external

the
senses.

Occult

life in the

of

things"
while

the

is

Occultist

Leibnitz,

this

in

metaphysical

lowest

the

knows

worth

and

thought.

infinitely in depth,

our

and

unreal
the

at

doctrine

extend

"Matter-Spirit"

world,

The

of

root

very

and

"Spirit-Matter"
like the
at

have

spirit,the

is the

This

and

point,

or

things

of

in space

appears

mathematical

one

into

sight of

lost

having

dive

to

thought.*

of

The

as

its

on

After

it were,

of what

essence

plane only
and

has,

stands

cone

dimension.

metaphysical

of their

689

LEIBNITZ.

AND

of

essence

gross

matter

extreme

of

things
of

Science

our

tive
percep-

worthlessness

or

real

of the

latter.
student

The

must

sj'stem of Leibnitz

the

of the

and

Monads,

reconciled,
made

to

the

other

for

philosophical
Substances

of

them.

absolute

like

All,
the

One

for

the

One.

Spinoza
personal
Spinoza

Spinoza;

was

of

one
one

and

number

if these

Now,

"

Ibid., p.

The

though

two

teachings

an

of

but

un-

Cartesian
he

saw

Substance,
contrary,
There

an

ceived
perbut

was

Beings, from,

Oiie Real

and

from

too

which

the

on

Substances.

and

in,

Ejility,while
divided

semi-divine

his

Beings.

objectivePantheist, yet

intuitive

were

of

both

perceptions.

blended

together

and

each

cor-

144.

orthography
born

indivisible

divine

Both

and

two

in

the

contrast

indivisible, Leibnitz

of

great Philosophers in their

were

Unit)^

universal

admitted

the

the

universal

infinitude

an

Leibnitz
siibjective,

of

Leibnitz,

both

of

be

to

Doctrine.

arbitrary

too

us.

would

radically differing

made

of

before

opposed

as

idea

"

is

Philosophy
"

question

Spinoza's systems

Archaic

His

Thought

plurality

impersonal

into

and

between

the

on

Monadologie

two

the

Leibnitz

but

though

it

Deity

and

for Leibnitz

Hence,
made

of

Parabrahman.

existence

the

Descartes.

of

Spinoza recognized

God.

truths

Thus

attributes

two

of

irreducible,

mutually

his

Leibnitz'

shock

Extension

and

Philosophj^

with

were

the

Metaphysics
"

done

distinction

spiritof Esoteric

the

emerge

"

of Occult

that
and

fundamental

the

be

ma}-

From

system
the

each

that

essence

Substances

two

f and
this

appear.

Cartesian
oppose

shown

correctly stated

be

It may

be

now

of the

name"

as

spelt by himself"

is Leibniz.

He

was

of

Slavonian

descent

in Germany.
43

THE

6go
by the other"

rected

personality there
which

Essence,
line in

is

thought

your

and

of

Egos,

and

and

of

which

That

necessarily
but,

object

the
of

Verbum,

and

ceptive"
"per-

Substance

whose
the

are

the

intelligent

"apperceptive"
needed)

and

Shekinah,

or

of

deep

Atoms

"

Leibnitz:
body

it

being force,
conceived

be

can

which

primordial

the
thus

which

but

was

shows,

immaterial

real

souls"

has

can

of

none

be

never

the

outside

exists

of

in

us

element

French

in

molecules,

Epicurus and

Gassendi,

atoms,

metaphysical Atoms,
Henri

matical
"mathe-

Lachelier

(Pro-

biographer.

absolute

an

ultimate
or

explained by

2iS

Philosophic),his

de

of

those

as

and

and

material

the

not

less extended,

Agrege

That

Divine

Draw

Hierarchies

(when

material

or

points,"or
fesseur

Sound

the

spiritualForce,

For, says

him

for

more

Mertz

as

is

[objective] matter"

was

and

body

every

vibrates

Bodi-es

every

Being.

Mulaprakriti

Presence,

Essence
whose

absolute

imaginative representation.

of any

object

of

spiritof Esoteric

true

of its

ever-incognizable Essence,

semi-conscious,

is there.

characteristics

Reality weeded

of all

root

numberless

the

whose

total

sum

the

which

of

primitive element

The
the

that

as

Doctrine

our

between

conscious

Elements,

the

but

evolve

Beings,
is

"being"

which

from

One

impersonal, attributeless,

through

beyo7id and

from

as

comprehensible

invisible, yet

as

no

of all the

remain

the

them;

in

foremost

would

"

Philosophy

and

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

manner,

Souls

are

whose

essence

is force.*

reality in the manifested

Thus,
to

so

immaterial

say,

calls Monads,
and

Kabalists

every

metaphysical

Point.

His

Teachings.

System
As

to

with
the

Monadologie,

"Leibnitz's
had

the

monad

the

perplexity of

His

distinction

is the

chaotic

relation

Monads

the

"there

are

the

With
and

noumenal,

"perception"

representation of

bear

Elenientals,

and

with

names.

expression of

dim

nitz
Leib-

and

the
as

our

perception
"ap-

Esoteric
as

many

Septenary

sub-divisions.

and

his

These

universe,"!

expression of

between

U7iityo/zmits,

Occultism,

of the

universes," of which

its divisions

Spirits,Devas,
*

phenomenal

the

a.

variety of

expression

but

"reduced

Monads""

are

"the

are

of

infinite.

and

"

Jivas, while

philosophicalthough

is the

composed

Christians, gives them

physical point is

there

Philosophy

Eastern

all the

is

standpoint

our

Leibnitz, they

with

as

us,

from

"

world

we

to

may

Chohans,

Dhyan

our

reproduce brieflythe

Cosmic

opinion

Introd.

dynamism,"
remained
Modern

says

Professor

simple

Materialism

of

atom
!

Lachelier, "would
blind

force.

offer

but

But

."
.

little
One

difficulty if, with

him,

perfectly understands

It is at this

provision made,

no

God

has

far

so

monads

but

There

and

the

doubt

without

substances

or

the

even

sometimes

to

as

Monads

between

distinction

high Planetary Spirit,or

goes

even

anything

made

ever

draws

He

He

Soul.

or

down.

established, between

distinction

any

that of

and

Monad
Monad

nor

breaks

philosophy

Leibnitz's

that

point

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

6g2

is

mental"
"EleHuman

whether

extension.*

Atoms,!

because,

he

as

repeatedly states:
omnia

suis
qualitatibus

omnibus

cum

like

only phenomenal,

qualitiesare

all their

with

Bodies

aliiid

sunt

non

rainbow.

the

phenomena

quam

Corpora
fundata,

bene

Iris-X

ut

But

it

Illusion

draws

"

of

number

them,
it

Kingdom
monads

but

they

object, but

limited

are

has

all in it

Monad

read

the
for

together

Collective

sion,
Illu-

this

and

long

so

future

only

represents

porary
Tem-

standpoint,
Egos

in

the
this

as

mental
Ele-

an

object

great

portion

"

Maya,

as

between

conscious

draw

to

vinculum

"

objectiveIdealism

an

and

may

Monads

pondence,
corres-

of

the

to.

limited.

are

the

teaching

various

substantial

purely metaphysical

each

as

belongs

in the

It is not

the

he

but

Monad,

between

Adept, therefore,

The

lasts.

Illusion

the

in it between

objective relations

in

practicaldistinction

from

Mahamaya,

bond

this

objective Universe

the

regards

for

provision

Philosophy,

Esoteric

substantialc.

metaphysical

certain

though

finds

he

after

soon

in the

They

modification

all tend

of

(confusedly)

distinguished by

and

the

the

of

cognition
of

degrees

the

object

infinite, to

the

to

the

distinctness

that

whole,
in

their

perception. "
And
All
some

reflected

what

They

that

roughly viewed,
Examen

The

Greek

des

X Letter

them
to

to

from

{Monadologie,

even

Desbosses,

\ 60.
Cosmic

\ i8.)

the

in truth,
molecules

"Substantial

the

Father

" Monadologie,
tals issued

or

but

of

the

simultaneously

thoughts

Paris.

this, and

to

do

what

collectively Monads
subdivision

every

they
by

add?

Leibnitz

"

of calculation, for

out

P. Malebranche.

r,eibnitz have,

Materialists,

represent

called

leaving

and

monads,

the

in another.

Sciences
is

what

distinctly represented in

are
some

could

Occult

Principes du
of

Atoms

compares

monad,

inhabitants

the

say

say

universe

the
one

million

two

But

in

of Monads

number

of the

explains:

of

portions

the
are

Leibnitz

as

Forms"

nothing
of

but

Modem
of

Correspondence,

the

Aristotle.

or

Gods)"

He

with

common

calls

(See Systime

them

"

Nouveau,

the

Formal

atoms

of

Atoms,"

the

and

\ 3.)

xviii.

Leibnitz, like Aristotle, calls the

Spirits

in

name

Science.

Entelechies,

"created"

or

emanated

Monads

and
"incorporeal
EvT"A.e;!^"tai,

(the Elemenautomata."

SPIRIT

the

present

counted

from

Divine

Mind.

Then

collectively and

material

or

There
the

with

their

Monads,

just

shoals

of such

molecules;

realities,texcept
necessarily human.

being what

of

plane

Monads
for

each

"

the

and

the

time
the

by

same

the

visible

of

Primordial

become

the

Spirit is

first

under

the

on

These

"

three

the

to

of

eye

the

both

correspond

to

are

of

universal;
for themselves

create

or

Atoms.

For

complex,

are,

the

"principles,"
the

tions
Radia-

Seer, the higher

subjective
under

fluences,
in-

as

"

law,

Karmic

repeatedly stated.

as

is

Matter

on

individualize
and

the

being One,

plane;

Will

themselves

"

aspects:

Matter

seventh

divisions"

rough

"Gods"

two

point of its cyclic activity; and

"

thus

interstellar

x^y-Axo.forms, which,

as

"

Matter

the

Formless

infinitude

omniscient

the

the

"

Will, and

an

differentiation, but

Thus,

objective

and

not

"

them

of Cosmic

dissociated, simple

of
spiritual,

aggregation they
of

form

The

together

and

iucorpo-

pure

Universal

aggregate

"

inform

proper,

centres?

Universe

informed.

clothes

of

thing
every-

"Atoms,"

turn,

assume

that

unite

out
or

Preseyice,Spirit and

the

or

of

so

their

are

they

their

own

bodies,

appear

the

they

harmony

magnetic

Nature.

Planetarj'^ Powers
and

its

associated

corporeal, psychic and

of

of

of

process

moment

for

around

is

Elementals

or

independent Mind,

an

Monads,

in

substance

collective

mirror

being

and

from

the

subjective Universe,

objective,
Atoms

the

the

which,

laws, when

existing in the

term

we

certain

they evolve

Radiations,

(Arupa)

body

form

by their "perceptive"

turn

human

Monads,

Monadless,

"

Whence

organism

apparent

of

Mirrors

their

plan in

who

L,astly, the

in
a

the

"Monads,"

or

which,

conscious,

or

after

Universal

grand

informed Atoms

under

work

Elementals,

cell in

infinitude

an

who

informed

are

Hosts,*

firstly,"Gods,"

are,

the

every

spiritual Forces

countless

the

as

distinct

respective realms.

which

molecules,

are

the

come

unconsciously

connected

three

intelligentArchitects,

the

693

ONE.

into

separated

highest planes,

the

spiritual Egos;
the

be

may

"

MATTER

AND

at

the

Body,

in

Spirit

lowest

Maya.

"

Spirit, Mind

(or Soul), and

the

human

constitution.
t

the

Brother

C. H.

Sephiroth

"We

shall

A.

too

we

freely with

gods,

like

mighty
names

that

than

ones,' and
as

these

impersonal

and

of

which

the

the

truth,"

the

to
the

several

are

elementals

the

rather

the
"There

at

return

gods
Kabbala

descended

and

as

of
an

already mentioned,
to

says,

avoid

the

in his

at

the

"much

same

less

fearlessness

the

of the

warns

his

time

seeing

power

of

primitive

audience

regard

abstractions.

associating
when

ages,

to

not

in them

these

with
men

mixed

and

in truth
and
holiness."
guided them
that
Bible, which
beings
clearly show
of Leibnitz, must
be understood
by that term

men

anjong
for

understood.
them

sees

but

he

designations

preclude the idea

...

lecture

simplicity and

is commonly

St. Paul

existences

in the

individualities,

as

arrive

never

celestials, until

(P. 296.)

Bjerregaard,

much

'angels' in the
monads

They
cosmogonic

personality, and

we

are

'

called
vision
find

as

'

ourselves

influence,a spiritual substance,

'

stars,' flaming fires,' the

Such
Principalities and Powers.'

morning

compelled
or

conscious

'

to

think

force."

of them

as

(Pp. 321, 322.)

694
Atoms
This

does

the

of

course

the

or

should

not

who

Psychic

can

of

Science

their

Atoms

thereof

Angel

"

described

As

God,

by

Seers

velocity

follow, and,

can

of their
a

the
the

times,

Northern

the

as

mysteries,

that

imperfect

and

However
Monads
at

and

least, will

Materialistic

missing

soul

it is

Atoms,"
feel

that

Science
of the

motion

of the

see

in

snow

judged

in

their

the

and
former.

whole

with

their

motion

inner

and

hoped
may

that

Occultism,

ablaze

coruscations.

so

like

this

scintillating

thought

explanation

students
be

which

is

close
the

and

the

marvellous,

of other,

within, this radiant

some

indeed

above

seems

flashes
is

eye

plain, on

vault

feels the
the

Their

rapidity

open

vast

sight

at

awe

incomplete

the

produces

world, and

beyond,

an

they

"

physical

dazzling

The

stellar
inter-

sunlight.

atmosphere

these

Borealis.

is filled with

there

into

gazing

on

of

same.

evolution

radiant

Standing

through

lie

origin

the

can

around,

still greater

natural

yet the

is circular.

he

of

Noumenon

tremendous

past him,

by

wheels

powers,

guiding

the

this

and

the

the

at

from

into

gazes

the

be

Aurora

molecules

produces

Only,

tions
undula-

ruling

virgin

of

opened,

Space,

mortal

shoot

points

of

any

intensity

why

Demon,

clairvoyantly

can

But

conscious

them

air soaked

Seer

their

keeps

Forces.

No;

and

waves

that

it?

is

Eye

than

as

the

Matter.

of the

the

especially, and

lyights in

see

or

inner

which

who

motion

summit

them,

that,

well

of

immensity

those

these

commences

thought, quicker

spatial infinitudes

the

with

as

of

of

nerve

propelling

work

their

subjectiveside

The

Motion

stands

of

specks
than

impact;

perceive

Atoms

inner

Spirit or
"

follow

the

course,

mountain

and

At

is swifter

the

Matter?

correlation

there

or

like

dazzling,

are

that

are

the

shoals, and

rapidity

their

transmission

behaviour

fill the

It is that

"Force,"

such

every

the

produced by

lyife perpetually going.

called

he

Does

objective

the

auditory

place:

the veil of

vibration

phenomenon

sound.

within.

continuous

of the

whole

recorded

of

their

the

He

the

it,a spiritualSeer, whose

see

all

are

and

and

being,

constitutes

force

the

takes

discover

through

see

activityy^z^

into

of

to

traced

has

tympanum

now

sensatio?i

specialtyis

his

one

in the

phenomenon

new

process
for

He

collectively.

"

discovery.

monadic

this

and

"

transmission;

vibrations

up

Vibrations

Sound

scientific

of

ladder

otoliths, etc., till the vibration

the
and

"

and

also

Tyndall's

the

in Nature.

process

Occultism

Mr.

of

rung

DOCTRINE.

in

with

atmospheric

motion

setting
to

lower

the

part of the
their

interfere

not

on

Vibrations

called

are

traced,

of

SECRET

'T^I^

on

ocean.

"Gods,

Theosophists,

relation

between

complement

and

SECTION

Cyclic

It

is

the

such

the

Life, independent

of

this

Protoplasm

has

The

One

World

of

or

Law

Retribution.

idea

give

an

is to

speak
the

that

"

of

sexless

and

renascent

from

while

One

Vital

Force

As

been

regards

negation.

yet

fessor
Pro-

and

Dr.

sufficiently

"

does

not.

into

and

one

For

Mutable

of

intense

can

that,

at

their
which

the

first

of the
new

activity;

female

secure

them,

every

mutable
im-

rejoices in

Radiance
at

real

Principle,

it is

tempers

shown

the

Providence,

"

to

is

erring
un-

Deity

active

rate

it

eternal

Personal

blessings

been

of

this

Catholics

Eternity,'' passes,

state

of

any

"He"

literally

is the

It

ignorant

of

His

''the

in

those

Roman

life, Svabhavat,

and

effects.

at

the

governs

Esoterically,

Providence.

tempers
Indeed

simply

present

called

us.

is

moral

ever

the

which

cause."

Christians,

with

Law

this

definition

it has

inactive

in

have

and

tions
manifesta-

Principle;

importance

Parts,

two

unconscious
an

awful

it be

can

tells

first

various

Vital

to

say

theological

principle

the

Darkness

Kosmos,

To

Providence

effects," Wogan

Universal

Matter)

as

dogmatic

Ether

the

to

Protestant

gender,

Throughout

of

the

"

"Divine

better

flutter

Nor

of

far-reaching

impersonal,

vain.

male

potency.

Karma

in

no

this

of

Theists

personal

its

in

characteristics,

Law,

this

"effect-producing

an

thing

of

of

Exoterically,

different

One

believe

forms

distantly-

even

Stirling's work

favour

related

Karma.

"

the

that

divided.

are

closely

rather

significance,

with

is

Being

"action,"

quite

opinions

Life

the

not

Nervous

on

{a) in

regards

Hutchinson

in

realize

animate

does

havoc
is

also
lectures

Thus,

quoted.

H.

small

decision

Richardson's

W.

that

Man

To

Science

Huxley

J.

no

believe

to

(or what

Mr.

Dr.

made

Beale's
B.

do.

i7iner, immortal

Sciences.

Intelligences

Principle.

Karma.

and

the

has

Matter

individual

of
Occult

student

of

Scientists

others

of the

tenet

process,

ip) in the

Evolution'

spiritual evolution

fundamental

the

XV.

mutable
Im-

rebirth
that

it

696

SECRET

THE

differentiates, and
This

begins

also

subservient

that

through

its work

then

differentiation.

is Karma.

work

The

DOCTRINE.

Cycles

are

effects

the

to

this

by

produced

activity.
The
each

Cosmic

07ie

transformed

is

Rays

the

on

them

unites

their

their

all the
Book

roots

Cosmic
The

knows

that

there

are

he

admits

of

though

eternity,

years.

for

their

and

Chohans

Dhyan

of

the

of

whole

One

thrown

ignorant men,"*
Buddhist

Kosmos

Karma."

gigantic shadow

"

the

they

and

the

Spirits,

Catechism, by

his
of

the

is not

minor
men

the

Beings

removed

far

of

consists

regarding

upon

the

H.

that

S. Olcott,

void

only

President

''

of

the

of

Maya

of

of

Energy

and

Centres

direct

the

are

"

from

men,

If the

enquiry.

Seven

these, since

the

beings,

the

God

by the

things

in

Manvantara

selfproduced

of space
"two

"the

are

personal

an

But

speculations

the

of

in

temporary

are

all such

"

any

Chohans.

short

for

centres
are

they

as

nor

Philosopher

Dliyan

Brahma,"

Invisible

God,"

Buddhist

Philosophy,

Thus

teach

of

impulses

still believes

Earth,"

strongly prohibited

all the

the

says

as

the

"personal

no

and

to

"Day

Light, yet

visible

the

of

creatures

Heaven

Yin-Sin

has

Emanations,

direct

reflex

The

of

eternity.

guiding

"Spiritual Lives," yet,

worlds

direction.

Planetary

Buddha

Lord

the

in the

of

knowledge

Adi-Buddhi;

of

For

in

classes

species, and

only four.

Thyan-kam,

recognizing
of

form

effects,from

new

genera,

minor

involution,

and

Fohat,

other

multiply

of

of

breath

turn

the

or

right

tlic Illusion

4,320,000,000

the

other

in their

emanate

and

know

we

they, according

even

Day,"

the

to

which

power

Consciousness,

Absolute

the

"Creator

and

"Father"

down

Buddhist,

true

seven

close embrace.

in

yet

ana

of Nature,

right,the

potential

evolution

of

received

the

the

causes

of

have

in

Energy

Forces

the

Point

without,

of Tson-ka-pa

is the

Thyan-kam

under

developing

globes,

workers

blessed

Central

the

course

or

of the Aphorisms

The

sa^ne

and

Kalpa,

becomes

Atom

creative

seve?i

the

of

within

kingdoms,

seve?i

end

which,

the

in

"man-bearing"

and

the

follow, one

from

from

work

the

turn

that

energy;

and

plane of Matter,

the

on

Karma.

energy,

These,

centres.

till the

of

centres

begin

emanated

Atoms

new

of

centre

the Root-Esseyice

leftpath, separate
The

into

Atoms

seven

plane of Spirit;

radiating fvm
What

becomes

Aiom

are

"as

only

imagination

of

[objectively]

Theosophical Society,

p. 51.

eternal, namely
and

but

has

Everything
a

law

ever

and

answered

"I

"

Creation."

both
"is
them

that

quite

Christian
The
ancient

Philosopher,

contains

the

is, and
successive

from

Source

the

as

us,

tell

us

In

him
the

task

animal
with

of

be

moral,

West
decided

the

and

"

in

that

higher capacitiesand

is

of

and

Kabalistic

the

the

humble,
with

having
with

either
Karma.

to

itself to

every

It

early days.
commandments,
of what

problem

interminable
his

life,for

and

subject

suggested

in

man

was,

of

its duration

final

absorption

ever

ask

both

to

God

latter and
and

or

classifying the

into

the

left to

be

do

its

achieved

the

ijmer,

in

now

as

terrestrial

regard

all men,

ground

and

Physiology,

the

tender

perceptions,
"

and

Ibid., 51,

the
to

52.

derful
won-

and

even

spiritual,
psychic, or

incompleteness
justice to

nected
con-

Certainly

mercies

of

an

and

inner
those

tendency

man;

states

even

ingrained
of

the

towards

higher psychological Philosoph3'

the

even

being

can

Psj'chology.
has

animal.

an

human

recognize

man's

But

and

beast, Science
from

for

man

Philosopher

no

Occultists, of

which

They

respect.

since

read

to

Physiolog}^

him

derives

Science,

to

can

we

of the Future;

or

was

its present

Agnosticism,

God;

no

Buddhist

and

it has

Gnosti^

and

"

known

Biology.

for not

is able, in

rebirths

is

Matter

"

creature

ago,

done, the progress

cannot

nature

ages

(a

small

which

have

Delphic

Science

man

it has

degree

Materialism

the

is,as

left to

veneration

and

Sinhalese

respect for animal

that

every

Kabalist,

Past,

analyzing

may

work
to

that

Jacolliot

as

"There

he

started.

man

with

creation

whether

answer,

Advaita

Matter"

from

would

or

he

whether

to

thing-

No

deny

asked

Karth, however

"

of the

what

even

doubt

and

Physical

riddle

away.
we

Buddhist

both

same

origin, life-cycle

which

it is not

But

the

Brahman

incarnations

reality,

obedience

hence

were

reply,

of

immortal

Philosophj' solved,
be; his

in

say

on

of the

spiritof

very

will

and

significance

of the

in

one

passes

probably
while

'God';"

creature

"

are

earth] in

our

Sect,

would

he

have

both

Materialist

answer

Advaita

on

existence

in miracles;

Philosophy

root

portion

another

or

for Esoteric

"

the

every

immortal

an

the

simply laugh,
Yet

believe

believe

myself

is ideyifical,
and

scholars

not

of God,

am

especially) would
no

of

Brahman

certain

these

that

and

697

creator.

BEAST?

OR

[or Svabhavat

after

do

We

in the existence

believed
was

in it,and

of

Vedantic

of Akasha

out

come

conceive

cannot

If

when

divided.

of nothing.

out

came

and

inherent

of motion

GOD

Nin^ana"

Akasha

Maya

MAN

IS

especially

to

his

of consciousness,

698

THE

road

the

across

saying

Occultist

No
the

microbe,

crystal

but

fossils

of

must

of Science

men

To

made

premisses of Scientists

may

or

theories

live but

lutionary
evo-

mations
transfor-

be

not

certain

alwaj'S true;
from
there-

Evolutionists.

where

honours

clusions
con-

fit in with

authority, that

ephemeral

very

in

believer

life,the deductions

short

on

uncalled-for

to

may

materialistic

with

and

only against the

frequently receive

evident

more

"

it is

Yet

of

most

they deserve

question is, do

refer

We

correct,

they

hobby.

Speaking
"

the

them

place.

He

explored

of

we

for

shall

After

find

been

telling

necessarily

arise

with

of

is the

is

by the

is
in

than

'To

to

other, it follows
that

that

we

eminent

\i\xSW\\.\\

Huxley
Huxley,

pretnisses and

in
the

he
in

even
use

to

seen

ivhen

cut

of

'

own

carbon,

has

and
the

the

eyes
term

When

been

nature

of

from

[! !]

his

beneath
and

own

nitrogen
has

never

This, plainly, is

an

is said

of

one,

being

never

to

have

been

protoplasm

judice.

This

caution

it stands'"

as

etc.
.

decidedly

of which

what

in

thoroughly

is

oxygen

t/ie natttre

such

side.

same

still to collect

are
'

author

substance,

is alone

is

world

hydrogen,

lis is still sub

the

of
the

conclusion

basis

protein; and

or

on

applied.'

(protein) with

things for which

to

always

materialistic

certainty that

premisses

the
his

form,

vegetable

them
be

not

Huxley,"

of

at

defence

request

ma3'

in evidence

the

levelled
is

beloved

Mr.

power,

combination,

protein

admits

this

and

and

"

some

it is

powers.'

consist

his

of

Co.

by

adduced

here, that

complex
of

name

in

hole

be

that

part, of protoplasm

words, too, 'If

Mr.

this

The

Yugas

which

premisses

"viewed

as

same

as

is

he

protoplasm
:

of the
cow.'/arai'/i//?
/;"-"ora"i:"

our

told,

in which

own

or

gap
man,

probable

be

to

of

scientific

the

can

and

Vogt,

probability, where

possession of the

[! !], the

and

himself
oi

the

us

irreverence

or

regards Protoplasm

continuity in protoplasm

more

forms

As

Tyndall,

of

organs

Huxley

continues

Huxley's

fill up

to

arrives

Ethics.

time, called

impertinence

an

though

admissions

passage

exactness

the

Mr.

'It

all
he

that,

the

any

essay

exactness,

1872, in reply

This
man's

out

of

true

strengthened
ed.

Mr.

to

as

Huxley,

"

he

graphically,kvkXol, cycles, rings

statement

say

and

plants

that

us

to

of

of the

with

Universal

upon

divisions

when

examine

to

now

Stirling's work

disappointing

here

with

identification, on
determined

all

union,'

determined

his

example:

it is rather

complex

very

in

the

accepted,

Nay,

euow.

Again,
'in

not

or

has

very

Molecularists

protoplasm

find

we

says,

announced,
feet.

is tme

lacunce

seen

rarely do

regard
Hutchinson

the

periodical renovations

Cycles

so

would

then, in regard

Probably

have

Not

and

nevertheless,

are,

he

mysterious

James

versus

it

whether

Dr.

Principle

examine

says

to

of man,
Karmic

Hindus,
who

those

Science,

Vital

the

by

Kalpas
'*

evolution

those

in the

"

intelligibleto the student

and

bearing of the

Esoteric

accepted

of Karma

working

origin and

the

at

the

make

Universe

we

of

least.*

the

of

series

Mystic

every

and

strength of such

the

that

revolts, but

be one-sided

ever

the

of the

simple product

theories

of these

some

and

grass

anthropological discoveries, based

animal,

preconceived

on

of

numberless

elephant and

differently.

case

and

man

the

the

blade

lizard, the

through

puts the

prejudices. The

on

Nature

inwardly

Soul

as

the

strong line,

go."

together with

"

physical formation,

of

he

built

and

and

draw

Mill

as

thou

man

against zoological and

It is not

Divine

deny

shalt

that

crocodile

the

is, in his

"

no

DOCTRINE.

authorities

such
farther

would

forces

the

which

to

far, and

So

"

SECRET

admission
may

{pp.

is

properly
33

and

34,

Yeast).

king

facts!

of

What

physiology
may

not

and
the

biology, who

"smaller

is proven

fry" of Science

playing
do

after

at

this!

blind

THK

700
Saviours

and

Avataras.

Buddhas,

the

Avataras,

Seven.

The

better

for the

Deity (the

mortal

effort of will
of

the

higher
Raj'

Ray, the

to

the
with

the

and

visible.

the

of

phases

do

they
the

For

equinoxes

Yes;

between

less

of

course

stay

on

choice
the

He

of the

iniquitous

our

have

to

power

thread

weaves

is

Destiny

but

too

these
from
I^aw

lead
the

either

either

the

evil

verj'

this

explains

the

by

beginning

of Compensation

soiled

of the

will

from

by

heavenly

of

the

of the

as

invisible

steps in and

takes

death,

spider

affray the
its course,

in

co7iditio7is

in

man

man,
man.

this

type
Protowho

and

is

Both

prevail;

must
stern

Karma

and

invisible

inner

it is

every

his web;

of the

them

snowy

volunteer

entity called
of

reach

the

believe

to

or

the

actions, and

who

astral,

in

his

has

can

internal

our

upon

he

he

of

and

voice

one

but

either

"

blind

agent during

garments

embodied

but

man,

him

birth

intimate

more

is not

implies

free

Those

two.

which,

the

latter

external

our

This

direction, and

to

himself,

genius

outward

The

that

tions
reincarna-

escape.

ruling Destiny,

are

of

can

the

Prototype,

subsequent

man

round

our

and

closer

celestial

his

in the

there

his

is

the

Only,

but

in

him

or

for

by thread

or

on

various

geometrical relations,

and

is decreed

Destiny,

in

of us,

often

lead

martyr,

Man

fatalism.

power,

if such

follow

guided

outside

And

stars"!

Christs

escape

that
"

the

nor

determination

believe

to

and

numerically expressed,

with

conditions

all is it

course;

affect the

which

external

cannot

misery

robes

the

of

in

reflection

Buddhas

paths

of

goal

ceed
pro-

its shadow,

and

periods

mortals.

coincidences

still blinder

of two

white

the

least

some

humanity

eternally living verity, though

uninitiated

is written

mortal

neither

earth.

the

and

of

Beam

coordinately

run

Sun

solstices, the

one

authors.

dangerous

superstition,

of

to

numerical

the

which

"

and

every

is drawn

man

of that

Central

astronomically

ideas

destiny

"our

union
the

several

by

the

"

personal

own

highest

do

units

the

first,until, from

and

one

highest

"Self-God,"
of

the

humanity

single

source

symbols

abstract

seem

same

course,

concrete

extraordinary

shown

the

the

the

of

the

the

For, with

that

supersedes

into

events

since

forms,"

solar

the

the

"

all from

the

only

are

Ray

abode.

spiritual entity

that

is drawn

Man

Thus,

number

one

in

Inner

Parent-Sun.

the

to

of the

chosen, by his

was

unity with

the

between

in "Heaven,"

Prototype,

its terrestrial

and

link

incarnations

one's

to

Personality

breaks,

higher

ever

other

many

approach

connecting

purification and

Rays

and

so

the

Principle), as

toward

lower

and

whose

Seventh

DOCTRINE.

Hence

the

closer

SECRET

and

implacable

faithfullyfollowing

THE

is

like

either

fixes

him

carries

him

away

actions, and

is

it in

expressed
whole

The

The

writer

single

rock,

raised

his

by

or

own

of

globe, has

our

sentence:

earth

is

nothing

but

yxn^oM^^^

an

little

suspected

quite

true

It is

of the Occultists.

axiom

whirlwind

finds

It then

immovable

against the

man

he

doing, then

own

periodical creations

Biichner, who

was

and

is woven,

Karma.

"

of the

^"5^

strand

of his

in

feather

Materialist, treating of the

last

shell

inert

the

like

this

the

70I

empire of this self-made Destiny.

the

completely under

himself

DESTINY.

network

in the

enwrapped

seemingly

an

fight. When

of the

fluctuations

the

OF

NETWORK

present.
he

that

repeating

was

Burmeister

also, as

remarks,

that:

then

and

rest

manner

Forces
the

of

Who
and

where

the

Earth

Matter
upon

laid

by

but

assert,
terrible

an
as

are

unity

Matter, and, if the

into

Chaos

and

be

the
of

that

proved

developed

of

same

in

were

in

of

course;

the

now
same

action

ever

Great

of

natural

means

for the

and

apparently

once

do, that

For

Quoted

that

fire

them.

knowledge,"
of

homogeneity

of

insisted

much

so

principle of the

Occult

sophy;
Philo-

inseparability of Spirit from

whole

Therefore,
of the

all the

Forces

Force

it is

would

absolutelyy2z/5"?,

conceit

great

been

through

Kosmos

of

our

age,

great geological changes

of certain

in Biichner's

with

foundations

the

are

divorced, the

these

mechanically,

when

laws, which

past have

under

it certain

without

same

Non-being.

any

assert

will possess

This

the

upon

can

words

Law?

how

Materialist

ever

Biichners

fundamental

accomplishment

"

and

fore,
there-

altered

not

renders

phenomena

with

But

have

any

powers

and

the

of the

physical Forces.

can

same,

also.

same

Matter

How

demonstration

known

the

are

"

counsel

were

of Science

convulsions

essence

the

rests

two

additional
men

the

Huxleys

by Materialism,
this

darken

immutability

and

but

and

in

at all times

the

were

fall back

has

which

by Rossniassler, that

is done

they "that
were

must

Evolution

as

possessed
are

earth

been

forces

the

that

attributes

the

conformity

eternal

water

the

past has

the

rather

Forces

Protean

confidence,

This
and

and

on;

Noumena

that

sure

so

hand

such

their

"

phenomenal

feel

one

rolls

of

development
that

base;

same

present

the

same.*

the

The

the

upon

the

as

remained

the

investigation of

historical

The

produced
were

but

purposes,
inward

an

and

Matter.

the

to

and

by ordi7iary and
tools

and

final

acting periodically,
impulse

mixed

up

THE

702

important

of

act

spiritual Forces
former

the

Spirit-

of

side

subjective

the

and

instruments

the

coming

satisfy their

existence

all

"

made

purely physical,

realization
;

of

have

most

History

is

appearing

has

called

been

is

at the

that

attaining
other

none

time

this

that

they seek

consciously"
un-

universal

hypothesis

our

has

the

of

realize

they

and

"

those

questioned

asserted

it, and

itself

instruments

been

World

independently
to

But

and

has

rather

the

subservient

subordinate,

finding

which

"

it

object; bringing

than

means

outset, and

very

governs

to

the

very

constitute

peoples, in which

nothing

know

its

also

as

at the

activities

actuality.

and

question;

Reason

and

is

concrete

same

the

at

relation

In

in

they
of

view

themselves

present

foundly
pro-

...

Thus

one.

Idea

the

of

hidden,

which

that

"

for

aim

itself

matter

my

belief

our

this

which

of

purpose
be

else

the

of volitions, interests

And

are

But

left unexamined,

process

will

part of individuals

purposes,

its history.

governed

the

conscious

World-Spirit

it.

the

I announced

and

is,

spontaneously

contemplating

own

might
point

this

on

every

periodical.

Nature

as

whole

impulse

"

the

realizing

broader

and

higher

of

on
v-itality

of

the

existence, natural

congeries

vast

and

itself"

to

manifestations
and

unconscious

means

and

consciousness

to

in

purpose

physical craving, instinct, passion, private interest,

"

This

commencement.

with

general aim,

{an sich), that

subjective conception

and

opinion

its

instinct, and

natural

merely

Says Hegel:

with

begins

this

confused

therefore, because

implicit form

an

is

all cyclic and

are

usually

Science.*

unconscious

There

nature.
acts

and

by,

World

rendering

to

form

the

been

to

of the

hidden

in

whose

denied

only in

"

directed

Nature,

unknown

history

The
of

material

having

are

remain

to

their

beyond

with, but

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

consequently

and

substantial
for

means

its development,

No

Metaphysician

which

all embodied

are

in

future, of
Karma,

The

law

of evolution

have

life of

regained

This

effects will be

the

special Round,

the

the

history, past

things

duration

the

of

Great

the

we

Cycles.
of

arc

our

re-become
former

by the

will be

and

what

and

into, and

affected

This

with

ascending

re-merged

truths,

tion
predestina-

Nemesis

called

along

us

more

all

in

the

is

is closely connected

original harmony.
moment

once

these

to

There
in

as

Pantheists

and

causes,

their

globe,

carrying

now

demur

Teachings.

our

Western
is

neutralized

now

Esoteric

nations.

what

and

cycle, when
the

and

races

call

in

geological

the

could

Theosophist

or

will

cycle of

our

Cycle,

or

Mahayuga.
The

of

Men
our

least

philosophical

fine

of

Science

experience.
demonstrated

Lectures

on

But,
the

sufficiently advanced
t

will

the

to

sajas

deny, because

We

bj- Charles

argued

contrary

Hegel

at

any

rate, deny

right." La Suggestion Mentale

give you such
Sibrec's
Eng. Transl.
of History, p. 26.

Philosophy

"

found

are

has
nothing of the kind
Kichet, the Physiologist:

not,

Do

?
.

of

remarks

ever

"So

to

within

come

be

priori.
ei le Calail

it, but

Actual
des

their

have

the

have

scope
you

Science
Probabilites.

at

is not

WHEELS

CYCLIC

acting with

ever

stated

was

As

in

once

larger

recommenced

and

intellect"
one.

human

we

doctrine, is attended

see

mounts

up

height

the

more,

ascending

progression by cycles, somewhat

had

descended.*

before

ingeniously symbolized
by the Kabiri

and

by the

in the

Hence,

time.

same

within

cycles" wheels

these

But

West

with

spiritual action

And

iines.

this master^'

of

primordial
of

Cycles

semi-ethereal

"

Isis

This

Earth
Men.

The

Kabiri

appear
of

the
were

opinion

of

be

all

the

Sect.

Colonel

over

Angels

as

Vallancey"

The
the

his

to

for the

Kabiri

(Messengers),

were

and
the

and
have

seemingly
of
also

of

signified

the

no

that

/Eon,

the

instructors

Cosmic

Cycles.

mysteriei of the

of
Hence
art

"

of

it

was

ance
appear-

the

an

the
almanac

Dagon
in

they

agriculture.

Reb.
are

of

of

the

Hibcrn.,
all

the

tudes
vicissiNo.

13,

namely,

one,
because

regulated,

the

god-like

names

of

man

ruled

and
"

the

to

having

agriculture,
who

inner

down

from

(Coittci. de
and

mankind

the

truly divine

Gebelin"that

Saturn

Cronus,

these

redemption

[?]than

best

Initiation.

personages

dt
more

law

upon

ethereal

living, though

Count

if the

this dual

through

the

mythic

actual

their

of the

from

runs

operations of agriculture

assertion

seasons

now

mankind

to

of

by Karmic

mastered

and

down

the

and

in

imperfect,unless

from

and

with, and

calculations

It

it

and

one

races,

say,

of

form

human

allegorical, and

absurd

Adam."

Regents

Spiritsor

as

the

calculated

seasons"

5),is

"Patriarch
the

to

under

time

upon

to

The

of

India,

comprehended

be

form.

law

which

in

at

and

progress

purely physical;

Unveiled, Vol. I, p. 34.

not
does
symbolism
prevent these

once

Praf.

and

reasserts

this

from

relations

nations

remain

law

same

physical and spiritual

their

cannot

progressive evolution

man's

mankind

only through

of ethereal

man

reaching

the

Rishis

achieved

the

after

point

tide of

comprehensively

their

to

consideration

be

can

Cycle includes

Grand

The

rate

into

physical

the

being, by

and

mastered

system

at any

thoroughly taken

is

so

physical course.

fail,or

the

in

with

the

^^xiodA"pfeordained, so

their

Astrologers would
action

This

of these

separated from

"is

wheels,

respective positions of

evolution.

destiny and

than

regard

thoroughly

the

world

difficulty of comprehending,

the

effects, without
upon,

higher

all
affect

them,

action

flow

of

the

point, humanity

do not

discriminating between
having

in

world,

its attainment

Manus

"

physical world,

the

and

the

lowest

the
of

minor

traversing

in accordance

various

see,

we

as

of

empires

reached

till,having

of

ebb

of

again,

time

same

proceeding in cycles,like

and

greatness, descend

once

the

revolution

like

regular alternation

great kingdoms

The
of their

they ascended;

itself and

world

of the
a

This

cyclic periodsaccomplished

revolution

by

Nature

dual.

at

axis, thus

own

The

Saros.

and

Sun,

smaller

of the

shows

always

are

the

its

upon

work

Great

history

in

progress.

which

by

the

ancient

culmination

the

hours

which

following words:

in the
around

year

is the

evolution
spiritual

the

Thus

every

so

one,

within

to the

according

once

twenty-four

every

within

circles

revolves

results

volumes,

first Occult

703

Science,

whose

given purpose,

our

Planet

our

turns

in

teachings of Occult

the

application in

WHEELS.

WITHIN

as

they
tary
Plane-

its

of
and

Round,

when

Minor

Cycles

seven

which

affect

Race;

but

there

in Eastern

Pagan

Wisdom

in

has

Otherwise

Powers,

Nemesis,

Christians

Nemesis

is without

and

absolute
individuals

would

who

"

have

as

propel it

Karma-Nemesis

created, it is they who

to

action

is the

creator

and

the

cance
signifi-

awful

or

is
and

nations

"

tion.
its direc-

to

but

mortals,
a

truth

Goddess

impulse
and

Fury

with

war

dreaded

give the

either

been

profound

ourselves

we

since

"

entirely forgotten.

the

of nations

of her

make

been

are

and

constant

at

realized

Principle,it is

West

from

the full and

"

while

that

the

grown

has

better

attributes

immutable

Jehovah

They

other.

In

be

to

Karm.a,

or

each

having

as

special

in that

tribal,Cycles within

Cycles.

supposed

little tribal

the

to

Karmic

repudiated

been

Greek

the

the

Cycles

great Racial

as

of

its tail"

"swallows

included

well

as

tion
culmina-

the

at

meet

the

are

independently

course

to

tribes

national,

and

Dark

opposition

and

running

it continues

Serpent

These

passed.

are

Ksotericism

by the

of

that

their

run

again,

upward

Manvantaric

the

minor

are

called

developed

then

which

after

matter,

equally all the nations

these, which

and

and

downward

course

and

of skin"

his "coat

from

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

704

once

rewarding

Angel.

the}', who

believe

YeaWise

as

the

Chorus

that

the

Goddess

"

have

her

triform

Earth, and
she

of

and

yet those

and

or

teach
future

into

it

rebirth

"

so

perturbation
has
"

that

an

not

been

eternal

punishes

the

for

as

smallest

watches

effect
in

atom

finally readjusted.

and

immutable

"Who

dread

decree

Karma-Nemesis,"

"

of

his

the

For

be

aye,

better.

or

finite
latter.

cruelty
theless
never-

in this, as
to

even

having

Infinite
the

the

will

them

"

is absolute

would

is the

to

he

over

evil-doer

the

it is we,

other

every

on

paths

Karma-Nemesis

Karma-Nemesis,

the

only
the

speak of the goodness

good and

long, indeed,
even

not

it

from

making,

own

"The

attributes

return

or

prayers,

taken.

unphilosophically attributed

the

guards

no

them.

prepare

Philosopher will

lives; and

Harmony
Karma

that

is

our

but, identifying it with

Providence;

seventh

There
of

her

are

and

once

design, goodness, and

minus

qualification,so

it has

path

are

sacrifices

any

Furies"

paths

individually, who

or

Occultist

in

the

mindful

ever

of Providence,

attribute

from

unwise

as

propitiated by

diverted

over;

collectively
.synonym

And

begotten by ourselves.

cycles

An

be

may

Nemesis

worship

tells Prometheus.

wheel

Fates

who

they

are

only

his

thrown

World

of

decree

of

Harmony

in the

KARMA-NEMESIS.

world

of

Karma

Matter

that

it is in the world

as

rewards

as

laws

the

punishes,

or

ourselves, according

abiding by

/05

work

we

which

on

of

but

it is

we

who

with, through

and

that

depends,

harmony

therefore,

is not,

It

Spirit.

reward

punish

or

with

along

or

Nature,

breaking

"

them.
would

Nor
union

and

of these

the

ways

blind

all of

them

any

work

more

of

the

of

lambs, that

cut

these

hands,
road

of

are

of

writer
the
The

If

Therefore,

be

traced

it,the
has

"

the

laws

one

can

misshapen

of

Harmony,
be

must

to

every

is that

angel

before

these

the

will

not

we

verily

But
or

fortune,
mis-

in this

theosophical
fall into

the

writer:

same

of

only

life
a

in

or

to

laws
is

before

day,

these

prepared

to

these

avenging

own

royal high

us.

as

or,

We

because

doings

own

of

races,

our

the

life that

devouring

our

of

bewildered

For, according

come

that

to

our

with

on

of

of life,"one

laws

produced.

consequently

back

daily

of

for,nor
midst

Abels, wolves

complain

riddles

lives, not

our

breaks

one

the

and

hurt

Providence."

track

stand

no

to

man

in

or

would

work

and

of

we

We

great Sphjnx

in

not

conclusion

and

of their

the

could

oneself

only

avengers;

not

accident

expresses

chaos

the

dark.

.so

Cains

destinies

then

bute
attri-

two-thirds

division

the

"ways

pursuing

are

cause

and

the

our

diity, and
and

accuse

an

life.

in

we

making,

own

then

that
another

that

intricate

so

is not

of

cause

no

to

presence

into

nor

but

them,

Were

neither

individuals

chief

harming

constant

Gods

neighbours

air.

opposition,

and

imagine

our

solve, and
there

and

windings

we

have

is the

It

thin

of

action

would

we

dence,
Provi-

right knowledge,

our

of

the

neither

With
that

into

would

respectabilityand

Avindings
mystery

is the

with

Chance,

of

ways

them

in

ignorance

our

the

work

to

men

For

in

sees

think

would

we

strife

numerous

while

calls

cau.se.

vanish

nations, tribes, societies

and

strife.

conviction

through.

act

element

every-

confident
us

and

mankind

another

correct

than

were

surely disappear,if

Karma-Nemesis

to

weapons

"

evil would

world's

his brother,

hurt

to

would

their

to

with

rate

of

third, simple

them

inscrutable

disunion

portion

one

and

guide

to

of

intricate, while

and

Fatalism,

Devils

at

which

"

be

Karma

instead

harmony,

dark

of

ways

are

their

own

tA'pified
representation

reaction.

if any

one

is

ourselves, the

artificers

of

Harmony.

guardians

spiritual dynamical

effect

into activity,by

own

our

helpless
of

our

destinies, but

Karma-Nemesis
of

causes

actions.

It is

law

rather
is

produced,
of

laws, it is

immutable

no

and
Occult

those
more

forces

Angels.
the

than
awakened

that

dynamics
46

706

THE

given

"a

of

amount

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

expended

energy

than

productive of far greater results

is
the

of

coats

things will last till

of

condition

this

and

fully opened,

and

senses

of

evils

gross

life

Altruism
will

cause

nations

and

even

on

not

evil.

of

action, and

which

additional

but

one,

causes

hitherto
mischief

of

Karma

it is only because
that
not

in

is himself

his

accuse

Heaven

and

has

and

to forbear

man

Gods,

the

Through
and

such

are

onward.

Every

Eastern

brethren

Age,

its

Yuga,

been

motions.

of

an

other

age

hand,

The

latter

of

are

of

mysteries
to

hend
compre-

creating

full of

that

and

woe

if

triumph

great truth

the

to

of the

Providence,

rather

which

wisdom,

Grecian

rent
appa-

let him

But

need

He

destroyer.

own

humanit5^

of

leads

warns

with

us

on

unerring

guilt to punishment;

the
of

the

have

nations

great European

had

its Golden

reached

their

Satya
Iron

their

its Iron

and

its

move

like

Aryans,

Western

or
irresponsibilit5%

them

it is true

rightly derived

of

Race, has

comparative

black

and

from

tribe

Fifth

several

now,

Fates

which

on

and

the

prevent

which

unmark'd

ways

nation

period of

purity, and
the

the

now

his

midst

mysterious,

ways

in

the

so

its e5'es

and

fragment

accusing That
Just, though

to

riddle, from

already

vice

hood,
Brother-

able

trying

are

them

shut

saviour

own

this

repeat

into

conviction

ever

injustice that reigns in the

remember

world

if

mankind,*

of

mankind

man

to

single bad

throats, still unity in

who

persons,

and

actu,

one

be

not

may

in distress, and

atheists

Make

effects.

other's

gives the

virtue
.

And

remained

of

Knowledge

bad

philosophical research
some

ever

physical

in

of

Brotherhoods,

prevent

has

many

of

our

Brotherhood

suppression

cutting each

occasionally

being, will always

The

thick

only palliatives for the

the

"

b}^

are

our

within, instead

produced

then

harmony

name.

number

and

that

in

simply

from

thought

union

Until

off

fairly cast

we

impulses

without,

body.

spiritual intuitions

acting from

begin

we

from

suppress

or

have

plane

expended

amount

same

man's

until

be

not

selfish

are

not

will

until

Matter;

following impulses

On

the

astral

spiritualor

physical objective plane of existence."

This

Kali

the

on

Age

Age,

of
the

horrors.
that

from,

the
and

inseparably
*

Dryden.

exoteric
shown
blended

Cycles of
to

depend
with

the

every
on,

nation
sidereal

destinies

of

708

THE

still

physical systems,
behaviour

the

note

in

they

Astronomers,

cyclic
claim

that

and

the

they

hiow

produce,

if not

this

thousands

of years
Races?

who

hold

the

of the

the

Yet

mutual

involved.

the
the

on

such

with,

or

Wise

Men

is

rather

the

on

has

Karma

that

of events

of universal
their

they have

the

have

no

information

checked

and

to

those

who

corrected

even

than

since

preceding

believe

if it be

France

which

in

It

which

England
nearing
Cycle

own

Initiates

Eastern

racial

that

development
of the

epoch

once

Esoteric

being

the

at

and

Fourth

in Occult

general character,

traditional,

mation
infor-

rejection of the claim

Seership and

by clairvoyance and

is

her

beginning

the

is the

general is threatened

or

of

records

is

its appearance.

observation.

difficultyin crediting the

given,

told
rate, all fore-

reliabilityof the

of the

acceptation

ever

of events

individuals.

computations,

correct

cataclysm,

preserved

import

knowledge

Moreover,
will

our

and

laughter,

more

before

in

view

the

by those

geological

any

any

Europe

period of historical

tremendous

"

on

course,

Our

led her.

maintain

Race

of,

eve

of

for

at

human

catastrophe; that
that

the

psychic phenomenon

no

years

Are

of years

at

their

hundreds

laughed

events,

and

in

foretell,for instance, that

to

another

or

for

even

the

necessarih'

societies, and

mathematically

the East

of

should

must

modest

prophecy

star, several

and

of such

eve

depends, of
a

prevision, nor
or

is

adjusts

recurrences,

some

of thousands

millions

more

future

of

events

made

Science

learned

sects,

these

similar, effects.

for

and

Karma

point of her Cycle; and

of racial

for

of

comet

simply knowledge,

enable
is

No;

forefathers

hundreds

claim

chronology, for its far

It is neither

signalling of
is

of the

Modern

authority of cyclic

the

on

tain
cer-

as

return

of such

rate

any

prognostication of such

in the

prophesy,

"Why

constellations

observation,

expense

the

Their

recurrence

at

its turn,

In

ridiculed?

same

same,

anthropological figures. Thus

at

and

learned

as

principles?

period embracing

the

of

Biblical

to

be

derided, because

to

Astrologers,
they prophesy

return

recorded

quite

prophecies

human

periodical

apparition of

the

showers,

mathematical

conjunction

be

and

when

same

day, throughout
the

the

they, then, soothsayers after all?

disbelieved

on

of years,

record

They

comets.

and

movements

"flaming messengers,"

Occultists

predecessors, having
time

Are

perceive the

Astronomers.

be

event

and

etc.

comets,

then, should

Why,

fail to

not

earthquakes, meteoric

learned

are

DOCTRINE.

and

wanderers

consequence,
stars,

they do

of meteors

of those

advents

SECRET

tional.
tradiPowers

least, of

tradition

Knowledge.

is
But

ASTROLOGY

the

in

present

chief

case

dependence,
scientific

quite

evidence

is

given

It

are

is

records

the

amply

have

races,

Zodiac

Moderns.

occult

an

the

known

as

Zodiacal

to

and

to

preserved

every

our

as

Occultist,

through

the

if

whole

records.

the

that

Ancients,

with

the

This,
We

and

judiciary

and

Stars

is

Zodiac

latter,

again,
shall

how

on,

why
is

not

claim

it

is

and

with

made

enquire

then

far

Astrology

Constellations,

and

influence

mysterious

and

And

mankind

of

was

what,

horoscopes

even

fiction,

on

individuals.

and

authority

that

proved

based

quite

with,

claimed

is

ages.

now

not

belief

on

"

"

incalculable

for

proof

for

709

metaphysical

such

no

SCIENCE.

how

forgotten

sequently,
con-

tion
connec-

nations,

on

the

far

the

by

the

SECTION
Zodiac

The

"

Ai,i.

and

adding

this

to

of
than

tenacious

be

to

than

general

the

Thanks

the

several

other

before

the

prior

if

among

the

preceded
Greek
the

they

Christian

it into
that

Scorpio

oldest

and

Arabian
Hesiod

Though,

(!!).
*

ix.

9.

the
in

of

imply

by

at

by

the

Book

the

one

told, by
Zodiac

the
with

xiiviii.

of
the

of

of Job

31, 32.

their

is declared,
and

twelve

who

the

of

eight

some

bye,

that

to

knew

thousand

one

prior

further

and

knowledge

flourished

that

Greeks

making

the

"

least

opinion
Zodiac

canon,

Kimah]

The

and

neighbours

Hebrew

the

Zodiac.

English

of Job, which

Book

Mazaruth

tribes.

themselves

having

their

and

the

nation

illogical

or

are

We

Eastern

speaks

Kesil,

anything,

and

of

face

the

country.

acquainted

the

[Osh,

nomadic

era

no

the

vital

opinions

the

Weber's
of

thorities,"
"au-

most

of

antiquity

from

is

of

the

Orientalists,

it

their

of

unjust

knowledge

that

hypotheses

upon

more

Professor

or

which

book

mean

Homer

poets

be

to
a

of

South"*;

which,

and

kindly

Pleiades

and

adopt,

to

predetermined

are

the

German

idea

no

this, in the

Moses;

to

Orion,
the

had

by themselves,

even

justly

ings
understand-

truly

more

questions

to

accepted

"authorities,"

And

and

some

have

Hellenes

invention.

by

preconceptions

such

few

regard

of

imported

Hindus

ancient

Jordan,
the

opinions

upon

several

are

with

invasion,

Macedonian

the

said

and

prejudice

There

hobby

India

of

peoples

be

may

deciding

often

Sanskritists

American

said

guided

are

understanding,

own

profess,"

scientific

to

the

"

error

the

to

men

and

own;

Orientalists,

learned

our

all

regard

in

true

history.

for

importance

they

opinions

almost

of their

conceit

high

opinions."

called,

so

by

the

consideration

for

offered

of

Antiquity.

its

and

by their

not

doubly

is

have

yet

beget, their

This

to

"and

"

others,

to

held

apt

are

men

XYL

certainly
"Arcturus,

chambers

of

signs j; words

the
is

Zodiac

alleged
years

"

centuries

prefers

even

to

have

the

two

before
to

believe

ZODIAC

THE

Plato

of Zodiacal

has

authors

of

forgery
of

days

the

remained

the

reader

the

the

upon

of

Science
fact

The

that

he

for

argument's

the

Zodiacal

it

Greeks

they did

rate

not

as

the

calculated

period

influence

reference

with

of the

and

chance
very

and

A sir onomie

"*

The

and

Sound
i

See

the

of

patriotic

known

in the
have

thirty-seven

must

Taking

as

of

founders

Biblical

the

the

and

in the

allowed

simple
B.C.

that

divisions

of

for the

at

"

spheric
atmo-

rains

desert

Zodiac, and

attributing

and

it

all

similarities"

Zodiac.

in

that

found

everywhere

such

an)'

Pleiades,"!

of the

order

same

reason

the

the

and

that

Bailly then

the

of

of

age
way

manifested
of

the

accepting,

critics.

creates

never

with

correct

centuries

influences
;

patriarchs

irrefutable

the

by

of these

be

opinion

erroneous.

Even

as

constellations

"which

"

"

Job, Bailly devised

Zodiac, for the

impossibility

the

be

to

Zodiac*

most

the

applied

misuse

by

interfere

not

eighth constellation;

the

of

the

"sweet

conformity

presence

of the

in the

Orion, Kesil

Planets

in

B.C.

admitted

by Job

"coincidence"

to
"

Antique.

Pleiades,
They

the

grounds.

years

3700

the

that

shown

Fohi, does

which

great antiquity indeed

"

spring.

in

was

earliest

the

some

see

nation

Scorpio,

the

to

proves

race

at

eternal

of

names

always,

to

of the

presence

as

called

Kimah

Hebrew

be

we

antediluvian, primitive people.

an

invented

historical

archaic

which

to

blunted

secure

that

to

cautious

exist

not

Hesiod

Bailly's learned
be

may

antiquity of

who

rather

"

references

Chinese

the

to

as

sake, his

the

that

in

the

Science, this date

not

was

some

philosophical Hindus

more

proving

willing
in

validity of his proof

on

belonged

seems

Seth, and

in Thoth,

speculations

of

means

Zodiac

the

of

these

to

Zodiac

with

acquainted

astronomical

ingenious

ber
num-

Orphic

or

Greeks,

two

declared

and

criticism

several

very

Homer

mention

the

if the

But

stand

the

hypothesis

even

to

also be

now

calculations

starting point

of

civilized

Inferred

subject.

lost

poems

himself

make

Mathematical

cock-and-bull

to

the

of modern

arrows

may

Odyssey, in

and

not

point

of it?

ignorant

Risking

could

"

will suffice; unless, indeed, his volume

the

could

how

Job,

'/II

Job

Aristobulus.

Jew

Iliad

time

of Linus, should

those

add

may

with

along

earlier

Orpheus,

seem

Arabian

The

all.

at

lamentations,

of

it would

existed,

ever

the

from

far

so

in the

since

But

critics that,

modern

mentioned

signs

elsewhere.

and

poems,

flourishing far

Homer

shows

who

"

BIBLE.

THE

IN

other

Astronomie

all

as

have

know,

very

the

seven

stars

meaning:

in the

are

Occult

mystic principles in Nature.

Aniigue, pp. 63

to

74.

beyond
liindu

the

Bull, which

Esoteric

appear

Philosophy,

and

at
are

the

beginning- of

connected

u-ith

there

and

considerations

Kabalistical

or

Ki7igs, xxiii.

//

These

the

priests,whom
the

sun,

and

or

to

the

"twelve

Old

The

is

of

law"

the

Zodiac

from

"

Christian

clearly mentioned
was

the

as

in

"found"

by

and

shipped.
wor-

known

were

adoration

Sun

and

Catholics

Moon,

of

absence

of

treachery
the

to

is

as

Zodiac

History of Persia, "\shows

traditions

about

the

maintains

shapes and

same

based

led

that

apostles; the

are

to

ence
refer-

Sir James

echoing all
of it to the
of the

one

such

palmy

said

are

represented

when

they showed

ditions
tra-

under
selves
themof

establishment

the

to

is

prophetic allusion

Planets

thus

Roman

Christ, who

Jacob, again,

assumed

figures they had

of

the

to

the

Zodiac.

the

on

of the

Genii

the

holy prophets,and

to several
rites

that

events.

The

to.

eleven

invention

the

traces

signs,

bowing

Dabistan

the

Iran, remarking

of

Age

Golden

of the

as

B.C.

and

by Villapandus.*

out

in his

He

the

of

sons

justlypointed

Zodiac.

prophecy

regarded

Malcolm,

days

is referred
a

centuries.

zodiacal

"Stars"

others

twelve

The

for

Josiah, 624
twelve

eleven

saw

also

being

Judas.

same,

"

in the

note

heroes, personages,

it

the

and

say,

twelfth

the

the

heaven,

marginal

the

Baal,

unto

of

host

injunction

to

in it,moreover,

Star, they

twelfth

that

the

as

the

allusions

his "Star,"

discovered

all the

to

idolatry only by King

Joseph, who

of

was

have

followed

had

is built upon

dream

twelfth, which

planets, and

constellations,"

or

incense

burn

to

is full of

scheme

in the

Thus

ordained

the

to

in their

Testa^nent

whole

the

and

explains,

stopped

were

the

Zodiac

of the

had

Judah

moon,

signs

Bible

English
They

to

of

kings

the

to

the

the

matter

any

such, whether

as

same

on

the

since

and

held

were

signs

in the

authority

an

"book

the

priest,the

Hilkiah, the high

then

"

Before

5.

be

to

regard it

still

who

some

are

supposed

is

Again, if the Bible

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

712

the

Judseus, held

Philo

after him

Pythagoras, and

number

as

12

very

sacred.
duodenary

This
the

sun

divided

visits
his

bread, and

twelve

nation

into

placed

twelve

According
and

in

to

is

number

perfect.

precious

Berosus

cataclysm by the Zodiac

"

stones

the

that

twelve

times

the

Vol.

II,

Part

by

De

Mirville, Des

the

number
cakes

fixed

II, Chap.

the

of every

xxx.

vii.

Quoted

of

breast-plate of

taught prophecy

; and

Temple de Jerusalem,
Ch.

the

upon

signs

honour

tribes, established

twelve

Seneca,

it is to

and

months,

01''the

It is that

Esprits, iv. p. 58.

by him

Zodiac, which
that
of

the

Moses
shew-

J
pontiffs.
future
for the

event
con-

catastrophe
25,868

system

of the

most

Kali

Yuga

their

date

the

expedition

the

Aryan

had

he

that

If

frighten

to

appears

this

read

we

termed

to

of

for
Gerald

Mr.

by

course

century

had

would

yield

astronomical

This

said

the

statement

it that:

on

Euxodus

still

still of
writes

a.d.,

kept

remarks

which

month

the

time, that

of

who

Massey,

of years

sixth

the

of 630,000 years.

period

Eg3'ptian,it is

or

Eg"'ptians

the
of

length

cycles

two

precession[51,736 years].*

of

I^aertius carried

Diogenes

Egyptians

48,863

to

knowledge

valuable

Several

of

the

from

his

day

One

trumpet,
The
the

so

Tuscan

world;

different

in

limited

This

the

over

the

Eg"'ptians had

before

years,

40,000

Martianus

Great.f

the

of the

they imparted

world.:]:
made

are

far

Natural

in

For

more.

Genesis

with

they justify the

theories, but

author's

the

Doctrine

Secret

for

quotations

supporting

of

view

to

Alexander

telling posterity that

by

Astronomy

secretly studied
their

this

calculations

astronomical

the

back
before

years

corroborates

Capella

was

Planets

instructors

the

were

Egyptians

the

that

heard

number

i.e.,a

year,

who

is Aryan

Zodiac

Simplicius, in

records

and

observations

Hindus

belonging

Greeks,

the

was

Great,

the

of the

origin

always

acquired

the

Myths

Astronomy!

in

antiquity.

immense

B.C.

years

2,400

but, withal, it

Alexander

of

the

had

great periodicalconjunction of the

B.C.

Hindus

Whether
an

from

centuries

thirty-one

Astronomy

accurate

and

by,

his

in

Astronomers

ancient

the

that

of Astronomy,

Marvels

and

of

Akkadians

the

shows,

Proctor

Mr.

Year

called

and

to

Such

Sidereal

were

Zodiac,

found

are

papyrus.

the

months

of the

Chaldseans.

the

than

signs

of the

names

of

cycle

of the

Akkadian

of the

deluge,

Egyptian

ancient

an

renewal

every

names

the

from,

far earlier

are

The

years.

derived

at

comes

in

given

times

the

to

answer

for

and

Pralaya"

World"

the

of

Sagration

713

ZODIAC.

OF

ANTIQUITY

teaching
is

Plutarch

instance,

the

quoted

Life of Sulla, saying:

the

when

sky

was

loud, shrill,and
sages
for

said

that

they affirmed

life and

by the

reminds

mournful,
it

of

there

and
the

that

great

strongly

one

"

Natural

Piocem,

X
t

of

new

of

race

eight

and
kinds

allotted

of

each

sound
the

of

world.

renovation

of

all

being

men,

its time, which

[25,868years]."
Seven

Races

Genesis, ii. p. 318.

of the Ancients,
Genesis, ii. p.

in it the
astonished

men,

several

had

Heaven

our

heard

it affrighted and

were

year

was

2.

Astronomy
Natural

clear, there
that

portended

that

manners;

circuit

and

serene

319.

Lewis,

p. 2O4.

of men,

and

of

the

eighth

of

also

the

"animal

the

successive

"

The

whole

This

is

1,000,000

and

about
island

Race,

the

mixed

race,

So

twelve

twelve

Jewish

the

and

of each
said

are

quote it

the
as

is declared

follows
as

tribe, "the
haven

of

the

exactitude

Man,

"unstable
in

the

that

lion's

whelp";

sea";

down,"
*

Proclus, In

great
ably
invari-

are

stones

of the

Cherubs.

two

the

Aquarius,

as

water"

that

in

and
Timceum,

ignorant

of

the

"chosen
from

the

instance,

For

others, recognize

Zodiac, in the words

his definitions

and
Urim

of the

of the

banners
the
and

same
names

same

Thummim,
to

said

the

has

of Judah,

we

who

of Reuben,

it, ''rushing like

Levi, because

of their

strong

"the

strong

Lion"

of his

who

"shall

dwell

at

Issachar, because

i.

and

in heaven,

sphere

(the Vulgate

therefore

is done

alleged correspondence,

Pisces, in Zabulon,
in

This

Leaving

is in the

and

the

connect

pious

among

of the

especially

"

to

patriarchs.

symbols

same

or

Taurus,
etc.,

traced

respective

in

of Simeon

to

recognition

Sons, and

the

twelve

of

sounds

Signs

his

to

writers

Zodiac.

the

Mirville

De

twelve

association; Leo, in

of the

couching

in the

of

of these

Moreover,

wings

proof

great

every

they

Glacial

seven

of

tacitlyagreed

purposely

exhibited

have

to

water"); Gemini,
fraternal

which

writers,

Tribe.f

twelve

the

Mystics

Signs

numbers

of the

Signs, repeated

on

have

tacit divine

by the dying Jacob

addressed

tribes

the

finger has

characteristics

the

future

token,

these

enough,

curiously

bj^

the

the

or

Cathdlic

Roman
"

with

of creation, the

beginning

the

Ultramontanes

whose

God,"

of

inhabited

mentioned,

are

Fourth

of the

traditions

the

last

Zodiac.

of the

portentous

to

of the

during

ago,

Rulers,

twelve

prophetico-mystic way,

of

like

Seven

(the Fifth),

Ruta

island

years

Kings, belong

Patriarchs

the

"

of the

Doctrine.

Esoteric

submersion

the

small

270,000

the

fact, that

French

the

kind

signs

since

likewise

Root-Race

present

seven-and-twenty
but

World.*

the

of the

of Atlantis

about

Wherever

of

Rulers

Daitya,

But

Divine

is this

among

people

while

says

our

continent

the

antiquity.

patent

ears

passed

destroyed

was

of the

of

the

have

j^ears

part of

"

for

as

continents

the

of

they have,

calculation

the

allowed

thereabouts.

or

people

are

memorials

the

Seven

of

Race;

Says lamblichus:

Race.

Hipparchus

possible

Atlanteans;

Dynasties

as

all that

as

later Third

the

destruction

and

of the

periods

as

years

850,000

large

Period

nearly

as

For

all

and

from

only preserved

not

[270,000 years],

of years

apocatastases

descended

"

submersions

have

Assyrians

myriads

in

man"

finally disposed of almost

which

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

714

he

associated
t

Genesis,

is "a

with
xlix.

strong
the

the
ass

stables;

7l6

with

in the

fashion

in

the

day,

our

object, having

no

had

there

been

not

belief,at the

ciel

les

et

d^couvrir

de

les

is but

does

He

the

Replace

to

of the

No

and

sacred

Sidereal

or

[or Nature],

law, decreed

direct

reference

Des

or

tasmagoria,
phanor

sequence

made

are

to

and

signify,
and

cause

asserted

ressemblance

with

His

the

same

les

entre

parties

de

et

tracees;

is

I'autre

"chance"

no

in

coordinate, and

Gods

sign

related
inter-

point

never

be for

to

with

his direct

they

are

particular event,

portion of humanity,

one

understood

actual
"

one

birth, will

and

this

only by the

ever

nations

see

Manvantara.
of

the

only

Why

several
a

great

Origine detous

les

his

great

if his

one-sided

are

Kepler

Where

with

agree

because,

therefrom

other

followers, but

Esprils, iv. pp. 59, 60.

as

Kepler's mystical Astronomy,

Saviour,

Christ

Eastern

an

Zodiac,

one

any

some

which

themselves.

for the
to

become

of the

in Nature,

preconceptions.
the

particular cases

manual.

it will

and

notwithstanding;

to

for those

"prophecies"

it may

even

erudition

eternal

"

celestial

universal

arbitrairement

Astrologer of Eastern

no

directly pointing

for

de

much

they represent,

they

mathematically

periodical laws

by Christian

Saviour

life

and

trait

quite correct, his deductions

are

the

traditions

no

of

without

truly has Dupuis

by Karma,

Mystics,

and

Mystics,

vScience

biassed

is

openly

"God"

word

Occultist,

Christian

kind

constellations

terrestrial

our

y ont

of God

subscribe

ever-recurrent,

Initiates

of

ancestry,

no

"impossible.'" There

is

pseudonym
to

solemn

however

others,
with

and

Says Coleridge:

Christian

by

called

(Wednesday),

civilizations,so

inventing

the

Most

Therefore, the sidereal

axiom.

but

the

choose

not

being

felt struck

order

denominations,

sidereal

astronomes

everything

in its units.
Chance

Signs

impossible.^

est

wherein

Nature,

have

same

with
in

le moindre

certainly chance

Most

!*

to

highest

(Saturday), and

the

gc?ieralintention

figures que

c6te, le hasard

phases

of all this

root

impossible

II est

the

its

autochthonous

nations

with

figurative relation

less, apparently, with

of

succeeded
of

for

the

Kurope,

how

have

imbroglio

veritable

explain

to

of

Mercury

Saturn
in

present system

could

in common,

birthplace

du

with

can,

you

in Northern

as

of

days

the

of the week

days

in India

names

Try, if

the

to

account

we

be

to

I^aplace is said

of

idea

the

at

related

being

"

can

(Friday), Jupiter (Thursday),

Venus

still

is admitted

Zodiac

the

Theogonies?

oldest

amazement

same

DOCTRINE.

universality, how

antiquity and
traced

of

Science

the

Unless

in

SECRET

THE

finds
a

and

prophecy

symbol
see

of

in Pisces

world-reformers,
and

misses
pre-

an
a
a

glorious Initiate

Cultes, "Zodiaque."

THE

for all the

rest

sign belonged

that

this

that

therefore, it

of

had

Christians,

of the

is

"moment,"

And

claim.

and

that

On,

the

given

sign

there

other

no

Wisdom

Secret

says

It would

the

This

the
in

Vie

who

only exception, and

the

believed

famous
to

that

that

have

that

nations

many

Magi""

"three

by

cathedral
been

have

of

buried.

two

the

Deluge,

of their

Dag-

for

or

the

in

signs

who

Jonas"

it

all the

voice

The

not

made

be

of

than

other

no

could

the

flesh.

Kabbalists

the

at

conjunction

in

were

of

that

positive fact that,

planets

Jewish

no

Assuredly

Pisces.

as

shall

{Mat., xvi. 4.)

have

can

that

say

Nineveh

reborn

Sun

the

star

of

Dr.

Magi

the

Sepp*

"constellation

found.

is to be

by

Mirville, emboldened

De

absorb

it would

seen

I. p.

that

having

Cologne,

the

that

star

seventy

nations

many

planets

preside

that

have
over

9.

identical

the

star,
names

little of the
where

that

announcing

while

rejoice in the quite Teutonic

the

and

said, "there

Jesus

of

maintained

from

quoted

added

their

connect

averred:

Seigneur Jisus Christ,

de Notre

Wliether

the

looking

Kepler

Jewish traditions,

[!],tfurther

seen

of

Christian

this

Messiah

prophet Jonas."

Fish-Man

or

of

are

Kepler

statement,

the

All

the

"incarnation,"

latter to remark

the

the

that

constellation

Dag

development

Fish

heaven,"

from

Ichthys, Cannes,

Messiah."

It is in this

"

who

of

Oan
that

Pisces, called

sign

of the

those

the

of

moment

and

word

the

deny

totally

are

Egyptologists,who

among

sign
the

than

appear

made

Brahmans

with

Fish

"sign

the
of

sign

Fish-Man

returning

in

but
is that

of Jesus

birth

conceived
pre-

Everyone

Prophet?

sought

....

of Jonas

was

also made

their

make

to

fixed

thus

popular belief?

that

Vishnu,

iconoclasts

Pharisees

only

first

Messiah,

that

was

first to

facts

Avatara

and

learned

are

the

further

Babylonians

Man-Fish

When

be

eternal

'Ix^i-sof the

the

forefathers

the

are

prove

Jacob, and

his birth-hour

of the

to

entering into the sign

during the forced

who

the

of

elect of

the

Sun's

facts and

whose

tried

have

son,

sought

"Messiah"

and

dispense light and

who

was

or

year

Jews"

language"

the

the

There

time

it is the

what

"Messiah,"

the

and

rabbinical

their

the

real

"Fish"

signifyboth

The

sidereal

And

unknown.

sign

fit in with

the

that

aware

sj^mbol of all the

if Jesus of Nazareth

But

by the adaptation of Theologians, who

ideas

as

Messiah,"

"Elect

the

that

at

shines

symbologists

moment

be born.

to

really born

he

the

at

was

71/

Ephraim, Joseph's

to

Fish, that

the

Pisces,

was

Christian

darkness?

dispel mental

JONAS.

Spiritual Saviours,

future

past, present, and

OF

constellation

that

when

"

SIGN

Chaldean

Magian

or

not,

we

of Kaspar

all

know

and

ring in them"
bodies

are

not

that

Melchior,

the

sepulchres

Balthazar

of

being

shown
are
by the priests
firmly
ouly supposed, but

THE

"jlS

prophecies,"

There

choir

indeed

was

restoration

claiming

of their

Jews

recognized

India,
the

Noah

in

in

Ishvara.

Brahmans

Researches

the

into

the

fit

in

idea

accusing

the

whereas

the

accused

of

"

This
Occult

Dhruva,

many

known

who

that
had

and

it

not

was

divided
in

and

in

years

their

the

Asiatic
S.

A.

shoemaker,"

of

from

he

Jewish
of

reverse

was

of

by

the

about

cosmogonical
in the

Solar

the

Nativit}^

be

to

the

them

ancient

preexisting

amazed

well

the

along

with

covery,
dis-

at the

that

planets"

our

has

of

and

over

septenary

he

Colonel

the

"

persisted

need

whose

in

thus

revelation,

Semitic

destinies

with

years

not

be

figures Ezra
borrowed

undeniably

chain

Hindu

on

prophecy,

Gods.

the

the

simply plagiarized

moreover,

Chaldean

preside
own

to

Jews,

evidently

but

years

4,320

Christian

Hindiis,

the

to

Moreover,

themselves

the
had

4,320,000

Sepp

Dr.

as

The

case.

besides

speculations

figures

officer.

as

They

that

the

and

"

gallant

"seventy

teaching

of

maggot

some

learning

twists

Orientalists.

unlucky

having helped

Chaldeans,

of

pretends

connecting

property,

nothing.

of

man

intention

modern

our

his

the

wrings and

the

to

birth

the

that

crown

this

when

ancients, and

of

long periods

Captain (later Colonel) Wilford,

one

the

but

the

pardonable. J

directly despoiling

tradition

more

many

so

who

the

Wilford

was

in

against

pardonable:

quite foreign

to

Purdnas

Aryans

probabl}^ knew

Uie

first to

so

write

to

fits in with

quite

apply

year

them

from

It

astronomer,

the

of

exactness

than

the

lunar

the

seeing

from

speculations.

chronologj^ bj'simply dwarfing

supposed

them

him

more

and

chronolog)'

much

so

to

the

was

biblical

for

present century,

extravagant

be

it may

mutilated,

so

with
think

may

Wilford

year

jubilee."t

writers

duty

numbers

something

is intended

words

the

means

which,

I cannot

This

the

memorable

Nevertheless

most

it their

in them

and

brain

own

that

for

have

to

natural
that

alleged robbery

an

figures,or

ages.

think

and

names

but

authors;
in his

of the

residents

"philosopher,

theologians

form, which

its

Satyavrata, Enos

these

the

in

4320,

those

firmament

pertinently:

chronology,

crucifies

in

of

the

chronolog5^

being

had

Norwich

very

Christian

for

least, ought

at

minor

indulged

Mackey,

Hindu

four

into

in

and

world

celebrating

Hindus

After

who

alone

Age

argues

Prithi

Orientalists,

some

Great

the

of

stars

beginning

patriarchs, and

Gods,"

"

Assur

even

from

be

virtue

"In

the

the

would

the

at

in

of

year

planets

rage,

globe.*

written

was

lunar

of the

DOCTRINE.

this

on

"it

in the

born

be

entire

the

nations

Sepp,

Dr.

says

would

Messiah
when

various

of

destinies

the

SECRET

They
of

of World-

turned

nations, is based
Planets, there

on
are

System.

Esprits, iv. p. 67.

T7ie Mythological
Astronomy

Des

Urania:

pp.

23,

24.

Bd.

1823.

of the

Ancients

Demonstrated;

Part

the

Second,

or

The

Key

of

GODS.

CHAI,DEO-JUDEAN
the

and
them

into

property

in its

forced

stopping

used

are

for

quite erroneous;
Esoteric, and
A

of

Day

Brahma,

triumphantly

over

The

the

full

adopted it,as

solar

then, that
world

the

being
*

on

Dr.

of

Sepp,

borrowed
their

based

were

each,

from

them

Messiah

making

lunar

Berosus

the
of

total

(Des Esprits, iii. p. 24). So

claims

He

solved

to have

of

222
synodial months,
affirmed
by Siiidas," who

1,656 solar

said

Suidas

But

ancient

writers

figures have
t

See

a
as

found

riddle

wit,
that

nothing
the

18

the

of

the

The

unlucky

Isis Unveiled, ii. p.

132.

by showing
"120

kind;

of

Newtons,

and,
and
the

to

naturally
sacerdotal

six

the

fell back

the

has
Hindus

claimed, expected
ancient
of

Neroses

remarks

composed,

432,000,

Therefore

to

writers,
600

De

according
the

on

cyclic years,

years

Mirville

in the correct

them

explain

and

Non-

to

way.

Pliny,

figures "given
which

equalled

Christ, ii. p. 417.)

even

supposing

Saroses
"Great

as

2,222

it is

who,

peremptory,

being

saros

and

that

the

once

digits (432), or

meaning
be

of

Once

charge

ceived
re-

the

which

had

4,320,000.

their

Jews,

undertook
"the

in

of

year

figures, according
to

appear

calculator

made

saroses

Neroses
666

that

6/10," the

years

Seigneur Jhus

apocalyptic

their

they would

years"

it

on

Chain.

same

of

wonder,

of Chaos

the

divisions

the

pious professor of Munich

the

statement.

of

Imiar

namely

the

these

As

day
What

and

Wilford

from

!.!!

4,320
each

"

and

minds

Salvation"

and

claimed

Chaldeans

the

the

in "the

Mahayuga,

Kepler

world

Saroses

432,000

the
to

and

their

Europe

the

chronologers

little Globe

Chaldeans

for

it illuminates.

Cycle, though

darkness

pralayic

the
do

support

the

120

( Vie de Notre

years."

tliing,by such

of

year

on

sum

to

Christians,

the

in the

by

Hindus

undertaken

Munich,

that

course,
the

as

in

of

rises

"sun"

incarnated.

born

Yugas.

Night

and

December,

Righteousness

objective

our

of

is aware,

Dynasties

Divine

of

be

the

7iew

is

primitive

Palestine

small

been

to

dispelledthe
of

plane

scholar

Every
their

"Sun

had

have

to

the solar

Chain

Christian
of

25th

made

was

The

and

the

said

were

Messiah

4,320"?
arisen

more

for

Gods

the

the

found

application

does

present

was

it their

upon

may

Bible

Septenary

into

era,t and

also

which

for the

expression only through

Bible, who

after

has

more

be

of the

also

as

Jewish

chronology

echo

of

"

European.

concerning

years,

such

all

was

the

if their

doctrine

of

Israelites

in the

"

even

penetrated

based

the

that

distorted

Manvantara,

Christian

who

Jews,

world

such,

as

Pralaya,

had

It

remarks

of the

only the

of

7iew

the

few

transformed

to

of

one

lonian
Baby-

common

Heroes.

no

the

guilty

unscientific

4,320,000,000

teaching

before

Mosaic

all the

and

Brahmanical

duration

once

"

luna.-

less

or

and

very

years

are

equals

the

or

centuries

they

later of the

Brahma

this

modestly

least of all upon

"

fanciful,

not

are

"

nation

hmar

and

4,320

to

as

era;

more

Gods

yet make

may

4,320

was

garb,

notice

to

Christian

Pantheon

tribal

other

we

The

point.

years

and

any

is necessary,

the

to

of

into

Dynasties*

quietly

nation

Pentateuchal

new

the

to

Every

national

it upon

Without

Divine

they

adaptation

and

universal

than

Gods,

Patriarchs.

refashioning

Chaldean

creation

Egyptian

into

ever

the

the world's

from

years

of

years

432,000

710

have

Beast

the

"

is in

latter.

had,

he

the

were

same

that

he

would

thorn

of

the

in the

prove
side

modem,

little, if anyof
and

uninitiated
the

former

THE

720
of

subject

supposed

and
for

remodelled

He

birth, life,and

the

old

traditions, though

year
Mars

Jupiter,
its

certain

Europe,

hazard

no

"each

Christ

or

"first,"

To

their

less

to

match

The

reader

has

to

climacteric," and
odd
in

numbers

quite

alpha

of

invalidated
before

the

Saviour

of the

have

their

arranged

the

latter

humanity,

should

that

had

this

than

one

been

all called

more

signs;

and

claims

so

it is
as

to

as

taking

before, and

of
or

shone

of years,

gone

at

era,

all

have

for millions

then

compilers

were

Zodiacal

the

had

"

were

the

a,

and

more

and

was

Verbum

Christian

Further,

Christian

generations

the

it

asterisk

"one,"
in

Taurus

"First."

that

the

"one"

the

or

profane)

sands
Zodiac, thou-

Osiris, for instance

"

the

the

means

constellation

to

the

with

that

that

being prophetic of

existed

the

signs, than

a
no

of those

hereafter.

chance

to

bear

that, in certain

is

mind

push

that
and

the

spheres,

back

phrase

Mystics.

periodically expected, whether

universal

spiritual changes.
justly supposed those

perhaps

different

in

to

by Occultists

3, 5, 7 and
a

the

the

in

it is

maintain

(to

of

of

And

to

Taurus

of

strangely

they should

portion

used

change

the

significance

[Taurus] trying

pertains
the

that

architects

Saturn,

it has

as

countries.

her

"is

"

account

If it is claimed

of it

Sun-Gods

of

on

much

as

these

Taurus

Zodiac

said

simple

bull

great

the

born

be

significance, when
some

with

one

told

are

this

the

numberless

to

It is not

of

be

to

of all such

well

importance

building

figure

also

was

epithets given

mystic

Zodiacal

sible.
comprehen-

has

assumption

in

of

alcph

votaries

for

were

We

the

respective

of the

that

proof

Christ

suppose

prophecy
heed

valid

with

the

of

archaic

the

shown

acquainted

easier

the

somewhat

conjunction

China

mere

mark

connected

mystical

and

view,

the

further, all the

mystically
the

to

he

rare

and

constellations.

lead

begin with,

all events;

by

in

that

be

may

be

to

importance

as

"

The

India

Christ

more

that

and

"proof"
way.

or

than

which"

significance

than

ago,

better

no

of

better

could

of years
with

its

meaningless

that

the

becomes

universal

respective M3'stics

only

and

and

grand

results, in

no

had

Nature

had

they

make

to

easy

death, fit in with

Astronomer,

great

Humanity."*

has

the

certainlj'now
fantastic

of

great

for

as

the

recognized

and

was

occasion.

planetary conjunctions,
a

it

upon,

his

the

climacteric

settled

was

Kepler said,

what

DOCTRINE.

of

events

exigencies

Thus

adoration

the

SECRET

way

9.

But

and

7 is the

method

real

than

The

with

"climacteric
is not

in

human

to

be

the

Nature,

yet known

years
in

has

critical

cosmic

or

called

to

on

the

year"

only

Europeans

years

as

placed

Dragon

It

.scale of
is

has

throne

ansated

more

the

head

cross;

than

the

we

usual

period, during- which

constitution, but

it likewise

63rd year the "grand

produced by multiplying 7 into
everj-

Occultism,

European

and
nations.

7 has

to

be

plied
multi-

THE

should

Pacis

Hermontis,

of

world]
To

is said

ansated

the

Christian

is

"the

which

Egypt,

given

it

to

The

now.

the

Serpent
of

symbol

Bull, pushing off the Dragon,

Cross

or

which

"

all construction"
it not

had
scholars

Taurus

of

which,

"

Chaldees
It

refer them

we

by

way,

is

with

the

Hindus

to what

said

was

1853, the

In
of

France

in

the

signs of which

that

demonstrate
into

the

the

the

said

in

is

least
to

3,000

on

Dragon, and

The

B.C.

Indian

it one

of

L,ion dragging

after

tried to

Hindus,

and

differed

the

it the

back

of the

Dragon
of

one

all the

goes

Greeks,

the

sees

Zodiac,

lecturer

Zodiac

of the

Institute

the

philosophy
the

the

in Revelation.

before
the

if

Solar

"

religious ceremonies

Virgin, Kanya-Durga,

the

placed

In

knows.

Theosophists

our

the

and

Zodiac

the

particulars.

some

foot of which

Goddesses,

at

to

The

sense.

schoolboy

read

root

to

the

antiquityof

the

prove

our

was

"

passages

Erard-Mollien

ing,
mean-

Biblical

of World-Saviours

certain

of

Zoroastrians, with

Virgin and

to

the

in

of

re-births

origin of these

the

Math

sacred

every

memory

of the

found

long anterior

was

it much

from

on

Tree,

ancient

most

solar

He

car.

This

is the

evidently
of

the
the

why

reason

fact, but

source

to

were

night of time

the

thought,

at

tending

paper

and

framework

to

bull

the

much,

and

as

Wisdom,

general

important religious festivals of that country;

most

he

known

savant

So

regard

Unveiled,] with

in his

"

Dragon

special reference

but

with

as

refresh

to

the

and

no

in

lamb,

no

Eg}'ptians.

universality of periodical births

Gods

any

John, except, perhaps,

perhaps help

may

peoples

no

generation. Thus

unknown

rate, it has

and

of Wisdom;

foundation

the

the

with

as

Secondly,

spiritualDivine

significance

At

Firstly,
Svastika,

or

terrestrial

St.

Cosmogony,

every

yet

the

assure

entirely phallic,physiological

an

another

symbologists.

and

Verbum

the

had

have

cross,

and

Apis

Saviour.*

the

answers.

symbol

the

was

or

would

significance to

the

is esoterically "the

would

"

Jaina

God
the

cityof
voice"'

of

several

physical or

the

divine

birth

meaning.

gave

Bull, Taurus,

''the great
the

the

to

are

the

same

the

Tau,

there

Christians

except the

721

patristic fathers

the

Tau,

the

all

have

cross,

called

was

related

that

or

cross,

BUI.L.

interpreterof

[as

proffered oracles

to have

Eg"yptian

nations

that

in

of Taurus

also

theological assumption

this

the

or

and

revelations"

of

THE

AND

this constellation

that

know

the mother

DRAGON

this

Virgin Durga

verily the

most

whose

return

same

ancient

"

Des

EspriU,

iv. p. 61.

an

the

divinity of

announced

was

inspirationof Virgil"

is not

epoch

in
of

simple

memento

Indian

the

all the

universal

of

an

Olympus.

Sibylline

books

nomical
astro-

She
"

renovation

ii. p. 490"7

is
the

THE

722
And

since

why,

months

the

take

zodiacal
from

figures

the

the

which

who

remarks

follows
vernal

that
the

years

16,984

than

that

have

years

avail, it

famous

to

of

Volney,
with

this, he

to

of

it

^.C,

1,447

coincided

add

we

the

argues,

Christ, it appears

origin of the Zodiac. f

the

adequate proofs

turn

to

the

of

the

last

Hindu

from

them

their

knowledge.

In

the

are,

of

of

Astronomy

Egyptians, Greeks,

the

Bailly,

M.

Member

century.

systems

of little

are

evidence.

scientific

to

the

that

have

birth

that

whom

Following

the

What,

then, is
the

moment,

reference,
of

in

the

by

are

and

Romans,
views

of these

support

he

the

star

has

determined.

been

finds

foreign astronomy,

needed

observation

all,what

determination,

depend

which

one

it is

obliged

and

which

to

These

observations, and
Recueil

See

Ruins

:.. Zcz

p.

54, 196, et scgq.

des

360.

at

continuous
can

then,

only
must

both

to

new

accurately
borrowed

Inscriptions, 1853, quoted

But

of

unless

and

centuries.

in Des

the

the

d.

to

only

motions
centuries

by

Esprits, iv.

tions
posi-

accurate

on

We

of

it needs

what

nation

1.

149

given

obliged

since

to

1437.

point

all, those

future

determined
from

at

as

depend

; above

be

labours

epoch,

which

observation

it the

science

moment.

be

star

is useless

fixing an
any

in

epoch

past and

epoch

an

serves

the

elements

those

are

behind

has

de VAcademie

of Empires,
pp.

which

motions,

made

which

astronomy

Ulug-beg

of

after

Tartars,

the

Indian

the

longitude

and

people,

difficultyin
be

borrow,

But
A

no
can

require

time, and

on

observation.
such

is

calculate

to

of

years

of

study
and

those

prior to

seen,

motion.

its observed

from

star

which

from

was

the

Greeks;

260

Ptolemy,

Persians

the

of the

observation
it

and

revived

1269, and

known

as

Alexandrian

first,the

era,

by

in

in Asia

sky where

starting-point

succeeded

It is the

the

our

Arabs, who

Nassireddin

events

epoch

an

place

the
of

of

1491

before

the

were

of

tables

epoch

years

were

These

succession

is the

125

these

centur)'.

owe

we

preceded

flourished

who

ninth

the

made

if

degree

also

antiquity of 18,000 years.]:

an

Astronomer

who

astronomers

Hipparchus.

of

got them

Ura^iographie Chinoise, assigns

his

useful

more

derived

Jews

Hipparchus,

which

who

these

The

above

that

remember

however,

not

the

elapsed since
in

etc., asserts

the

borrow

abandoned

contrary,

Chaldeans,

fifteenth

opinions quoted without

as

oldest, and

far the

motion

Zodiac, by the
have

contemporaries

B.C.;

since

passed

Sphere

French

Academy,

Such

the

us,

the

its

years

15,194

moreover,

be

may

I^et

in

was

have

must

Nevertheless,

in

solar

people

the

on

by

degree of L/ibra could

Astronomical

Chinese

says

Greeks

accepted by

Aries

as

later

Schlegel,

even

and

first

equinox

1,790

the

Indian
that

proves,

testimony.

poor

said

was

that

Dr.

the

to

this

India], should

Everything

transmitted

were

after

Brahmans.*

that

that

still named

are

Greeks?

all this is very

But

the

of

that

DOCTRINE.

people [of southern

Malayalim-speaking
it to

SECRET

which

has

conclude.
62

is

decide

to

could

Hindus

the

before

our

era,

Orientals

The

knowledge
them

suppose

the

Asiatics

their

with

causes

only have

them

such

them

outset

of their
the

on

obtained

the

of

1491

that

seem

of

the

fourteen

based

on

an

it at

sun

first

be

to

time

has

founded

their

which
or

bulk,

now

alternated

which

East

has

was

duced
pro-

erected

observations

from

equivalent
harvest

teacher;

To

at the

experience.

real, it would

centuries

down

they knew

motions
and

the

fidelityof its records

the

the

to

the
them

seen

grant

that

and
be

to

they

it is derived,

assuming

they had
of

that

which

time

of

successive

of

to

is assumed

their

which

sufficiently

it follows

years,

observations.

3102

cause

motions

ancient

the

is the

and

sunrise

The
year

point

on

to

the

3102,

after

or

As

its true
moon

54

we

the

that

longitude.
in
also

degrees
Zodiac

"

the
that

behind
was

sun

The
same

therefore

3102,

no

other

and

place,

but

eclipse of
epoch

the

first

show

that

according

equinox.
in the

sixth

follows

degree

in
their
no

was

the

moon

is not

1491

of Tirvaloor

at

the

the
ceding
pre-

its average

their

that
of

of

point

to

point, the origin of

It

of

there

Now,

is

1491

ancients

Brahmans
in

Tables

the

the

the

then

was

and

arrangement

Therefore

this first
the

the

and

1491;

epoch

The

viz., that

by

eclipses only.

epoch

the

i8th.

us

may

of 3102

epochs

two

see

moment.

regards

was

tell

of their

as

of

the

consideration,

one

observed,

moment

February

Brahmans

by

Hindus,

therefore

the

at

to

as

solved

observation.

midnight

the

problem

days before

according

longitude.

the

intelligence.

and

by

heavenly

periods, because

earth

on

particularly the

either

""

supplying

prolonged experience

with

pace

itself

these

during

the

ought

one

calculated,

"was,

be

of

epoch

time

people

the

it would

simply kept

Thus,

bodies

Tables,

in

had

Hindu

and

Zodiac

if their

the

very

them

already reaped

had

they

era.

general,

place

discovery,

of its calculations.

accuracy

eclipse

tinguishes
dis-

simultaneous

vicissitudes

the

for 4592

from

knowledge
refusing

hand,

Hindus

our

of the

real

this

of

backwards

impossibility;

career

heavenly

It would

the

and
of

cannot

which,

Power

these

their

we

human

imposing

while

nations

the

knowledge

calculate

while

an

other

the

that

in 1491
to

knowledge,

While

edifices

knowledge;
of

of

kinds.

all

and

ruins;

antiquity

possessed

is to suppose

duration

of

and

of

for

genius
and

Europe,

to

3102

which

of

product
that

wise, it is power

and

erected

venerable

is the

enable

to

the

learned

Astronomy,

is the

year

opinion

an

instruments

of

science

of

success

their

possessed

progress

it has

high

then,

How,
the

to

fame.

could

of

and

now

to

It

Hindfis

accurate

year

merit

them

scientific

follow

rapid

powerful,

been

which

have

they

array

belong exclusively

to

empires;

wisdom.

If the

nor

Astronomy

of

great

and

1491

A.D.

great

very

observations

phenomena.

However

are.

that

the

year

of

examination

other, patience accumulated

each

their

we

the

could

the

their

reduced

it has

arts,

have

produced

have

destroyed

what

possessed

seemed

of time,

place

If the

been

from
students

observatories,

modern

hitherto

has

recent

of

periods,where

to

as

tions
determina-

these

observations

for

the

of

one

remote

uncertain
back

only

have

to

in various

progress

But
are

from

form

ever

our

which

never

may

we

were

it is

and
in very

calculated

they

have

we

Doubtless

place.

other;

them.

that

have

if

moon's
the

between

it follows

lacking,

are

the

than

accurate

more

antiquity

in

degrees

nearly three

of

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

THE

724

the

Zodiac,

origin

Aquarius.

BEGINNING

THE

indeed
Maier's

for the

must

node;

have

been

give

motions

Maier's
allowed

Therefore
3102,

which

believe

we

it

because

would

proof

and

bodies,

the

therefore

of the

Kali

Yuga;

latter

is the

true

if this

this

and

tracing

and

lias

might

are

it is

fixed

just as

been
to

one

by

the

indicate

exactly
from

it.
of

planets

the

fraction

of

the

that

Yuga,

diA-isions

to

of

of

2h.

Kali

of

the

midnight,

four

and
the

epoch

the

result

of

day,

so

as

to

of

tion
conjunc-

between

the

two;

epoch;

all; starting
i8th, 3102,
of

a.m.

February
that

this

the

day.

of

the

2h. 27m.
for

reason

other

the

of

is curious

that

been

would

three

great divisions

have

instead

at the

the

30s.
It

tion,
calcula-

February

27m.

Yuga.

be

midnight,

of

is not

on

sun

may

the

of

time

This

But

30s.

fixing

on

calculation, it would

make

the

placing

epoch

it at

pond
corres-

moment

was

day.
at

planets;

and

and

to

come

one

this

it back

that

that

we

should

the

The

era.

epoch

placed

epochs
and

the

civil

into

first moment

result

distinguishing

rising of

whatever
were

carry

actually
of

degree

same

It follows

emerge

might

it

Kali

of

at

But

chief

assert

all the

that

to

easy

Hindus

The

2nd.

of

plain

30s.,

epoch

been

the

these

30s. later.

be

mere

calculation.

beginning

the

the

for

of

the

commence

that

correction.

moment,

have

to

suspected

meridian

this

be

by

of

with

case

result

the

to

have

of

authenticity.

astronomical

circumstances

the

2d. 3h. 32m.

instant
made

been

not

be

Avas

would

reason

to

determined

events

is the

which

some

due

De

not

epoch

back

which

i6th,

It

solar

the

from

age

could

therefore

which

onl"

can

3h. 32m.

seems

the

its

the

2d.

calculated

Their

is the

as

had

have

reality,and

Yuga,

moon,

former

the

this

determination

of

from

primarily

the

and

epochs together

two

epoch placed

while

no

divided

Kali

the

must

reason

had

Yuga
thus

the

and

sun

They

Tables.

of

that

the

of

it be

should

become

have

Kali

the

reckon

second

combined

and

of

truth

motions

the

is the

one

instant;

ancient
of

possible proof

have

Brahmans

this

that

ledge
know-

observed,

of the

at this

is not

our

real

be

proof

moon

of

the

could

first

the

that

shows

in past times.

heavens

epochs,

verification

the

to

epoch,

is

and

by every

seem

they have

astronomical

of

epoch

why

Tirvaloor
but

This

been

have

acceleration

the

the

node,

the

not

improvement

Hindu

it not

out

the

distant

too

which

night,

at

eclipse which

sun

for

borne

Hindiis

the

The

3102.

year

be

it could

aspect of

two

an

were

importance

must

occurring

and

sun

for acceleration,

correction
when

spite of

it.
the

to

sufficient,

greatest

notice, ist, that

We

Hindus

be

perhaps

determine

to

the

of

becomes

by

the

being

moon

centuries, when

the

between

as

for

having approached

day

actual

accompanied

the

longitude assigned by

the

sun,

without

as

Caille's

the

and

conjunction;

average

La

moon

the

in

that
to

as

it

distant

proves

that,

was

served

have

must

during
give

for

uncertain

still be

can

also

which

for; and
we

the

725

an

Tables:

tables, used
it

tables

rapid

place

best

later, the

place

they

too

are

no

eclipse of

days

Cassini's

in India.

observed

year

but

and

our

Maier's

eclipsed.

eclipse;

was

fourteen

but

YUGA.

KAU

in

given

There

moon.

her

this

is

conjunction

this

from

this time

occurred, therefore, about

There

OF

the

about
as

successively

first moment

the

their

Tables

ecliptic;

sun

from

or

advanced
the

Sun's

Jupiter

conjunction
and

being

8"

days

in
rays;

the

there

Yuga

fifteen

Mars
some

Kali
this

show

occurred.

have

this time,

the

of

and

Mercury
Saturn

after

Zodiac, the
first Saturn,

while

the
Hindus
then

were

junction
conours

in

17" distant
ment
commencesaw

Mars,

four
then

726

THE

and

Jupiter

Although
called

the

founded

be

3rd.

with

We

4th. We
of

the

add

this they

and

to

if they stated

and

that

the

node

that

it the

Virgo,

from

places

does

and

the

belongs

to

have

tion
determina-

calculation.

of

their

in I2d.

epoch,
I4h.

their

after

which

through

40m.

It

epoch,

observations, which

are

the
the

and

rising

their

month

of

the

the

the

same

the

he

does

the

may

constellation

they

give

not

well

be

of

the

it

name

of

Asia.

Pleiades, and
this
name,

have

constellation
and

this

We

the

their
the

and

of

to

made

use

of

is also

called
can

of

Heart

the

Lion

observation

An

autumnal

of

equinox,

observations

authors;
of

and
the

Pleiades, and

the

of
at

of

the

Heart

work

that

coincidence

this

commencement

similar

people

in

is

guardians

as

Pillaloo-codi"

see

so

more

stars, which

observations

of

Bull
the

and

This

era.

the

points.

before

days

seven

our

Chaldeans,

nations

for

at

of

Brdhmans,
the

Hindus

placed

that

solstitial

has, therefore, passed from

months;
of

evening,

"Poussiniere,"

ancient

antiquity
were

noxes
equiHindu

Zodiac.

movable

in

Eye

sign,
the

the

guided

stars

the

the

near

calendars, though

name

most

of

equinoctial points, while

before

with

that

their

happens
era,

of

motion

the

the

The

of

ing
compar-

of

of

origin

Aquarius.

which
of

existence

so

our

of

Wheat-ear

Now,

Yuga.

of

C. Gentil,

M.

the

precession

our

point

proper

point

and

Kali

by

degree

beautiful
it

pretty

of

sixth

the

four
Now

3000

the

degree

the

given by

Taurus

the

that

observation
first

the

in the

those

the

This

from

to

the

were

acquainted

vulgarly

been

confirm

is, therefore, of the

three

of

Eye

sixth

due

before

years

year

than

well

are

observed
years

the

Zodiac

of

see

the

that

at

we

doubt

to

say

Pleiades
the

older

of

world.

Fish

in Ptolemy's

are

chickens."
us

days

Hindft

the
the

it in

yet another

the

of

and

be

may

exactly

Southern

collected

to

motion

positions, reduced

placing

in

3,100

or

were

the

it

time

thirteen

giving

have

by their

observation

commencement

fifth

possible

of

rising of

call

This

after

also.

node's

add

fortnight

time

same

for the

must

we

thus

named

question,

Persians

3,000

Scorpion

They

is the

epoch,

eclipse;

the

the

was

seem

corner-s

Yuga,

in

it

The

the

which

tradition,

must

other

the

orbit

made

interval.

the

actual

the

determination

not

four

also

with

Thus

the

the

that

to

stars

difierence

fairly accurate

date.

the
for

right

small

unknown.

this

of

lie between
were

this

Kali

Brahmans

of

mutually

indicated

seems

was

description

the

moment

must

therefore,

It

40m.,

lunar

determined

the

to

since

in

the

places

be

can

these

Zodiac

space.
it to be

confirmatory'.

It appears

on

the

moon

the

at

lunar

which

about

the

made

made

of the

this determination

of

that

as

mutually
5th.

constant

have

this

node;

correspond

it

of

observations

two

HindHs

point

of

eclipse

The

must

one

the

that

retrograded

has

date

same

make

to

small
caused

testimony

visible

was

the

when

the

of this
a

as

that

somewhat

marvellous

evidence, the result

this

epoch.

the

moon's

the

longitude

is

as

also

of

place
the

give

They

in

The

planets.
and

phenomenon

time

fix

made

believe

may

this

the

to

whoever

and

other;

each

united
for the

taste

observation.

at

served

the

Tables;

that

exactly

and

observed, which

all

of

our

actual

on

remark

ma}'

epoch,

of

the

them,

among

that

DOCTRINE.

planets appeared

general conjunction

must

these

not

was

coincides

here

and

Mercury,

Venus

SECRET

the

these,
Hindus.

while

and

Hindus

must

comes

have

their

regulate

Krittika.

only be

we

and

"Hen

people,
it to

are

they

Now

due

to

the

hind6
month

this

that

fact

astronomicai.

by the

announced

was

methods.

727

rising or setting of

the

constellation

in

question.
is

what

But

in the

and

same

mentioned

Hermes,

of

heart

the

time.

Arab

Thebith

observations

the

excess

between
be

would

the

the

the

"We

do

see

that

know

conclude

all

6th.

they

describe
It

motion

this

by

was

it
of

the

13"

10'

that

and

between

which

make

to

Tables.

their

fixed

epoch,

determined

Zodiac

the

into

27

27

days

stars

in

about

takes

we

and

manner,

in their

once

the

true.

but

able

were

have

to

reckons
be

Hindu,

ence
differ-

the

it must

noted

having

it to divide

of

only

Hindu

therefore,

seems

moon,

the

of

that

in the

in

years

difference

the

1,985

1,985

Ptolemy,

find

ever,
how-

difference

Ptolemj', which

we

Hindfis,

use

the

of

antiquity, was

which

the

degrees

35

of

lapse

natural

who,

which

the

35", made

period

and

are

to

but

in advance

degrees

35

to

of

and
in

Hindus,

3102,

year

see

that

reckoned

are

enumerated,

the

Virgo

Taurus

23" 20'

the

on

of

AVheat-ear

the

the

Hindu

of

days
Virgo
a

Thus

that

the

of

fourth

these

Zodiac.

and

the
the

constellation
it

would

This
Kali

star

which

their
stars

being
so,

the

ascribed

the

the

Lyre

stellations,
con-

to

in

difficult

one

beginning
to

but
the

the

determine

which

at

the

These

which

stars

moon's

are

of
in

other

curred
oc-

between

fifteenth, the
the

Eye

the

moon

point

are

Wheat-ear

6* 6" 40', the

eclipse of

place
Yuga epoch,
6 of the same
constellation.

be

was

that

this

in 8^ 24", the

constellation, and

took

one

the

Hermes,

to

discovered

fifteenth

being

apart, the
not

of

star

are

of

positions

the

certain

Similarly, they

Zodiac.

after

longitudes

commencement

of

approximately
sixteenth.

Hindu

determined

they

found

they

end

fifteen

that

in 4*"7",

Hydra

forms
the

method

thus

was

the

calculated

js

by the

We

of
to

and

them

observations,

point

of

due

to

the

it.

Zodiac;
Heart

made

of

those

or

due

was

explanation,

remain

it is

simple

him

was

the

would

and

so

after

But

celebrated

so

to

one.

related

is

error

causing

these

for this

there

Zodiac

attributed

observation

daily

moon's

and

for

his

error

peculiarity that

Their

Zodiac

stars, since

Hindu

have

fixed

reckoned

Hermes

two

Hermes,

we

difficult

of

explanation

were

date
Hindu

equinox.

degrees,

the

the

whether

that

The

not

was

"3f

of

observations

the

for

observations

the

the

longitudes

This

equinox.

not

point

longitudes

of the

same

easily disproved;

was

unexplained.

the

At

this

explain

to

have

to

before

years

the

that

respective

ought

fact, the

; therefore

hypothesis

the

28

same

starting-points

from

This

1,985

were

to

extraordinary.

very

Ptolemy

this

fact

Lyre and

their

oscillatorymovement,

remained

from

they

stars

was

an

first

advanced

have

degrees

we

reckoned

It

of

seems

and

equinox;

of both

have

Astronomy.

therefore

those

excess

to

Hermes

the

Ptolemy,

would

the

Hindu

equinox;
of

stars

in

before

advance

peculiarity about

alternately.
to

in

stars,

is

attributed

in the

star

the

longitude,

observations

to

brilliant

what

observed

by their

determination

to the

equally.

stars

position

the

of

positions

stars

the

attributed

is found
3'ears

in the

recede

in

remarkable

imagined

and

This

Hindus

the

degrees

seven

respect

degrees

is

affecting both

advance

of

28

found

being

cause

Ptolemy,

each

were

regularl)^with

longitudes

difference

years

that

their

that, according

before

by Ptolemy.

Besides, there

some

Riccius

Hydra

determined

showing

as

do, marking

we

1,985

the

advance

stars

found

way

made

"positionsas
The

that

by Augustinus
and

in the

decisive

more

even

the
very

other

place

the

by

THE

728
measuring

her

the

of

sun,

her

our

Hindu

that

and

era,

his

to

opposite

is

the

Hindus

of their

point
were

in

from

what

and

27d. 7h.

Zodiac

what

43m.

1491,

from

result

among

their

epochs

Hence,

since

to make

which

one

derived

were

epoch

The

Zodiac,

and

1,600,984 days,
determined

which

extent

revolutions

the

great period
why

reason

that

end

5h. 15m.
and

Hindus,
Maier
And

30s.
her

places
Whv

the

the

from

the
at

This

period.

longitude

longitude

it should

be

'"

fictitious"

the

can

in

epoch
their

in

one

question.

real

epoch,

those

of

which

their

that

real

that

make

of

the

contain

they
They

in

are

than

ends

the

on

21st

in

then

was

days and
of

apogee,

1282

I3

53

4^

^4

54

be

made

plain by

European

of

motions.
there

It would

marked

May,

short,

number

revolutions;

1,600,985 days.
of

number

exact

248, 3,031,
too

reality mean

of accumulated

sum

is of

motions.
of

much

an

of

been

period

mean

periods, though

these

able
mov-

have

to

this

periods

of

use

the

on

great period

motion

outset

never

give

that

of

according

Scientists.

is

seem

the

7^ 13" 45' i"

as

at

apogee

period

was

which

7^ 2" o' 7"

this

the

calculation

former,

the

moon

natural, in

from

any

equinox

the

its apogee.

The

Benares.

there

from

as

Hindus

fact that

fixed

year

speak later,

it follows

believe
at

1,600,984 rather

have

sertion
as-

the

out

from

motion

We

to

is not

of

era

elements

set

out

not

the

state

the

to

set

former,

to

days.

of

contain

the

to

the

and

just and

fictitious

have

moon's

must

the

1,600,984 days

must

the

ill suited

referred

moon

of

alone

of

gives

"

it but

their

the

at

and

referred

calculations

it should

observation
and

at

of

30s.,

era.

our

94

It is both

at, and

must

from

we

inconvenience

the

present

not

; and

days; but, apart

12,372

Taking

12m.

stated, is founded
the

shall

we

among

observation

as

and

years

renders

they

give

9^ 70 45' i"

astronomical

their

In

those

time
from

start

dajs.

arrive

to

us

before

3102

observation

by

it.

6h.

epoch

Yuga
the

at

we

arrived

calculation

year

4,386

or

take

to

an

on

Brahmans
as

moon

enquire

may

viz.,365d.

Kali

the

or, two

one

calculation

very

of the

and

sun
we

first

7,451, 277d. 7h.

1282, of which

themselves

founded

Tirvaloor

but

establishing

moon,

the

Yuga,

the

7,451, 277d. 2h.

elements,

year

enables

this

this

by

that

was

8th.

which

was

Kali

that

in

out

conjunction

same

in the

had

they

as

sun

moon

was

the

calculations,

Hindu

the

and

of the

of almost

difference

the

sun

of

fictitious; *

set

"

there

placed

the

same

that

another

verifying

no

cording
ac-

the

of

commencement

and

equinox,

by starting from

if,using

be

always

of

"

; but

Tables

or

The

age

Hindus

the

revolutions

obtained

Hindus,

the

of

do

the

year

later

have"

we

13s.,

result

is the

their

and

the

obviously

is

epoch

revolution

the

for

values

vernal

the

epoch,

272,724
vSuch

an

fixes

the

hours

six

place

same

before

years

with

This

there.

20,400

the

the

ing
accord-

of

February

tion
posi-

average

Zodiac

the

of

I7th-i8th

which

event

an

20,400

coincided

point, from

Hindu

that

state

conjunction

the

will

occupied

sun

point

the

their

then, knowing

first

the

on

deduced

they

year.

The

7th.

on

and

at the

was

this

from

moon,

midnight

the

longitude;

true

stars

the

to

moon

at

that

these

of

one

longitude

average

before

3102

which

they calculated

motions,
to

from

distance

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

ning
beginour

to

era,

the

minutes

from

evident

and

ours,

that

fixed

of

end

the

in

of

necessity

in

fact

in

is every

determined

and

it is very
Tables

it determined
from

of

motions

true

nine

then, observation

that

directly, and

the

by

best

our

If

believe

to

with

agreement

with

agreement

reason

motion,

this

close

minutes,

observation.

positions by

there

then

But

be

this

differs only

thus

by twenty-two

apogee
obtained

celestial

period,

its commencement.
would

only
the

this

the

have

729

Brahmans

the

place by

of

that

could

they

this exactitude

and

moon's

of the

determination

The

VINDICATED.

HINDUS

ARYAN

THE

nature,

the

heavenly

bodies.
And
differ

by

Thus

peoples,

two

world, and

the

results

same

regards

as

if it

We

nature.

must

1687, when

were

and

Maier

the

exact

possess

it.*

is the

point

because

it

fixed
and

"

which

India

to

skill

of

movement

mean

of

equation

the

if they

had

known
and

only
those

of

and

94

years

centre, the

in 1687 the

the

mean

the

tables

the

the

tables

of 3102

of

Alphonso.

days (Riccioli,Ahnag.

I. p.

will

give

now

not

47

13

75440
35

Longomontanus

J3

Bouillaud

6 48

Riccioli

7 53

57

Cassini

44

India

45

except

mean

motions,

since

in existence

in 1687.

obtained

missionaries

it

This

mean

then

of

view

of

from

these

could

they

Kepler,

and

ours,
erroneous

cated
communi-

have

not

the

ecliptic, the

the

exceedingly

could

Bouillaud,

translated,

adopting

When

in existence;

have

I,ongomontanus,
motions

mean

for

4,385

Cassini's,
their

by observation.""

of the

42

14

42

48

47

26

"

42

48

58 5.3

8 56

"

"

"

39

50

figures agree

motion

s.

M.

"

with

agrees

H.

HindQ.

from

Difference

"

6 57

not

only have

motions,

be

was

has

astronomy

completely

s.

borrow

could

M.

n.

Kepler

mean

differ

Motion.

Mean

Tycho

their

astronomy

inclination

its

255):

Copernicus

of these

our

2nd.

has

astronomy

our

Hindu

they would

not

tabular

been

elements
while

3rd. Finally, our

were
Cassini, which

Alphonso

were

observed
It

ist.

theft.

the

the

also

these

year;

D.

None

disguise

to

4,383 years,

been

that

yet

its close, it

has

suspect

not

motion

Astronomy.

Missionaries,

adopted

epoch

Table.

"

might

who

our

Tyclio, Riccioli, Copernicus,

of

motions

of

of

annals

for last century.

calculated

Hindus

to

which

originalit}'; if it had

have

of

length

applying

as

by

needed

been

they would

moon,

accurate

been

the

to

have

the

science

Hindus

their

by

would

the

sun's

remarkably

are

characterized

knowledge

and

of

men

the

to

in

of

determined

longest period

preserved

those

to

answer

an

peculiar forms,

own

great

is

communicated

and

if observation

already

did

Hindu

period

in
the

time

were
we

of this

this

throughout

is the

It

Hindus

accuracy

of

existed

that

At

of

copies

Tables

the

be

imitation
all

are

Tables, while

the

that

sky itself; and

the

also.

is

following

The

carried
its

from

thus

in these

is exact

It

recollection

the

contained

motion

observation.
taken

was

by

of

would

mutual

la Loubere.

ISIaier.

precisely the

which

Siamese

the

de

M.

in existence, and

not

and

of

not

extremities

obtained

Hindus

the

of

that

therefore, be admitted

It must,

of

India

from

were

its commencement
of

"

of

denied

be

cannot

brought

they

of Cassini

possession

in

It

Tables

four

that

two

agreement

an

observation

the

on

the

that

; and

motions

based

not

were

at the

have

institutions,

by their

moon's

remark

Astronomy.

same

tables

the

with

equally

agrees

Europeans, placed

the

does

of 4,883 years,

long period

Cassini, and

and

distant

as

this

during

of

that

Hindus

the

perhaps

inconceivable,

the

from

minute

motion

Hindti

the

that

of the

only with

moon

/6irf..note, pp.

HindGs,

those

of

belongs, therefore,
xxxvi,

xxxvii.

who

Cassini,
to

the

therefore, did
whose

tables

Hindus,

who

'I*HE

730

origin

in

the

reality

of

that

who

From

John

distorted

Occultist

and

of

the

to

was

verj'
but

the

of

unto

whither

root,

than

better
the

than

the

of

even

though

rise

in

and

reascent

something

of

metaphysical
the

it looks

believe

and

in

Earth

if,

than

aim

of

of

author

the

all

in

placed

have

as

bright

the

former,

And

their
Monad

and

to

the

and

whole

the

of

signs,

on

the

asserts,

be,

against

Soul

latter

Jews.

Antiquity.
may

arms

things,

Heaven

vicious

faith

old

of

to

the

influence

innumerable

the

First

the

cf

BaiUy's

turn

old

to

Indian

trace

Triad

in

Buddhistic

of
of

gods

through
the
one

Traite

the

former
mother

deV

these

wisdom?

incomprehensible

For

children

their

metaphysical
of

creators

that

was

remain

Hinduism.

from

of

nomer
Astro-

one

of

knows

Zodiacal

fitness

the

not

Aryans.

Gnostic

the

Platonists

Energies

we

to

otherwise

the

Remains

the

the

the

the

its

the

the

theosophy,

Hindu

mythology

successive

Avatars

were

or

festations
mani-

man,

can

would

are

later

Zodiac,

from

twelve

their

which

for

names

the

of

accommodate

essence

the

scientific

Symbology

he

away

descent

influence

the

that

and

and

turn

The

of

of

people

Hindu
that

few

the

Astronomy

Societies

it.

of

one

learned

once

the

between

types

Gnostics

schools

of

sense

in

notion

Heaven

The

the

and

constellation.?,

in

of

sympathy

absurd

he

disconnected

in

the

most

justice

will

is

the

Astronomical

be

cannot

mysterious

the

it

nor

Royal

natural,

more

prooL' of

Surya-Siddhanta,

the

to

do

rendering

Soul

Burgess'

interpretation

mathematical
or

demonstrative

he

to

misunderstood

to

Sciences

Pleiades

is

it

as

justice

full

enough

fail

mystical

length,

to

and

can

Secret

the

do

down
fair

been

such

at

to

Bentley

has

no

and

B.C.,

3102

year

to

tried

have

However

DOCTRINE.

epoch.*

is referred

Bailly
men

the

of

epoch

SECRET

is

"

Astronomie

We

say

the

ancient

Indienne

again:

all, if it

to

familiar

more

ideas

theosophic

to

of

of

the

Orienialc,

pp.

rendered

Buddhism
and

Wisdom.

xx.

el

seq.

Ed.

very

ism
Occult-

be

latter;

Ivcmuro-Atlantean

et

their

Archaic

were

channels

emanation

to

1787.

and
both

THE

732

Occultist, who

take

but potent
what
Science

to

do

does

not

work

Modern
the

by

effect the
old

over

What

We

to

but

in order

the
In

is
to

true, that

whatever

Energy?

of your

with

according

much

its

Science,

on

and

power

victories

numerous

rashness

challenge

to

to

clusions
con-

of?

composed

Ether,
And

Energy.

Matter,

Mr.

Laing

in

answers

the

of

mathematical
the

for

Do

which

substance

which

of

and

know

light

we

senses

take

can

compelled

are

to

heat.*

about

more

the

it than

about

do

you

Ether?

is true

that

chemical
of

composition
know

we

of

test

any

phenomena

you

agent,

the

by

us

investigations

living matter,

about

nothing

the

can

tell

and

...

it is also

....

compositions

us

of any

in

[material] body

it is.t

as

And

book

follows:

to

sort

perfect strictness, it

strictness

exact

Theosophy,

of which,

and

the

is Ether?

is Matter?

directly of

author

of Science,

known

account

"hypothetical"

nothing

whether

actually

not

what

universe

standard

"exhibits

Times,

as

ask, What

Science

is

invisible

well, then

do

as

way

they have

read

it," we

Stop

And

the

discoveries

material

cognizance,
assume

of

review

is the

Ether

time

last

same

Thought, the

opinions, whenever

of

name

Modern

immense

with

the

Ivaing, considered

S.

and

laudatory

for the

in

Very

contempt.

same

precisely in

Spirits and

Theology.
Mr.

Science

in the

in

Science, the

exact

even

believes

is to examine

now,

act

Spiritualism,and
In

but

dogma

not

trust,

on

influences,all share

have

we

nothing

denies

Spiritualistwho

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

Surely

Material

define

can

you

Universe?

We

the

third

take

can

the

of

person

the

from

answer

Trinity
book

any

Physics:

on

Energy

is that

which

is

only known

to

Pray explain, for this is rather

[In

mechanics

the

capacity

the

various

the

influence

the

other

is actual

there
for

to

of

two

which

contrary

want

to

it is the

know.

the

to

bodies

What

actually performed, and

molecular
that

tends

bring

to

to

the

vis

viva,

'

Ch.

Lecture

III.

% Ganot's

"On
on

are

or

moving

under

together,

Matter."

by

Mr.

p. 68, Atkinson's

Huxley.
Translation.

and

moleailar
force.

movijig force, of this vis viva, that

Protoplasm,

Physics,

them

Forces],

or

molecules

is called

...

is due

is it ?

Energy

their

first force

force

of this

nature

show

which

one

The
.

of

nature

present

forces,

second

work

potential energy:

As

the
....

so

hazy.

them.

separate

attraction

Just

it.

performing

phenomena

and

by its effects.

us

we

THE

"We

do

shadow

of

know!"

not

SCIENCE

EXACT

OF

invariable

is the

735
is

"It

answer.

in his

Huxley

Mr.

imagination," explains

my

NEGATION.

"

empty

an

Basis

Physical

of Life.
Thus

whole

the

abstraction,"

"mathematical

wisps of

will-o'-the

deride

by Science, and
cannot

The

single

grain

of

is

it;

returned
she

experiments;

she
Then

infinitesimally?"

thee

stumbles,

of

questions

abyss

it;

this

she

generation

but

at the

has

she

final word

science

despair

The

it with

"Shall

of

centre

sand

by science;

curiosity:

in

of

torments

it the

abyss,

dizzy, and

becomes

the

grain

from

snatch

over

sun,

years

insatiable

an

suspended

body,
a

in

thousand

to

scorned

quote it in Isis

we

of

centre

subdivides

it, with

dazzled, she

feels

she

her

asks

and

at

of Science:

the

four

it and

divides

it with

vexes

studied

been

has

rejected and

and

ours,

the

at

say

self-

are

formation

bottom

the

to

the

beyond

Science.

men

of the

secret

I will not

there,

she

constitution;

its secret

the

fatalityof

of you,

who

"

sounded

has

sand, gentlemen,

and

turned

asks

penetrate

WTio

to, and

is

truly said

preacher is

French

the

What

atom

atom

an

to

has

illusive

and

Physicists,laugh

you.

M3Stery

is the

Mystery

he

"

able

been

Has

of

of

Who

Unveiled.

it.

escape

language

Felix

eludes

they all, if they

should

then

which

shadowy

of

kind

Suns, Planets,
"S""?^-w(7t//7z^

are

Archseus"?

Father

as

what

or

Why

"Self-moving

our

She

then,

who,

motion?

with

endowed

the
effects,

on

Self-moving''AX.ovxs"\

"'

But

Stars!

and

and

on

"Substance

Protean

on

is built

Science

somethitig entirely unknown

of. Science.

reach

Modern

(Dubois Reymond),

senses"

the

of

structure

her
to

as

divide

hesitates, she
"i

says:

do

not

KNOW."
if you

But

should

sand, how

being

is the

What

the

Do

is

here

baffles

of

excess

the

dumb

"

the

See

in

by

Vol.

and

trained

bewilderment
an

astonishment

I. pp.

338,

the

to

life

Where

of

nature

of

generation

come

deny all these

Tyndall, which

the

than

power

highly

as

does

hidden

grain

of

single living

it

does

commence

of

marshalling

complexity,

and

genesis

charges?

shows

how

By

for

means:

no

powerless is Science,

of Matter.

world

keener

most

retires

Dame.

of

the

intuition

an

Science

confession

first

The

of

of

living being

the

principle ?

men

over

even

life

have

you

in

Whence

fatallyignorant

so

are

339,

atoms,
of

that

long

the

before

the

which

quoted

from

most

can

refined
of

contemplation
no

Le

microscope

Mytiire

subsequent

action

microscope

observation

intellect, the
from

all

which

on

ei la

can

depends,

Through
have

and
the

any

voice

in the

pure
matter,

disciplined imagination,
problem.

We

relieve, doubting

Science, Conferences,

PJre

are

not

P6Hx

struck

only the

de

Notre

'I*^^

734
of

power

of

will

little is known
for

suspected

ourselves

we

with

grapple

to

us

make

intellectual

the

possess

ultimate

the

well

Ether

Vv^ith Atoms,

as

structural

earliest

the

From
down

to

energfies

be

never

can

Universe

the

of

contain,

to

insane

so

void

the

existed, and

in

earth

are

difficult

by

the

sensation

bodies, and
spaces.
it would

be

And

airs,"

would

other

Behold

(Forces)

public, and
and

Matter

(Helmholtz).
The

Kingsford

work

official

modes

and

of

the

Edward

know

the

it

the

never

universe

smaller,
.

only of their

deny
the

should
.

I hold

dwell

they

and

the

its

be

be

such
then

[the universe's]
with

of

and

us,

airs; wherein

higher

to

universe
to

existence

entities

such
there

impossible

one

smaller

as

"

called

them

teachers,

motion,

World

who

are

were

of

Mercurius

Pp. 83, 84.

the

for

eai'th

Those

Forces

of

reign

as

much

Nature
one,

as

as

in official

Trismegistus,

the

being

rendered

as

in

gradually

last one,

such

his

atomic

as

in heterodox
into

own

"Entities"

imponderable
as

into

"science-struck"

modern

our

the

within, withiyi

denied

who
of

prototypes

and

measurement

or

the

tna?i

return!

the

electricity,for

contradiction

Hermes

being

periodical

hold

the

eternal

an

Eastern

no

subjectivitymerging

this

speak
yet

between
division

such

no

of

"Spaces,"

and

and
of

Maitland.

their

and

Cycles

us,

below, but

no

planes

already remarked,

as

''above
is

there

as

the

or

Inconsistency

Virgiti of

parts of

larger, one

one

outside

earth

the

Only,

objectivity

of

genii, for

the

spheres

above,

no

bodies, and

their
as

of

highest,

terrestrial

be

of

Anna

Dr.

bodies, differingin quality and

persons

anything

us, between

it too.

withins,

the

to

be

said

was

tempest.t

any

speech,

of

speak

speak

the

should

above

"hold"

even

Occult

that

nor

we

Initiate

two

dwell

who

simply

as

it

Space,

Fulness

exist, that

not

various

We

it is

spaces,* but

"

(in

easily perceived;

many

in

say:

magnitude,
invisible.

ancient

the

what

it does

the

full of

are

And

occupied by intelligiblebeings analogous

space

clouds

altogether

or

there

heroes

neither

and

their

feeling, wherefore

Divinity
the

and

larger

them

if indeed
a

is that
all

as

"

posterity,

to

sort

some

to

exist, for

their

Beings

Trismegistus

judgment

stance,
Sub-

Svabhavat

passed

belief.

is made

complete

species

of

regard

For

is

apprehend,

to

will

never

The

tenuous.

one

my

also

their

having

form,

solid,

it

that

the

filled,as

are

who

even

theological, associations.

of

Hermes

rendering),

able

Concerning
has

from

would

of

Invisible

Plenum

Science

infinite

call

records

accepted

an

learns

one

Kingsford's

been

on

and

of

the

account

if it denies

deny

to

as

has

both

whose

which,

"

calls

been

now

men

who

Buddhists

Christian

Philosophers,

of these

Science

the

present

present age

our

which

indeed, has

Materialists

some

dangerous

too

their

philosophical,and

are

whatever

of

noumenon

admissions

very

or

"

Universe,

material

there

now

with

the

the
the

on

And

away

of

years,

themselves.

"

whether

even

enable

ever

DOCTRINE.

nature.

How

but

instrument,

our

which

elements

SECRET

English

energy
Matter

.Science.

by

Dr.

of

itself

Anna

FORCES

This

plane.
the

of

words
of

world
There

supposed

perceive them,
Gods,

then

are

whose

principle

double

origin, manifest

his works

is

under
The

receive

stabilityof

produced,

This

is

of

the

for

This, indeed,

him

the

only

as

be

will be

begin

now

so,

by

even

the

statement,

Matter,

direction
events,

"*

..he

"

in

"Hermes

one

orthodox

of this

in support

here

The

includes
Dr.

as

A.

Cods

the

Ibid., pp. 6^, 65.

See

also

Section

IX, The

Coming

VI

the

in

Force.

uphold
and

which

is

all

spirit of
tricity,
Elec-

the

other

Forces

foot-note

by heterodox,
at

any

of

For

rate,

motion

Cosmic
in

not

people,

in

sets

Atoms

the

opposite

there

is, at

all

fullyrecognized by Science,

periodical in

of

in Nature

Forces

way,"

enough.

fact

EgA'pt and

legitimate result.

Fohat

that

"

in

of educated

aggregation

scientific

sensible

or

the

instance

one

number

showers,

Philosophy.
t

case,

this

existence, in

some

is

in

position, one

Kingsford

planets,

personification of Fohat,
Occult

Stanza

meteoric

all

IJght, Heat,

real and

Science.

and

having

who

by

Teachings

in Nature

of

wa5%

that
stars

transformation

with
as

Esoteric

even

or

sun

or

seven

all

fixed

the

the

prehended
com-

Esoterically.

an

in

of

of

is

life to

gives

medium

such

their

illuminating

Destiny,

accordance

immense

World-Germs,

looks

Universe," remarks

men

and

Fortune

with

all that

disk

The

or

the

their

of

Pantoviorphos,

instrument

"

and

"

morever,

"some

it is this.

and

official

some

primordial

and

known

certified by

and

is corroborated

The

be

or

Zeus

throughout

later, the

shown

them

the

by

types.

therefore, the

And,

of

that

is

name

Forces,

since

Science,t though

orthodox,

and

to

Gods

the

conformity

incessant

and

"Gods"

in

heaven,

it is

divers

synthesizing all the manifesting Forces

Moreover,

visible.

come

thirty-six horoscopes

to

all the

the

identical.

were

It

the

on

senses;

called

them

each

heaven

light, for

Spirits

is

ether

of

by

whose

forms

of Nature

for

must

it is

The

supreme

laws

The

called

are

our

are

after

nature,

Being

is

sun

quite philosophical

etc.,

of

range

being sensible,

for

light.

divine

Esotericism:

Eastern

intelligiblepart.

an

wliich

those

sensible

supreme

prince,

or

is

there
the

appearances;

Gods

Zeus,

the

the

agitation.

perpetual

is

have

spheres,

the

eternal

all

to

The

gives

all

in

than

even

things by

of

Being,
he

wandering

India

by giving, in

Being

benefit

because

forms,

here

particular point of the whole

within

come

better

name,

supreme
the

not

superior

all

and

Gods;

the

spiritual; these

this

for supreme

have

this

by another.*

one

things.

belief

they do

we

There

we

of

orders

many

be

to

contrary,

ma}-

on

735

be. closed

explanation
the

Hermes,

GODS.

Mystics:

are

is not

necessar\'

ARK

Nature,

explaining

the
it very

elements

and

November

and

correctly.

phenomena
So

does

Kasteni

of

THE

730

August, belong
The

Sun.

of

orbit
of

its

Neptune,

is

of

hands

Matter;

meteoric

in clearer

language,

is

nebulae.

Outside

the

boundaries

of

the

Solar

especially

the

mysterious

Central

Sun

Deity"

some

reverend

and

differentiate

the

bodies, into

Elements

these
whereas

they

merely

are

cycle within

small

the

at

angle

an

round

this

the

have

That

Sub-elements

"curds,"

Invisible

determines
also

serves

to

the

to

several

Earth, and

our

individual

Elements,
with

ever\'

calling

them

changing

Esoteric

some

Suns, and

between

appearances,

Cosmic

attenuated

that

motion
and

his two

the

of
"

covery
redis-

or

highly

it

distinct

as

Manvantara,

with

unknown

Science

temporary

turns

"Abode
called

bodies.

modern

it is other

System,
the

the

works

Masks."

"Kalpic
Fohat

key in Occviltism

is the

and

symbols
nation;
into

the

and

Matter, round

Modern

regarded by

are

of

homogeneous
and

Fohat

"

gentlemen

direction

the

beyond

orbit

it to be

turning particles in

and

motion

the

revolution.

condition,

the

around

moving

swarm

"seed"

the

of miles

Earth's

anciently known.

very

directions

as

the

to

the Earth's

contrary

in

millions

only in 1833, shows

fact, recognized
was

of the

orbit
elliptical

an

is 1,732

is inclined

plane

to that

of what

ring

this

direction

the

contrary

This

of

in

moving

system

aphelion

64" 3',and

orbit

to

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

in

allegories

demonstrating

the

which

of

mysteries

the

the

so-called

wonderful

in the

unriddles

the

form
multi-

of

every

mytholog}?-

Philosophy

contained

Nature,

and

opens

and

the

deep insight
and

Egyptian

Chaldean

A.

well

as

how

proves

Natural

Toom

Deep
the

of

or

of

and

Toom!

Space], luminous

electro-positive and
Book

See

Chapter

of

Osiris

he

issued

"who
from

through
the

and

great
two

xvii.

scientific

to

the

forces.

See

dual
Book

Force,

bosom
or

of

as

known

as

the
he

form

them
of

the

of
ch.

Protean

likes ; the

is the

He

power

of the Dead,

Veda

primordial God,

gives

is in the

of both

Rig

the

was

Gods.":]:

spirits and

the

the

of

branches

in

spoken

himself

[female] which
Lions,"

is

of

in every

aspect

Fohat

Egypt,

Toom

gives

vigour

electro-negative

of the Dead, chapter

Ixxix.

the

chemical

important

more

in

For

creates

the

and

character,

true

nations

prehistoric

is the

and

in his

in his character

beings.f

Eife, giving their

Gods,

and

or

shown

physical

while

successor;

generates other Gods

''o Toom,

the

India, Fohat

In

Noot,*

of heaven

''Master

all those

were

called

now

sectarian

who

the

versed

Indra, the latter older

issued

creator

'

Nature,

and
his

God

Arj^an religions. Fohat,

Philosoph3\

Vishnu

of

the

deeply

of

Science

than

in

as

the

i;i.

overseer

shape
waters
two

and

[the great
solar

eyes,

or

ALIASES

THE

"Setting

the

body

breath

the

; wherefore

former

represents

lord

Thot-Hapi,

the

Space and,

with

the

cross

two

am

soil of

the

should

of

and

him

give

he

text

the

Toom.

am

live

might

xlii

chapter

The

Fohat.

hieroglyph

of

the

of

Aauroo,t

eternity.

spiltby

water

earth

[Fohat

Aam,

I eat

divides

....

Ra,

am

the

cross

of the

zones]

seven

field

divider

the

Lions.

of

germ

am

into

Earth
the

am

the

on

eternity.

the

with

erect

(Heliopolis).

horizon, and
the

and

the

leaves

latter says:

An

the

his Sons,

glide

limitless

of

of

heavens;

....

standing

The

chief

the

to

open

that

Toom

that

begs

identity of Toom

the

show

man

in his hands.

breaths

force

finally

and

West";

the

electric

hieroglyph,

the

of the Dead,

Book

in the

vital

Defunct

the

Both

form.

his second

in

Spirit of

the

the

or

737

right nostril (positiveelectricity)that

his

from

and

Life,"

of

Sun

death

at

Wind

North

is "the

life"; he

FOHAT.

OF

am

given

by the

me

Toom,

to

Xlth

Book,

and

of

master

is

eternity

whom

am

heir.*

my

accorded.

The

him.

Secret

Doctrine

Book

[the Deep

of

Fohat

Both

usual

"

Those

into

otherwise

"

the

which

only of

the

Amenti

for

of

one

Aanroo

in

rest

and

out

goes

the

the

Ones

ing
stand-

betrayed, by
Works,

transmutation

the

the
into

referred,

Being, God,

Supreme

Seven

Matter.^

or

spoke of, and

to

"in

born."

are

of the

Hermetic

of

functions,

of

fonn

one

electro-positive force, devouring

is the

and
on

field

who

know

lower

the

into

of

names

have
and

high," the

into

others,

all

through

it represents

also

the
the

each

time

principles in the
in the

under

any

"Son

by

Urseus

Sun),
of

the

"

i.e..the

the

shape it likes

Earth,"
to

the

as

successive

of

Son

of

an

tians.
Egyp-

Round

the

the

(See chapter

soul

of

"soul

(in

Earth

deceased

The

"

Devachans,
the

in Aanroo

time.

the

of each

seven

Body

with
of

halls," \rill be

"seven
Races

limited

assume.

Loka

Seven

Serpent,

Astral

"surrounded

Kama

janitors of

the

passed

sections,

fourteen

cubits

spirit for the eternity (xxx. 4); while

pure

disappears
earth

who

f elds

is devoured
vital

divided

of lifeseven

corn

i.e.,those

becomes

primordial

fades

divine

Aam

Osiris, a

dead,
ever

Defunct,

the

of

forces.

Ones

be

to

Greeks

in conversation,

grows

the

sense

of

domain

Amenti

Elementary"

fields

the

within

In
or

Eg^'ptians or

Water

progeny.

will

spirit,"

another

of

ought

translations

the

in
upon

Great
"cubits"

Great

Serpent Apap"

however,

succession

the

they

Lokas.

the

moment

his

enclosure,

admitted

every

correlation

is in

Aanroo

iron

ancient

expressing

the

or

devoured

Saturn
t

at

image

An

another,

the

that

monk-like,

in

the

even

insisted

"The

"Great

the

as

of

principles. Therein,

Seven

the

the

much

as

deep""

and

zones,

addressed

are

used

phraseology

believing

Gods,

Occultism,

of

student

No

Toom

cubits

titles

very

sentences,

of Dzyan.

seven

and

w^ho, "conquer

Forces,"

Magic

be

to

divisions,

all the

and

Book

quite

the

Cosmogony

in isolated

is

seven

as

whole

the

about

in the

is said
for

course

great Mother,

the

or

therein

Chaos]

or

here

Number

Dead.

emphasized

and

Papyri

scattered

is found

of the

in the

Fohat

by

Egyptian

the

In

given
the

used

words

very

the

or

quits the

xcix., Book

Dead.)

X See

Book

of the Dead, chapter cviii.

4.

48

of

738

THE

of

page

work

Hermetic

of the Dead

mind

in

Amved

general,

as

notion

of

the

at

Lepage-Renouf

M.

ceased

never

God

Every

Unity

of Phtah

the

unity

of Ammon

case

of

the

same

with

the

or

of

God

and

without

him,

nome

to

Osiris, the

as

the

the

Ra,

Abydos,

by

him.

to

and

does

for the

whenever

he

with

of

be

can

proclaimed

done

Gods

in India

is but

side

the

God

existence
we

of

the

is not

by

side

of

the

the

one

of

speaking

are

of

One

in

Heliopolis

at

the

Their

proclaimed

worshipped

God

one

them.

Egyptian

God"

One

the

had

Memphis

short, whenever
of

simply.

Nouti, "God"

see

exclude

not

"God"

never

"

now

"

and

In

speak

As

one.

God

we

nounceable
unpro-

Spencer.

Thebeian

The

nome.

ought

so-called

Hermetic

the Greek

in the

editing of such

and
of

the

may

be

Hermetic

"

Universe

in

smoothed

that

or

t or

and

Egypt,

Rosetta
all is

in

not

works, but
Thot

the

Hermes,

his terrestrial

had

no

fundamental
the

totally
proves
small
sophy
Philo-

style has

much,

as

and

written

works

not

it is

This

hand,

But

direction,

in its Greek

authenticity of

name.

the

intact.

"

monotheistic
Genesis

rather, by

place

this

course

the

tested; and

Christian

Of

works.

to be

under

perhaps

or

many

Hebrew

by Thot

Books, ought

fragments known

Neo-Platonic,

Hermes

But

or

[as

at

and

Nouti,
town

Greek

altered

the

absorbed

we

is there, and

They

of Phtah

God"

"One

city, Noutir

from

than

Vajshnavas].

Monotheistic

it is for

was

Egyptian
the

Book

as

by this feature, preeminently Egyptian, that

absent

share

If the

the

of the

Nouter,

unique

Ammon,

exclusion

by the

see

God.*

the various

that

of

the

neighbouring

One

It is

exclusion

One

a7-e

the

of Neo-Platonism.

unnameable

personal

living and

one

being

Eg3'ptian Monotheism,
of the

"

the

to

Shaivas

the

the

God

word

every

texts

compilations,

remarks,

the

become

to

those

may

Herbert

tlie God

that

purely geographical.

was

the

Unity,

generic name

was

Monotheism

divine

we

as

Mr.

well

Maspero

justly observed

very

be

to

M.

on

Philosopher of Egypt,

conception of

in the

Unknowable

Egyptian

of the

as

"

of all,was

ancient

and

early period

universal

one

Cause

Absolute

one

the

found

way

Greek

are

by Kgyptians

speak of the

in the
ever

They

go beyond

not

the

thing indeed

such

texts.

written

would

"

the

systems;

does

DOCTRINE.

of all," etc., in

No

original Egyptian

earliest of which
No

Creator

translations.

such

the

not

and

Father

"One

the

SECRET

Eatin

if not

been
more

translations.

by either of the

two

directing Intelligence of the

incarnation

called

Trismegistus, of

stone.

doubt, negation, iconoclasm

Maspero

See

Book

in the

Guide

of

Dead,

the

au

ch.

Musee
xciv.

and

de

Boulaq,

brutal

p. 152.

indifference, in

Ed.

18

our

will

however,

trine,

have

philosophically

as

Whenever

from

quoting

By
seek

opening
to

assure

for

long
is

Theosophist

each

freely
other

their

that

asylums

lunatic

they

End

are

op

not

he

insanity,

Persanes

to

ajid

ought

worse,

has

writer

to

done.

reply

by

their

supposed
mad.

themselves

Volume

madness

the

already

with

taxed

of

accusation

years

Lettres

Montesquieu's

so

the

bear

to

as

DOCTRINE.

SECRET

I'HE

740

I.

madmen,

men

only

Princeton

1012

Theological

Date

kg

'38

27

';-' O

Ap20

""

'""''^

j^y
fiPR

19^

Seminary-Speer Library

085

Due

1766